《Medicine Phoenix》


 C1

    The moon was bright and the stars were thin. A small bandit was surrounded by the thick smell of blood.


    As if having a terrifying nightmare, Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes and sat up on the ground. The smell of blood entered her nose and made her choke, as she hurriedly covered her nose with her hands.


    This girl, Jiang Shiyu, was originally the direct descendant of this country''s general palace. However, she couldn''t become a Soul Master like the others, and was thus disliked by the crown prince who was betrothed to her since childhood. Just yesterday, the crown prince exposed that the general had colluded with the nation and the emperor was furious. The emperor ordered the extermination of the general''s manor, and in order to keep the last bloodline of the manor, only she was sent out, only to encounter the bandits'' unconscious state.


    Thinking about that, Jiang Shiyu squatted down and felt a dagger from the dead man''s body, then pushed open the door and walked out.


    Under the moonlight, the polished surface of the blade reflected an ice-cold light. The woman''s face was gloomy and cold. Although her appearance was exquisite, she was like an Asura that had just walked out of hell.


    However, the voice that followed right after, stopped Jiang Shiyu from walking any further.


    Jiang Shiyu did not have the time to react when the bandit''s gate was smashed open with a "peng" sound.


    "Sinner''s Daughter, Jiang Shiyu! He actually dared to run away from his crimes! But now that you have been surrounded by us, why aren''t you submitting to us?! "


    The general mounted on the horse raised the imperial edict in his hand and looked down from above at Jiang Shiyu who was already surrounded by heavy soldiers. His eyes were filled with ice.


    "Soldiers, listen up!" Jiang Shiyu is guilty of heinous crimes, the Emperor has orders, if you resist, kill without mercy! "


    "Yes sir!"


    The soldiers all roared, all of them holding their weapons as they thought Jiang Shiyu would rush over. White colored soul power lingered around every single one of them, and only Jiang Shiyu who was surrounded in the middle seemed to not be a person from this world, as she did not have any sense of strength on her body.


    The weapons in the soldiers'' hands were wrapped in a layer of faint white light, flying in an arc, slashing towards Jiang Shiyu from all directions!


    Jiang Shiyu felt a chill in her heart. How could she match up to such a magnificent army? Furthermore, the faint light radiating from these soldiers was a soul power she had never felt before ¡­


    Just what kind of existence was soul power?


    Just when Jiang Shiyu thought that she would be crushed into meat paste by the blade light, suddenly a ray of light enveloped her, and like a barrier that fell from the sky, the incoming blade light smashed onto the barrier with a "peng" sound, but was instantly deflected. The dense amount of blade light did not leave even a trace on the barrier!


    The scene that followed made Jiang Shiyu witness the terror of soul power with her own eyes.


    With her at the center of the barrier, it was like a ball of energy covering the ground, constantly expanding its radius. The white light seemed to have an extra sharpness within it. The soldiers had never seen such a move before, and did not know how to deal with it for a while until one of them accidentally touched the expanding energy ball. The spot that was touched was instantly corroded by the light, and a sizzling sound came out, "Ahhh!"


    "It''s him!" It''s that person! "


    The moment the word ''that man'' came out, it spread like a plague through the crowd.


    Corrosive soul power, there was only one person in the world with it! This was a person who was akin to an Asura of the Infernal Realm!

 C2

    The moon was bright and the stars were thin. A small bandit was surrounded by the thick smell of blood. As if having a terrifying nightmare, Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes and sat up on the ground. The smell of blood entered her nose and made her choke, as she hurriedly covered her nose with her hands. With this movement, Jiang Shiyu suddenly realized that something was wrong, she raised her hands and placed them in front of her eyes, but realised that the hands were not her! She looked around and saw corpses everywhere she looked. Fresh red blood was flowing everywhere. Jiang Shiyu felt a sharp pain in her mind, as though something had suddenly appeared in her mind. She closed her eyes and carefully combed through the memories. This girl, Jiang Shiyu, was originally the direct descendant of this country''s general palace. However, she couldn''t become a Soul Master like the others, and was thus disliked by the crown prince who was betrothed to her since childhood. Just yesterday, the crown prince exposed that the general had colluded with the nation and the emperor was furious. The emperor ordered the extermination of the general''s manor, and in order to keep the last bloodline of the manor, only she was sent out, only to encounter the bandits'' unconscious state. Outside of the bandit area, the uniform sounds of footsteps that resembled troops could be heard. Accompanied with the night breeze, Jiang Shiyu was shocked ¡ª ¡ª This place was not safe! At this moment, she was a fugitive. She didn''t know why there were so many corpses around her. Who knew when she would be found, so she decided to leave immediately. Thinking about that, Jiang Shiyu squatted down and felt a dagger from the dead man''s body, then pushed open the door and walked out. Under the moonlight, the polished surface of the blade reflected an ice-cold light. The woman''s face was gloomy and cold. Although her appearance was exquisite, she was like an Asura that had just walked out of hell. However, the voice that followed right after, stopped Jiang Shiyu from walking any further. Jiang Shiyu did not have the time to react when the bandit''s gate was smashed open with a "peng" sound. Sinner''s Daughter, Jiang Shiyu! She actually dared to run away from her crimes! But now that you have been surrounded by us, why aren''t you submitting to us?! " The general mounted on the horse raised the imperial edict in his hand and looked down from above at Jiang Shiyu who was already surrounded by heavy soldiers. His eyes were filled with ice. Soldiers and soldiers, listen up! Jiang Shiyu''s crimes were heinous, and the Emperor had orders to kill anyone who resisted! " "Yes!" The soldiers all roared, all of them holding their weapons as they thought Jiang Shiyu would rush over. White colored soul power lingered around every single one of them, and only Jiang Shiyu who was surrounded in the middle seemed to not be a person from this world, as she did not have any sense of strength on her body. The weapons in the soldiers'' hands were wrapped in a layer of faint white light, flying in an arc, slashing towards Jiang Shiyu from all directions! Jiang Shiyu felt a chill in her heart. How could she match up to such a magnificent army? Furthermore, the faint light radiating from these soldiers was a soul power she had never felt before ¡­ Just what kind of existence was soul power? Just when Jiang Shiyu thought that she would be crushed into meat paste by the blade light, suddenly a ray of light enveloped her, and like a barrier that fell from the sky, the incoming blade light smashed onto the barrier with a "peng" sound, but was instantly deflected. The dense amount of blade light did not leave even a trace on the barrier! The scene that followed made Jiang Shiyu witness the terror of soul power with her own eyes. With her at the center of the barrier, it was like a ball of energy covering the ground, constantly expanding its radius. The white light seemed to have an extra sharpness within it. The soldiers had never seen such a move before, and did not know how to deal with it for a while until one of them accidentally ''touched'' the expanding energy ball. The area that was touched was instantly corroded by the light, making sizzling sounds as if concentrated sulfuric acid was poured on it. It was him! "It''s that person!" The moment the two words "that person" came out, it was like a plague was spreading through the crowd. Corrosive soul power, there was only one person in the world with it! This was a person who was akin to an Asura of the Infernal Realm!The moon was bright and the stars were thin. A small bandit was surrounded by the thick smell of blood. As if having a terrifying nightmare, Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes and sat up on the ground. The smell of blood entered her nose and made her choke, as she hurriedly covered her nose with her hands. With this movement, Jiang Shiyu suddenly realized that something was wrong, she raised her hands and placed them in front of her eyes, but realised that the hands were not her! She looked around and saw corpses everywhere she looked. Fresh red blood was flowing everywhere. Jiang Shiyu felt a sharp pain in her mind, as though something had suddenly appeared in her mind. She closed her eyes and carefully combed through the memories. This girl, Jiang Shiyu, was originally the direct descendant of this country''s general palace. However, she couldn''t become a Soul Master like the others, and was thus disliked by the crown prince who was betrothed to her since childhood. Just yesterday, the crown prince exposed that the general had colluded with the nation and the emperor was furious. The emperor ordered the extermination of the general''s manor, and in order to keep the last bloodline of the manor, only she was sent out, only to encounter the bandits'' unconscious state. Outside of the bandit area, the uniform sounds of footsteps that resembled troops could be heard. Accompanied with the night breeze, Jiang Shiyu was shocked ¡ª ¡ª This place was not safe! At this moment, she was a fugitive. She didn''t know why there were so many corpses around her. Who knew when she would be found, so she decided to leave immediately. Thinking about that, Jiang Shiyu squatted down and felt a dagger from the dead man''s body, then pushed open the door and walked out. Under the moonlight, the polished surface of the blade reflected an ice-cold light. The woman''s face was gloomy and cold. Although her appearance was exquisite, she was like an Asura that had just walked out of hell. However, the voice that followed right after, stopped Jiang Shiyu from walking any further. Jiang Shiyu did not have the time to react when the bandit''s gate was smashed open with a "peng" sound. Sinner''s Daughter, Jiang Shiyu! She actually dared to run away from her crimes! But now that you have been surrounded by us, why aren''t you submitting to us?! " The general mounted on the horse raised the imperial edict in his hand and looked down from above at Jiang Shiyu who was already surrounded by heavy soldiers. His eyes were filled with ice. Soldiers and soldiers, listen up! Jiang Shiyu''s crimes were heinous, and the Emperor had orders to kill anyone who resisted! " "Yes!" The soldiers all roared, all of them holding their weapons as they thought Jiang Shiyu would rush over. White colored soul power lingered around every single one of them, and only Jiang Shiyu who was surrounded in the middle seemed to not be a person from this world, as she did not have any sense of strength on her body. The weapons in the soldiers'' hands were wrapped in a layer of faint white light, flying in an arc, slashing towards Jiang Shiyu from all directions! Jiang Shiyu felt a chill in her heart. How could she match up to such a magnificent army? Furthermore, the faint light radiating from these soldiers was a soul power she had never felt before ¡­ Just what kind of existence was soul power? Just when Jiang Shiyu thought that she would be crushed into meat paste by the blade light, suddenly a ray of light enveloped her, and like a barrier that fell from the sky, the incoming blade light smashed onto the barrier with a "peng" sound, but was instantly deflected. The dense amount of blade light did not leave even a trace on the barrier! The scene that followed made Jiang Shiyu witness the terror of soul power with her own eyes. With her at the center of the barrier, it was like a ball of energy covering the ground, constantly expanding its radius. The white light seemed to have an extra sharpness within it. The soldiers had never seen such a move before, and did not know how to deal with it for a while until one of them accidentally ''touched'' the expanding energy ball. The area that was touched was instantly corroded by the light, making sizzling sounds as if concentrated sulfuric acid was poured on it. It was him! "It''s that person!" The moment the two words "that person" came out, it was like a plague was spreading through the crowd. Corrosive soul power, there was only one person in the world with it! This was a person who was akin to an Asura of the Infernal Realm!The moon was bright and the stars were thin. A small bandit was surrounded by the thick smell of blood. As if having a terrifying nightmare, Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes and sat up on the ground. The smell of blood entered her nose and made her choke, as she hurriedly covered her nose with her hands. With this movement, Jiang Shiyu suddenly realized that something was wrong, she raised her hands and placed them in front of her eyes, but realised that the hands were not her! She looked around and saw corpses everywhere she looked. Fresh red blood was flowing everywhere. Jiang Shiyu felt a sharp pain in her mind, as though something had suddenly appeared in her mind. She closed her eyes and carefully combed through the memories. This girl, Jiang Shiyu, was originally the direct descendant of this country''s general palace. However, she couldn''t become a Soul Master like the others, and was thus disliked by the crown prince who was betrothed to her since childhood. Just yesterday, the crown prince exposed that the general had colluded with the nation and the emperor was furious. The emperor ordered the extermination of the general''s manor, and in order to keep the last bloodline of the manor, only she was sent out, only to encounter the bandits'' unconscious state. Outside of the bandit area, the uniform sounds of footsteps that resembled troops could be heard. Accompanied with the night breeze, Jiang Shiyu was shocked ¡ª ¡ª This place was not safe! At this moment, she was a fugitive. She didn''t know why there were so many corpses around her. Who knew when she would be found, so she decided to leave immediately. Thinking about that, Jiang Shiyu squatted down and felt a dagger from the dead man''s body, then pushed open the door and walked out. Under the moonlight, the polished surface of the blade reflected an ice-cold light. The woman''s face was gloomy and cold. Although her appearance was exquisite, she was like an Asura that had just walked out of hell. However, the voice that followed right after, stopped Jiang Shiyu from walking any further. Jiang Shiyu did not have the time to react when the bandit''s gate was smashed open with a "peng" sound. Sinner''s Daughter, Jiang Shiyu! She actually dared to run away from her crimes! But now that you have been surrounded by us, why aren''t you submitting to us?! " The general mounted on the horse raised the imperial edict in his hand and looked down from above at Jiang Shiyu who was already surrounded by heavy soldiers. His eyes were filled with ice. Soldiers and soldiers, listen up! Jiang Shiyu''s crimes were heinous, and the Emperor had orders to kill anyone who resisted! " "Yes!" The soldiers all roared, all of them holding their weapons as they thought Jiang Shiyu would rush over. White colored soul power lingered around every single one of them, and only Jiang Shiyu who was surrounded in the middle seemed to not be a person from this world, as she did not have any sense of strength on her body. The weapons in the soldiers'' hands were wrapped in a layer of faint white light, flying in an arc, slashing towards Jiang Shiyu from all directions! Jiang Shiyu felt a chill in her heart. How could she match up to such a magnificent army? Furthermore, the faint light radiating from these soldiers was a soul power she had never felt before ¡­ Just what kind of existence was soul power? Just when Jiang Shiyu thought that she would be crushed into meat paste by the blade light, suddenly a ray of light enveloped her, and like a barrier that fell from the sky, the incoming blade light smashed onto the barrier with a "peng" sound, but was instantly deflected. The dense amount of blade light did not leave even a trace on the barrier! The scene that followed made Jiang Shiyu witness the terror of soul power with her own eyes. With her at the center of the barrier, it was like a ball of energy covering the ground, constantly expanding its radius. The white light seemed to have an extra sharpness within it. The soldiers had never seen such a move before, and did not know how to deal with it for a while until one of them accidentally ''touched'' the expanding energy ball. The area that was touched was instantly corroded by the light, making sizzling sounds as if concentrated sulfuric acid was poured on it. It was him! "It''s that person!" The moment the two words "that person" came out, it was like a plague was spreading through the crowd. Corrosive soul power, there was only one person in the world with it! This was a person who was akin to an Asura of the Infernal Realm!The moon was bright and the stars were thin. A small bandit was surrounded by the thick smell of blood. As if having a terrifying nightmare, Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes and sat up on the ground. The smell of blood entered her nose and made her choke, as she hurriedly covered her nose with her hands. With this movement, Jiang Shiyu suddenly realized that something was wrong, she raised her hands and placed them in front of her eyes, but realised that the hands were not her! She looked around and saw corpses everywhere she looked. Fresh red blood was flowing everywhere. Jiang Shiyu felt a sharp pain in her mind, as though something had suddenly appeared in her mind. She closed her eyes and carefully combed through the memories. This girl, Jiang Shiyu, was originally the direct descendant of this country''s general palace. However, she couldn''t become a Soul Master like the others, and was thus disliked by the crown prince who was betrothed to her since childhood. Just yesterday, the crown prince exposed that the general had colluded with the nation and the emperor was furious. The emperor ordered the extermination of the general''s manor, and in order to keep the last bloodline of the manor, only she was sent out, only to encounter the bandits'' unconscious state. Outside of the bandit area, the uniform sounds of footsteps that resembled troops could be heard. Accompanied with the night breeze, Jiang Shiyu was shocked ¡ª ¡ª This place was not safe! At this moment, she was a fugitive. She didn''t know why there were so many corpses around her. Who knew when she would be found, so she decided to leave immediately. Thinking about that, Jiang Shiyu squatted down and felt a dagger from the dead man''s body, then pushed open the door and walked out. Under the moonlight, the polished surface of the blade reflected an ice-cold light. The woman''s face was gloomy and cold. Although her appearance was exquisite, she was like an Asura that had just walked out of hell. However, the voice that followed right after, stopped Jiang Shiyu from walking any further. Jiang Shiyu did not have the time to react when the bandit''s gate was smashed open with a "peng" sound. Sinner''s Daughter, Jiang Shiyu! She actually dared to run away from her crimes! But now that you have been surrounded by us, why aren''t you submitting to us?! " The general mounted on the horse raised the imperial edict in his hand and looked down from above at Jiang Shiyu who was already surrounded by heavy soldiers. His eyes were filled with ice. Soldiers and soldiers, listen up! Jiang Shiyu''s crimes were heinous, and the Emperor had orders to kill anyone who resisted! " "Yes!" The soldiers all roared, all of them holding their weapons as they thought Jiang Shiyu would rush over. White colored soul power lingered around every single one of them, and only Jiang Shiyu who was surrounded in the middle seemed to not be a person from this world, as she did not have any sense of strength on her body. The weapons in the soldiers'' hands were wrapped in a layer of faint white light, flying in an arc, slashing towards Jiang Shiyu from all directions! Jiang Shiyu felt a chill in her heart. How could she match up to such a magnificent army? Furthermore, the faint light radiating from these soldiers was a soul power she had never felt before ¡­ Just what kind of existence was soul power? Just when Jiang Shiyu thought that she would be crushed into meat paste by the blade light, suddenly a ray of light enveloped her, and like a barrier that fell from the sky, the incoming blade light smashed onto the barrier with a "peng" sound, but was instantly deflected. The dense amount of blade light did not leave even a trace on the barrier! The scene that followed made Jiang Shiyu witness the terror of soul power with her own eyes. With her at the center of the barrier, it was like a ball of energy covering the ground, constantly expanding its radius. The white light seemed to have an extra sharpness within it. The soldiers had never seen such a move before, and did not know how to deal with it for a while until one of them accidentally ''touched'' the expanding energy ball. The area that was touched was instantly corroded by the light, making sizzling sounds as if concentrated sulfuric acid was poured on it. It was him! "It''s that person!" The moment the two words "that person" came out, it was like a plague was spreading through the crowd. Corrosive soul power, there was only one person in the world with it! This was a person who was akin to an Asura of the Infernal Realm!The moon was bright and the stars were thin. A small bandit was surrounded by the thick smell of blood. As if having a terrifying nightmare, Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes and sat up on the ground. The smell of blood entered her nose and made her choke, as she hurriedly covered her nose with her hands. With this movement, Jiang Shiyu suddenly realized that something was wrong, she raised her hands and placed them in front of her eyes, but realised that the hands were not her! She looked around and saw corpses everywhere she looked. Fresh red blood was flowing everywhere. Jiang Shiyu felt a sharp pain in her mind, as though something had suddenly appeared in her mind. She closed her eyes and carefully combed through the memories. This girl, Jiang Shiyu, was originally the direct descendant of this country''s general palace. However, she couldn''t become a Soul Master like the others, and was thus disliked by the crown prince who was betrothed to her since childhood. Just yesterday, the crown prince exposed that the general had colluded with the nation and the emperor was furious. The emperor ordered the extermination of the general''s manor, and in order to keep the last bloodline of the manor, only she was sent out, only to encounter the bandits'' unconscious state. Outside of the bandit area, the uniform sounds of footsteps that resembled troops could be heard. Accompanied with the night breeze, Jiang Shiyu was shocked ¡ª ¡ª This place was not safe! At this moment, she was a fugitive. She didn''t know why there were so many corpses around her. Who knew when she would be found, so she decided to leave immediately. Thinking about that, Jiang Shiyu squatted down and felt a dagger from the dead man''s body, then pushed open the door and walked out. Under the moonlight, the polished surface of the blade reflected an ice-cold light. The woman''s face was gloomy and cold. Although her appearance was exquisite, she was like an Asura that had just walked out of hell. However, the voice that followed right after, stopped Jiang Shiyu from walking any further. Jiang Shiyu did not have the time to react when the bandit''s gate was smashed open with a "peng" sound. Sinner''s Daughter, Jiang Shiyu! She actually dared to run away from her crimes! But now that you have been surrounded by us, why aren''t you submitting to us?! " The general mounted on the horse raised the imperial edict in his hand and looked down from above at Jiang Shiyu who was already surrounded by heavy soldiers. His eyes were filled with ice. Soldiers and soldiers, listen up! Jiang Shiyu''s crimes were heinous, and the Emperor had orders to kill anyone who resisted! " "Yes!" The soldiers all roared, all of them holding their weapons as they thought Jiang Shiyu would rush over. White colored soul power lingered around every single one of them, and only Jiang Shiyu who was surrounded in the middle seemed to not be a person from this world, as she did not have any sense of strength on her body. The weapons in the soldiers'' hands were wrapped in a layer of faint white light, flying in an arc, slashing towards Jiang Shiyu from all directions! Jiang Shiyu felt a chill in her heart. How could she match up to such a magnificent army? Furthermore, the faint light radiating from these soldiers was a soul power she had never felt before ¡­ Just what kind of existence was soul power? Just when Jiang Shiyu thought that she would be crushed into meat paste by the blade light, suddenly a ray of light enveloped her, and like a barrier that fell from the sky, the incoming blade light smashed onto the barrier with a "peng" sound, but was instantly deflected. The dense amount of blade light did not leave even a trace on the barrier! The scene that followed made Jiang Shiyu witness the terror of soul power with her own eyes. With her at the center of the barrier, it was like a ball of energy covering the ground, constantly expanding its radius. The white light seemed to have an extra sharpness within it. The soldiers had never seen such a move before, and did not know how to deal with it for a while until one of them accidentally ''touched'' the expanding energy ball. The area that was touched was instantly corroded by the light, making sizzling sounds as if concentrated sulfuric acid was poured on it. It was him! "It''s that person!" The moment the two words "that person" came out, it was like a plague was spreading through the crowd. Corrosive soul power, there was only one person in the world with it! This was a person who was akin to an Asura of the Infernal Realm!The moon was bright and the stars were thin. A small bandit was surrounded by the thick smell of blood. As if having a terrifying nightmare, Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes and sat up on the ground. The smell of blood entered her nose and made her choke, as she hurriedly covered her nose with her hands. With this movement, Jiang Shiyu suddenly realized that something was wrong, she raised her hands and placed them in front of her eyes, but realised that the hands were not her! She looked around and saw corpses everywhere she looked. Fresh red blood was flowing everywhere. Jiang Shiyu felt a sharp pain in her mind, as though something had suddenly appeared in her mind. She closed her eyes and carefully combed through the memories. This girl, Jiang Shiyu, was originally the direct descendant of this country''s general palace. However, she couldn''t become a Soul Master like the others, and was thus disliked by the crown prince who was betrothed to her since childhood. Just yesterday, the crown prince exposed that the general had colluded with the nation and the emperor was furious. The emperor ordered the extermination of the general''s manor, and in order to keep the last bloodline of the manor, only she was sent out, only to encounter the bandits'' unconscious state. Outside of the bandit area, the uniform sounds of footsteps that resembled troops could be heard. Accompanied with the night breeze, Jiang Shiyu was shocked ¡ª ¡ª This place was not safe! At this moment, she was a fugitive. She didn''t know why there were so many corpses around her. Who knew when she would be found, so she decided to leave immediately. Thinking about that, Jiang Shiyu squatted down and felt a dagger from the dead man''s body, then pushed open the door and walked out. Under the moonlight, the polished surface of the blade reflected an ice-cold light. The woman''s face was gloomy and cold. Although her appearance was exquisite, she was like an Asura that had just walked out of hell. However, the voice that followed right after, stopped Jiang Shiyu from walking any further. Jiang Shiyu did not have the time to react when the bandit''s gate was smashed open with a "peng" sound. Sinner''s Daughter, Jiang Shiyu! She actually dared to run away from her crimes! But now that you have been surrounded by us, why aren''t you submitting to us?! " The general mounted on the horse raised the imperial edict in his hand and looked down from above at Jiang Shiyu who was already surrounded by heavy soldiers. His eyes were filled with ice. Soldiers and soldiers, listen up! Jiang Shiyu''s crimes were heinous, and the Emperor had orders to kill anyone who resisted! " "Yes!" The soldiers all roared, all of them holding their weapons as they thought Jiang Shiyu would rush over. White colored soul power lingered around every single one of them, and only Jiang Shiyu who was surrounded in the middle seemed to not be a person from this world, as she did not have any sense of strength on her body. The weapons in the soldiers'' hands were wrapped in a layer of faint white light, flying in an arc, slashing towards Jiang Shiyu from all directions! Jiang Shiyu felt a chill in her heart. How could she match up to such a magnificent army? Furthermore, the faint light radiating from these soldiers was a soul power she had never felt before ¡­ Just what kind of existence was soul power? Just when Jiang Shiyu thought that she would be crushed into meat paste by the blade light, suddenly a ray of light enveloped her, and like a barrier that fell from the sky, the incoming blade light smashed onto the barrier with a "peng" sound, but was instantly deflected. The dense amount of blade light did not leave even a trace on the barrier! The scene that followed made Jiang Shiyu witness the terror of soul power with her own eyes. With her at the center of the barrier, it was like a ball of energy covering the ground, constantly expanding its radius. The white light seemed to have an extra sharpness within it. The soldiers had never seen such a move before, and did not know how to deal with it for a while until one of them accidentally ''touched'' the expanding energy ball. The area that was touched was instantly corroded by the light, making sizzling sounds as if concentrated sulfuric acid was poured on it. It was him! "It''s that person!" The moment the two words "that person" came out, it was like a plague was spreading through the crowd. Corrosive soul power, there was only one person in the world with it! This was a person who was akin to an Asura of the Infernal Realm!The moon was bright and the stars were thin. A small bandit was surrounded by the thick smell of blood. As if having a terrifying nightmare, Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes and sat up on the ground. The smell of blood entered her nose and made her choke, as she hurriedly covered her nose with her hands. With this movement, Jiang Shiyu suddenly realized that something was wrong, she raised her hands and placed them in front of her eyes, but realised that the hands were not her! She looked around and saw corpses everywhere she looked. Fresh red blood was flowing everywhere. Jiang Shiyu felt a sharp pain in her mind, as though something had suddenly appeared in her mind. She closed her eyes and carefully combed through the memories. This girl, Jiang Shiyu, was originally the direct descendant of this country''s general palace. However, she couldn''t become a Soul Master like the others, and was thus disliked by the crown prince who was betrothed to her since childhood. Just yesterday, the crown prince exposed that the general had colluded with the nation and the emperor was furious. The emperor ordered the extermination of the general''s manor, and in order to keep the last bloodline of the manor, only she was sent out, only to encounter the bandits'' unconscious state. Outside of the bandit area, the uniform sounds of footsteps that resembled troops could be heard. Accompanied with the night breeze, Jiang Shiyu was shocked ¡ª ¡ª This place was not safe! At this moment, she was a fugitive. She didn''t know why there were so many corpses around her. Who knew when she would be found, so she decided to leave immediately. Thinking about that, Jiang Shiyu squatted down and felt a dagger from the dead man''s body, then pushed open the door and walked out. Under the moonlight, the polished surface of the blade reflected an ice-cold light. The woman''s face was gloomy and cold. Although her appearance was exquisite, she was like an Asura that had just walked out of hell. However, the voice that followed right after, stopped Jiang Shiyu from walking any further. Jiang Shiyu did not have the time to react when the bandit''s gate was smashed open with a "peng" sound. Sinner''s Daughter, Jiang Shiyu! She actually dared to run away from her crimes! But now that you have been surrounded by us, why aren''t you submitting to us?! " The general mounted on the horse raised the imperial edict in his hand and looked down from above at Jiang Shiyu who was already surrounded by heavy soldiers. His eyes were filled with ice. Soldiers and soldiers, listen up! Jiang Shiyu''s crimes were heinous, and the Emperor had orders to kill anyone who resisted! " "Yes!" The soldiers all roared, all of them holding their weapons as they thought Jiang Shiyu would rush over. White colored soul power lingered around every single one of them, and only Jiang Shiyu who was surrounded in the middle seemed to not be a person from this world, as she did not have any sense of strength on her body. The weapons in the soldiers'' hands were wrapped in a layer of faint white light, flying in an arc, slashing towards Jiang Shiyu from all directions! Jiang Shiyu felt a chill in her heart. How could she match up to such a magnificent army? Furthermore, the faint light radiating from these soldiers was a soul power she had never felt before ¡­ Just what kind of existence was soul power? Just when Jiang Shiyu thought that she would be crushed into meat paste by the blade light, suddenly a ray of light enveloped her, and like a barrier that fell from the sky, the incoming blade light smashed onto the barrier with a "peng" sound, but was instantly deflected. The dense amount of blade light did not leave even a trace on the barrier! The scene that followed made Jiang Shiyu witness the terror of soul power with her own eyes. With her at the center of the barrier, it was like a ball of energy covering the ground, constantly expanding its radius. The white light seemed to have an extra sharpness within it. The soldiers had never seen such a move before, and did not know how to deal with it for a while until one of them accidentally ''touched'' the expanding energy ball. The area that was touched was instantly corroded by the light, making sizzling sounds as if concentrated sulfuric acid was poured on it. It was him! "It''s that person!" The moment the two words "that person" came out, it was like a plague was spreading through the crowd. Corrosive soul power, there was only one person in the world with it! This was a person who was akin to an Asura of the Infernal Realm!The moon was bright and the stars were thin. A small bandit was surrounded by the thick smell of blood. As if having a terrifying nightmare, Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes and sat up on the ground. The smell of blood entered her nose and made her choke, as she hurriedly covered her nose with her hands. With this movement, Jiang Shiyu suddenly realized that something was wrong, she raised her hands and placed them in front of her eyes, but realised that the hands were not her! She looked around and saw corpses everywhere she looked. Fresh red blood was flowing everywhere. Jiang Shiyu felt a sharp pain in her mind, as though something had suddenly appeared in her mind. She closed her eyes and carefully combed through the memories. This girl, Jiang Shiyu, was originally the direct descendant of this country''s general palace. However, she couldn''t become a Soul Master like the others, and was thus disliked by the crown prince who was betrothed to her since childhood. Just yesterday, the crown prince exposed that the general had colluded with the nation and the emperor was furious. The emperor ordered the extermination of the general''s manor, and in order to keep the last bloodline of the manor, only she was sent out, only to encounter the bandits'' unconscious state. Outside of the bandit area, the uniform sounds of footsteps that resembled troops could be heard. Accompanied with the night breeze, Jiang Shiyu was shocked ¡ª ¡ª This place was not safe! At this moment, she was a fugitive. She didn''t know why there were so many corpses around her. Who knew when she would be found, so she decided to leave immediately. Thinking about that, Jiang Shiyu squatted down and felt a dagger from the dead man''s body, then pushed open the door and walked out. Under the moonlight, the polished surface of the blade reflected an ice-cold light. The woman''s face was gloomy and cold. Although her appearance was exquisite, she was like an Asura that had just walked out of hell. However, the voice that followed right after, stopped Jiang Shiyu from walking any further. Jiang Shiyu did not have the time to react when the bandit''s gate was smashed open with a "peng" sound. Sinner''s Daughter, Jiang Shiyu! She actually dared to run away from her crimes! But now that you have been surrounded by us, why aren''t you submitting to us?! " The general mounted on the horse raised the imperial edict in his hand and looked down from above at Jiang Shiyu who was already surrounded by heavy soldiers. His eyes were filled with ice. Soldiers and soldiers, listen up! Jiang Shiyu''s crimes were heinous, and the Emperor had orders to kill anyone who resisted! " "Yes!" The soldiers all roared, all of them holding their weapons as they thought Jiang Shiyu would rush over. White colored soul power lingered around every single one of them, and only Jiang Shiyu who was surrounded in the middle seemed to not be a person from this world, as she did not have any sense of strength on her body. The weapons in the soldiers'' hands were wrapped in a layer of faint white light, flying in an arc, slashing towards Jiang Shiyu from all directions! Jiang Shiyu felt a chill in her heart. How could she match up to such a magnificent army? Furthermore, the faint light radiating from these soldiers was a soul power she had never felt before ¡­ Just what kind of existence was soul power? Just when Jiang Shiyu thought that she would be crushed into meat paste by the blade light, suddenly a ray of light enveloped her, and like a barrier that fell from the sky, the incoming blade light smashed onto the barrier with a "peng" sound, but was instantly deflected. The dense amount of blade light did not leave even a trace on the barrier! The scene that followed made Jiang Shiyu witness the terror of soul power with her own eyes. With her at the center of the barrier, it was like a ball of energy covering the ground, constantly expanding its radius. The white light seemed to have an extra sharpness within it. The soldiers had never seen such a move before, and did not know how to deal with it for a while until one of them accidentally ''touched'' the expanding energy ball. The area that was touched was instantly corroded by the light, making sizzling sounds as if concentrated sulfuric acid was poured on it. It was him! "It''s that person!" The moment the two words "that person" came out, it was like a plague was spreading through the crowd. Corrosive soul power, there was only one person in the world with it! This was a person who was akin to an Asura of the Infernal Realm!The moon was bright and the stars were thin. A small bandit was surrounded by the thick smell of blood. As if having a terrifying nightmare, Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes and sat up on the ground. The smell of blood entered her nose and made her choke, as she hurriedly covered her nose with her hands. With this movement, Jiang Shiyu suddenly realized that something was wrong, she raised her hands and placed them in front of her eyes, but realised that the hands were not her! She looked around and saw corpses everywhere she looked. Fresh red blood was flowing everywhere. Jiang Shiyu felt a sharp pain in her mind, as though something had suddenly appeared in her mind. She closed her eyes and carefully combed through the memories. This girl, Jiang Shiyu, was originally the direct descendant of this country''s general palace. However, she couldn''t become a Soul Master like the others, and was thus disliked by the crown prince who was betrothed to her since childhood. Just yesterday, the crown prince exposed that the general had colluded with the nation and the emperor was furious. The emperor ordered the extermination of the general''s manor, and in order to keep the last bloodline of the manor, only she was sent out, only to encounter the bandits'' unconscious state. Outside of the bandit area, the uniform sounds of footsteps that resembled troops could be heard. Accompanied with the night breeze, Jiang Shiyu was shocked ¡ª ¡ª This place was not safe! At this moment, she was a fugitive. She didn''t know why there were so many corpses around her. Who knew when she would be found, so she decided to leave immediately. Thinking about that, Jiang Shiyu squatted down and felt a dagger from the dead man''s body, then pushed open the door and walked out. Under the moonlight, the polished surface of the blade reflected an ice-cold light. The woman''s face was gloomy and cold. Although her appearance was exquisite, she was like an Asura that had just walked out of hell. However, the voice that followed right after, stopped Jiang Shiyu from walking any further. Jiang Shiyu did not have the time to react when the bandit''s gate was smashed open with a "peng" sound. Sinner''s Daughter, Jiang Shiyu! She actually dared to run away from her crimes! But now that you have been surrounded by us, why aren''t you submitting to us?! " The general mounted on the horse raised the imperial edict in his hand and looked down from above at Jiang Shiyu who was already surrounded by heavy soldiers. His eyes were filled with ice. Soldiers and soldiers, listen up! Jiang Shiyu''s crimes were heinous, and the Emperor had orders to kill anyone who resisted! " "Yes!" The soldiers all roared, all of them holding their weapons as they thought Jiang Shiyu would rush over. White colored soul power lingered around every single one of them, and only Jiang Shiyu who was surrounded in the middle seemed to not be a person from this world, as she did not have any sense of strength on her body. The weapons in the soldiers'' hands were wrapped in a layer of faint white light, flying in an arc, slashing towards Jiang Shiyu from all directions! Jiang Shiyu felt a chill in her heart. How could she match up to such a magnificent army? Furthermore, the faint light radiating from these soldiers was a soul power she had never felt before ¡­ Just what kind of existence was soul power? Just when Jiang Shiyu thought that she would be crushed into meat paste by the blade light, suddenly a ray of light enveloped her, and like a barrier that fell from the sky, the incoming blade light smashed onto the barrier with a "peng" sound, but was instantly deflected. The dense amount of blade light did not leave even a trace on the barrier! The scene that followed made Jiang Shiyu witness the terror of soul power with her own eyes. With her at the center of the barrier, it was like a ball of energy covering the ground, constantly expanding its radius. The white light seemed to have an extra sharpness within it. The soldiers had never seen such a move before, and did not know how to deal with it for a while until one of them accidentally ''touched'' the expanding energy ball. The area that was touched was instantly corroded by the light, making sizzling sounds as if concentrated sulfuric acid was poured on it. It was him! "It''s that person!" The moment the two words "that person" came out, it was like a plague was spreading through the crowd. Corrosive soul power, there was only one person in the world with it! This was a person who was akin to an Asura of the Infernal Realm!The moon was bright and the stars were thin. A small bandit was surrounded by the thick smell of blood. As if having a terrifying nightmare, Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes and sat up on the ground. The smell of blood entered her nose and made her choke, as she hurriedly covered her nose with her hands. With this movement, Jiang Shiyu suddenly realized that something was wrong, she raised her hands and placed them in front of her eyes, but realised that the hands were not her! She looked around and saw corpses everywhere she looked. Fresh red blood was flowing everywhere. Jiang Shiyu felt a sharp pain in her mind, as though something had suddenly appeared in her mind. She closed her eyes and carefully combed through the memories. This girl, Jiang Shiyu, was originally the direct descendant of this country''s general palace. However, she couldn''t become a Soul Master like the others, and was thus disliked by the crown prince who was betrothed to her since childhood. Just yesterday, the crown prince exposed that the general had colluded with the nation and the emperor was furious. The emperor ordered the extermination of the general''s manor, and in order to keep the last bloodline of the manor, only she was sent out, only to encounter the bandits'' unconscious state. Outside of the bandit area, the uniform sounds of footsteps that resembled troops could be heard. Accompanied with the night breeze, Jiang Shiyu was shocked ¡ª ¡ª This place was not safe! At this moment, she was a fugitive. She didn''t know why there were so many corpses around her. Who knew when she would be found, so she decided to leave immediately. Thinking about that, Jiang Shiyu squatted down and felt a dagger from the dead man''s body, then pushed open the door and walked out. Under the moonlight, the polished surface of the blade reflected an ice-cold light. The woman''s face was gloomy and cold. Although her appearance was exquisite, she was like an Asura that had just walked out of hell. However, the voice that followed right after, stopped Jiang Shiyu from walking any further. Jiang Shiyu did not have the time to react when the bandit''s gate was smashed open with a "peng" sound. Sinner''s Daughter, Jiang Shiyu! She actually dared to run away from her crimes! But now that you have been surrounded by us, why aren''t you submitting to us?! " The general mounted on the horse raised the imperial edict in his hand and looked down from above at Jiang Shiyu who was already surrounded by heavy soldiers. His eyes were filled with ice. Soldiers and soldiers, listen up! Jiang Shiyu''s crimes were heinous, and the Emperor had orders to kill anyone who resisted! " "Yes!" The soldiers all roared, all of them holding their weapons as they thought Jiang Shiyu would rush over. White colored soul power lingered around every single one of them, and only Jiang Shiyu who was surrounded in the middle seemed to not be a person from this world, as she did not have any sense of strength on her body. The weapons in the soldiers'' hands were wrapped in a layer of faint white light, flying in an arc, slashing towards Jiang Shiyu from all directions! Jiang Shiyu felt a chill in her heart. How could she match up to such a magnificent army? Furthermore, the faint light radiating from these soldiers was a soul power she had never felt before ¡­ Just what kind of existence was soul power? Just when Jiang Shiyu thought that she would be crushed into meat paste by the blade light, suddenly a ray of light enveloped her, and like a barrier that fell from the sky, the incoming blade light smashed onto the barrier with a "peng" sound, but was instantly deflected. The dense amount of blade light did not leave even a trace on the barrier! The scene that followed made Jiang Shiyu witness the terror of soul power with her own eyes. With her at the center of the barrier, it was like a ball of energy covering the ground, constantly expanding its radius. The white light seemed to have an extra sharpness within it. The soldiers had never seen such a move before, and did not know how to deal with it for a while until one of them accidentally ''touched'' the expanding energy ball. The area that was touched was instantly corroded by the light, making sizzling sounds as if concentrated sulfuric acid was poured on it. It was him! "It''s that person!" The moment the two words "that person" came out, it was like a plague was spreading through the crowd. Corrosive soul power, there was only one person in the world with it! This was a person who was akin to an Asura of the Infernal Realm!The moon was bright and the stars were thin. A small bandit was surrounded by the thick smell of blood. As if having a terrifying nightmare, Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes and sat up on the ground. The smell of blood entered her nose and made her choke, as she hurriedly covered her nose with her hands. With this movement, Jiang Shiyu suddenly realized that something was wrong, she raised her hands and placed them in front of her eyes, but realised that the hands were not her! She looked around and saw corpses everywhere she looked. Fresh red blood was flowing everywhere. Jiang Shiyu felt a sharp pain in her mind, as though something had suddenly appeared in her mind. She closed her eyes and carefully combed through the memories. This girl, Jiang Shiyu, was originally the direct descendant of this country''s general palace. However, she couldn''t become a Soul Master like the others, and was thus disliked by the crown prince who was betrothed to her since childhood. Just yesterday, the crown prince exposed that the general had colluded with the nation and the emperor was furious. The emperor ordered the extermination of the general''s manor, and in order to keep the last bloodline of the manor, only she was sent out, only to encounter the bandits'' unconscious state. Outside of the bandit area, the uniform sounds of footsteps that resembled troops could be heard. Accompanied with the night breeze, Jiang Shiyu was shocked ¡ª ¡ª This place was not safe! At this moment, she was a fugitive. She didn''t know why there were so many corpses around her. Who knew when she would be found, so she decided to leave immediately. Thinking about that, Jiang Shiyu squatted down and felt a dagger from the dead man''s body, then pushed open the door and walked out. Under the moonlight, the polished surface of the blade reflected an ice-cold light. The woman''s face was gloomy and cold. Although her appearance was exquisite, she was like an Asura that had just walked out of hell. However, the voice that followed right after, stopped Jiang Shiyu from walking any further. Jiang Shiyu did not have the time to react when the bandit''s gate was smashed open with a "peng" sound. Sinner''s Daughter, Jiang Shiyu! She actually dared to run away from her crimes! But now that you have been surrounded by us, why aren''t you submitting to us?! " The general mounted on the horse raised the imperial edict in his hand and looked down from above at Jiang Shiyu who was already surrounded by heavy soldiers. His eyes were filled with ice. Soldiers and soldiers, listen up! Jiang Shiyu''s crimes were heinous, and the Emperor had orders to kill anyone who resisted! " "Yes!" The soldiers all roared, all of them holding their weapons as they thought Jiang Shiyu would rush over. White colored soul power lingered around every single one of them, and only Jiang Shiyu who was surrounded in the middle seemed to not be a person from this world, as she did not have any sense of strength on her body. The weapons in the soldiers'' hands were wrapped in a layer of faint white light, flying in an arc, slashing towards Jiang Shiyu from all directions! Jiang Shiyu felt a chill in her heart. How could she match up to such a magnificent army? Furthermore, the faint light radiating from these soldiers was a soul power she had never felt before ¡­ Just what kind of existence was soul power? Just when Jiang Shiyu thought that she would be crushed into meat paste by the blade light, suddenly a ray of light enveloped her, and like a barrier that fell from the sky, the incoming blade light smashed onto the barrier with a "peng" sound, but was instantly deflected. The dense amount of blade light did not leave even a trace on the barrier! The scene that followed made Jiang Shiyu witness the terror of soul power with her own eyes. With her at the center of the barrier, it was like a ball of energy covering the ground, constantly expanding its radius. The white light seemed to have an extra sharpness within it. The soldiers had never seen such a move before, and did not know how to deal with it for a while until one of them accidentally ''touched'' the expanding energy ball. The area that was touched was instantly corroded by the light, making sizzling sounds as if concentrated sulfuric acid was poured on it. It was him! "It''s that person!" The moment the two words "that person" came out, it was like a plague was spreading through the crowd. Corrosive soul power, there was only one person in the world with it! This was a person who was akin to an Asura of the Infernal Realm!The moon was bright and the stars were thin. A small bandit was surrounded by the thick smell of blood. As if having a terrifying nightmare, Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes and sat up on the ground. The smell of blood entered her nose and made her choke, as she hurriedly covered her nose with her hands. With this movement, Jiang Shiyu suddenly realized that something was wrong, she raised her hands and placed them in front of her eyes, but realised that the hands were not her! She looked around and saw corpses everywhere she looked. Fresh red blood was flowing everywhere. Jiang Shiyu felt a sharp pain in her mind, as though something had suddenly appeared in her mind. She closed her eyes and carefully combed through the memories. This girl, Jiang Shiyu, was originally the direct descendant of this country''s general palace. However, she couldn''t become a Soul Master like the others, and was thus disliked by the crown prince who was betrothed to her since childhood. Just yesterday, the crown prince exposed that the general had colluded with the nation and the emperor was furious. The emperor ordered the extermination of the general''s manor, and in order to keep the last bloodline of the manor, only she was sent out, only to encounter the bandits'' unconscious state. Outside of the bandit area, the uniform sounds of footsteps that resembled troops could be heard. Accompanied with the night breeze, Jiang Shiyu was shocked ¡ª ¡ª This place was not safe! At this moment, she was a fugitive. She didn''t know why there were so many corpses around her. Who knew when she would be found, so she decided to leave immediately. Thinking about that, Jiang Shiyu squatted down and felt a dagger from the dead man''s body, then pushed open the door and walked out. Under the moonlight, the polished surface of the blade reflected an ice-cold light. The woman''s face was gloomy and cold. Although her appearance was exquisite, she was like an Asura that had just walked out of hell. However, the voice that followed right after, stopped Jiang Shiyu from walking any further. Jiang Shiyu did not have the time to react when the bandit''s gate was smashed open with a "peng" sound. Sinner''s Daughter, Jiang Shiyu! She actually dared to run away from her crimes! But now that you have been surrounded by us, why aren''t you submitting to us?! " The general mounted on the horse raised the imperial edict in his hand and looked down from above at Jiang Shiyu who was already surrounded by heavy soldiers. His eyes were filled with ice. Soldiers and soldiers, listen up! Jiang Shiyu''s crimes were heinous, and the Emperor had orders to kill anyone who resisted! " "Yes!" The soldiers all roared, all of them holding their weapons as they thought Jiang Shiyu would rush over. White colored soul power lingered around every single one of them, and only Jiang Shiyu who was surrounded in the middle seemed to not be a person from this world, as she did not have any sense of strength on her body. The weapons in the soldiers'' hands were wrapped in a layer of faint white light, flying in an arc, slashing towards Jiang Shiyu from all directions! Jiang Shiyu felt a chill in her heart. How could she match up to such a magnificent army? Furthermore, the faint light radiating from these soldiers was a soul power she had never felt before ¡­ Just what kind of existence was soul power? Just when Jiang Shiyu thought that she would be crushed into meat paste by the blade light, suddenly a ray of light enveloped her, and like a barrier that fell from the sky, the incoming blade light smashed onto the barrier with a "peng" sound, but was instantly deflected. The dense amount of blade light did not leave even a trace on the barrier! The scene that followed made Jiang Shiyu witness the terror of soul power with her own eyes. With her at the center of the barrier, it was like a ball of energy covering the ground, constantly expanding its radius. The white light seemed to have an extra sharpness within it. The soldiers had never seen such a move before, and did not know how to deal with it for a while until one of them accidentally ''touched'' the expanding energy ball. The area that was touched was instantly corroded by the light, making sizzling sounds as if concentrated sulfuric acid was poured on it. It was him! "It''s that person!" The moment the two words "that person" came out, it was like a plague was spreading through the crowd. Corrosive soul power, there was only one person in the world with it! This was a person who was akin to an Asura of the Infernal Realm!The moon was bright and the stars were thin. A small bandit was surrounded by the thick smell of blood. As if having a terrifying nightmare, Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes and sat up on the ground. The smell of blood entered her nose and made her choke, as she hurriedly covered her nose with her hands. With this movement, Jiang Shiyu suddenly realized that something was wrong, she raised her hands and placed them in front of her eyes, but realised that the hands were not her! She looked around and saw corpses everywhere she looked. Fresh red blood was flowing everywhere. Jiang Shiyu felt a sharp pain in her mind, as though something had suddenly appeared in her mind. She closed her eyes and carefully combed through the memories. This girl, Jiang Shiyu, was originally the direct descendant of this country''s general palace. However, she couldn''t become a Soul Master like the others, and was thus disliked by the crown prince who was betrothed to her since childhood. Just yesterday, the crown prince exposed that the general had colluded with the nation and the emperor was furious. The emperor ordered the extermination of the general''s manor, and in order to keep the last bloodline of the manor, only she was sent out, only to encounter the bandits'' unconscious state. Outside of the bandit area, the uniform sounds of footsteps that resembled troops could be heard. Accompanied with the night breeze, Jiang Shiyu was shocked ¡ª ¡ª This place was not safe! At this moment, she was a fugitive. She didn''t know why there were so many corpses around her. Who knew when she would be found, so she decided to leave immediately. Thinking about that, Jiang Shiyu squatted down and felt a dagger from the dead man''s body, then pushed open the door and walked out. Under the moonlight, the polished surface of the blade reflected an ice-cold light. The woman''s face was gloomy and cold. Although her appearance was exquisite, she was like an Asura that had just walked out of hell. However, the voice that followed right after, stopped Jiang Shiyu from walking any further. Jiang Shiyu did not have the time to react when the bandit''s gate was smashed open with a "peng" sound. Sinner''s Daughter, Jiang Shiyu! She actually dared to run away from her crimes! But now that you have been surrounded by us, why aren''t you submitting to us?! " The general mounted on the horse raised the imperial edict in his hand and looked down from above at Jiang Shiyu who was already surrounded by heavy soldiers. His eyes were filled with ice. Soldiers and soldiers, listen up! Jiang Shiyu''s crimes were heinous, and the Emperor had orders to kill anyone who resisted! " "Yes!" The soldiers all roared, all of them holding their weapons as they thought Jiang Shiyu would rush over. White colored soul power lingered around every single one of them, and only Jiang Shiyu who was surrounded in the middle seemed to not be a person from this world, as she did not have any sense of strength on her body. The weapons in the soldiers'' hands were wrapped in a layer of faint white light, flying in an arc, slashing towards Jiang Shiyu from all directions! Jiang Shiyu felt a chill in her heart. How could she match up to such a magnificent army? Furthermore, the faint light radiating from these soldiers was a soul power she had never felt before ¡­ Just what kind of existence was soul power? Just when Jiang Shiyu thought that she would be crushed into meat paste by the blade light, suddenly a ray of light enveloped her, and like a barrier that fell from the sky, the incoming blade light smashed onto the barrier with a "peng" sound, but was instantly deflected. The dense amount of blade light did not leave even a trace on the barrier! The scene that followed made Jiang Shiyu witness the terror of soul power with her own eyes. With her at the center of the barrier, it was like a ball of energy covering the ground, constantly expanding its radius. The white light seemed to have an extra sharpness within it. The soldiers had never seen such a move before, and did not know how to deal with it for a while until one of them accidentally ''touched'' the expanding energy ball. The area that was touched was instantly corroded by the light, making sizzling sounds as if concentrated sulfuric acid was poured on it. It was him! "It''s that person!" The moment the two words "that person" came out, it was like a plague was spreading through the crowd. Corrosive soul power, there was only one person in the world with it! This was a person who was akin to an Asura of the Infernal Realm!The moon was bright and the stars were thin. A small bandit was surrounded by the thick smell of blood. As if having a terrifying nightmare, Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes and sat up on the ground. The smell of blood entered her nose and made her choke, as she hurriedly covered her nose with her hands. With this movement, Jiang Shiyu suddenly realized that something was wrong, she raised her hands and placed them in front of her eyes, but realised that the hands were not her! She looked around and saw corpses everywhere she looked. Fresh red blood was flowing everywhere. Jiang Shiyu felt a sharp pain in her mind, as though something had suddenly appeared in her mind. She closed her eyes and carefully combed through the memories. This girl, Jiang Shiyu, was originally the direct descendant of this country''s general palace. However, she couldn''t become a Soul Master like the others, and was thus disliked by the crown prince who was betrothed to her since childhood. Just yesterday, the crown prince exposed that the general had colluded with the nation and the emperor was furious. The emperor ordered the extermination of the general''s manor, and in order to keep the last bloodline of the manor, only she was sent out, only to encounter the bandits'' unconscious state. Outside of the bandit area, the uniform sounds of footsteps that resembled troops could be heard. Accompanied with the night breeze, Jiang Shiyu was shocked ¡ª ¡ª This place was not safe! At this moment, she was a fugitive. She didn''t know why there were so many corpses around her. Who knew when she would be found, so she decided to leave immediately. Thinking about that, Jiang Shiyu squatted down and felt a dagger from the dead man''s body, then pushed open the door and walked out. Under the moonlight, the polished surface of the blade reflected an ice-cold light. The woman''s face was gloomy and cold. Although her appearance was exquisite, she was like an Asura that had just walked out of hell. However, the voice that followed right after, stopped Jiang Shiyu from walking any further. Jiang Shiyu did not have the time to react when the bandit''s gate was smashed open with a "peng" sound. Sinner''s Daughter, Jiang Shiyu! She actually dared to run away from her crimes! But now that you have been surrounded by us, why aren''t you submitting to us?! " The general mounted on the horse raised the imperial edict in his hand and looked down from above at Jiang Shiyu who was already surrounded by heavy soldiers. His eyes were filled with ice. Soldiers and soldiers, listen up! Jiang Shiyu''s crimes were heinous, and the Emperor had orders to kill anyone who resisted! " "Yes!" The soldiers all roared, all of them holding their weapons as they thought Jiang Shiyu would rush over. White colored soul power lingered around every single one of them, and only Jiang Shiyu who was surrounded in the middle seemed to not be a person from this world, as she did not have any sense of strength on her body. The weapons in the soldiers'' hands were wrapped in a layer of faint white light, flying in an arc, slashing towards Jiang Shiyu from all directions! Jiang Shiyu felt a chill in her heart. How could she match up to such a magnificent army? Furthermore, the faint light radiating from these soldiers was a soul power she had never felt before ¡­ Just what kind of existence was soul power? Just when Jiang Shiyu thought that she would be crushed into meat paste by the blade light, suddenly a ray of light enveloped her, and like a barrier that fell from the sky, the incoming blade light smashed onto the barrier with a "peng" sound, but was instantly deflected. The dense amount of blade light did not leave even a trace on the barrier! The scene that followed made Jiang Shiyu witness the terror of soul power with her own eyes. With her at the center of the barrier, it was like a ball of energy covering the ground, constantly expanding its radius. The white light seemed to have an extra sharpness within it. The soldiers had never seen such a move before, and did not know how to deal with it for a while until one of them accidentally ''touched'' the expanding energy ball. The area that was touched was instantly corroded by the light, making sizzling sounds as if concentrated sulfuric acid was poured on it. It was him! "It''s that person!" The moment the two words "that person" came out, it was like a plague was spreading through the crowd. Corrosive soul power, there was only one person in the world with it! This was a person who was akin to an Asura of the Infernal Realm!The moon was bright and the stars were thin. A small bandit was surrounded by the thick smell of blood. As if having a terrifying nightmare, Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes and sat up on the ground. The smell of blood entered her nose and made her choke, as she hurriedly covered her nose with her hands. With this movement, Jiang Shiyu suddenly realized that something was wrong, she raised her hands and placed them in front of her eyes, but realised that the hands were not her! She looked around and saw corpses everywhere she looked. Fresh red blood was flowing everywhere. Jiang Shiyu felt a sharp pain in her mind, as though something had suddenly appeared in her mind. She closed her eyes and carefully combed through the memories. This girl, Jiang Shiyu, was originally the direct descendant of this country''s general palace. However, she couldn''t become a Soul Master like the others, and was thus disliked by the crown prince who was betrothed to her since childhood. Just yesterday, the crown prince exposed that the general had colluded with the nation and the emperor was furious. The emperor ordered the extermination of the general''s manor, and in order to keep the last bloodline of the manor, only she was sent out, only to encounter the bandits'' unconscious state. Outside of the bandit area, the uniform sounds of footst

 C3

    The moon was bright and the stars were thin. A small bandit was surrounded by the thick smell of blood. As if having a terrifying nightmare, Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes and sat up on the ground. The smell of blood entered her nose and made her choke, as she hurriedly covered her nose with her hands. With this movement, Jiang Shiyu suddenly realized that something was wrong, she raised her hands and placed them in front of her eyes, but realised that the hands were not her! She looked around and saw corpses everywhere she looked. Fresh red blood was flowing everywhere. Jiang Shiyu felt a sharp pain in her mind, as though something had suddenly appeared in her mind. She closed her eyes and carefully combed through the memories. This girl, Jiang Shiyu, was originally the direct descendant of this country''s general palace. However, she couldn''t become a Soul Master like the others, and was thus disliked by the crown prince who was betrothed to her since childhood. Just yesterday, the crown prince exposed that the general had colluded with the nation and the emperor was furious. The emperor ordered the extermination of the general''s manor, and in order to keep the last bloodline of the manor, only she was sent out, only to encounter the bandits'' unconscious state. Outside of the bandit area, the uniform sounds of footsteps that resembled troops could be heard. Accompanied with the night breeze, Jiang Shiyu was shocked ¡ª ¡ª This place was not safe! At this moment, she was a fugitive. She didn''t know why there were so many corpses around her. Who knew when she would be found, so she decided to leave immediately. Thinking about that, Jiang Shiyu squatted down and felt a dagger from the dead man''s body, then pushed open the door and walked out. Under the moonlight, the polished surface of the blade reflected an ice-cold light. The woman''s face was gloomy and cold. Although her appearance was exquisite, she was like an Asura that had just walked out of hell. However, the voice that followed right after, stopped Jiang Shiyu from walking any further. Jiang Shiyu did not have the time to react when the bandit''s gate was smashed open with a "peng" sound. Sinner''s Daughter, Jiang Shiyu! She actually dared to run away from her crimes! But now that you have been surrounded by us, why aren''t you submitting to us?! "


    The general mounted on the horse raised the imperial edict in his hand and looked down from above at Jiang Shiyu who was already surrounded by heavy soldiers. His eyes were filled with ice. Soldiers and soldiers, listen up! Jiang Shiyu''s crimes were heinous, and the Emperor had orders to kill anyone who resisted! " "Yes!" The soldiers all roared, all of them holding their weapons as they thought Jiang Shiyu would rush over. White colored soul power lingered around every single one of them, and only Jiang Shiyu who was surrounded in the middle seemed to not be a person from this world, as she did not have any sense of strength on her body. The weapons in the soldiers'' hands were wrapped in a layer of faint white light, flying in an arc, slashing towards Jiang Shiyu from all directions! Jiang Shiyu felt a chill in her heart. How could she match up to such a magnificent army? Furthermore, the faint light radiating from these soldiers was a soul power she had never felt before ¡­ Just what kind of existence was soul power? Just when Jiang Shiyu thought that she would be crushed into meat paste by the blade light, suddenly a ray of light enveloped her, and like a barrier that fell from the sky, the incoming blade light smashed onto the barrier with a "peng" sound, but was instantly deflected. The dense amount of blade light did not leave even a trace on the barrier! The scene that followed made Jiang Shiyu witness the terror of soul power with her own eyes. With her at the center of the barrier, it was like a ball of energy covering the ground, constantly expanding its radius. The white light seemed to have an extra sharpness within it. The soldiers had never seen such a move before, and did not know how to deal with it for a while until one of them accidentally ''touched'' the expanding energy ball. The area that was touched was instantly corroded by the light, making sizzling sounds as if concentrated sulfuric acid was poured on it. It was him! "It''s that person!" The moment the two words "that person" came out, it was like a plague was spreading through the crowd. Corrosive soul power, there was only one person in the world with it! This was a person who was akin to an Asura of the Infernal Realm!The moon was bright and the stars were thin. A small bandit was surrounded by the thick smell of blood. As if having a terrifying nightmare, Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes and sat up on the ground. The smell of blood entered her nose and made her choke, as she hurriedly covered her nose with her hands. With this movement, Jiang Shiyu suddenly realized that something was wrong, she raised her hands and placed them in front of her eyes, but realised that the hands were not her! She looked around and saw corpses everywhere she looked. Fresh red blood was flowing everywhere. Jiang Shiyu felt a sharp pain in her mind, as though something had suddenly appeared in her mind. She closed her eyes and carefully combed through the memories. This girl, Jiang Shiyu, was originally the direct descendant of this country''s general palace. However, she couldn''t become a Soul Master like the others, and was thus disliked by the crown prince who was betrothed to her since childhood. Just yesterday, the crown prince exposed that the general had colluded with the nation and the emperor was furious. The emperor ordered the extermination of the general''s manor, and in order to keep the last bloodline of the manor, only she was sent out, only to encounter the bandits'' unconscious state. Outside of the bandit area, the uniform sounds of footsteps that resembled troops could be heard. Accompanied with the night breeze, Jiang Shiyu was shocked ¡ª ¡ª This place was not safe! At this moment, she was a fugitive. She didn''t know why there were so many corpses around her. Who knew when she would be found, so she decided to leave immediately. Thinking about that, Jiang Shiyu squatted down and felt a dagger from the dead man''s body, then pushed open the door and walked out. Under the moonlight, the polished surface of the blade reflected an ice-cold light. The woman''s face was gloomy and cold. Although her appearance was exquisite, she was like an Asura that had just walked out of hell. However, the voice that followed right after, stopped Jiang Shiyu from walking any further. Jiang Shiyu did not have the time to react when the bandit''s gate was smashed open with a "peng" sound. Sinner''s Daughter, Jiang Shiyu! She actually dared to run away from her crimes! But now that you have been surrounded by us, why aren''t you submitting to us?! "


    The moon was bright and the stars were thin. A small bandit was surrounded by the thick smell of blood. As if having a terrifying nightmare, Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes and sat up on the ground. The smell of blood entered her nose and made her choke, as she hurriedly covered her nose with her hands. With this movement, Jiang Shiyu suddenly realized that something was wrong, she raised her hands and placed them in front of her eyes, but realised that the hands were not her! She looked around and saw corpses everywhere she looked. Fresh red blood was flowing everywhere. Jiang Shiyu felt a sharp pain in her mind, as though something had suddenly appeared in her mind. She closed her eyes and carefully combed through the memories. This girl, Jiang Shiyu, was originally the direct descendant of this country''s general palace. However, she couldn''t become a Soul Master like the others, and was thus disliked by the crown prince who was betrothed to her since childhood. Just yesterday, the crown prince exposed that the general had colluded with the nation and the emperor was furious. The emperor ordered the extermination of the general''s manor, and in order to keep the last bloodline of the manor, only she was sent out, only to encounter the bandits'' unconscious state. Outside of the bandit area, the uniform sounds of footsteps that resembled troops could be heard. Accompanied with the night breeze, Jiang Shiyu was shocked ¡ª ¡ª This place was not safe! At this moment, she was a fugitive. She didn''t know why there were so many corpses around her. Who knew when she would be found, so she decided to leave immediately. Thinking about that, Jiang Shiyu squatted down and felt a dagger from the dead man''s body, then pushed open the door and walked out. Under the moonlight, the polished surface of the blade reflected an ice-cold light. The woman''s face was gloomy and cold. Although her appearance was exquisite, she was like an Asura that had just walked out of hell. However, the voice that followed right after, stopped Jiang Shiyu from walking any further. Jiang Shiyu did not have the time to react when the bandit''s gate was smashed open with a "peng" sound. Sinner''s Daughter, Jiang Shiyu! She actually dared to run away from her crimes! But now that you have been surrounded by us, why aren''t you submitting to us?! "


    The general mounted on the horse raised the imperial edict in his hand and looked down from above at Jiang Shiyu who was already surrounded by heavy soldiers. His eyes were filled with ice. Soldiers and soldiers, listen up! Jiang Shiyu''s crimes were heinous, and the Emperor had orders to kill anyone who resisted! " "Yes!" The soldiers all roared, all of them holding their weapons as they thought Jiang Shiyu would rush over. White colored soul power lingered around every single one of them, and only Jiang Shiyu who was surrounded in the middle seemed to not be a person from this world, as she did not have any sense of strength on her body. The weapons in the soldiers'' hands were wrapped in a layer of faint white light, flying in an arc, slashing towards Jiang Shiyu from all directions! Jiang Shiyu felt a chill in her heart. How could she match up to such a magnificent army? Furthermore, the faint light radiating from these soldiers was a soul power she had never felt before ¡­ Just what kind of existence was soul power? Just when Jiang Shiyu thought that she would be crushed into meat paste by the blade light, suddenly a ray of light enveloped her, and like a barrier that fell from the sky, the incoming blade light smashed onto the barrier with a "peng" sound, but was instantly deflected. The dense amount of blade light did not leave even a trace on the barrier! The scene that followed made Jiang Shiyu witness the terror of soul power with her own eyes. With her at the center of the barrier, it was like a ball of energy covering the ground, constantly expanding its radius. The white light seemed to have an extra sharpness within it. The soldiers had never seen such a move before, and did not know how to deal with it for a while until one of them accidentally ''touched'' the expanding energy ball. The area that was touched was instantly corroded by the light, making sizzling sounds as if concentrated sulfuric acid was poured on it. It was him! "It''s that person!" The moment the two words "that person" came out, it was like a plague was spreading through the crowd. Corrosive soul power, there was only one person in the world with it! This was a person who was akin to an Asura of the Infernal Realm!The moon was bright and the stars were thin. A small bandit was surrounded by the thick smell of blood. As if having a terrifying nightmare, Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes and sat up on the ground. The smell of blood entered her nose and made her choke, as she hurriedly covered her nose with her hands. With this movement, Jiang Shiyu suddenly realized that something was wrong, she raised her hands and placed them in front of her eyes, but realised that the hands were not her! She looked around and saw corpses everywhere she looked. Fresh red blood was flowing everywhere. Jiang Shiyu felt a sharp pain in her mind, as though something had suddenly appeared in her mind. She closed her eyes and carefully combed through the memories. This girl, Jiang Shiyu, was originally the direct descendant of this country''s general palace. However, she couldn''t become a Soul Master like the others, and was thus disliked by the crown prince who was betrothed to her since childhood. Just yesterday, the crown prince exposed that the general had colluded with the nation and the emperor was furious. The emperor ordered the extermination of the general''s manor, and in order to keep the last bloodline of the manor, only she was sent out, only to encounter the bandits'' unconscious state. Outside of the bandit area, the uniform sounds of footsteps that resembled troops could be heard. Accompanied with the night breeze, Jiang Shiyu was shocked ¡ª ¡ª This place was not safe! At this moment, she was a fugitive. She didn''t know why there were so many corpses around her. Who knew when she would be found, so she decided to leave immediately. Thinking about that, Jiang Shiyu squatted down and felt a dagger from the dead man''s body, then pushed open the door and walked out. Under the moonlight, the polished surface of the blade reflected an ice-cold light. The woman''s face was gloomy and cold. Although her appearance was exquisite, she was like an Asura that had just walked out of hell. However, the voice that followed right after, stopped Jiang Shiyu from walking any further. Jiang Shiyu did not have the time to react when the bandit''s gate was smashed open with a "peng" sound. Sinner''s Daughter, Jiang Shiyu! She actually dared to run away from her crimes! But now that you have been surrounded by us, why aren''t you submitting to us?! "


    The moon was bright and the stars were thin. A small bandit was surrounded by the thick smell of blood. As if having a terrifying nightmare, Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes and sat up on the ground. The smell of blood entered her nose and made her choke, as she hurriedly covered her nose with her hands. With this movement, Jiang Shiyu suddenly realized that something was wrong, she raised her hands and placed them in front of her eyes, but realised that the hands were not her! She looked around and saw corpses everywhere she looked. Fresh red blood was flowing everywhere. Jiang Shiyu felt a sharp pain in her mind, as though something had suddenly appeared in her mind. She closed her eyes and carefully combed through the memories. This girl, Jiang Shiyu, was originally the direct descendant of this country''s general palace. However, she couldn''t become a Soul Master like the others, and was thus disliked by the crown prince who was betrothed to her since childhood. Just yesterday, the crown prince exposed that the general had colluded with the nation and the emperor was furious. The emperor ordered the extermination of the general''s manor, and in order to keep the last bloodline of the manor, only she was sent out, only to encounter the bandits'' unconscious state. Outside of the bandit area, the uniform sounds of footsteps that resembled troops could be heard. Accompanied with the night breeze, Jiang Shiyu was shocked ¡ª ¡ª This place was not safe! At this moment, she was a fugitive. She didn''t know why there were so many corpses around her. Who knew when she would be found, so she decided to leave immediately. Thinking about that, Jiang Shiyu squatted down and felt a dagger from the dead man''s body, then pushed open the door and walked out. Under the moonlight, the polished surface of the blade reflected an ice-cold light. The woman''s face was gloomy and cold. Although her appearance was exquisite, she was like an Asura that had just walked out of hell. However, the voice that followed right after, stopped Jiang Shiyu from walking any further. Jiang Shiyu did not have the time to react when the bandit''s gate was smashed open with a "peng" sound. Sinner''s Daughter, Jiang Shiyu! She actually dared to run away from her crimes! But now that you have been surrounded by us, why aren''t you submitting to us?! "


    The general mounted on the horse raised the imperial edict in his hand and looked down from above at Jiang Shiyu who was already surrounded by heavy soldiers. His eyes were filled with ice. Soldiers and soldiers, listen up! Jiang Shiyu''s crimes were heinous, and the Emperor had orders to kill anyone who resisted! " "Yes!" The soldiers all roared, all of them holding their weapons as they thought Jiang Shiyu would rush over. White colored soul power lingered around every single one of them, and only Jiang Shiyu who was surrounded in the middle seemed to not be a person from this world, as she did not have any sense of strength on her body. The weapons in the soldiers'' hands were wrapped in a layer of faint white light, flying in an arc, slashing towards Jiang Shiyu from all directions! Jiang Shiyu felt a chill in her heart. How could she match up to such a magnificent army? Furthermore, the faint light radiating from these soldiers was a soul power she had never felt before ¡­ Just what kind of existence was soul power? Just when Jiang Shiyu thought that she would be crushed into meat paste by the blade light, suddenly a ray of light enveloped her, and like a barrier that fell from the sky, the incoming blade light smashed onto the barrier with a "peng" sound, but was instantly deflected. The dense amount of blade light did not leave even a trace on the barrier! The scene that followed made Jiang Shiyu witness the terror of soul power with her own eyes. With her at the center of the barrier, it was like a ball of energy covering the ground, constantly expanding its radius. The white light seemed to have an extra sharpness within it. The soldiers had never seen such a move before, and did not know how to deal with it for a while until one of them accidentally ''touched'' the expanding energy ball. The area that was touched was instantly corroded by the light, making sizzling sounds as if concentrated sulfuric acid was poured on it. It was him! "It''s that person!" The moment the two words "that person" came out, it was like a plague was spreading through the crowd. Corrosive soul power, there was only one person in the world with it! This was a person who was akin to an Asura of the Infernal Realm!The moon was bright and the stars were thin. A small bandit was surrounded by the thick smell of blood. As if having a terrifying nightmare, Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes and sat up on the ground. The smell of blood entered her nose and made her choke, as she hurriedly covered her nose with her hands. With this movement, Jiang Shiyu suddenly realized that something was wrong, she raised her hands and placed them in front of her eyes, but realised that the hands were not her! She looked around and saw corpses everywhere she looked. Fresh red blood was flowing everywhere. Jiang Shiyu felt a sharp pain in her mind, as though something had suddenly appeared in her mind. She closed her eyes and carefully combed through the memories. This girl, Jiang Shiyu, was originally the direct descendant of this country''s general palace. However, she couldn''t become a Soul Master like the others, and was thus disliked by the crown prince who was betrothed to her since childhood. Just yesterday, the crown prince exposed that the general had colluded with the nation and the emperor was furious. The emperor ordered the extermination of the general''s manor, and in order to keep the last bloodline of the manor, only she was sent out, only to encounter the bandits'' unconscious state. Outside of the bandit area, the uniform sounds of footsteps that resembled troops could be heard. Accompanied with the night breeze, Jiang Shiyu was shocked ¡ª ¡ª This place was not safe! At this moment, she was a fugitive. She didn''t know why there were so many corpses around her. Who knew when she would be found, so she decided to leave immediately. Thinking about that, Jiang Shiyu squatted down and felt a dagger from the dead man''s body, then pushed open the door and walked out. Under the moonlight, the polished surface of the blade reflected an ice-cold light. The woman''s face was gloomy and cold. Although her appearance was exquisite, she was like an Asura that had just walked out of hell. However, the voice that followed right after, stopped Jiang Shiyu from walking any further. Jiang Shiyu did not have the time to react when the bandit''s gate was smashed open with a "peng" sound. Sinner''s Daughter, Jiang Shiyu! She actually dared to run away from her crimes! But now that you have been surrounded by us, why aren''t you submitting to us?! "


    The general mounted on the horse raised the imperial edict in his hand and looked down from above at Jiang Shiyu who was already surrounded by heavy soldiers. His eyes were filled with ice. Soldiers and soldiers, listen up! Jiang Shiyu''s crimes were heinous, and the Emperor had orders to kill anyone who resisted! " "Yes!" The soldiers all roared, all of them holding their weapons as they thought Jiang Shiyu would rush over. White colored soul power lingered around every single one of them, and only Jiang Shiyu who was surrounded in the middle seemed to not be a person from this world, as she did not have any sense of strength on her body. The weapons in the soldiers'' hands were wrapped in a layer of faint white light, flying in an arc, slashing towards Jiang Shiyu from all directions! Jiang Shiyu felt a chill in her heart. How could she match up to such a magnificent army? Furthermore, the faint light radiating from these soldiers was a soul power she had never felt before ¡­ Just what kind of existence was soul power? Just when Jiang Shiyu thought that she would be crushed into meat paste by the blade light, suddenly a ray of light enveloped her, and like a barrier that fell from the sky, the incoming blade light smashed onto the barrier with a "peng" sound, but was instantly deflected. The dense amount of blade light did not leave even a trace on the barrier! The scene that followed made Jiang Shiyu witness the terror of soul power with her own eyes. With her at the center of the barrier, it was like a ball of energy covering the ground, constantly expanding its radius. The white light seemed to have an extra sharpness within it. The soldiers had never seen such a move before, and did not know how to deal with it for a while until one of them accidentally ''touched'' the expanding energy ball. The area that was touched was instantly corroded by the light, making sizzling sounds as if concentrated sulfuric acid was poured on it. It was him! "It''s that person!" The moment the two words "that person" came out, it was like a plague was spreading through the crowd. Corrosive soul power, there was only one person in the world with it! This was a person who was akin to an Asura of the Infernal Realm!

 C4

    The moon was bright and the stars were thin. A small bandit was surrounded by the thick smell of blood. As if having a terrifying nightmare, Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes and sat up on the ground. The smell of blood entered her nose and made her choke, as she hurriedly covered her nose with her hands.The moon was bright and the stars were thin. A small bandit was surrounded by the thick smell of blood. As if having a terrifying nightmare, Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes and sat up on the ground. The smell of blood entered her nose and made her choke, as she hurriedly covered her nose with her hands.The moon was bright and the stars were thin. A small bandit was surrounded by the thick smell of blood. As if having a terrifying nightmare, Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes and sat up on the ground. The smell of blood entered her nose and made her choke, as she hurriedly covered her nose with her hands.The moon was bright and the stars were thin. A small bandit was surrounded by the thick smell of blood. As if having a terrifying nightmare, Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes and sat up on the ground. The smell of blood entered her nose and made her choke, as she hurriedly covered her nose with her hands.The moon was bright and the stars were thin. A small bandit was surrounded by the thick smell of blood. As if having a terrifying nightmare, Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes and sat up on the ground. The smell of blood entered her nose and made her choke, as she hurriedly covered her nose with her hands.The moon was bright and the stars were thin. A small bandit was surrounded by the thick smell of blood. As if having a terrifying nightmare, Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes and sat up on the ground. The smell of blood entered her nose and made her choke, as she hurriedly covered her nose with her hands.The moon was bright and the stars were thin. A small bandit was surrounded by the thick smell of blood. As if having a terrifying nightmare, Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes and sat up on the ground. The smell of blood entered her nose and made her choke, as she hurriedly covered her nose with her hands.The moon was bright and the stars were thin. A small bandit was surrounded by the thick smell of blood. As if having a terrifying nightmare, Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes and sat up on the ground. The smell of blood entered her nose and made her choke, as she hurriedly covered her nose with her hands.The moon was bright and the stars were thin. A small bandit was surrounded by the thick smell of blood. As if having a terrifying nightmare, Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes and sat up on the ground. The smell of blood entered her nose and made her choke, as she hurriedly covered her nose with her hands.The moon was bright and the stars were thin. A small bandit was surrounded by the thick smell of blood. As if having a terrifying nightmare, Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes and sat up on the ground. The smell of blood entered her nose and made her choke, as she hurriedly covered her nose with her hands.The moon was bright and the stars were thin. A small bandit was surrounded by the thick smell of blood. As if having a terrifying nightmare, Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes and sat up on the ground. The smell of blood entered her nose and made her choke, as she hurriedly covered her nose with her hands.The moon was bright and the stars were thin. A small bandit was surrounded by the thick smell of blood. As if having a terrifying nightmare, Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes and sat up on the ground. The smell of blood entered her nose and made her choke, as she hurriedly covered her nose with her hands.The moon was bright and the stars were thin. A small bandit was surrounded by the thick smell of blood. As if having a terrifying nightmare, Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes and sat up on the ground. The smell of blood entered her nose and made her choke, as she hurriedly covered her nose with her hands.The moon was bright and the stars were thin. A small bandit was surrounded by the thick smell of blood. As if having a terrifying nightmare, Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes and sat up on the ground. The smell of blood entered her nose and made her choke, as she hurriedly covered her nose with her hands.The moon was bright and the stars were thin. A small bandit was surrounded by the thick smell of blood. As if having a terrifying nightmare, Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes and sat up on the ground. The smell of blood entered her nose and made her choke, as she hurriedly covered her nose with her hands.The moon was bright and the stars were thin. A small bandit was surrounded by the thick smell of blood. As if having a terrifying nightmare, Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes and sat up on the ground. The smell of blood entered her nose and made her choke, as she hurriedly covered her nose with her hands.

 C5

    As if having a terrifying nightmare, Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes and sat up on the ground. The smell of blood entered her nose and made her choke, as she hurriedly covered her nose with her hands.As if having a terrifying nightmare, Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes and sat up on the ground. The smell of blood entered her nose and made her choke, as she hurriedly covered her nose with her hands.As if having a terrifying nightmare, Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes and sat up on the ground. The smell of blood entered her nose and made her choke, as she hurriedly covered her nose with her hands.As if having a terrifying nightmare, Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes and sat up on the ground. The smell of blood entered her nose and made her choke, as she hurriedly covered her nose with her hands.As if having a terrifying nightmare, Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes and sat up on the ground. The smell of blood entered her nose and made her choke, as she hurriedly covered her nose with her hands.As if having a terrifying nightmare, Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes and sat up on the ground. The smell of blood entered her nose and made her choke, as she hurriedly covered her nose with her hands.As if having a terrifying nightmare, Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes and sat up on the ground. The smell of blood entered her nose and made her choke, as she hurriedly covered her nose with her hands.As if having a terrifying nightmare, Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes and sat up on the ground. The smell of blood entered her nose and made her choke, as she hurriedly covered her nose with her hands.As if having a terrifying nightmare, Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes and sat up on the ground. The smell of blood entered her nose and made her choke, as she hurriedly covered her nose with her hands.As if having a terrifying nightmare, Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes and sat up on the ground. The smell of blood entered her nose and made her choke, as she hurriedly covered her nose with her hands.As if having a terrifying nightmare, Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes and sat up on the ground. The smell of blood entered her nose and made her choke, as she hurriedly covered her nose with her hands.As if having a terrifying nightmare, Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes and sat up on the ground. The smell of blood entered her nose and made her choke, as she hurriedly covered her nose with her hands.As if having a terrifying nightmare, Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes and sat up on the ground. The smell of blood entered her nose and made her choke, as she hurriedly covered her nose with her hands.As if having a terrifying nightmare, Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes and sat up on the ground. The smell of blood entered her nose and made her choke, as she hurriedly covered her nose with her hands.As if having a terrifying nightmare, Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes and sat up on the ground. The smell of blood entered her nose and made her choke, as she hurriedly covered her nose with her hands.As if having a terrifying nightmare, Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes and sat up on the ground. The smell of blood entered her nose and made her choke, as she hurriedly covered her nose with her hands.

 C6

    The Jiang family had been loyal for generations. Since Emperor Gao Zu, all year round, he had been stationed in the bitter cold lands of the Liu Family to repel the criminals several times. This was a voluntary act on the part of the Jiang family, one that was far from the imperial court. The people of the Jiang family couldn''t gain the power to plot, and were only willing to defend a part of the people''s homeland. Second, the Jiang family''s reputation amongst the common people was much higher than the emperor''s. Under such circumstances, he had to avoid the cold and bitter cold.


    But she was not Jiang Shiyu.


    "Don''t worry, I will avenge you." Jiang Shiyu said as she placed her hand on her heart.


    Jiang Shiyu scoffed, "I can still not understand after dying once. "Bring me to the crown prince."


    Cheng Yu said, "You''re ordering me around so quickly. "Sit tight..."


    Even though he said that, Cheng Yu still called for the condor, and the two of them sat on it as they flew towards the imperial palace.


    Jiang Shiyu had been engaged to the crown prince since she was young. The empress loved Jiang Shiyu and would often call her over to the palace to get closer to the crown prince. Jiang Shiyu had also been to the crown prince''s chambers.


    After pointing the way, the condor stopped at the Eastern Palace of the crown prince.


    The giant condor was Cheng Yu''s mount. When outsiders saw the giant condor, they knew that it was Cheng Yu.


    Towards this capable man who was in a hurry to recruit his subordinates, the crown prince put on a set of clothes, afraid that he would neglect his esteemed guest if he came out too late.


    Just as he was about to salute to Cheng Yu with a smile on his face, the people standing by the side shocked him. "You ¡­"


    Jiang Shiyu laughed coldly, "Liu Zhao, what is it? Are you surprised that I''m standing here? Your new general is still outside the city, who will save you tonight? "


    The Crown Prince shouted, "How dare you! How dare you call me by my name! "


    "Have you forgotten? Your Liu family has given my family the power to exterminate themselves. I am a traitor who colluded with the enemy to sell our country. So what if I call you by your name?" I came here to take your head! "


    Jiang Shiyu did not speak further, she took the long sword she just borrowed and slashed towards Liu Zhao.


    Liu Zhao was so shocked that he took his time to dodge, his body had a long scar on it, and he shouted: "Men, capture that traitor!"


    When the guards received the order, they came up and surrounded Jiang Shiyu.


    Cheng Yu leisurely said: "Do you need my help?"


    "No need."


    Jiang Shiyu, who was already in Soul Grandmaster Realm, could naturally see that the group of guards in front of her could not compare to the upper echelons of Soul Soldiers.


    She channeled her soul power to attach to the longsword, taking down all the surrounding guards. It was as easy as chopping a melon and cutting vegetables.


    Liu Zhao''s eyes widened, and he retreated a few steps.


    "Liu Zhao, you and I have been married ever since we were children. It caused the destruction of my family! Liu Zhao! This jade pendant, return it to you, I, Jiang Shiyu no longer have any relationship with you, from now on, we are only enemies! It''s only natural for me to kill you. "


    Jiang Shiyu threw down a jade pendant. It was one of the Lovers Pendant. The young girl who had just opened her heart carefully weaved two telepathy knots, one for her own use, and the other for''s use.


    The jade landed on the ground and shattered.


    Liu Zhao lowered his head to look at the Lovers Pendant, and was stunned.


    Opening his mouth, he wanted to say something, but Jiang Shiyu laughed coldly, "Liu Zhao, the Jiang Shiyu of yesterday is no longer the Jiang Shiyu of today. I can''t hear anything you say. "


    Liu Zhao''s veins on his forehead popped out, "Jiang Shiyu! Who do you think you are? It was just a piece of trash who had a direct heir to the General''s House! If he couldn''t cultivate, if he wasn''t gentle enough, he wouldn''t look too good either! What right do you have to sit on the crown prince''s consort or even the throne? "


    Liu Zhao was so angry that he started laughing, "Your Jiang family has done a great service for us. People only know how to repel generals who are foreign enemies, do you still remember that Jiang Shan''s surname is Liu!? Jiang Guozhong, that fool. "Generations of the Jiang family do not dare to approach the royal family. Not only does he not avoid suspicion, he even wants to marry me and make his grandson the rightful owner of this mountain and river?"


    His tone suddenly turned gentle, but it was also incomparably sinister. "I would rather not let him have his way."


    Jiang Shiyu said coldly: "It''s you!"


    "What?"


    "If you see me, tell me that you will treat me with respect after marrying me. "Abba wasn''t willing at first. It was you who begged the emperor to grant us our marriage."


    Liu Zhao did not dare believe it, "You lied to me!"


    Jiang Shiyu: "What good is there in lying to you? Since you''re going to die, I''ll tell you one more thing."


    "I''m not training trash."


    Jiang Shiyu caressed her face, "Then is it because I''m not good-looking? Only by growing up and becoming like that can it be considered to be to your liking? "


    "You ¡­"


    "You people thought that no one was aware of your visit, but you didn''t know that Jiang Shiyu was just not paying attention to it. In retrospect, your little actions are not ordinary at all. The Jiang family was responsible for the crime of colluding with the enemy to sell out their country. Where is the letter hidden in Abba''s handwriting? Cousin did put in a lot of effort, didn''t you say you would wait for it in the future? " Jiang Shiyu looked at Liu Zhao coldly.


    Liu Zhao froze, and sized Jiang Shiyu up from head to toe.


    "I am Jiang Shiyu, do you think that I have changed? Liu Zhao, ask Yama your questions! " A sword suddenly pierced towards Liu Zhao''s neck.


    "Kid, you dare!"


    An elderly voice came from behind him. There was a transparent membrane attached to Liu Zhao''s neck, causing him to be unable to move his sword even an inch, and it ended up losing his hand due to the shock.


    Cheng Yu stepped forward and caught Jiang Shiyu.


    This time, there was an old man standing in front of Liu Zhao. He was dressed in a grey robe and had a grey beard.


    The old man stroked his beard, "Who dares to be so impudent in the palace? Who dares to assassinate the crown prince."


    Cheng Yu pulled Jiang Shiyu behind him and said to the old man: "Old Sun, long time no see."


    The old man: "Jade? Don''t mention it''s been decades, your appearance hasn''t changed much. "


    Cheng Yu smiled slightly: "Thank you for your praise. Why is Old Sun here? "


    "I''m from my own country, and I''ve come home old to find a successor.


    Cheng Yu looked towards Liu Zhao. Now that he had a backer, his expression was very relaxed.


    Smiling, he asked, "Is this the descendant the Old Sun found?"


    The Old Sun laughed, "No, the crown prince wants to be the emperor, how can he follow me and do such a difficult thing as cultivating?"


    On the path of cultivation, it was inevitable to interact with all sorts of people and search for treasures that had yet to be discovered. More importantly, there was also the heart that was willing to do so. Old Sun''s words were full of sarcasm.


    Cheng Yu was puzzled: "Then why protect him? The Old Sun I know is a free, easy, and unrestrained man, what about it? Now you have come to the palace to be a watchdog. "

 C7

    After Old Sun explained for a while, he went back home and wanted to live in peace. However, his descendants failed, and used his name to earn a official and half a position. Only then did he come out to protect the crown prince. Cheng Yu said that he could not make the decision for this.


    Jiang Shiyu said: "For the sake of your family, you protected this person, but do you know that my family died in this person''s schemes? Why should I spare him! "


    In that moment of life and death, Cheng Yu slowly raised his hand and grabbed onto Old Sun''s claws!


    Old Sun''s hands were tightly gripped, cold sweat trickling down his face, "Yu, you are powerful. However, you can''t match up to the entire country. You have to be careful when you kill the crown prince! "


    Cheng Yu looked at Old Sun with contempt, and ignored his words. Old Sun could only watch as Jiang Shiyu passed him and walked towards the crown prince.


    Liu Zhao panicked and retreated, calling out, "Jiang Shiyu, you killed me, bringing nine families along with you!"


    Jiang Shiyu: "It''s good to have a family of nine as well, it saves me the trouble of finding my cousin."


    "Liu Zhao, your Soul Master realm is fed using medicine, it doesn''t seem very useful, yet you still flaunted your strength in front of me for a long time. Today, my family''s hatred and humiliation will be returned to you! "


    Without anyone to protect him, it would be easy for a Soul Grandmaster to kill a single Soul Master.


    The sword shone under the moonlight as it pierced through Liu Zhao''s neck. Liu Zhao pulled out his sword and drew blood.


    Liu Zhao wanted to stop the blood from flowing out of the sword hole, after struggling for a bit, he fell down and died.


    Jiang Shiyu was about to leave when she heard a crisp sound. She turned and saw that it was the other Lovers Pendant. The red heart knot on the jade pendant had faded a little and was tied to the crown prince''s waist. As the crown prince fell, it broke into pieces.


    When the Old Sun saw that Jiang Shiyu had killed the Crown Prince, he was powerless to turn the situation around.


    Jiang Shiyu watched as Cheng Yu walked towards her step by step. His black robe trembled slightly, and a smile appeared under the silver-white mask.


    Right! And Cousin!


    Jiang Shiyu instantly became clear-headed. "Cheng Yu, let''s go find my good cousin!"


    "A Niang, look, there''s someone in the sky!" A seven or eight-year-old child pointed at the moon and tugged at the corner of his mother''s clothes.


    The woman crouched down and smiled. "No one can fly, Alec." A look of love filled his eyes.


    "Look up, there really is someone." Alicia said coquettishly.


    The woman couldn''t take it. She looked up and her eyes widened. Someone was riding a large eagle. When they approached the moon, they saw a man and a woman sitting on it. Under the bright moonlight, they looked like immortals.


    The woman murmured, "Seriously ¡­"


    As the noise of the horse''s hooves grew louder, the woman pulled the child to one side. A group of cavalrymen marched past, their expressions cold as they charged straight into the palace.


    The woman covered the child''s eyes and ears, turning her back so as not to be seen.


    "A Niang, who are these people?"


    The woman said lightly, "Mortal."


    "What is a mortal?" asked Alec. "Is it edible?"


    The woman stroked Alec''s head. "Yes."


    Alec''s green eyes sparkled in the moonlight.


    On the condor, Cheng Yu asked Jiang Shiyu: "Why don''t you seek the Emperor for revenge? Did he give the order for your family to commit suicide?"


    Jiang Shiyu said coldly with an indifferent expression, "A nation cannot live without a ruler for a single day. The white-haired man gave away the black-haired man. That''s all. "


    Cheng Yu chuckled, "I heard that the Jiang family is very loyal, they gave birth to a different kind of person."


    Jiang Shiyu thought about it for a while, and then agreed with what Cheng Yu had to say. This had happened before in the history of the Jiang family. In the past three generations, the Jiang family''s grand ancestor had achieved great things, causing the king to want to kill him. The family that entered the battlefield never returned. He left the widow to take care of the children who had just reached the full moon. He had to work hard to raise them. He was a general again. The general did not say that he would kill the Emperor for revenge. He only stayed in the bitter cold lands and would not return until he was summoned. She was the only one who had killed a crown prince and the future emperor.


    Jiang Shiyu pondered in her heart. She was a new person, and the teachings of the Jiang Clan''s ancestors that had been carved into her flesh and blood could be considered to have come to an end.


    Seeing that she did not say anything, Cheng Yu threw out another question, "Do you know how soul power is divided into different realms?"


    "Soul Soldiers, Soul Masters, Soul Masters, Souls, Soul Kings, Soul Emperors, Soul Sect, Soul Saints, and Soul Emperors are divided into primary, intermediate, and high levels."


    Cheng Yu nodded, "I saw that Old Sun a dozen years ago already had a spirit soul cultivation. He could be considered to have some talent."


    This was considered a compliment, but when he turned his head, Cheng Yu said: "I take back the last few words."


    Jiang Shiyu was stunned for a moment, unable to understand what it meant. After thinking carefully about what he had said, ''You have some talent'', these few words were taken back, meaning that you don''t have any talent. Could it be that you''re still stuck at the Spirit Soul level after ten years?


    Jiang Shiyu looked at Cheng Yu and requested for an answer. Cheng Yu nodded: "It''s exactly what you think.


    Jiang Shiyu said: "Cheng Yu, although you are not that young, I think you know the Old Sun. Could it be that you are an old monster who has some sort of skill in maintaining your looks?"


    Cheng Yu laughed at the old demon''s words, "Why are you asking this? As long as you know that I won''t harm you until you finish training your body. "


    When Cheng Yu said this, he went silent. She had wanted to save the Jiang couple then, but she didn''t know what kind of harsh conditions she had agreed to. When she saw Old Sun tonight, if someone with talent had stayed in the spirit soul realm for dozens of years, wouldn''t it be a joke if a newcomer like her, who didn''t even know what kind of soul power was, was able to reach the stage of refining the body in five years?


    Cheng Yu saw through Jiang Shiyu, and said gently: "Don''t worry, I will help you. With your Phoenix bloodline and the Phoenix Spirit''s body within your body, your cultivation will definitely be faster than others. "


    Jiang Shiyu nodded randomly.


    As he spoke, he arrived at his cousin''s house.


    Jiang Shiyu''s A Niang was her elder sister. She had first married the Jiang Family, then her younger sister, A Niang. With the help of the Jiang family, the prime minister had also become a higher official. She had risen to the rank of vice minister the year before, and had become a great man. Although she was married after marriage, she got pregnant before her sister. She gave birth to a baby girl, and Jiang Shiyu was born a few months later.


    Because of their mother''s deep affection for their sisters, Jiang Shiyu and her cousin had been going back and forth with each other often, just like sisters. When the crown prince came to his residence, he wanted to let this big sister see his future husband. In the beginning, there wasn''t much of a secret until Jiang Shiyu was determined to not be able to cultivate her soul power.

 C8

    Perhaps it was not only after the conclusion that he could not cultivate, the Crown Prince had already changed his mind when those who sat on the throne felt that he could not stay in the Jiang family.


    The night was like thick ink. Before dawn, it was the darkest time.


    "Cui Er, I can''t sleep well ¡­ ¡­ In my dreams, my cousin would always chase after me ¡­ Let me pay for her death. " It was as if she was crying and attracting tender affection. This was her kind and gentle cousin.


    Jiang Shiyu scoffed, with just him, a poor and powerless Minister, he didn''t wait a few years for himself to become a sesame seed official in a remote place, but instead improved greatly in the main city, all thanks to the Jiang Family''s blessing.


    "Cui Er, you don''t understand ¡­"


    Footsteps could be heard as the door was pushed open. His cousin''s voice could be heard, "Mother, it''s so late. Why are you here ¡­"


    It seemed that Jiang Shiyu''s Little Aunt had come. She had always been kind and kind to Jiang Shiyu, and had a very high position in Jiang Shiyu''s heart.


    Cui Er said that you had not eaten for a day and could not sleep at night. You are going to get married, how can you insult yourself at a time like this? Cui Er, you go down first. "


    Another knock on the door, and Cui''er walked away.


    "A Niang, I''m afraid!" His cousin sobbed from within the room.


    My aunt was disappointed and pretended to be angry. "What are you afraid of? "In the future, you will be sitting in the back seat, which is a position that countless people are pursuing with envy. What''s the point in doing some petty tricks now!"


    Her cousin''s eyes were red from crying, it looked like she was sad, she asked: "A Niang, your aunt is dead, aren''t you sad?"


    Jiang Shiyu listened intently, her aunt and A Niang''s relationship remained close. A Niang''s personality was unyielding and she would often do things impulsively, so her aunt would help her clean up the mess behind her. Every time she talked about her aunt, A Niang would always have a face full of gratification and happiness, talking about how her sister was ironed and how she thought of things. She would always praise her without saying anything bad.


    "Don''t be sad!" I wish! "


    Jiang Shiyu''s pupils contracted. She could not believe what she had just heard, she could not help but press her ear against the bricks.


    Seeing her like that, Cheng Yu chuckled, there was always someone in this world who didn''t believe what he had heard.


    Her aunt said angrily, "She has suppressed me for so many years. She''s the eldest son of the family; she''s learned the family''s cultivation technique; Abba caught a good soul beast for her to refine, and married into the Jiang family. She''ll take all the benefits, and I''m only fit to stay behind and pick up the things she doesn''t want. Now that she''s dead, I can finally raise my head. "


    Jiang Shiyu''s mind was in a mess, she clenched her fists, she did not expect that...


    "A Niang, you ¡­"


    "Jiao Er, you did well! If you don''t, you will be like your mother, pressed down by Jiang Shiyu for life! "


    Jiang Shiyu could no longer bear to listen any longer, she broke the tile on the ground with a kick, and followed suit.


    "Who is it?" Someone come! "


    "I advise my aunt not to make a sound!"


    His cousin was still wiping away her tears when she heard his voice. She looked at him in surprise, "Cousin, you ¡­. "He''s still alive ¡­"


    When his aunt saw who it was, her voice softened. "It''s Shiyu. How did you escape? You didn''t encounter any danger, did you?"


    Her aunt had always come to the Jiang family with such a gentle face, showing her respect for her. Now that he thought about it, he truly felt sad and wronged his aunt.


    Jiang Shiyu said calmly, "I was on the roof just now."


    His expression was sinister, and his eyes shone with red light. He looked at Jiang Shiyu fiercely and shouted at the top of his lungs. Someone! There are traitors here! "


    Jiang Shiyu took out her sword that was stained with fresh blood, and pointed the tip of the sword at the two as she coldly said: "Stop shouting! "Take a look, it''s better if the person comes first or if my sword is fast."


    The aunt seemed to have heard some kind of joke as she laughed to the point where she was forced to straighten her waist. "With just you?" "Are you a piece of trash?"


    The whole country was a martial arts place, and there were plenty of wives who stayed in their rooms. Jiang Shiyu''s Little Aunt was a Soul Master, and her cousin was a Soul Master too. If it was in the past, Jiang Shiyu wouldn''t dare to be hostile towards them.


    Little Aunt ignored Jiang Shiyu''s warning and shouted loudly, "Come ¡­"


    As soon as she said that word, the table in front of her shattered into pieces. Fragments splattered on her face, leaving behind a trail of blood.


    Aunt felt the pain, touched her face a few drops of blood and cried out, "How dare you ¡­"


    "Aunt, do you still want to call me that?" Jiang Shiyu pointed at the pieces of wood on the ground.


    Aunt finally reacted, her eyes wide open. I actually have soul power ¡­ "


    A long sword was placed on her neck. The blade of the sword was sharp and cold. There was a red mark on the snow-white blade. This move also showed that Jiang Shiyu''s soul power was higher than hers.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at her coldly: "So, I told my aunt not to yell! "Right now, I have the ability to destroy this family." The word "death" slowly came out of Jiang Shiyu''s mouth!


    Aunt was looking at the blade nervously, afraid that she would miss out on the scratch. Hearing this, a chill ran up her legs. She forced a smile and said to Shi Yu, "Shi Yu, I''m your aunt ¡­"


    Jiang Shiyu scoffed, "Aunt? Can you afford that? " The tip of the sword grew closer and closer.


    "No, no!" Shi Yu, you ¡­ " Saying that, she spun around and tightly hugged Jiang Shiyu''s waist, preventing him from moving. At the same time, a gust of wind came from the back of her head, rushing towards Jiang Shiyu''s head.


    Jiang Shiyu immediately activated her soul power to protect the back of her head, and the flower pot shattered.


    Although Jiang Shiyu was confronting her aunt, she still divided a part of her attention onto her delicate and pitiful cousin. The two of them were prepared to catch her off guard while she was distracted and see everything clearly.


    The broken flower pot also stopped the two. dodged to the side as Little Aunt''s hand relaxed.


    His cousin muttered, "Soul power is present ¡­ This was the mark of a Soul Grandmaster. "That''s impossible, how could you ¡­"


    Jiang Shiyu said with a mocking expression on her face, "Little Aunt and Cousin, my family harmed my family, so how could it be possible for them to spread the news?!"


    Aunt was completely dumbfounded.


    Jiang Shiyu''s eyes were also tinged with red, and she spoke with an intense tone, "You want to surpass A Niang in your entire life. Little did she know, A Niang did it for your own good. As long as you are a girl and are unable to find a good person with such a temperament, this elder and A Niang will make A Niang to endure this suffering. Just be a young miss. "


    "Who knew that after so much effort, he ended up feeding the ingrate!"


    Seeing his aunt''s face collapse, Jiang Shiyu was completely satisfied. She turned around and faced her cousin, "Cousin sister, I thought I was good to you, but you harmed me for the position of the princess consort that I couldn''t see and even harmed my entire family."


    was unable to say these words, it was an emotion left behind by the body.


    "Aunt, do you know how much regret you''ve suffered?"


    "Cousin, your princess consort will be gone tonight. Before I came, I had already cut him with my hands. "


    His cousin focused her soul power on her fist and rushed towards Jiang Shiyu with red eyes: "Jiang Shiyu, I will fight with you!"


    Jiang Shiyu easily struck her, she raised her leg and kicked her, her cousin somersaulted a few times, and crashed into the corner of the bed. Blood flowed freely, it was extremely terrifying, that beautiful face of hers could no longer be seen.


    Jiang Shiyu looked down at her condescendingly with full of disdain, "How is it?"


    Cousin cried out as she held her head, as if she were looking at a devil.


    My aunt immediately ran over and hugged my cousin tightly in her arms as she cried, "Shiyu, it''s my fault... It''s my fault. I''ve been talking to her since I was young. She was really good to you when she was young. It''s all my fault. It''s all my fault! "


    His cousin suddenly struggled out of the struggle and innocently walked forward to hold Jiang Shiyu''s hand, "Cousin sister, father has gotten some strange thing recently, let''s go and take a look ¡­ The small sandbag that we made together broke ¡­ I didn''t do it on purpose, why don''t you make me another one ¡­ "


    His aunt was shocked. "Jiao Er, what happened to you?"

 C9

    Jiang Shiyu ignored her cousin''s wronged expression and shook her off, "Have you gone mad?" Although it was a question, Jiang Shiyu was sure that the cousin in front of her had gone mad. The beautiful dream of the princess had shattered, her appearance had been ruined, and she had been stripped of her mask of kindness.


    Jiang Shiyu had brought Liu Zhao to her cousin to see, when the two were nine years old. Her cousin''s memories went back to the time before they met. She was crazy and her subconscious knew that it was the wrong beginning.


    His cousin was confused: "What''s wrong with me, A Niang?" In the blink of an eye, he saw her on the ground, walking over, holding onto her arm, she anxiously asked: "A Niang, A Niang, what''s wrong?"


    Cheng Yu''s voice came from the gap, "Is it over? "If it''s settled, then come with me."


    Jiang Shiyu took one last look before she turned around and resolutely stepped out. She followed Cheng Yu onto the large condor and flew away.


    Jiang Shiyu, now, are you at peace? You can only let go of your parents'' bodies after you''ve refined them ¡­]


    "Cheng Yu, because of the agreement between us, we are linked, but you did not help me take revenge, thank you!"


    These words came from Jiang Shiyu''s heart, she was completely grateful and bowed towards Cheng Yu.


    Cheng Yu had set up a protective shield, although he was flying high in the sky, his speed was extremely fast, but the two of them were calm, like a mountain.


    Cheng Yu nodded slightly and accepted her thanks.


    Jiang Shiyu removed the sword from her waist, and handed it over to Cheng Yu: "This sword is back to you, thank you."


    Cheng Yu said: "No need to return it to me, I''ll give it to you."


    Jiang Shiyu was stunned for a moment, then laughed out loud. "I''m really eating and eating ¡­ ¡­"


    Cheng Yu also smiled and said: "I''ll let you remember my favor so you can focus on working for me."


    Jiang Shiyu laughed: "Don''t worry, I will definitely fulfill my promise to others!"


    Silence.


    At first, Jiang Shiyu was still in the mood to enjoy the scenery here. But at the end, the more people there were, the more desolate it became, and only the high mountain, sea of clouds, and birds were left to accompany it. After thinking about it for a while, she started to cultivate on the large eagle.


    In the past, she had come into contact with the Jiang Clan''s soul power cultivation methods. After rummaging through her memories, she planned to continue practicing the techniques. Cheng Yu actually threw him a tattered secret manual, saying that it was a book on alchemy, so with her current Soul Grandmaster Realm, she could cultivate.


    Jiang Shiyu flipped through it, it was yellow on the paper, the words inside were clear, the book only had a few dozen pages, "Then wouldn''t I be cultivating two types of techniques at the same time?"


    Most people knew that it was best not to bite off more than one could chew. If the two techniques were compatible, there would be no benefit in being different. One''s muscles would go into disorder and their body would explode.


    "I''ve already told you, alchemists cultivate their soul masters. "Your Soul Master realm is equivalent to the foundation of an alchemist. You''ll only learn more, and it won''t cause you to lose anything. On the contrary, it will greatly benefit your soul power cultivation."


    "Then can I understand it this way? Ordinary soul power cultivation keeps improving, but it''s only at the surface. Alchemists cultivate to the core. Once they master it, they will be able to grasp the basics easily."


    Cheng Yu nodded, and was noncommittal to her words.


    Jiang Shiyu caressed the tattered secret manual, "I will train with it!"


    Jiang Shiyu had instantly become a Soul Grandmaster and was not proficient in the use and control of soul power. Thus, she calmed her heart and started to train, striving to improve as soon as possible.


    By the time the eagle stopped, it was already the evening of the second day. Jiang Shiyu had only learned the first page, and it was unpracticed. Cheng Yu, on the other hand, sighed. It took him three days to turn the page!


    Jiang Shiyu stayed out for three days with calm eyes. After entering the city, she was shocked by the bustling scene that entered her eyes. It was night when they came in, and everyone should have turned out the lights at home. The city was decorated with red and the streets were filled with people. There were all kinds of people on both sides of the street. Hair, eyes, and even body were grotesquely shaped. A person with a long, drooping hand walked in front of her. Everyone had smiles on their faces. Wonderful!


    Cheng Yu whispered into Jiang Shiyu''s ears, "Do you think this place is really good?"


    Jiang Shiyu suspiciously looked at her, then carefully evaluated everything here.


    Through the gap, she saw a short man with a frail body pressing down on a tall and strong man and repeatedly punching him. That thin man looked extremely weak, his strength was quite great, his fists were on the flesh, his fists were bleeding, the strong man''s face was bloody, his facial features were unclear, he repeatedly begged for mercy, but he still refused to stop. With a willful smile on his face, he continued to punch!


    Not only did the surrounding crowd not stop him, they even cheered and applauded... Under the illumination of the red lanterns, their faces were all red, it was unknown whether it was due to the light or excitement.


    After beating him up for a while, the short man shook his sore hands and stood up. He smiled at everyone and asked, "Is everyone happy to see this?"


    Everyone shouted, "Happy!"


    "If all of you are happy, then I am even happier!" The short one smiled even more happily. It was as if he had done something good and was praised by everyone!


    The brawny man fell to the ground and fainted. The short man called for someone to drag him out of the city. The outside of the city was deserted, the weather was bad, and the strong man was heavily injured. Tomorrow morning, all that could be seen was a stiff corpse.


    Cheng Yu said to her: "Don''t cause trouble."


    Jiang Shiyu said: "I do not plan on intervening, the winner will be the king, and the loser will be the thief.


    Cheng Yu squinted at her closely. She had snow-white skin and bright eyes. Her black hair was tied behind her head in a ponytail as she coldly watched the muscular man walk past her without any signs of movements, like a child without a trace of life.


    Just as Cheng Yu was thinking, his eyes met Jiang Shiyu''s black eyes, and he was startled.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the people in front of him who were frozen in place, and with a thought, he raised his hand and waved it in front of his eyes.


    Cheng Yu regained his senses, and upon seeing her actions, he asked angrily: What are you doing?

 C10

    It was unknown if it was because of Jiang Shiyu or something else.


    Jiang Shiyu followed Cheng Yu and passed through the bustling crowd, with all sorts of shops on both sides, and stopped beside the river. In the middle of the river, there was a boat. It was decorated with jade fences, and it was resplendent in gold and jade. Faintly, one could hear the laughter of a woman mixed with a man.


    The most commonly used were red stone s. A single red stone could buy two large candied fruits, and Jiang Shiyu, who had pestered A Niang to buy them quite a few times when he was young, only needed to change his teeth and stop eating them.


    The two of them stepped onto the pleasure boat. The other little boy came over and extended her hands, wanting to walk a hundred red stone before they were allowed to enter. It wasn''t her money that was spent, Jiang Shiyu didn''t feel bad at all and followed behind obediently.


    The cruise liner was divided into three levels. The first level was the main hall, and there were dozens of round tables filled with men and women, dressed neatly and drinking merrily. The innermost area was a tall platform, and on top of it sat a girl. Her face could not be seen clearly, and she was currently playing a zither. The sound of the zither was pleasing to the ear, refreshing and refreshing to the heart.


    There were also a few people standing in the corridor on the second floor. All of their gazes were focused on the high platform.


    After the song ended, an enchanting figure appeared on the stage. She was dressed in a thin red robe that looked like a peony embroidery. Her face was covered in a thin layer of rouge and there was a red peony flower on her temple. She was extremely beautiful.


    The woman opened her mouth, "Tonight, we, Yun Hua, shall perform. If there is anyone here to support us, we will give them a hundred green stones."


    The guests below the stage laughed loudly: "If Ru Niang is willing to come out personally, I am willing to offer a purple stone."


    After such a generous gesture, many people nearby burst into laughter. Those girls also covered half of their faces with their fans, curling their lips.


    The lady then smiled and said: "Tonight, the main character is not me. Leave your purple stone to Yun Hua."


    A customer below shouted, "Two hundred!"


    "Two hundred and thirty pills!"


    "Two hundred and ninety pills!"


    "You''re so petty, you can''t just report it!" Three hundred! "


    "Hehe, why did you only add ten? I''ll add a hundred, four hundred!"


    The bidding continued to rise as the atmosphere gradually heated up.


    Cheng Yu brought Jiang Shiyu through the great hall and up to the second floor, where they continuously walked up to the third floor.


    After being escorted into a room, Cheng Yu summoned a servant girl: "Call Ru Niang here, tell him that an old friend is asking for an audience."


    That servant girl lowered her head and asked, "May I ask the name of an old friend?"


    "Jade."


    When the servant went down, Jiang Shiyu looked around the room. There were several pots of incense by the window. The table was lit with white candles that emitted a faint fragrance. A screen separated the place where people drank tea from their resting place.


    Cheng Yu looked around and laughed, "You are not going to ask me why I brought you here?"


    Jiang Shiyu withdrew her gaze and looked at Cheng Yu: "You will say it yourself, there might not always be a reason."


    Cheng Yu praised: "Smart girl. I brought you here to see someone and do something. When he comes, you will know. "


    While they were talking, the door opened and a person walked in. The peony flower at his temples became even redder, it was Ru Niang who was on the stage just now.


    Upon seeing Cheng Yu, Ru Niang leaned against the doorframe with his arms crossed, and looked at him with the corner of his eyes: "Why are you here with me? And with a little girl. "Don''t you know what I do?" The voice seemed to have been mixed with honey as it seeped into their ears, causing them to feel numb.


    Cheng Yu smiled, poured himself a cup of tea and placed it on the table.


    Ru Niang snorted lightly, she took a light step forward and gulped down the tea in one gulp, "This time, what do you want me to do for you?"


    Cheng Yu pointed his slender finger straight at Jiang Shiyu who was in the shape of a quail, "Change her identity."


    Seeing her like that, Ru Niang laughed so hard that the peony flowers on her temples were about to fall.


    Then, he said to Jiang Shiyu: "Little miss, what is your relationship with him?"


    Jiang Shiyu frowned as she thought about it, and replied. Master and disciple relationship. "


    Ru Niang acted as if she had heard something, "Her? Accepting a disciple? "


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, although she said that it was considered to be so, she did not say it directly.


    Cheng Yu did not deny it and changed the topic, "Go in and change your clothes. Look at your current appearance, it''s really dazzling."


    Ru Niang snorted, "Looking at my appearance, how many people are spending money to look at it?" As she spoke, she went in and behind the screen. After a long while, she heard the sound of clothes rubbing against each other.


    The sound of footsteps came. Jiang Shiyu raised her head to look, and almost spat out a mouthful of tea. The person who entered was a beautiful Ru Niang, and the person who came out was a handsome and handsome man.


    The beautiful man raised his shapely eyebrows, his peach blossom eyes were filled with laughter, and lightly waved his fan: "How is it? Surprised. "


    The extremely flirtatious Ru Niang, the suave and elegant handsome man, with two different genders and different amorous feelings, actually revealed them vividly on the same person.


    Cheng Yu turned to look, "Duan Ru."


    Duan Ru sat on the right side of Jiang Shiyu, "This young lady is very calm."


    Cheng Yu said: "I called you here because I have some important matters. Look at her, how can I dress up?"


    Duan Ru raised his eyebrows, "You''ve underestimated me. I can do whatever you want her to do!"


    Cheng Yu, who was used to hearing his boastful words, could not help but stab him. "Fine, I want her to become an 8 foot tall man with strength."


    Duan Ru''s smile froze.


    Cheng Yu said: "What''s wrong? Impossible? This image is completely different from the one she has now. It''s not easy to recognize her, is it? "


    Duan Ru suddenly stood up, his fan tapping on his palm, "Sure! You Cheng Yu, you clearly know that my disguise cannot change my bones, and you still say that I can''t help you with this 8 foot tall man! "


    He turned around and pushed the door open angrily.


    No matter how calm Jiang Shiyu was, she was dumbstruck by the chain of events.


    Seeing him go out, Cheng Yu unhurriedly reached for a cup of tea and tasted it slowly.


    Not long later, the servant girl from before came in and said that Duan Ru had prepared two guest rooms for them and would come see them in the morning. Cheng Yu nodded, indicating that he knew.


    The servant girl acknowledged and went out to reply.


    Cheng Yu explained: "He promised to help you change your appearance. Tonight, he will prepare the materials and tomorrow, he will help you transform. "


    Jiang Shiyu was puzzled: "Why should I transform?"


    Cheng Yu was speechless, "I just praised you for your intelligence."


    So it turns out that Jiang Shiyu had killed Liu Zhao, and he was still a crown prince of a country after all, while she had the thought of letting the old emperor, with his white hair, send the black haired man to death, and let him go. The old emperor had been in a high position for a long time, so even though he was sick, he had issued a mission to kill Jiang Shiyu!


    This mission had already been sent to various mercenary offices, waiting for Jiang Shiyu to appear!

 C11

    Jiang Shiyu heard a new phrase, Mercenary Hall. Immediately, she raised a question.


    After Jiang Shiyu heard this, she was very curious about how much the old emperor had spent to reward her.


    After all, there was a limit to manpower. After entering the spirit soul stage, if one was lucky enough to obtain a beast and refine it into a spirit beast, the spirit soul stage''s combat power would exceed two levels. A rank 7 magical beast was the highest rank known to have ever existed. With this soul beast, it was possible for a spirit soul to defeat the Soul Emperor!


    Cheng Yu put down his teacup and laughed: "After you change your identity, you can go to the Mercenary Office to receive missions."


    The cultivation level of Jiang Shiyu''s Great Soul Master was instantly raised, and his foundation was not stable. Adding on to the fact that he was still learning the Alchemist secret technique, she needed to become proficient, and would grow the fastest in battle. Listening to Cheng Yu''s description, mercenaries were definitely not easy to deal with.


    After thinking it through, Jiang Shiyu nodded, feeling a bit of anticipation.


    After spending a few days in the open, in a bed that was hard to come by, Jiang Shiyu finished washing up and fell into a deep sleep.


    The next morning, the servant girl called Jiang Shiyu over, wanting to bring her to see Duan Ru.


    The servant girl led her to a room, then turned and left. Jiang Shiyu pushed open the door, only to see that the window had been covered by a heavy curtain, and the door was also covered with a cloth, causing it to be so dense that it could not be seen through, Duan Ru sat on the soft couch and smiled to her, then waved: "Come over. "Let''s go to bed."


    He stood up and emptied the space.


    Jiang Shiyu went forward and laid down on the soft bed ¡­


    Duan Ru walked to the table, and there were strange bottles on top of it. They were all of different colors: dark blue, pink, light yellow, light green, and had a lot of different shapes.


    Duan Ru took out a columnar body and placed it on the table. Then, he lit it up with a fire piston. Once the yellow candle was lit, Jiang Shiyu could smell a thick fragrance coming from it, and her mind became more and more blurry. Her eyelids grew heavier and heavier, and in a trance, she seemed to see the room being opened once again.


    Duan Ru saw that Jiang Shiyu was asleep, so he picked up a dagger. The blade was as thin and sharp as a willow leaf, and was placed on another white candle to roast. What do you want to become? "


    The person who came had a silver white mask on his face and his hair was tied behind his head. It was Cheng Yu.


    Cheng Yu said: "It''s best if her parents do not recognize her."


    Duan Ru turned the dagger around, and smiled: "That''s simple, change gender, change your appearance, no one will recognize you."


    Cheng Yu nodded.


    "The crux of the matter is what kind of appearance do you want to change into? Young Master Jia, you are truly an outstanding person. You are just a silly scholar. Your looks and appearance have played a big role. " Duan Ru listed one by one.


    Cheng Yu: "The more inconspicuous the better."


    "Oh, the public face. "Sure, I don''t need to carve it carefully. A single blade is enough." Holding the dagger, he walked towards Jiang Shiyu, as though he had thought of something, he turned around and smiled: You want me to help you transform? "What a pity, this is a secret technique that can''t be passed on to outsiders."


    Cheng Yu swung his sleeves and walked out the door straightforwardly.


    Jiang Shiyu heard Duan Ru whispering in her ear, "I know you''re still awake. I help people transform, everything is according to the person concerned. Cheng Yu said one thing, your thoughts are more important."


    "If you don''t want to, move your right eye; if you want to, do as Cheng Yu says, move your left eye."


    Jiang Shiyu moved her left eye.


    A chuckle sounded in his ear, "What are you guys going to do? To change his appearance and keep a low profile... "


    Jiang Shiyu had already prepared herself, when she suddenly ate a pill in her mouth, and swallowed it. The sharp dagger touched her face. The tip of the blade slid across her forehead, down to her left eye, across her nose, and up to her chin.


    After a few seconds, the tip of the blade had left Jiang Shiyu''s face, and the figure beside her had also left. After a while, Jiang Shiyu felt something on her face, it was the bottles and jars on the table.


    "Don''t be nervous. The medicine can''t even be spread evenly. The results aren''t that good, so you can blame me for being lacking in technique..."


    After a long while, Jiang Shiyu heard a whisper, "Alright, go to sleep."


    Jiang Shiyu felt extremely dizzy, and she gradually lost consciousness.


    When she opened her eyes again, she was still a little dazed and looked around. The window and the door were covered by the blanket, so she was still in her room.


    Suddenly, Jiang Shiyu remembered that she had changed her gender. She checked her entire body and realised ¡­


    With a ''squeak'', the door opened and Cheng Yu and Duan Ru walked in. Seeing her awkward position, they laughed out loud, "Cheng Yu, this little girl really believes that she can change her gender! "I still don''t have that much ability!"


    Jiang Shiyu''s face instantly flushed red, as she glared at Duan Ru.


    Duan Ru stopped laughing, and pretended to wipe away his tears, "Mn, your gender needs to be disguised, but you don''t need to worry about your appearance, you just need to wash up and be like an ordinary person. If you want to return to your original appearance, you have to come back to me. "


    Jiang Shiyu nodded and asked: "Do you have a mirror?"


    Duan Ru took out a silver mirror from nowhere, reflecting the mirror extremely clearly.


    Jiang Shiyu looked up and saw a young man in the mirror. His lips were red and his teeth were white, but his face was yellow. Reaching out his hand to touch it, his skin felt extremely rough. His eyes, ears and nose, apart from his lips, were completely different from before.


    The youth in the mirror smiled. His new journey was about to begin.


    Duan Ru said that he would have to observe his appearance for a few days before he can leave. Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu stayed on the pleasure boat for a few more days.


    Under Duan Ru''s guidance, Jiang Shiyu learnt all the skills she could from a young man, and her body was wrapped in cloth to become a flat body. The most amazing thing was the voice. The pill seemed to have changed her vocal organs. The new voice was somewhat similar to the original voice, but it was also a completely young voice.


    After resting for a few days, Cheng Yu did not plan to leave either.


    "I say, Cheng Yu, I need hundreds of thousands of green stones to stay the night on the pleasure boat.


    This manner of reaching out his hand to ask for money was not elegant, handsome, handsome, and handsome. He was just like a rascally rogue who wanted money!


    Cheng Yu blocked Duan Ru''s hand and lightly tapped the silver white mask on his face, as if he was considering.

 C12

    "Sure, I just want to ask you to make an identity certificate. The price is up to you." Cheng Yu said.


    After walking a few steps, he turned around and spoke to Jiang Shiyu mysteriously: "There''s a celebration tomorrow, and there''s even an interesting competition. If you''re free, you should stay and watch." When they left, they even gave Jiang Shiyu a flirtatious look. It was fine if she was dressed like a woman, but men''s clothing really can''t take it anymore, it gave Jiang Shiyu goosebumps.


    "Aren''t we going to register at the Mercenary Office?"


    Jiang Shiyu rummaged through her memories. Escape city was a place that was independent of the various countries, and any criminals who escape here, the country would not be able to chase them down.


    "Yes, do you know there''s another name for the city of Escape?" Cheng Yu asked with a smile, "Mercenary City."


    "You can do whatever you want in this place. There are no rules here, and power is everything."


    ''Bang! '''' Bang! ''


    The grand ceremony flowers exploded in the air, scattering countless petals. The people below cheered loudly, and the Mercenary City''s annual celebration began.


    Hundreds of people carrying huge drums walked from the east side of the city to the west side, and on the drums stood an enchanting beauty, dancing in the air under the sound of the zither music from the petals, followed by a Demonic Wolf of the fifth step. Under the lead of its master, it drilled its legs and stuck out its tongue, acting cute as it went, followed by cheers and applause from the crowd, followed by the clash of soul power. A parade, all sorts of tricks, all the limelight.


    Duan Ru brought Cheng Yu and to the roof of the building outside of the fish, and the bustling scene on the street could be seen in front of them.


    Duan Ru took out two jars of good wine from nowhere, "Come, little brother, have a drink."


    Jiang Shiyu reacted for a long time before realizing that she was the one calling out to her. She hurriedly took the small jar of wine from her.


    "Cheng Yu, I know you don''t drink, just two jars, no!" With that said, he finished it in one gulp and threw the small jug of wine, which landed on a person''s head. That person looked up angrily, and when he saw Duan Ru''s smiling face, he acted as if he had seen a demon, and stiffly retracted his head and did not say a word.


    "Let me tell you, strength is everything in Mercenary City. Hahaha, in truth, on this road, strength is everything!"


    Duan Ru laid down, "Come, look at the sky above Mercenary City."


    Jiang Shiyu ignored him. Duan Ru pursed his lips and said aggrievedly: "If you don''t want to see, then so be it. The sky here is different from other places."


    Cheng Yu changed out of his black robe and wore a clean and flawless white robe. His clothes were flapped by the strong winds and rustled loudly, but he still wore a silver white mask on his face, "Take a look, it''s rare to see such a thing."


    These words piqued Jiang Shiyu''s curiosity, raising her head to look up, in the next moment, her eyes widened in shock. Clouds converged together, forming a cylinder that shot out of the city. Looking around, the entire city was surrounded by this kind of cloud pillar. It was truly a spectacular sight.


    "Legend has it that the Mercenary City is the projection of towns and cities in the sky. Every year, these pillars of clouds would break through the barrier and land on the continent." Duan Ru asked: "How is it?"


    "Wonder!"


    Duan Ru laughed and flew down the rooftop, "You guys continue, the cruise liner will begin operating soon."


    Cheng Yu also laid down with both hands behind his head, staring at the sky.


    They sat on the roof for a while.


    Suddenly, an excited shout came from below: "It''s starting! Everyone hurry to the Mercenary Office, this year''s prize is a soul tool! Soul Artifact Grandmaster Greem''s work disregards cultivation levels! "


    The ground floor instantly exploded, and everyone ran towards the Mercenary''s Head.


    Cheng Yu wanted Jiang Shiyu to see as well. Other people''s combat experience could be learnt no matter how much they used their soul power. Jiang Shiyu was persuaded to follow the crowd downstairs.


    The Mercenary Tower was located at the east side of the city, so by the time Jiang Shiyu arrived, she was already crowded to the point where not even a drop of water could leak out.


    The gong sounded three times and a strong man walked out from behind the stage. He said in a clear voice, "Everyone, everyone should know about this year''s competition''s prize. It''s a soul weapon that can be used by even Spirit Soldiers. I won''t say much and will directly show it to everyone ¡­"


    The item was brought up and placed on the wooden table to the left of the high platform. Everyone looked over and upon seeing it, an uproar broke out.


    "How can I use such a small dagger?"


    "That''s right, it doesn''t match up to my physique either..."


    "That''s right. In the past, Grandmaster Greem''s works were frightening and fierce. This little dagger ¡­" "Tsk tsk ¡­"


    A palm-sized dagger was placed on the tray in the middle. It was small and light, but it didn''t look like a sharp weapon. Everyone booed.


    The brawny man was not annoyed, "This dagger has yet to be named by Master Greem. The person who obtains it can be named by himself."


    "Now, the Twelfth Mercenary Competition has begun. The one on the gavel is the one who ranked first last year, Daolin."


    As Daolin stood there, wrapped in a black robe, his face hidden, an intimidating aura emanated from him to the side. For a moment, no one dared to challenge him.


    The brawny man came out again and said, "As usual, the dagger belongs to the first person in the entire hour who stood on the stage."


    Although this dagger looked unremarkable, it was the work of Great Master Greem. It was the work of the only Soul Sect Grand Master, someone could not help but jump onto the stage.


    That person was afraid of Daolin''s title and aura. He stood there for a long time, but still didn''t take the initiative to attack. The brawny man anxiously said, "Five minutes on stage and you''re deemed to have lost."


    The man gave a loud shout and rushed towards Daolin. When Daolin was stopped three steps away from him, he was sent flying into the sky. Only then did the people below see clearly that there was a protective barrier in front of Dowager. Red soul power continuously circulated around his body, tightly covering him.


    "Judging from the range of the soul power, it should be at the spirit soul realm. According to the power of the man, he should be at the top rank of a spirit soul, just a step away from stepping into the spirit king realm."


    When these words were spoken, the surroundings instantly quieted down.


    When a Soul Master reaches the spirit soul stage, some people will never be able to cross it in their entire life. But now, someone who wants to step into the spirit king level actually appeared in front of them!


    The dagger shone with a cold light under the sunlight. This light had pierced the eyes of some people. Since it was not for the soul device, it had also made a name for itself. Under such a thought, a few more people came forward.


    The entire process took less than ten seconds, and they were all ejected from Dowling''s protective shield. Other than some pain, there were no obvious wounds on the bodies of the people who were knocked off the stage.


    "Hmph, if you don''t dare to fight head on and just hide inside the barrier, what''s the big deal? Let this grandpa fight you! "

 C13

    An arrogant voice came from behind the crowd. Everyone consciously made a path and looked at the person.


    Jiang Shiyu was startled. So this was the person who beat her up into a bloody mess and threw her out of the city on her first day in town!


    Hearing these words, someone disdainfully retorted, "Defeat him first before you speak in a pleasant tone. In the end, don''t cry for your father or grandma."


    The short one spat and stood up, then chuckled: "Fuck your Soul King realm, you''re just a coward who plays tricks on others, if you have the ability then withdraw your protective shield to fight with grandpa!"


    "You can''t even break through Daolin''s protective barrier, you still want to fight?!" Hehe. "Kid who doesn''t know his place."


    As for Daolin, he was in a black robe, so his expression couldn''t be seen. However, he obviously wouldn''t remove the shield.


    The short one said, "This soul tool has less than an hour of soul power, it''s useful." The short one looked at the sky and laughed, "Come out! I''ll kill you! "


    With a fierce expression, he punched Doreen once again. Finally, he twisted his body to the left, indicating that what the short man said was true. The shield was only a soul weapon and not his soul power.


    The short guy smiled sinisterly, "Come on, kid, I''ll let you have a taste of grandpa''s fist."


    Without the shield, Dowling dodged left and right to avoid the short man''s attack. He was powerless to defend against the attack. He even rolled on the stage to dodge the attack.


    With that roll, the black robe on her body fell down. Her long, shiny black hair fell down the back of her head and formed a tight suit around her waist. She was clearly a woman!


    Everyone was dumbfounded, including the short one.


    "If you aren''t Daolin, then who are you?"


    The woman snorted, her face filled with arrogance as she said, "Whoever stands up will be Dao Lin, what can you do about it?" Her voice was clear and melodious, it turned out to be that of a little girl.


    The sturdy guy went on stage with a dark face, "They don''t have any rights, so why are you impersonating them? "Where is the real Dowling?"


    The little girl said, "I''ve put him down. If I can come, that doesn''t mean I''m stronger than him."


    The muscular man sneered. "But I don''t think you can do it once you leave the shield."


    The young lady stomped her foot and looked at the sturdy man angrily. "You ¡­"


    The short one interrupted her, "Forget it, I never hit women, I admit defeat!" He turned around and walked off the stage. The little girl was obviously infuriated by his attitude, so she chased after him, "You don''t need to let me, I can''t beat you, I admit defeat!"


    Only then did the face of the little girl reveal itself. She was about fifteen or sixteen years old, had a pretty face and bright eyes. She was a very beautiful girl.


    The people standing at the side of the stage smiled at the short man in an ambiguous manner, and their eyes conveyed a message that everyone understood: So that was how they admitted defeat.


    The little girl glared at the group of people. "What are you looking at? Be careful that I don''t dig out your eyes."


    Someone teased, "Then come over here!"


    The little girl was so angry that her cheeks turned red. She frowned and said, "Little White, dig out his eyes for me!"


    A white figure jumped out and jumped onto the teasing face of the man. Before the man could see clearly, he disappeared again. My eyes! "


    That person''s eyes were only left with two bloody holes, bleeding out. The girl giggled and said, "I''ll do what I said."


    The man rubbed his eyes, and a sharp voice came from his throat, "I will kill you!" He didn''t know how to determine the direction, so he ran straight in the direction of the young girl.


    The young girl remained calm and collected. "Little White!"


    The white figure aimed at the man''s heart this time.


    Before that person knew what had happened, a large hole had appeared in his chest. As his heart was taken away, that person heard the sound of someone inhaling. Just as he was about to ask what was going on, his body collapsed and forcefully smashed into the ground.


    ''Kacha kacha ''- the sound of something being eaten.


    A white cat was squatting at the girl''s feet, holding a beating heart in its claws and swallowing it in one gulp. The sound was the sound of chewing.


    After eating, the white cat licked its bloody claws, cleaned itself up, and mewled obediently at the little girl.


    The little girl picked up the white cat, stroked its fur, and smiled. "Good job, Little White." He looked at the short man and asked, "What''s your name?"


    The short one cut, looked at the miserable one and prepared to leave.


    Everyone thought that the short one would also be killed by that vicious girl. They never expected that the girl would not continue to pester her and would leave with the white cat in her arms.


    After a while, the sturdy man walked out. He was still smiling, but there was a hint of stiffness in his tone. "We''ve invited someone else over to defend the arena. The competition will continue."


    This time, the people guarding the arena were not very famous. It was clear that the organizers had pulled them here to make up the numbers. The number of people on the stage had already changed, and no one could last for an hour.


    Jiang Shiyu saw that it was about time, and went up the stage.


    When the people standing on the high platform saw that the person walking up was a thin and weak child, they laughed out loud, "Such a weak and fragile appearance, don''t just give me a punch and kill him."


    The audience burst into laughter.


    That person had a muscular body, and his exposed muscles were bulging. When two Jiang Shiyu stood together, they were not as wide as that person.


    The only weapon that Jiang Shiyu had was the sword that Cheng Yu had given her, and she pulled out her sword and stabbed it towards the man. The man had her hands clasped around her longsword. Jiang Shiyu poured her soul power into her, thinking that she could break through the man''s grasp, but she didn''t expect that she wouldn''t move an inch. The man laughed wickedly: "I''m also a High Soul Master, how could a Middle Soul Master like you beat me?"


    After saying that, he exerted all his strength, wanting to shatter the sword. Unexpectedly, the sword remained undamaged. That person could not believe his eyes, "This is a high grade soul tool!"


    Jiang Shiyu was also shocked, this unremarkable sword was actually a soul tool! Taking advantage of that person''s moment of relaxation, she stabbed out with her sword once again.


    The man held onto the long sword, with his left hand that was dripping with blood, he pulled Jiang Shiyu in front of him and punched towards Jiang Shiyu''s head with his right hand.


    Jiang Shiyu released the sword in her hand, and turned to face the man. Unknowingly, a thought flashed through her mind, her finger was filled with soul force, and gently tapped on the back of the man''s ear.


    Before that person knew what had happened, he had already fainted on the ground.


    Everyone was baffled as to why he fell down so easily.

 C14

    The next person was an old man who had reached the Spirit Soul Realm. Under the pressure of his rank, Jiang Shiyu was not even able to get close to him, and could only unwillingly walk down the stage.


    Jiang Shiyu returned to the cruise liner as she was filled with worry, and saw Duan Ru dressed as a woman again. His every frown and smile was enchanting, but who would have thought that this person was actually a man?


    The corner of Duan Ru''s eyes twitched when he saw Jiang Shiyu come back. He then spoke a few words to a woman before coming over, "How was it? You got it? "


    Duan Ru laughed, "What a pity. It''s hard to find a reward for that soul tool. I wonder who got it in the end. "


    Jiang Shiyu sized Duan Ru up from head to toe, "Duan Ru, are you a man or a woman ¡­"


    Duan Ru sang out, "I am a man, not a woman ¡­" Laughing, he asked, "How is it? The person from China taught me that this is a famous song. "


    Jiang Shiyu looked at him strangely. She didn''t know why, but she felt that this part was a little strange.


    Duan Ru gave her his new identification. He said that Cheng Yu had already left and told her to register at the Mercenary Office. He would come look for her when she had reached the highest level.


    Jiang Shiyu stayed at the cruise liner for another night.


    The person at the front desk gave him a form and wrote in his name, age, and so on before handing it in. He curiously asked if there were any level restrictions and the front desk actually said there weren''t any.


    Once he entered, he wrote all kinds of missions on one wall. When he accepted the mission, he took down the corresponding scrolls, Jiang Shiyu looked at them one by one, the older ones were going to go to the Magic Beast Forest to hunt demon beasts, the younger ones were actually going to catch lost cats ¡­ Jiang Shiyu shook her head in amusement, she was about to dodge, but was stopped by a figure: "What are you laughing at?"


    Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be the young girl who had impersonated Daolin yesterday.


    Jiang Shiyu pointed at herself, "What am I laughing at?"


    The young lady stomped her feet. "You''re clearly smiling. When you saw the mission I posted, you smiled."


    Mission... Looking for a cat? The scene of the little white cat eating the human heart flashed across Jiang Shiyu''s mind, and she laughed: "I lost that cat."


    "Yeah, I didn''t see it this morning." The young girl said in disappointment.


    Jiang Shiyu thought about how brutal that cat was. Very few people could have caught it, could it be that he had run away?


    The girl looked up at Jiang Shiyu: "Can you accept this mission?"


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the mission reward, ten purple stone s. It was a very high price.


    "No one is willing to accept this mission. I saw you enter the arena. Your move was really cool." As the young girl spoke, she actually laughed and praised her.


    Jiang Shiyu was shocked, "You know that move? What is the origin of that technique? "


    The girl''s expression immediately changed. Just now, if she had smiled at him ingratiatingly, she would have been standing high above him. "You want to know?" Unless you help me find the cat! "


    Jiang Shiyu turned and left.


    The young girl became anxious. She grabbed her arm and said anxiously, "Alright, alright. I said, you have to help me find Lil ''White."


    "I''ve seen this method before from a guest of my grandfather''s. The guest comes from the China, if you want to find out, you can go to the China."


    Jiang Shiyu did not want to accept this mission. To be able to take away the cat without anyone noticing, she must be very strong.


    In the end, Jiang Shiyu sighed and said, "Come, take me to the place where you slept last night. Maybe there are some clues."


    The young lady hopped happily as she brought Jiang Shiyu to the outer pavilion.


    "I lived in the innermost area of the second floor yesterday, and before I went to sleep, I plucked up Lil ''White''s hair. I couldn''t find it no matter how I opened my eyes, so I ended up here ¡­" When the young girl opened the door, she could see everything in the room.


    Jiang Shiyu searched everywhere and she did not find anything. The young girl was drinking tea leisurely by the side, "How is it? Did you find anything? "


    Inwardly, Jiang Shiyu rolled her eyes. Calmly, she turned to look at the window. There was a trace of light at the side of the wooden window.


    "A Huan, you bought fish again today ¡­ "It''s better to eat more fish when growing up ¡­"


    "Yes, grandpa ¡­"


    A Huan carried the fish jumping around in his net into his broken house. The moment the things inside the house heard the door opening, they continuously sharpened the wooden table beneath him, producing ear-piercing sounds that would cause one to get goosebumps.


    A Huan warned the group of figures, "If you don''t stop now, I''ll eat the fish myself."


    The voice instantly disappeared.


    A Huan poured a large amount of soul power into the fish body. Before it dissipated, he threw it over, and leaned onto the table in exhaustion.


    After the creature ate the fish, it let out a satisfied cry, "Meow ¡­"


    ''Bang... '' The door was suddenly flung open, and the sunlight shone down onto A Huan''s pale face.


    The young girl called out from the door, "Little White!"


    The item on the table gradually revealed itself. It was the girl''s Whitey.


    The girl also saw A Huan, and glared at him while pointing at him: "It''s you!" Winning her short figure in the ring!


    A Huan was powerless at the moment, and only had one mouth left, "It''s me! Who are you? "


    "The owner of this cat! Little White ¡­ "Come here!"


    Little White did not move at all. A Huan sarcastically said, "Let''s talk big. Even if you want to scream, you will not be able to see the cat."


    The girl came forward and scolded him, "You cat thief, do you think I''m blind? You''ve tied Little White up, how could it possibly come over! "


    A Huan said, "You can also choose to be blind!" One of them got up and grabbed her by the neck.


    The girl choked on her saliva as she scolded, "You short fellow, how dare you sneak attack me!"


    A Huan''s face instantly turned green, and with the strength of two fingers, the girl''s face flushed red. Come in, I''m going to be. "I''m strangled to death..."


    A Huan looked around cautiously.


    Jiang Shiyu sighed silently outside the door. Her teammates who were like pigs walked over slowly.


    A Huan had never seen her before, he squinted his eyes and asked: "Who are you?"


    Jiang Shiyu said helplessly: "Taking a quest to find a cat."


    A Huan spat: Mercenary? Heh, you want to save her? " The hand strength slightly loosened, causing the young girl to cough a few times.


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head: "The mission I took was just to look for a cat, and it does not include saving people. If I find him, I''ll consider it as completing the mission.


    A Huan sized him up in disbelief.


    The girl was so angry that she almost died. "If I die, you won''t get anything! You save me, and I''ll add ten purple stone! "No, a hundred!"

 C15

    Jiang Shiyu shook her head, indicating that she was unwilling to accept this mission.


    A Huan thought that he had done too much and was afraid that it would be dangerous to strangle her to death. He slightly loosened his restraint on the girl and said to Jiang Shiyu at the door: "I won''t kill her! But don''t do anything rash, I still have him. "


    A Huan''s face turned more and more green. In the next moment, he looked like he was about to explode, but Jiang Shiyu still stood at the door and did not move.


    Jiang Shiyu''s expression congealed, now!


    He threw the sword in his hand towards A Huan, and with a wave of the sword, both of his fists that were filled with soul power rushed towards A Huan''s chest.


    A Huan''s pupils constricted. He wanted to dodge, but he grabbed onto a burden, and quickly dodged the sword strike. He turned back, and his fist was already in front of his chest! In time to dodge, A Huan grabbed the girl and blocked in front of him. His extremely powerful fist struck towards the girl''s heart.


    The girl looked at the fist in front of her in fear and thought to herself, "He''s dead for sure." He closed his eyes and didn''t want to see his own miserable state anymore.


    Who knew that Jiang Shiyu''s original intention was to capture the girl. He guessed that A Huan would not be able to dodge in time and would definitely use the girl as a meat bag. The seemingly unstoppable punch had no strength left, it turned into a claw in front of the girl, grabbing onto the girl''s shoulder and bringing her back to his side.


    The young girl stood still, still in a panicked state. She was still unclear about what had happened.


    Seeing that the situation wasn''t good, A Huan rolled on the ground, grabbed his sword and the white cat and broke out of the window.


    Jiang Shiyu cursed in her heart, why are you bringing her sword when you''re gone! She did not care about the girl anymore and chased after A Huan''s tracks.


    A Huan was born and bred in Mercenary City, he was extremely familiar with the roads inside the city, and his journey through the small alleys were smooth. He was very proud, that little kid was short and unfamiliar with the roads here, so he would definitely not be able to catch up!


    He stopped to catch his breath and smiled to the little white cat: "Follow me well."


    The blade was snow-white, the blade was sharp, and as an ordinary weapon, it was excellent, not to mention it was a spirit weapon. A Huan touched the back of the sword with his hand, and a burst of cold air flowed through the blade to his body. A Huan was startled, as this kind of cold air was not stained with the blood of a thousand people. But that child didn''t look like someone who would kill as if it were his life. There was only one possibility ¡­


    A Huan was still looking for something on the sword when he suddenly heard a light jumping sound from behind him. When he turned his head to look, he was shocked, the short guy was running towards him at full speed!


    A Huan forgot what he was doing and started running. After running a few steps, he stopped. Why did he run? He was the strongest in Mercenary City that was not afraid of the heavens or the earth. Adding on his new soul weapon, he was more than enough to fight against this little fellow. Thinking about this, he simply turned around to welcome Jiang Shiyu''s arrival.


    Jiang Shiyu arrived in front of A Huan and said coldly: "Give me back my sword, I won''t chase you."


    A Huan laughed wantonly, "You''re not chasing after me? What a joke, grandpa is playing hide and seek with you. Now, Grandfather doesn''t want to play anymore, I''ll meet you, a short guy. "


    A Huan''s height had always been a pain in his heart. Every single man in Mercenary City was tall and big, every single woman tall and beautiful, and those who entered and left the city were all tall and sturdy men. He hated it when people called him short and beat him half to death when he heard them! Now, someone even shorter than him had come. He was going to call someone short too!


    A Huan laughed in his heart, but his hands were not weak. He did not know how to use a sword, but he had never seen a beast run before.


    Jiang Shiyu retreated backwards to avoid the attack. She did not have a weapon in her hands, only an unfamiliar soul power that she did not know how to use, she avoided A Huan''s sword while thinking quickly, looking at the situation to find a solution.


    The little white cat''s blue eyes quietly stared at the two people fighting in front of it. It licked its claws as if it didn''t care.


    Jiang Shiyu thought for a while, then shouted behind A Huan: "Why are you here? Quickly take the little white cat away! "


    Hearing that, A Huan''s expression changed, the sword was not finished, he anxiously retracted his momentum and looked behind him, other than the little white cat who was still squatting at the same place, there was no sign of the young lady. A Huan thought that he had been fooled, and it was too late to turn around now. Jiang Shiyu took out the nameless move she had used on the stage, and pointed it towards A Huan''s ears.


    A Huan felt a gust of wind blow at him, causing him to feel pain in his ear before fainting.


    Jiang Shiyu took a deep breath, tidied up her messy attire, pulled out a long sword from A Huan''s tightly clenched fists, and left with the little white cat, leaving A Huan lying there like a corpse.


    When A Huan woke up, he stood up and looked around in a fighting posture. Was it at his house?


    "Is he awake?"


    A Huan crept behind the door and peeked through the crack in the door.


    Inside the house, the girl said to Jiang Shiyu, "Little White still can''t move freely, it''s so uncomfortable."


    Jiang Shiyu said, "Why don''t you go take a look yourself."


    The girl still had a lingering fear in her heart, and didn''t dare go and check if A Huan had woken up alone. That was why she came here to find Jiang Shiyu to accompany her.


    She stomped her foot and snorted, "If you don''t come with me, don''t even think about getting the bounty."


    Jiang Shiyu closed her eyes, too lazy to bother with her.


    Seeing his attitude, the young girl gasped for breath, trying to suppress his anger. In the end, he could not help but scold: "You, come with me! Do you know who I am? "I am..."


    ''Meow, meow ¡­ '' Lil ''White called out.


    The girl immediately shut her mouth and covered her mouth with both hands as she glanced left and right.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the door vigilantly. Through the moonlight, she could vaguely see a figure landing on the paper door.


    Jiang Shiyu said to the young lady: "He''s awake."


    It was already midnight, and a large full moon was hanging in the sky. The cold moonlight shone onto the courtyard, and a ray of light shot through the gap in the door, shining straight into A Huan''s eyes.


    The young girl followed her gaze and looked over. A pair of shiny black eyes met her gaze, causing her to jump in fright.


    Seeing that he had been discovered, A Huan did not hide anymore and casually walked out, casually asking them: "What are you doing at my house?"

 C16

    The young girl pointed at him and said, "Hurry up and let our Little White go!"


    The girl glared at him. "You did a good deed. What the hell are you using to lock its claws?!"


    The girl took a step back in fear and bravely said, "Hurry up and let Little White go!"


    Jiang Shiyu thought about everything that had happened because of this cat. If he had let it go earlier, he would have escaped already.


    A Huan stepped forward and retracted the rope that was wrapped around the white cat''s claws. Once the rope was untied, it wrapped around A Huan''s left wrist and changed into a normal bracelet.


    Little White meowed a few times, but was able to recover from the loss. The girl said to Jiang Shiyu happily, "What are you shouting for?"


    Jiang Shiyu revealed her new identity, Mu Chen.


    The girl introduced herself, "My name is very long, you can call me Yao Yao." He snappily asked A Huan, "What about you?"


    A Huan was sitting on the ground, bored to death, so he casually replied: "A Huan."


    Yao Yao asked: What do you want?


    A Huan thought for a moment.


    Yao Yao sat beside Jiang Shiyu with the cat in her arms, her smile like a flower. "I think it should be a joyous occasion."


    A Huan laughed involuntarily, "It''s all just for fun."


    Yao Yao said: "The meaning is different."


    A Huan paused for a moment, then asked: "What do you know? "Little girl."


    Yao Yao was not willing to be treated like a child, and immediately refuted: "I am a little girl, you are just a short guy with hair that hasn''t grown up yet!"


    Jiang Shiyu found it funny.


    A Huan was like a cannon that was ignited, exploding with a bang, and attacking with no difference, "I am short? Look at this log, it''s even shorter! "What about you ¡­" His gaze swept across Yao Yao''s chest as he laughed sinisterly: "If it isn''t the little girl, then what? It''s as flat as a washboard. "


    Yao Yao crossed her arms across her chest, her face red from embarrassment, and told Little White to go up and bite A Huan.


    Jiang Shiyu silently shook her head, and was determined to not participate. She hadn''t thought that such a lively life would accompany her for so long that she would miss it.


    That white cat was a soul beast, the soul beast of A Huan''s mother. However, had never seen this soul beast after A Huan''s mother had left, so somehow, this soul beast ended up in Yao Yao''s hands. Yao Yao said that this was someone else''s gift to her grandfather, so she came over whenever she saw a cute little girl.


    There were only two possibilities for soul beasts to leave the body. The first was that they would be summoned by the host, and the second was that they would be stripped alive. If it was the second type, the moment the soul beast left the body, the host would immediately die. Furthermore, the host would suffer immense pain as the soul beast left the body.


    A Huan didn''t know which type it was. His mother who had already forgotten about it had news once again, he wanted to take a look and see if he could find her again. He thought that she was a soul beast that had been stripped off and died.


    Yao Yao told him that this cat was brought here by a person from China and that he had already returned home. A Huan then proceeded to the China to find her mother.


    Jiang Shiyu thought about Cheng Yu''s warning, that he needed to go to the Mercenary Tower to take a mission to train, and also thought about going to the China to find out the origins of the nameless skill, maybe it was related to her in the past. In a dilemma, Yao Yao solved the problem and issued a mission to escort her to the China. Because of the great massacre that had taken place, no mercenary had been willing to escort her. Furthermore, the distance was too far, and she had only managed to obtain a hundred green stones.


    Jiang Shiyu accepted it. Since it was possible to accept missions that did not go against Cheng Yu''s orders, and also go to China, killing two birds with one stone, as for 100 green stones, that was simply too much.


    The three of them had the same destination, but they had never thought of travelling together. After all, they didn''t know each other that well. A Huan left one day earlier, Jiang Shiyu and Yao Yao packed up a bunch of things, and left early the next morning.


    The Mercenary City was located to the west, but the China was in the east. They would pass through many countries along the way, some undiscovered places that Jiang Shiyu thought were great, it was just a trip for Yao Yao, but to A Huan, it was unknown whether or not he would be able to reach the China.


    There was no one around the Mercenary City. Carrying a burden, Jiang Shiyu, who kept saying that he needed to rest, walked on the road at an extremely slow speed. However, in the end, he still managed to see the town.


    The two of them entered the city, looking for an inn to stay at.


    The two of them had a big meal and went to bed contented.


    But in the middle of the night, he heard a commotion downstairs, "No room? Get me a room if you don''t have one! I''m going to live here today. " An arrogant voice exploded in the middle of the night. Jiang Shiyu covered her head with a blanket, this was none of her business.


    The voice was unrelenting. "Get the first person out of the room."


    Jiang Shiyu sat up, she lived in the first room. The people who opened the store were all snobbish, bullying the weak and afraid of the strong. This person was so menacing that the owner definitely wouldn''t dare to provoke her. He would definitely get her out of the room.


    Sure enough, there were a few light knocks outside the door as the owner''s voice sounded out, "Young sir, can we talk about something?"


    "What is it?"


    The owner hesitated, not knowing what to say, but that person couldn''t wait any longer. He kicked open the door and barged in. "This room is mine now, get out of here."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the newcomer with a haughty expression. He was dressed in a white robe with golden edges, a lifelike ball embroidered on the edge of his sleeves.


    Seeing that Jiang Shiyu did not move, she bellowed: "Are you deaf? I told you to hurry up and get out. "


    Jiang Shiyu carried her blanket to the hall. Thinking that these people would not use quilts that others used.


    Seeing that he was pitiful, Yao Yao asked him to make a bed in his room. In any case, they would sleep together in the wild.


    The man instructed the owner to change everything, then ordered food to be served. After tossing and turning for a while, he finally fell asleep.


    Jiang Shiyu had been protecting Yao Yao with her mental strength all the way. Now that she had a good sleep, she naturally didn''t want anything bad to happen, so she simply left half a day to sleep. She pressed Yao Yao, who wanted to chat with her, closed her eyes and continued to sleep, not caring about anything else.


    "A dead man!"


    "He''s dead!" That person is dead ¡­ "


    "Hurry up and take a look!"


    "In the first room, the one who made a scene most of the night."

 C17

    "Dead? "How did he die?"


    The first room was filled with people, chattering away. The innkeeper stood outside with a bitter look on his face, but when he called for someone in the morning, he was startled.


    The room was filled with a thick smell of blood. The corpse was not intact and had been minced into countless pieces, scattered all over the place, blood had filled the entire wall, and there were streaks of blood on the floor. The head was placed on the bed, facing the door, the skin was swollen, and the eyes were bloodshot as they stared at the person outside.


    Seeing that Yao Yao was about to join in the fun, Jiang Shiyu immediately turned to stop her and let her return to her room, but if she could get surrounded, she would not be Yao Yao anymore. In the end, Yao Yao spat out blood and cursed at Jiang Shiyu for not stopping her.


    Lil ''White followed behind and wagged its tail happily. The untamed beasts ate humans and often ate them alive. Before Xiao Bai became a soul beast, it would enjoy seeing them. This meant that it was going to have a feast.


    No one dared to come to the room and they just stood there. The boss went to look for someone from the country. The person was also shocked when he arrived. His face trembled as he checked the person''s shirt, and his expression immediately changed.


    "This is something that we can''t do anything about, find Soul Master''s Association." After saying that, he turned around and was about to leave when the owner of the shop grabbed him. He then explained, "Did you see his outer clothes, and the embroidered phoenix on his cuffs, those are the clothes and insignia of the Soul Master''s Association. We can''t care less about the matters of the Soul Master''s Association."


    The inn owner paused, not knowing what to do.


    In the entire continent, the status of Soul Master''s Association was absolutely extraordinary when it came to cultivating soul power. No country dared to offend the Soul Master''s Association, and in every place on the continent, the people of the Soul Master''s Association have the right to freely walk and not need to pay the fees. There are also many things that have priority, and it can be said that in order to join the Soul Master''s Association, there is no need to worry!


    However, the requirements to enter Soul Master''s Association was also very high, one had to at least reach the Soul Grandmaster Realm. Furthermore, after passing the examination to join the, countless people would apply, but in the end, very few would actually wear the Soul Master''s Association''s clothing. However, this still couldn''t stop the people of the mainland from yearning for it.


    And at this moment, a member of the Soul Master''s Association s had actually died in this little store!


    This is bad! This thought flashed through everyone''s minds.


    The people of Soul Master''s Association came very quickly. The two of them, dressed in the same clothes as the man, with golden white robes and red phoenixes on their sleeves, sat in the hall interrogating each other.


    The first one to investigate was the owner of the inn. The owner of the inn was sweating like rain, he was fidgety and averted his eyes, not daring to look directly at the people from Soul Master''s Association.


    Noticing that he was suspicious, one of them shouted in a loud voice, "Who was the last person in contact with?"


    "It''s me." The owner answered with a shaky voice.


    "Did you have a quarrel with someone here last night?" The owner wanted to shake his head to say that he didn''t know, but then he remembered that Ye Zichen let him in last night, "We let him in last night." Pointing at Jiang Shiyu, he explained everything that had happened last night.


    The people from Soul Master''s Association looked over, and everyone took a step back, leaving only Jiang Shiyu in front.


    Jiang Shiyu said: "I slept with someone else last night, she can testify."


    "Can she be sure you didn''t go out after she fell asleep?" He had the same arrogant expression as the man from last night.


    "Bring them back first." The man walked around and made his decision.


    The two men in white robes with gold edges came over and grabbed her. They were unarmed as if they were certain that she wouldn''t dodge. But unexpectedly, Jiang Shiyu dodged, "Soul Master''s Association is so unreasonable?"


    She had wanted to cause a reaction from the crowd, or make them think that she shouldn''t try to capture someone for no reason, but she didn''t expect that person to snort and say, "This is how Soul Master''s Association acts. Arrest and take him away!"


    Jiang Shiyu gave Yao Yao a dark look and took the chance to leave with Little White. Jiang Shiyu was relieved, but unexpectedly, a person hit his shoulder, causing him to let out a groan as he fell into the crowd, pushing everyone else aside and running out.


    The leader of the group leered. This time, no one was standing in his way. It was a silver square box, about the size of a matchbox, floating in the air. The silver box shone with a cold light and the leader of the group imbued his soul force into it, causing the box to split apart and a needle as thin as a cow''s hair shot out. The tip of the needle was ignited with red soul power, forming a long forging line as it chased after Jiang Shiyu.


    A person at the side saw this and took out his soul weapon, afraid that it would be stolen from him. The bead that he could hold in his hand was translucent and crystalline. After infusing soul energy into it, several bolts of lightning shot out from the bead and lit up the street outside like lightning on a sunny day.


    Jiang Shiyu was entangled by the cow hair needle, she took out her long sword and blocked it continuously. Ding dang dang dang, the sound of needles and swords clashing could be heard, suddenly, a crackling sound came from the ground, Jiang Shiyu split her gaze, and saw a few streaks of lightning approaching her from all directions, the power of the lightning was so strong that she would definitely receive heavy injuries from clashing against her body.


    Jiang Shiyu clenched her teeth, she had a plan in her heart, she took a few cow hair needle s and pierced into her body, and with a leap, she dodged the attacks of the lightning light, after failing in one strike, she disappeared, the person controlling her started to inject a large amount of soul force, wanting to succeed, the lightning struck again, the cow hair needle in front of him did not seem to decrease at all.


    After he had dealt with it, his body was already drenched in blood, and the place the cow hair needle had stabbed him was faintly painful. Suddenly, a long rope was tied around his waist, pulling Jiang Shiyu to the side.


    Jiang Shiyu thought that this was bad, she had only seen two people, who knew that there was another person hiding in the shadows, this time it was not so good, after all, he had been caught resisting, no matter how you looked at it, he was still not successful in escaping.


    Jiang Shiyu was not willing to give up, she struggled with all her might to obtain the rope. She did not know what the rope was made of, but the more she struggled, the closer she got.


    The two of them stopped and looked at each other. "Three of us?"


    "No, just the two of us?"


    "Then what''s the situation?"


    One of them spat, "Who cares what the situation is, why aren''t you chasing after me?"


    The two of them put away their weapons and chased after the shadow.

 C18

    The two of them chased after him. After running forward for a while, they arrived at a dead end. They could only return empty-handed while cursing.


    It was a run-down little house. The people who used to live here owed money and were chased down for running away. It was a run-down place where even the homeless and beggars would come to hide and rest for the night.


    The noise caused a splitting headache for Jiang Shiyu. She slowly opened her eyes and saw a face full of wild joy, "You''re awake, I can''t throw you away ¡­ ¡­"


    This man was A Huan. When he had just entered the city, he saw that Jiang Shiyu was being chased around and was injured, so he anxiously threw out a rope and pulled him through the roof. Unfortunately, he did not have any money on him, and could only bring Jiang Shiyu to a place where he could rest.


    Jiang Shiyu''s chest was blocked, she coughed fiercely, and the smell of blood rushed to her mouth, she wanted to swallow it down, but unexpectedly, she coughed again, and the blood spurted out, splashing all over A Huan''s face.


    The corner of A Huan''s mouth twitched, and he scolded: "I saved you, how can you repay me like this?"


    Jiang Shiyu grinned, "Sorry, I couldn''t resist."


    A Huan''s face sank, "Stop laughing, the needle has entered your lungs. If you don''t force it out quickly, you might even vomit."


    Jiang Shiyu also looked at it. In order to avoid being struck by lightning, she had suffered from hundreds of attacks from cow hair needle, but now that she had relaxed, the pain from her upper body was excruciating, causing her to break out in cold sweat and her lips turned pale.


    She wanted to use her soul power to force the needle, but she did not know why. Jiang Shiyu was shocked, how did her soul power disappear again?


    A Huan wiped off the blood on his face and then said to her: "I forgot to tell you, your soul energy has been sealed. You won''t be able to use it for the time being, unless you force the needle out."


    Jiang Shiyu was surprised: "These needles sealed my soul power?"


    A Huan waved his hand. "That can''t be, it''s just that I accidentally entered the core of your soul power''s circulation. Since your core is damaged, of course you can''t use your soul power."


    Jiang Shiyu was shocked. Damage to the core? This sounded too serious. If she couldn''t circulate her soul power, then the silver needles inside her body wouldn''t be able to force them out. If she couldn''t use her soul power, then it would become a cycle of death.


    Seeing that A Huan knew so much, Jiang Shiyu asked him again: "Then what about the cow hair needle in my body?"


    A Huan smirked, and said with a smile that did not reach his eyes, "What can we do? Let its owner take it back. "


    "The soul tools are under the control of the master. If you move too far away, the needles will remain unmoving. Once the master finds you, the soul power will be able to penetrate your body and turn it into an unobstructed body."


    Jiang Shiyu rolled her eyes internally.


    A Huan laughed: "Do you feel that what I said is contradictory? But what I''m talking about right now is the only way." He turned and whispered into Jiang Shiyu''s ears, causing Jiang Shiyu to frown, "Is it possible?"


    A Huan nodded.


    "Alright, then we''ll follow your plan."


    The two Soul Master''s Association''s men went back to report. Upon hearing that the prisoner had escaped, the higher-ups ruthlessly beat them up and told them to continue searching. They must bring the prisoner back.


    The two of them closed the door with a fawning smile on their faces. Then, their expressions changed, "Who is it!?" "Pfft! It''s just that I have a good father. It''s fine if I die ¡­"


    Another person said, "Lower your voice. If you''re still in the association, then you should cut to the chase."


    That person was extremely dissatisfied. In order to catch this person, he had lost a portion of his soul weapons.


    "It''s better if we hurry and find someone. Otherwise, we won''t be able to wear these clothes anymore."


    When the two of them walked out of the door, they bumped into a person and cursed loudly. That person actually said that he saw two people chasing after someone in the morning. He knew where that person was and was here to inform them.


    "Kid, you''re sensible. What do you want?"


    The silhouette rubbed his hands together, with a flattering look on his face, he said, "You two sirs, feel free to enjoy a meal."


    That person had just been angered, and was in a good mood after being flattered. He gave him a green stone to lead the way. The human figure''s face froze. He couldn''t believe that there was only one green stone left. He didn''t dare to say anything and led the two away.


    As soon as the two of them entered, they saw a person lying in the southwest corner. His clothes and hair were all done in the morning, but his back was facing them. It was hard to see his face.


    The two of them immediately took out their soul weapons. Seeing that the situation was not good, the people in the broken house all ran out, and their figures also slipped away.


    The two of them looked at each other and attacked together. The lightning and cow hair needle struck at the sleeping person together, and the man did not dodge at all, as if he was in a coma. The two of them succeeded in their attack and happily went up to retrieve his corpse to report. I''ve been tricked! This brat used me to force the needle out. "


    The other person had already arrived in front of him. He raised his hand and flipped the corpse over. This was not the brat from this morning. It was clearly a scarecrow with his clothes draped over his head.


    Both of their faces were ashen. "Kid, you must not be caught by me."


    A Huan threw the green stone he had just obtained in his hand, turned his head and asked Jiang Shiyu: "How is it?"


    Jiang Shiyu loved to be clean, and had changed his clothes. Just now, when the cow hair needle was born, it had pierced through his body with countless holes, and his clothes had dripped with blood.


    "The needle is out." Soul power had returned, the feeling of losing power was just too terrible. Jiang Shiyu couldn''t help but feel a lingering fear as she clenched her fists, thinking that she must become stronger.


    The two of them had discussed about A Huan going to inform them and lure them to this broken house, to set up this fake human body, and if he were to hide himself, when they used their soul equipment, the cow hair needle would be summoned and would come out. Although it was a bit risky, there was no other way. Thus, the two of them succeeded. A Huan even got a Green Stone. She needed to recover from her injuries as soon as possible and quickly leave this place. The murder case in the morning had not been resolved, so staying here was an additional source of danger.


    A Huan and Jiang Shiyu walked side by side, and asked him what he was prepared to do next. Jiang Shiyu told him about his own thoughts, and also analyzed it, saying that he had revealed himself in front of that person, and it would be best for him to leave as soon as possible.


    After A Huan heard this, he asked lightly, "Where is Yao Yao?"


    Jiang Shiyu''s mind went blank, where was Yao Yao?

 C19

    Her mission target, in order to not cause her trouble, had already let her leave first, but the two of them did not plan to meet. Yao Yao would not go back to the guesthouse again, right?


    Jiang Shiyu knew that she was severely injured, so she could only help, and immediately went to the agreed upon place.


    Jiang Shiyu did not speak for a long time. Ever since she entered the city, she did not have much luck, and did not go looking for trouble, or even find trouble with them. Now that a good person had been captured, based on the way the two from Soul Master''s Association conducted things, she could deduce that the interrogation methods were extremely ruthless.


    A Huan pulled him back, "What? He charged into the Soul Master''s Association alone? "Do you think that''s your home? If you want to go, go."


    Jiang Shiyu brushed away A Huan''s hand, and said indifferently: "It has nothing to do with you."


    It was about to pull him out. A Huan looked at Jiang Shiyu''s back as he left and snorted. He then turned and left, as he thought to himself, "This young master truly cherishes his life, who are you?" He turned around and walked in the opposite direction.


    As Jiang Shiyu walked amongst the crowd, she felt a wave of unfavorable observation from the crowd. Everyone felt the same way, and when she walked a little further, she discovered the reason.


    Because she escaped, Soul Master''s Association had already determined that she was the culprit. According to her oral records, her portrait was posted with a bounty, and the person who provided the information was rewarded with a purple stone!


    The oral portrait was somewhat similar to her, but there were also some slight differences. That was why the people on the street had repeatedly observed her, wanting to see if it was her.


    This time, it was impossible for her to even walk straight to the road!


    Jiang Shiyu took out a bottle of medicine from her bag and poured all of it into her mouth. This was her first bottle of medicine. She didn''t expect to use it so soon, let alone herself!


    Beginner alchemists were able to refine soul power recovery medicine. As their levels increased, the effects of this medicine would increase. It could even replenish all of one''s soul power in an instant. It was called a soul power medicine. The materials needed to make this medicine were simple, but the refining process was very complicated. If one were to rely solely on soul power, this medicine would not be able to be refined. It had to be made on the basis of soul power. Jiang Shiyu had only succeeded once every seven tries, obtaining three pills, but she didn''t have enough courage. Even after consuming three pills, she was only able to recover about seventy percent of her soul power.


    Jiang Shiyu brought as few people as possible to the Soul Master''s Association, and they quickly arrived. Jiang Shiyu hid in the shadows, carefully observing the Soul Master''s Association.


    The building was eight stories tall, cylindrical, with a pointed dome, and each story had a window that glowed brightly in the sunlight.


    Jiang Shiyu swept from the first floor to the eighth floor, and then from the eighth floor to the first floor. She still could not determine where Yao Yao was.


    Suddenly, her shoulder was patted lightly, Jiang Shiyu threw her over her shoulder, the man went through the top of her head with her strength, standing in a circle in front of her, and shouted: "It''s me, it''s me!"


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, this voice was ¡­ A Huan.


    Jiang Shiyu was suspicious, didn''t she tell her not to follow her? Why did you follow us? "


    A Huan stubbornly said: "Who came over, I walked over myself!"


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the bright and colorful Soul Master''s Association building, then looked at the sloppily dressed A Huan, and laughed: "Go then."


    A Huan choked and stubbornly said: "You go first!"


    Jiang Shiyu said: "Then I''ll be going ¡­ ¡­"


    He turned around and walked in the other direction. A Huan was stunned, the direction he had said he would go to Soul Master''s Association in was completely opposite! Had he gone wrong?


    "Yes!" Jiang Shiyu answered. It turned out that A Huan had actually asked the question.


    "You''re not going to save Yao Yao?" A Huan asked her.


    Jiang Shiyu shook his head and analyzed the situation: "Firstly, I can''t save him, Soul Master''s Association''s admission request is to be a Soul Master, there''s a crouching tiger and hidden dragon inside, if I go, I''ll just die. Secondly, what relationship does she have with me, why should I save her? "She just issued a mission. I just accepted it, that''s all. It''s not worth losing my life for someone like that. Third ¡­" Jiang Shiyu still had a few more reasons he didn''t want to share, so he interrupted her.


    "Humph!" That means you don''t save people because you''re afraid of death? " A Huan despised these kinds of people the most. For his brother, he could climb mountains and descend seas of flames, but the most annoying thing was this kind of person who did everything at the last minute, a person who would not do anything. Saying that would only mean he was afraid of death.


    "Then you will save her?" Jiang Shiyu asked him.


    A Huan shook his head, "I''m not familiar with her, so I can''t save her even if I don''t want to."


    "Aren''t you going to save me as well? What right do you have to call me that?"


    A Huan was speechless, why did he insist on asking others? Was this kind of person in his heart, risking his life for someone he wasn''t familiar with? Isn''t that stupid?


    A Huan began to ponder over his words, and couldn''t help but choke back.


    The two of them fell silent for a moment.


    However, Miaomiao''s cat meow came from the end of the alleyway. Little White ran out of the alleyway on all fours, and Yao Yao also appeared. Her pretty face was covered in tears as she looked at Jiang Shiyu in disappointment.


    Jiang Shiyu asked coldly: "Is playing with me fun?"


    Yao Yao was suspicious, but was confused by her forceful tone. It was obvious that this person wanted to abandon her and refused to save her.


    Jiang Shiyu''s expression became even colder, a cold glint flashed past her black eyes, "You weren''t captured by the Soul Master''s Association at all, I only wanted to see if I would come and save you."


    "Is it fun to watch other people risk their lives for you? It''s a pity that our friendship is not that deep! "


    Yao Yao''s tears were still flowing down, but her expression turned from disappointment to disbelief. How did her plan get known by others?


    Jiang Shiyu could not hide her disappointment. She slowly walked over and threw down a cloth bag, "This is your 100 Green Stones. I''ll return it to you.


    With a single step, he passed Yao Yao and walked out.


    After A Huan finished watching this fun show, he gloated at Yao Yao''s carelessness. This time, he should have thrown away his protective umbrella and left with Jiang Shiyu.


    When Yao Yao and Little White were the only ones left in the empty alley, Yao Yao was crying even harder when she saw that Jiang Shiyu had left mercilessly. Even after rolling a few times, Little White''s fur was useless, Little White still wanted to struggle and leave Yao Yao.

 C20

    Yao Yao said angrily, "If even you want to leave me, then leave!"


    A Huan followed closely behind Jiang Shiyu, and asked puzzledly: "How do you know that Yao Yao wasn''t taken away?"


    Jiang Shiyu said: "Did you sense it? Before you could say who it was, someone answered that you had been taken. As I walked, I thought about it. When I reached the Soul Master''s Association, I suddenly understood that I was tricked. "


    No matter what, they had already known each other for a long time, Yao Yao was dependent on Jiang Shiyu, in Jiang Shiyu''s heart, she still felt a little warmth towards her, and treated her as her little sister who had yet to grow up, but this little sister clearly did not believe in her.


    "Then what are you going to do now?"


    "Go to the China, and see if there are any missions there."


    Jiang Shiyu decided that since she had no money on her, she would go with Jiang Shiyu and leave with her. Since Jiang Shiyu had no other choice, she could only unwillingly form a team with A Huan. A Huan and Yao Yao seemed to be two different people, yet their methods were the same!


    The idea was good, the plan was good, but the situation turned sour. Just as Jiang Shiyu and A Huan left the city gates, the two of them were caught, and the person who made a move was a Soul King. After the two of them walked on stage for a few moves, they were brought back to Soul Master''s Association.


    The two of them were tied to a chair and could not move at all. The Soul King was an eight-foot-tall middle-aged man who looked like he was in the right. He shouted at them, "Who killed my son?"


    Jiang Shiyu was shocked, the dead person was unexpectedly this person''s son, and right now she was unjustly accused as the murderer, to be in this person''s hands, it would probably be a disaster, but this time she was dead for sure!


    A Huan shook his head, he indeed did not know, but because he vaguely knew that someone had died, Jiang Shiyu was being hunted.


    The man''s gaze turned to Jiang Shiyu: "If it''s not him, then it''s you!" Ye Zichen slammed the table, causing the table to crack from the force.


    Jiang Shiyu said: "It wasn''t me, I didn''t kill him."


    The man approached Jiang Shiyu, "It''s not you? Right now, you''re the only one who''s suspicious. If it wasn''t you, who else could it be? "


    Jiang Shiyu''s mind raced as he tried to think of a way out, "I may be suspicious, but I was not the one who killed him. "I don''t know if you''ve seen the young master''s death, but I can''t finish that kind of scene ¡­" Jiang Shiyu saw that this person had stopped and proved that this person was still listening to her words, so he immediately thought about it, "I am a Soul Master and Young Noble is a Soul Master too. The sounds of two people of the same level fighting will definitely come out, if both parties are on par with each other, there won''t be enough time. That night, Young Master only came to stay the night after midnight and woke up the entire inn. I straightforwardly gave up my room, and made Young Master instruct the owner to change everything in the room and eat a meal. It was already near daybreak, and in such a short period of time, I didn''t make a single sound to kill him.


    After the man heard Jiang Shiyu''s words, he sat on the chair and started to ponder.


    Jiang Shiyu and A Huan looked at each other and heaved a sigh of relief.


    "But who knows if you''ve used any private means to harm my son."


    Jiang Shiyu tensed up again, and immediately shouted out loud: "If the culprit was me, you killed me as revenge for him; but if it were not for me, you could have killed me, but your son''s murderer would have just escaped, and then you will never know who truly killed your son."


    The man was silent for a moment, sitting in his chair with a troubled expression on his face.


    In order to preserve his life, Jiang Shiyu brought up another idea: "If possible, I am willing to investigate this matter. On one hand, I will remove all suspicion from myself, on the other hand, I will find the real culprit and help you take revenge."


    This suggestion rendered the person completely speechless. At this moment, another person came into the room. He smiled and said to the person, "Let him investigate. In any case, he won''t be able to escape from your grasp."


    As soon as the person heard this, his eyebrows relaxed. Even if a mere Soul Master ran away and caught him, he would have no problem. He immediately said to Jiang Shiyu in a deep voice, "Alright, I''ll leave this matter to you. You can''t keep looking around, right? I''ll give you five days. If you can''t find anything after five days, I''ll take your life! " The man waved a hand.


    Jiang Shiyu replied: "Sure."


    The person immediately released them and let them go.


    Jiang Shiyu heard a conversation just before she left.


    That person asked the person that entered later, "Why are you helping that brat?"


    Another person laughed and said, "Someone invited me to say a few words to him. It''s not considered as a help."


    After hearing her words, she and A Huan had already walked far away, so she couldn''t hear the rest of her words clearly. Who would help her at a time like this? Or did he invite the people from Soul Master''s Association to come at the right time? The first person that flashed past Jiang Shiyu''s heart was Cheng Yu, but after thinking about it, something didn''t seem right.


    In front of her eyes was the murder case of the inn. Within five days, it was a sword that hung over her head. When the time came, it ruthlessly took her life.


    Jiang Shiyu ran back to the inn. The murder case happened so early in the morning, in order to protect the scene, the inn did not open for business. The owner of the inn stood behind the table with a worried expression, he looked at the Soul Master''s Association guarding the door and sighed.


    Suddenly, a shadow appeared in front of him. The owner greeted him with a smile, and when he saw that the person he had just invited was in his hands, he was scared out of his wits and cried out, "How could you ¡­"


    Jiang Shiyu could only bring out Soul King, she was here to investigate and these people had to cooperate with her.


    When the owner of the inn finished listening, he put away his frightened expression and started to chat with Jiang Shiyu relaxed his body, telling him the details of the events of the night in detail. It was around midnight, and he was napping in the hall when he heard the door of the inn being pushed open, and a man with a proud expression entered with a strange weapon in his hand, shouting loudly for a place to stay. He said that he had no room, and the man gave him a punch, telling him to find a room to come out. The shop owner knew about the things that happened after that was about the same as Jiang Shiyu.


    Jiang Shiyu disassembled the words that the owner said in his mind and asked: "What weapon did he use?"


    Such details would normally not be remembered by most, but when the owner opened the shop, and with such a huge incident, every detail was magnified several times in his mind, and he immediately described it to Jiang Shiyu.

 C21

    The owner of the inn described the weapon in detail. Jiang Shiyu was confused when she heard it. She had never seen it before.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at him, and A Huan took the opportunity to introduce it to him, "About the height of a person, with two big rows of sawteeth, this is its combined state, once opened, it will form a soul formation, causing the demonic beasts that fall into it to be unable to escape, and it will be caught!"


    Jiang Shiyu nodded and asked the shop owner: "Where is the weapon now?"


    The owner slapped his head, "Aiya! The man let me keep the weapon, and I left it in the warehouse. "


    The owner had not finished speaking, but Jiang Shiyu was too lazy to pursue the matter. She asked to take out the weapon, and the moment she saw the weapon, A Huan pointed at it and said, "It''s a beast trap. Look here, this is the soul power crystal. "


    There was indeed a shiny rock on the handle of the weapon. A Huan explained: "A portion of the soul power inside has already been used up. There are also dried blood stains on the two rows of sawteeth.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know anything at this point. Listening to A Huan''s analysis, he was glad that the two of them were arrested together, and that the two of them were able to investigate the case together.


    Jiang Shiyu let A Huan take the weapon and went upstairs.


    Jiang Shiyu couldn''t help but pause for a moment. The stench of blood in the room had disappeared, the man''s body had been cleaned up and returned with good luck. There was only dried blood left, which stuck to the ground one by one, causing the bright red color of the blood to turn black.


    At that time, Jiang Shiyu just felt like vomiting, and now that she was forced to come in, she looked around, unsure of where to start.


    A Huan entered, his mouth incessantly clicking his tongue, "Something tragic happened here just by looking at it. "These bloodstains, these walls ¡­"


    Jiang Shiyu was truly speechless. She started to search silently, hoping to find something.


    Blood splattered all over the room. Even if a corpse was split into pieces, it shouldn''t be resolved with a single slash. The possibility of torture was greater! To torture and kill meant that there was an enmity. With a grudge, according to that person''s way of doing things, the enemy would most likely take revenge on their enemies. Either their cultivation base was higher than his, or they were looking for someone else.


    If the other party''s cultivation realm was higher than his, he wouldn''t offend him. In other words, he would be seeking revenge?


    Who was he looking for? The mercenary mission would not work, although the majority of the mercenaries were desperate, but offending the Soul Master''s Association, they would not let anyone who had brains do this, there was only one place ¡­


    Both Jiang Shiyu and A Huan were fully dressed. Dressed in black robes, they firmly locked their entire bodies in place.


    This is the dark side of the town, everything here is there. We will definitely make you satisfied with our quality assurance.


    A Huan picked up a pair of scissors and asked the person setting up the stall: "How much is this?"


    The person who set up the stall was dressed the same way as them, he raised his head and looked at A Huan, then pointed at the wooden board on the stage.


    A Huan looked over, and read the words: "A soul power crystal."


    A Huan threw the scissors back to his and walked forward. Jiang Shiyu asked curiously: Why aren''t you buying?


    A Huan thought that he was not crazy, a soul power crystal! It''s not the purple stone green stone, it''s the soul power crystal! The purple stone had so little soul power, it was unimaginable if it was used as a currency. A soul power crystal would need around 100 purple stone soul power and if it was extremely pure, it would just be a scissors, but he found it a novelty, he didn''t want to buy it at all!


    A Huan introduced the principle and currency of the crystal stone to Jiang Shiyu, who sighed at how precious the crystal stone was, and was extremely happy.


    After she refined a lot of soul power, in order to be suitable for the pill, she used her courage to separate out that portion of her soul power. She felt that it was too wasteful, so she kept all of the soul power at the same size as the pill! After seven pills, she now had five or six!


    Jiang Shiyu touched the crystal stone in her pocket. The soul power that she had initially thought was a waste, was now greatly useful.


    Along the way, Jiang Shiyu kept looking. Most of them were at least three or four soul power crystal, and at least a hundred, but the most important thing was that she did not see them. A Huan hopped on the side and felt that she was a waste. Jiang Shiyu did not want to explain herself, the more alchemists there were, the less people who knew about alchemists, the better.


    After buying all the medicinal ingredients, Jiang Shiyu calmed down and remembered what she wanted to do. She stood there feeling annoyed, but she did not show it on her face, and brought A Huan further in.


    There was still a trace of light outside, but it was dark inside. The candles on the walls were flickering, causing the entire road to be illuminated.


    There was a person standing guard at the entrance of the alleyway. Seeing the two of them arrive, he blocked their path and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Jiang Shiyu and A Huan looked at each other, then A Huan came out and said softly: "Find someone."


    The man leaned against the wall.


    A Huan revealed a sinister look, that was always used to scare people. He had long since mastered it and came here, "A man who kills people!"


    That person was not shocked. Instead, he asked, "Who are you killing?"


    "Soul Master''s Association."


    The man paused, "A soul power crystal, let me ask for you."


    Jiang Shiyu wanted to go and take out her money, but she remembered that she had already spent all of it. She shook her head at A Huan.


    A Huan''s hand paused, as he revealed an awkward smile: "Can I credit it?"


    That person shook his head and once again blocked the alley''s entrance.


    A Huan dragged Jiang Shiyu and ran out, his speed was ten times faster than when he came here. When he saw light, A Huan shouted: "What the hell are you doing here!"


    Jiang Shiyu was powerless, and only said: "Come back tomorrow."


    A Huan swept his gaze across her: "You still have soul power crystal?"


    Jiang Shiyu nodded.


    At this moment, the full moon hung high in the sky. The two of them went to the inn and stayed the night.


    Jiang Shiyu only had those few soul power crystal on her. Now that she had used up all of them, she could only make more.


    He found the newly bought herbs, took out the small cauldron that Cheng Yu gave him, and started to refine the herbs step by step according to the instructions.


    The soul power medicine required absolute attention, and Jiang Shiyu had used an extremely good medicinal ingredient this time, but when she was halfway there, she felt waves of pain in her brain, as if her soul power was not enough to use.


    Jiang Shiyu clenched her teeth. This medicine was hard to come by, but who knew when she would buy it again. If this furnace was ruined, she would really lose everything, and wouldn''t be able to do anything good!

 C22

    Sweat trickled down his forehead, drop by drop, as Jiang Shiyu continuously channeled soul power. She circulated her courage to the limit as well, using every bit of soul power she poured in. However, as time passed, she realized that she had no way to reverse the situation.


    The pill gradually took shape, and a faint light flashed. Jiang Shiyu was overjoyed, this was the symbol of the top-grade pill. With the increase in the number of weddings, using charisma was an arduous task, Jiang Shiyu''s charisma had levelled up, but in this kind of emergency, she stared at the pills, not noticing her own development.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the dozens of soul power crystal s inside the cauldron, and was a little surprised. Not only had she levelled up, she had even used her soul energy to do so.


    looked at the sky and saw that it was already bright. She spent an entire night refining medicine. She hurriedly replied and put away the medicine bottles and soul power crystal s to open the door.


    When A Huan saw her, he squinted his eyes and asked in an inquisitive tone, "What were you doing in the room last night?"


    On the surface, Jiang Shiyu calmly replied. However, she guessed that A Huan, who lived next door, should have noticed the fluctuation last night.


    This question could be ignored by Jiang Shiyu. Although A Huan did not ask on the surface, he secretly noted it down in the bottom of his heart, and waited until that day to ask around. What was most important right now was the black market.


    They came to that place again, about noon, but the black market was still dark and the high dome above their heads blocked out the sun.


    That person was blocking the entrance of the alleyway. Seeing the two of them, he asked casually: "Did you bring the soul power crystal?"


    A Huan threw one to him. The man examined it carefully and said: "This soul power is very pure, I will not take advantage of you. I can introduce you all to someone reliable."


    A Huan said: "We are afraid of manpower, we want to find someone with more talent."


    The man sneered and glanced at them. The two of them felt like they had been seen through, so they went in to talk. A pale man with sunken eye sockets came out.


    He opened his mouth and asked directly, "Who should we kill?"


    A Huan said: "We don''t know your background. Who did you kill the last time?"


    When the man said a name, both of them were disappointed. It was not the dead man.


    A Huan asked again: "Has anyone here killed anyone recently? Today or yesterday? "


    A Huan''s question was quite explicit. The pale-faced man suddenly looked at the two of them with a smile that was not a smile, then turned and walked back in.


    The people blocking the door saw that they were disappointed, and asked: "Are you guys here to investigate the matter regarding the Soul Master''s Association''s dead body yesterday?"


    A Huan was stunned, he did not know how to answer.


    Jiang Shiyu replied, "Yes." Since someone had already found out about it, he might as well say it straightforwardly.


    The man turned his gaze towards Jiang Shiyu and smiled: "You have been standing behind this little guy the entire time, but the one who has actually made the decision is you, right?"


    Jiang Shiyu did not answer, and the person did not want an answer either. She only said: "Ten soul power crystal, I will sell you a piece of information."


    Ten soul power crystal could buy a top-quality soul weapon here. Although Jiang Shiyu did not care, she did not want to be toyed with. She asked: "What news?"


    "Take the money and hand it over to the soul power crystal first."


    Jiang Shiyu was still hesitating when the pale man turned around and joked: "Old Ma, you''re cheating again."


    Old Ma did not explain himself and leaned against the wall, not even looking at Jiang Shiyu.


    Jiang Shiyu immediately took out ten soul power crystal and gave them to Old Ma.


    A Huan shouted from the side: "Didn''t you hear what that person said? This person was a swindler! Give him back his crystal stones, and you can give me more! "


    Old Ma kept the soul power crystal and said in a low voice: "Ear, come over here!"


    Jiang Shiyu approached him, but A Huan did not hear anything as the old horse whispered something into his ear.


    After hearing everything, Jiang Shiyu brought A Huan out.


    After exiting the black market, A Huan said: "He just told you he already said it, what did he say?"


    Jiang Shiyu said: "Even you can hear me, what are you not saying?" Jiang Shiyu glanced at A Huan and slowly spread open his palm.


    "It''s exactly because I said it was too unsafe that Old Ma took advantage of the time I had to get closer and stuffed this ball of paper in my hand."


    There were only four words written on the paper: Forest outside the town.


    Jiang Shiyu frowned, was this saying that the clues were in the forest outside the town?


    However, A Huan didn''t quite believe the old Ma, "I think this news is fake."


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head, "It''s not fake." She turned around and walked out of the town.


    A Huan could only follow.


    There weren''t many people leaving the city at noon. The two left the town and headed straight for the forest. The forest was completely silent. After searching for a while, they finally found a trail of blood.


    The open space was not the same as before. There were paw prints on the ground, and a large amount of blood showed that there had been a fierce battle.


    A Huan pointed to the bloodstains, "Looking around, there should have been a demon beast that stepped on the Beast Catcher!"


    Jiang Shiyu sat down cross-leggedly, as though she had entered a dead end, for this matter, she needed to sort it out properly.


    Looking at the current situation, the dead man had placed a trap here to capture a magical beast. The magical beast had been tricked and had fought the man while bleeding. Had the magical beast been tamed? If he was right, he wouldn''t be able to see any magical beasts by that person''s side. After that, he went to the inn. His clothes were still in good condition, and he didn''t look depressed at all. He also said that he wanted a room, and if there wasn''t a room, then he would let them have a room. Yes, why did he want the first room? At the top of the stairs, people came and went through that room, and few people liked it. Why did that person choose the first room? He didn''t take the bounty for himself. Instead, he left it with the owner...

 C23

    The first day passed just like that. It seemed like there were no clues. On the contrary, it was like a ball of thread that had been thrown into disarray, becoming more and more chaotic.


    The case seemed to have reached a point where it could no longer develop. In the next two days, there was no progress at all. By the fourth day, A Huan was extremely frustrated. If he could not find out tomorrow night, Mu Chen would definitely die.


    That night, as he sat in the lobby of the tavern, Jiang Shiyu stared blankly at the sky as she watched the moon rising into the sky.


    "Boss, lodging!"


    When the boss heard this, he immediately burst into laughter, "Inside... "Please!" At this time, the people who came to stay were either strangers or people who didn''t know what was going on. In any case, the owner, who hadn''t opened his shop for several days, ran over to take a look. When he got closer, he shook the cloth and turned back angrily.


    "Meow meow ¡­" Little White jumped onto the table and obediently laid in front of A Huan.


    A Huan was all smiles as he hugged Little White and started to play with the cat.


    Yao Yao walked in and sat in front of Jiang Shiyu, "I can help you."


    Jiang Shiyu asked coldly: "Help me what?"


    Yao Yao pointed to the room, "Resolve this matter."


    "How?"


    "This matter is none of your business. I just need to say it out loud." Yao Yao had a relaxed expression. This was a piece of cake to her.


    Jiang Shiyu stared straight ahead, "And then?"


    Yao Yao laughed, "Then we''ll go to the China together."


    Jiang Shiyu stood up and looked down at Yao Yao condescendingly, "I will go to China, but I won''t go with you."


    How could Yao Yao hear these words? She stood up in anger and pointed at Jiang Shiyu: "Who do you think you are. If it wasn''t because you saved Little White, I wouldn''t have helped you."


    Jiang Shiyu turned around and returned to her room, leaving behind a sentence as light as a feather: "I don''t need your help!"


    "You!"


    When Jiang Shiyu''s figure had completely disappeared, A Huan rolled his cat and said indifferently: "Only by acting like this will he not forgive you."


    Yao Yao thought for a bit, lowered her head and asked A Huan: "Then what should we do?"


    A Huan laughed shamelessly, "Are you begging me?!"


    Yao Yao snorted: "In your dreams!"


    A Huan said: "In your dreams, it''s fine. If you lend me Little White for a few days, I''ll tell you."


    Yao Yao looked at Little White who was in A Huan''s arms leisurely, thought that he would not mistreat Little White, and said while enduring the pain, "Fine! But only for three days. "


    A Huan laughed: "Sure, deal."


    Jiang Shiyu did not know what kind of agreement the two of them had reached, but the next morning, the moment she went downstairs, she saw Yao Yao sitting by the table, laughing: "This is the food I brought, it''s very tasty."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the table, which was filled with all kinds of food that she had never seen before. He turned around and called the owner of the restaurant over with a bowl of white porridge and said, "It''s not good to eat too greasy this morning."


    Yao Yao''s face twitched, but she did not say anything.


    Today was the last day. Jiang Shiyu thought about going to the forest for another look, and Yao Yao followed along. According to A Huan''s words, he followed right after.


    The forest was still the same as before, there was no change at all. This time, Jiang Shiyu checked even more carefully, and even looked at the markings on the trees. After looking at the hundred and eighty trees, she finally saw a mark.


    Jiang Shiyu revealed a smile, and called A Huan and Yao Yao who were still looking around, "Go back."


    The two of them were confused, but they obediently followed behind.


    The Soul King Realm cultivator went to the inn in the evening and found Jiang Shiyu waiting for him.


    "Sit down, may I ask you a few questions?"


    That person said in a serious tone, "Time is almost up. It''s useless for you to fight with me."


    Jiang Shiyu laughed: "That''s not it, we just need to understand a few things first."


    That person sat down and nodded. "Regardless, when the time comes, I will take your life."


    "Does the young master only go out by himself?"


    That person carefully thought back for a long time before saying, "No, I usually follow one or two people."


    Jiang Shiyu said in understanding, "But that day, the owner of the inn said that he was the only one."


    "According to my guess, Young Master brought a group of people out to hunt for a beast, but the magical beast did not catch the beast, and instead sent itself in. His followers must have planned this beforehand and set up some traps, and in the end, the beast was captured."


    "After his death, that person must have disguised himself as Young Master Ling to come here. Wait until midnight, then he would pull the corpse over without anyone noticing. Then, he would be arranged to look like this and throw himself out."


    The man pointed out the incongruity: "My son has always been with him about what he did."


    Jiang Shiyu said: "The key is here, he used himself as bait and placed the Beast Catcher at his feet, but he had already placed the Escape Tool on a tree to the side, when the Beast Catcher was opened, he immediately escaped, causing Young Noble to be trapped inside."


    The man bowed his head in thought for a moment, then called two people in to find the man who had gone out with his son.


    After a while, the two returned and replied that the person from that day had participated in a mission today and had lost his life!


    That person''s expression changed. This time, he was dead without a proof. He could only listen to this kid in front of him making things up!


    Jiang Shiyu laughed: "Die!"


    Jiang Shiyu continued, "I''ve already given you the answer, whether you believe it or not is up to you."


    That person knocked on the table, as though he was recalling Jiang Shiyu''s words, and at the end he slammed the table: "Brat, if what you say is the truth, then it''s over, if not, then I''ll bump into you in the future, and be careful of your life!" He waved his sleeves and left.


    Yao Yao came out from the backstage and clapped her hands: "Mu Chen, you are awesome!"


    Jiang Shiyu drank a mouthful of tea with trembling hands, and slowly said after a long while: "I lied to him, but I actually haven''t found out anything about it at all."


    Yao Yao was taken aback, "You... "I thought you..."


    Jiang Shiyu laughed and shook her head, "You think I have found out? I''m not that good, and there''s so little to find out. Today, I saw a prop in the forest and had an idea for this plan. "


    Yao Yao said: "Then if your follower from that day did not die, wouldn''t your plan be exposed?"


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head again, and said with a heavy tone: "There is one thing that I am telling the truth, the monster trap is a human, not a beast."


    Yao Yao still wanted to ask something, but A Huan jumped out from the door and anxiously said: "Little White ran away!"


    Yao Yao replied: "What''s there to be afraid of, it will come back by itself."


    As if it was responding to Yao Yao''s words, Xiao Bai jumped down from the roof and screamed a few times. It sounded slightly different from before, as if there was something in its mouth that was unclear.


    Yao Yao was puzzled. "Little White?"


    Little White wagged its tail, walked slowly in front of Yao Yao, and spat out something.

 C24

    Lil ''White opened its mouth and vomited blood. The fish''s body that was missing an eyeball fell out, as if it was still alive and jumping around on the stone floor.


    A Huan laughed, "It''s unforgivable that cats do not eat fish."


    Yao Yao was surprised: "This is?"


    After cleaning things up for a while, Yao Yao threw away his young miss''s demeanor and tightly hugged onto Jiang Shiyu''s thigh. He would not let go if he did not bring her away, so Jiang Shiyu had no choice but to take the hundred green stones and start off on her journey again with Yao Yao.


    This time, A Huan planned to travel together with Little White in his arms and follow the two of them. Although they couldn''t find the culprit, the three of them still smoothly left the city. Jiang Shiyu was still lamenting about how this Soul King was reasonable and that two people were already waiting outside the town in the forest. They were the two who caught Jiang Shiyu that day.


    The two of them worked tirelessly, and were even scolded when they failed to complete the task. Jiang Shiyu swaggered out of the town, and the two of them found it difficult to calm down, so they hid outside to ambush Jiang Shiyu.


    got Xiao Bai, his entire mind was on Xiao Bai. He was happy playing with the cat, but he could only suppress his anger as he gritted his teeth, but he could not retract the anger after telling Xiao Bai that he had lent it to him for a few days.


    The three of them packed some food and clothes before walking out together.


    She jumped down from A Huan''s body and started to walk around Yao Yao''s feet. Yao Yao thought that she was uncomfortable and glared at A Huan. She asked in concern as she held her in her arms, "What''s wrong?"


    Lil ''White was still meowing.


    When Jiang Shiyu heard the meowing, she looked around and said, "Stop."


    "What''s wrong?" Yao Yao did not understand.


    Jiang Shiyu was very sensitive to auras from other people, and this peeping peep that was filled with evil intent was even more so, she looked at the tall trees and took out her sword from its sheath and threw it over.


    The trees shook and scattered into leaves, revealing their faces.


    One of them held the silver box while the other held the bead.


    Jiang Shiyu frowned, "You were sent by the Soul King?"


    The two of them looked at each other, and the man holding the cow hair needle stepped forward, and said haughtily: "That''s right, you killed his son, so you cannot be killed in broad daylight. Naturally, you sent us to kill you."


    Seeing the expressions of the two, A Huan understood and said to Jiang Shiyu: "They are lying."


    Jiang Shiyu also could not believe that a Soul King Realm cultivator would not require much effort or a reason to kill her, how could she let these two clowns come over?


    The two of them shouted, and without further ado, they activated their soul power to shoot the cow hair needle and lightning at them. The lightning that filled the sky mixed with the dense black mass of cow hair needle attacked them, and the three of them dodged left and right.


    Yao Yao quickly called out: "Come to my side." After putting on the black robe, she opened her soul power barrier.


    A Huan immediately turned and walked in, even though the cow hair needle was approaching in full fury.


    This soul weapon was truly powerful, the cow hair needle blocked the attack from the outside, and the lightning strike could only create a spark on the circular protective shield, but could not break it.


    A Huan provoked them: "Come in if you dare."


    The two of them were fuming from all seven orifices, and the soul power in their hands was even more powerful. They vowed to break through this protective barrier and tear the three of them apart to quell the hatred in their hearts.


    Jiang Shiyu sat cross legged on a chair. This protective shield did not have much time to hold up, once the time was up, the two people in front of her would find it hard to deal with, especially the cow hair needle''s soul tool.


    Jiang Shiyu thought left and right, rummaging through her brain to think of a way to deal with the cow hair needle s.


    A Huan was good at close combat. Although his body was thin and weak, every muscle of his contained countless of power.


    Yao Yao immediately skipped past.


    Yao Yao squatted down and waved her hand in front of Jiang Shiyu, then smiled: "I have a way."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at her, then said smilingly: "I really have a way."


    Yao Yao said, "But you have to promise me one thing."


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t like others threatening her, so after hearing her words, she turned around and continued to search for a way to break through.


    Yao Yao stomped her feet, and said angrily: "Mu Chen! What do you mean? I just wanted you to not leave me behind. What kind of attitude is that ¡­ "


    On the surface, Yao Yao looked wronged, but her heart was also filled with grief. That day, after her probing session, Jiang Shiyu was angry and refused to pay attention to her, so she was truly afraid. On the way from Mercenary City to here, Jiang Shiyu had been very busy. Although he didn''t like her delicate bearing, he would still take care of her, and she didn''t want to lose this friend of hers.


    Jiang Shiyu smiled bitterly and patted her shoulder, "Don''t cry."


    Seeing her like that, Yao Yao immediately smiled through her tears, and said: "Then do you agree or not."


    Jiang Shiyu immediately replied: I''m just escorting you to China.


    Yao Yao laughed: "I only want the China."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded in agreement.


    Yao Yao touched her face and stood up. "Little White, dig out their eyes."


    Little White, who was feeling really comfortable under A Huan''s coquetry, suddenly jumped out. Its body nimbly dodged the cow hair needle s and lightning strikes, and it directly struck into the faces of the two of them. In less than ten seconds, only bloody holes remained in their eyes, their eyeballs had been thrown into the dust, and they were staring at the two of them with bloodshot eyes.


    Little White ran in and meowed under Yao Yao''s hands. Yao Yao took out a soul power crystal and fed it to it.


    Jiang Shiyu and A Huan were confused. What happened?


    The two of them screamed, they could not use their soul power, the cow hair needle s fell to the ground, the soul orbs that released the lightning also fell to the ground, the two of them cursed, it was hard to hear.


    Yao Yao brought Little White and walked in front of the two and snorted lightly, "It''s you two who caught Mu Chen. See if I''ll teach you two a lesson or not."


    Yao Yao stood in front of the two of them. Without knowing what she did, the two of them instantly fell to the ground and rolled to the left and right, as though they were enduring extreme pain.


    Yao Yao clapped her hands and laughed: "Mu Chen, I''ll help you take revenge." Her expression was somewhat fawning, as if she wanted to get a compliment from, but Jiang Shiyu said that it was time to go, and started walking forward. Yao Yao snorted, and continued speaking with her. A Huan held Little White and muttered, "Are you really Little White? "Why did it change so much ¡­."


    The three of them passed by many small towns and villages. After passing this country, they would go to another country, and the journey through the marshland would be considered safe, until they arrived at the border of another country.


    They encountered a dilemma, one was because they had to circle around the forest and take a detour for an extra month, two was to pass through the forest in front of them, the distance was short, but this forest was called Magic Beast Forest.

 C25

    While Jiang Shiyu was still in a dilemma, a person came out from the forest. Yao Yao was shocked and turned her little white claws towards that person.


    That man was dressed in mercenary robes and holding onto a beast trap, he asked: "Are you guys preparing to enter the Magic Beast Forest?"


    A Huan asked curiously: "What''s the lowest level?"


    A Huan took a deep breath and caressed Little White nonchalantly.


    Jiang Shiyu said to the two of them, "Let''s take a detour."


    The two of them were about to take a detour when the person behind them added, "The Waves of magical beasts will be here in a few days. If you guys are not in a hurry, it would be best for you guys to enter the town for a few days."


    Jiang Shiyu paused, what is a Waves of magical beasts? She turned around and asked: "What is a Waves of magical beasts?"


    That person laughed: "This is the first time you have come to the Magic Beast Forest right. Waves of magical beasts happens once every ten years, you guys are really lucky. "


    The Waves of magical beasts did not sound like a good item, and Jiang Shiyu changed her understanding of Lucky.


    The man continued, "Every ten years, the beasts will attack the human towns and cities. A large number of the beasts will come out from the Magic Beast Forest, and even some rarely seen beasts will show up."


    Yao Yao interrupted, "What are magical beasts doing out here?"


    That person laughed, "What can we do? "Killing and eating people, and occupying more land." Even though it was said so casually, the contents of the words were enough to cause fear in the hearts of those who heard it.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the town far behind her and questioned, "We can''t stop it with just a wall."


    That person also looked over and said, "That''s right. The city isn''t relying on walls to block these magical beasts. It''s a high ranking Soul Master who will come here at that time. They will rely on the walls to build a protective net to protect the whole town. "


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the two of them, "Should we hide first?"


    The two of them relied on Jiang Shiyu to make the decision and Jiang Shiyu and that person prepared to return to the town.


    On the way back, they found out that the person was called Luo Ke, and that he was a native of a town. He wanted to take advantage of the large number of beasts that had gathered in the past few days to catch a few beasts and bring them back.


    Jiang Shiyu sighed at his guts, but still laughed at him for giving up his life for money.


    After entering the town, the four of them went their separate ways. Luo Ke headed south while the rest went to find an inn in the town.


    The owner of the inn welcomed them in surprise. When the Waves of magical beasts came, everyone went out to seek shelter, so who would stay here?


    The three of them wanted three rooms. When Yao Yao was about to pay, she touched her empty purse and said while clenching her teeth: "That Luo Ke is a thief!"


    A Huan opened her purse, and a cut appeared at the bottom of the purse. It was like an open mouth, and everything inside the purse would fall out.


    A Huan held the purse and asked with a frown: "How much have you lost?"


    Yao Yao calculated the number and then guessed: "Ten green stones?"


    Yao Yao shook her head and said: "Ten soul power crystal."


    A Huan suddenly clenched his money pouch, ten soul power crystal! How dare this thief steal from him!


    "I remember which way he went, let''s go find him!"


    Yao Yao hugged Little White. She didn''t care about the soul power crystal that was lost, she just wanted to catch the thief.


    A Huan was smart, Xiao Bai was strong and had a protective shield. He should be fine, Jiang Shiyu just let them chase him and rest.


    went downstairs to eat dinner in the evening, but he still could not see the two of them, so she guessed that something had happened to them. But she didn''t know where to go, she only knew that Luo Ke was heading south.


    Jiang Shiyu carried her sword and walked out of the inn, heading south, while observing the two sides.


    Night gradually fell and the lights on the street became bright, sometimes dim, sometimes bright. Jiang Shiyu smiled in her heart, this was a good opportunity ¡­ What good opportunity? Jiang Shiyu was startled, why would she have such an idea.


    There were less and less pedestrians as they rushed home. Jiang Shiyu headed south, becoming darker and darker until she couldn''t even see her own fingers. Finally, she stopped.


    In the darkness, the sound of breathing was very heavy and his heart was thumping fast. Jiang Shiyu drew her sword out of its sheath and shouted: "Come out!"


    A person walked out from the darkness. When Jiang Shiyu saw him, his hands tightened even more and asked sternly: "Where is A Huan and Yao Yao?"


    The man chuckled, his facial features gradually revealed under the light of the sword aura. Luo Ke looked at Jiang Shiyu with malicious intent, "What? You want to save them? "


    "They are really stupid. If they want to throw money, then so be it. Why would they chase after us?" Luo Ke snapped his fingers, and another group of people appeared from all directions.


    He looked straight at Jiang Shiyu and laughed: "Do you know the head of the mountain? If you leave behind ten soul power crystal, I can let you go. "


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t have ten soul power crystal, so even if he had her, he couldn''t take them out. "Where did you take them?"


    Luo Ke smiled, his half lit, half dark features appearing extremely sinister. "It seems like you don''t plan to hand it over ¡­" Luo Ke said slowly, and then his eyes suddenly focused as he shouted: "Go!"


    Some of the people in the world rushed towards Jiang Shiyu.


    Jiang Shiyu had already secretly observed that these people''s realms were not high. The one leading them, Luo Ke, was only at the early stage of Soul Master.


    It had already been a while since Jiang Shiyu became a High Soul Master, and her journey had been peaceful. She did not use any martial power, but now that someone had delivered it to her, why not?


    Jiang Shiyu''s eyes blazed red in the night, the movements of those people seemed to have been slowed down by countless times, exposing all their flaws. She could effortlessly dodge them and conveniently strike at their weak points.


    Jiang Shiyu was eager to give it a try, after that one powerful kick, her body trembled.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at this person. She was obviously a Soul Master, how could there be such a heavy strike? If not for her soul power, Jiang Shiyu would have died on the spot.


    Luo Ke saw that she had dodged the kick and praised her, "Not bad."


    This group of people lived in Magic Beast Forest''s little town. Needless to say, their martial power had always been used against Demon Beasts, maybe their soul power was not high, but compared to Jiang Shiyu who was in a comfortable state, their soul power use was ten times stronger. All of their soul power was gathered at their feet.


    Jiang Shiyu did not dare to say anything else and used all of her focus to try her best to avoid it.

 C26

    After colliding with the man''s leg, Jiang Shiyu did not dare to fight him head on. Fortunately, the rest of them did not come at the same time, and only sent this man with astonishing leg strength to fight on stage.


    The man felt it too, and with one kick, the other foot landed on the tip of his sword. The two kicks forced both of them to take a step back.


    Luo Ke sent another person up. Jiang Shiyu looked at Luo Ke. Her soul power was not enough to sustain her. If she continued to fight, she would only get caught by this person. It would be better to leave first and plan ahead later.


    Jiang Shiyu paused for a moment, and could only face that person head on.


    This person wielded an iron hammer and danced like a tiger or the wind. Unfortunately, he didn''t want to get any closer. Jiang Shiyu guessed that this person was just a scammer used to scare people, but after the previous person had dropped his guard, even if the person did not look like much, Jiang Shiyu had still taken out her full strength.


    "This sledgehammer has hammered countless times over, killing people is like chopping melons and chopping vegetables, everyone will be scared of you, if you know what''s good for you, don''t let me do it, if I do it, you''ll lose your life."


    These words resonated in such a dark and quiet place, and with such a tense atmosphere and the two sides fighting, Jiang Shiyu restrained herself from laughing out loud. A sneer came from behind her.


    The person thought that Jiang Shiyu was just joking, he raised his hammer and rushed over angrily.


    Jiang Shiyu''s figure straightened, her fighting style was not ''going head on'', but ''nimbly'', and with a turn of her leg, she kicked him in the rear. The man fell down like a dog eating shit, and rubbed a piece of skin on his face. The hammer smashed into the ground, creating a huge crater.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the hammer and the man crawled up. Jiang Shiyu said fiercely: "My hammer weighs five hundred and fifty kilograms.


    A mighty warrior of immense strength! When ordinary people hear this, they naturally become fearful, but when Jiang Shiyu fought him, she found that her fighting skills were completely restrained. One of them was clumsy, while the other was light and small, catching him off guard.


    Jiang Shiyu effortlessly fought the second match with her heavy hammer. With one knee, the person flew far away and landed heavily on the ground unconscious.


    Without using any soul power, Jiang Shiyu could easily win.


    Luo Ke squinted his eyes, looking at Jiang Shiyu who was trapped inside, this brat did not look like an ordinary mercenary, the mercenaries'' bodies were all strong and their soul power was used, if they got the upper hand, they would be killed in one move, they would definitely not show mercy and let others find an opportunity to take revenge. He sized Jiang Shiyu up from head to toe, dressed light, his entire body was like an unsheathed sharp sword aimed straight at them, his expression was resolute, just that, his face, although stained with a bit of dust, was still as beautiful as a little girl. It was obvious that he was a short, pretty boy, yet he had defeated two of them in a row.


    Luo Ke''s expression congealed, and this time, two people went up.


    The two of them attacked Jiang Shiyu from both sides, but they were not very confident either. The little fellow in front of them looked inconspicuous, and her hands and feet were neat and clean. The two of them looked at each other, one of them brandished a fist and rushed forward, Jiang Shiyu also welcomed it with a punch, facing each other''s fist, Jiang Shiyu felt her entire palm go numb, as though she had hit a hard rock. The man landed on her feet and leaned forward to increase her strength.


    Jiang Shiyu had very little soul power left, she did not dare use it recklessly, but seeing that she was not her match, she squeezed out a bit of soul power, and with her mind controlling, she focused all of it on her fist, and in that moment, the man felt a pain at her joints, and anxiously retracted her hand.


    The other person was already prepared. When she let go of her hands, a long rope appeared on Jiang Shiyu''s body, binding her tightly. Jiang Shiyu was startled, and struggled to free herself from the rope.


    She looked at the rope on her body, and even if she used her soul power, she couldn''t break free. This made her think of the rope A Huan used in the murder case earlier. These people captured A Huan, so the spirit equipment rope was also taken out. If this continued, she would also be exhausted, unable to avoid being captured left or right. It would be better to save some energy and plan things out later on. After analyzing it for a bit, Jiang Shiyu moved symbolically and let this group of people lead her away.


    These people held the end of the rope and let her walk in the middle. The deeper she went, the darker it became, but these people seemed to have a pair of night vision eyes, walking freely.


    He walked along a long path, turned a corner, and walked on another path. Finally, he stopped after a series of twists and turns.


    The man pushed her forward.


    Jiang Shiyu looked down, there was actually a round hole in the ground, it was pitch black, and a person could pass through it. Seeing that she was not moving, that person pushed her away, causing Jiang Shiyu to fall inside. There was a long slipway under the round hole. Jiang Shiyu felt that her clothes behind her butt were about to be torn, and finally stopped.


    She quickly stood up and looked around. There were three crossroads in front of the open space. It was dark and deep, and she did not know where they led to.


    A moment later, the men slid down, one after the other. Luo Ke was at the very last. After coming down, he let her continue walking forward, but when Jiang Shiyu wanted to walk towards the left, those people grabbed onto a rope and led her to the center.


    Once they reached the intersection in the middle and walked for a distance, Jiang Shiyu''s mind was filled with thoughts of where to go. The reason why they were walking randomly outside was actually to stop her from memorizing the road. However, Jiang Shiyu''s memory was not bad, and after her soul power levelled up, her memory had improved by a lot. The dozen of people were still walking forward, and she had also been thinking about the map in her mind the entire time. When she finally stopped, Jiang Shiyu was shocked, the place they were standing right below was the little inn.

 C27

    Those people did not help Jiang Shiyu loosen her bindings and directly let her find a place to rest. Luo Ke and the rest went out to rest.


    When the entire cave was completely silent, Jiang Shiyu opened her eyes.


    Jiang Shiyu picked up the rope and quietly moved forward. She carefully observed her surroundings and then moved forward. Her eyes were already used to this kind of darkness. Other than a few places that were even darker, Jiang Shiyu had already seen the majority of things clearly.


    The hole on the left was exactly the same as the one on the right. After a long walk, they came to a large hole with an iron fence in front of it.


    Jiang Shiyu hid herself, if anyone else was found out, it would be disastrous. After confirming repeatedly, she finally found out that there were only two people, the bright red clothes were difficult to identify in the darkness, it was Yao Yao, and the black ball lying beside should be A Huan.


    Jiang Shiyu picked up a small stone and threw it onto A Huan''s body. A Huan''s body trembled and suddenly stood up.


    Jiang Shiyu whispered: "It''s me."


    A Huan looked around, "Mu Chen? Where are you? "


    Jiang Shiyu said: "Come to the front, I''ll be at the corner here."


    A Huan slowly walked over, and when he saw Jiang Shiyu, he was overjoyed: "It''s really you! How did you find this? "


    Jiang Shiyu said: "Let''s talk after we leave this place, do you have any way to open the iron fence?"


    A Huan said complacently: "Yes."


    He touched up and down, then took out an iron wire, "Leave this small matter to me."


    Seeing that he was busy, Jiang Shiyu said: "Wake Yao Yao up first, after you unlock the door, we will leave immediately."


    A Huan nodded and went over to shake Yao Yao awake. Yao Yao stared at him in a daze, rubbing his eyes as he walked over, "Mu Chen, you came to save me."


    When A Huan unlocked the door, he did not forget to retort, "First Miss, you''re really not nervous at all."


    Yao Yao yawned and laughed: "I knew that Mu Chen would come to save me."


    Ka-thump! The lock opened!


    A Huan grabbed Yao Yao, "Let''s go."


    When the three of them ran out, A Huan asked, "Do you remember the way out? When I woke up, I couldn''t remember the road and I didn''t dare open the lock and run out. "


    Jiang Shiyu nodded her head, "I remember, but we can''t go on the road we came here from, it''s just that there''s a slipway leading down, and we can''t go there while carrying Yao Yao."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the top of her head and said to A Huan: "Can you penetrate the top?"


    A Huan lifted his head to look, and said somewhat hesitantly, "I''m not very sure."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at him seriously and said: "If you can, you can, but if you can''t, then you can''t. If we cannot break it, we will be discovered. "


    A Huan stretched out his neck and carefully examined the soil material above, "Lift me up, I want to check the quality of the soil."


    Jiang Shiyu squatted down, allowing A Huan to step on his shoulder and touch the clump of dirt. A Huan pinched one piece, then shook his head: "No, the dirt is covered with the materials for the Spirit Training Weapon, it is very hard and cannot be broken."


    A Huan jumped down and said in a somewhat despairing voice, "Let''s go back and stay here for the moment. We''ll leave together when we have a way. "If we''re discovered at this time, there won''t be a next time ¡­"


    Jiang Shiyu held the rope, remembered that it was A Huan''s, and gave it back to him. Seeing the weapon return, A Huan was happy for a while.


    Jiang Shiyu muttered to herself for a while, "Let''s go climb that slide. Yao Yao, tie it to my body and try to climb up as high as you can. A Huan, you should be able to. "


    The three of them came to the slipway, and Jiang Shiyu said: "This slipway is not very long, but it''s a bit high. It took us seven to eight seconds to reach the bottom, we should be able to get out very quickly."


    A Huan tied the rope tightly around their waists, then Jiang Shiyu took the lead and crawled in.


    In the beginning, it was flat, but the more he climbed, the more they shot out in a straight line. Jiang Shiyu''s sword was swept away, and there was no place for him to borrow energy from, as his entire body was drenched in sweat. The energy at his waist dragged her down, clenching her teeth, she stabbed her fingers into the wall with all her might, causing the mud to mix with her flesh, causing her to be drenched in blood.


    Suddenly, A Huan''s shoulder was patted, and the sound of his panting came close to his ear. Jiang Shiyu was puzzled as to why A Huan had crawled up to him, so he said while panting: "Mu Chen, catch this."


    She turned her head to see A Huan drenched in sweat. She handed him a dagger, "Catch."


    "This is?"


    "The prize for the Gathering of the Mercenaries, did you forget?"


    Jiang Shiyu took the dagger and stabbed it into the wall easily. She was finally relieved, and A Huan and Yao Yao also heaved a sigh of relief, trying their best not to burden Jiang Shiyu as they climbed up.


    On that day, this dagger fell into the hands of the person who won the competition. This dagger that disregarded realms was ultimately with Yao Yao.


    Yao Yao did not think of the dagger in the beginning. She did not participate in battles, she did not even use weapons on herself, what''s more, she hid it in her storage ring, she even forgot about it, the more afraid it became the more difficult it got, only then did Yao Yao remembered about the dagger and took it out and passed it to her. At this moment, she regretted that other than the dagger and the protective shield, the rest of the items in the ring were useless.


    Jiang Shiyu was excited, she exerted all her strength into her limbs, thinking that she would be able to go out soon, she said a few words in a low voice, "I can see the entrance, we''re almost there."


    A Huan and Yao Yao also had joyous expressions.


    Jiang Shiyu stabbed her blade into the wall and reached the cave entrance. She climbed up to the cave entrance with her hands, borrowing the force of the impact to climb up, but the moonlight above her head dimmed. She raised her head to look, only to see Luo Ke standing at the cave entrance, looking at her with a smile that was not a smile.


    A Huan and Yao Yao were still below, A Huan shouted towards the cave entrance, "Mu Chen, pull us up."


    After shouting for a while, seeing that Jiang Shiyu did not make any movements, A Huan asked: "What''s wrong? You don''t have any strength left. You should wait for us to go up and rest. "


    Luo Ke looked at him and said, "Pull him up, I just so happen to be able to talk to you guys."


    Jiang Shiyu used the force of her palm and pulled them up.


    Just as A Huan and Yao Yao were about to reveal the joy of surviving a calamity and untie their ropes to clap Jiang Shiyu, they saw Luo Ke standing behind them, and they sucked in a breath of cold air!

 C28

    The three of them were drenched in sweat as they sat together in a sorry state. Luo Ke and his group looked down on them from above. The deeper the darkness went, the more red it was as the sun rose. Sunlight was about to fill up the land.


    Luo Ke felt a little pity in his heart, and said: "Bring out the three hundred soul power crystal."


    Yao Yao asked: Then why did we take it out?


    A Huan spat, "Do you think you did not pass the night? daydreaming. "


    Luo Ke pointed his feet to the ground and asked: "Are you taking it or not?"


    The person behind him was eager to give it a try. His weapons were ready to attack the three at any moment.


    Jiang Shiyu maintained her composure and asked: "Haven''t you already searched around? We do not have soul power crystal on us ¡­ "


    Luo Ke also thought about it. When the three of them came down, they had already searched their entire bodies, other than weapons and small amounts of money, they seemed to really have no money, and in the blink of an eye, he saw Yao Yao wearing fiery red clothes. He had fortunately seen the picture of that clothes, and the price of the clothes, which they had arrested for ten years, was not enough to exchange for. He pointed at Yao Yao: "Go and bring back the five hundred soul power crystal. When the sun sets, I won''t be able to see your figure.


    Yao Yao shook her head in panic as she looked at Jiang Shiyu. Jiang Shiyu patted her shoulder, wanting to tell her about her previous plan. Too troublesome... Do you have any good ideas? "


    She thought for a bit, there really was nothing she could do, Luo Ke had suggested this point just to play with them, and now they were the ones who had to come up with a plan, she was afraid that no matter what she said, they would reject her.


    A Huan scolded: "XXX, the starting price is not as high as yours, and not even as good as your words. This group of people following you might have been betrayed by you before I knew it ¡­"


    Luo Ke laughed: "It''s useless for you to say that, why not think of a way to get us to let you guys go?"


    Jiang Shiyu raised his eyes and looked at him, his heart was calculating, trying to look for the location of the people around him, trying to find a way to breakthrough.


    Yao Yao''s protective shield could hold for a while, but it would not be able to leave this place. A Huan''s rope could actually wrap around this group of people, but these people were too scattered, and couldn''t get all of them inside ¡­


    Jiang Shiyu thought of Cheng Yu''s corrosive soul power, a force that could defend against thousands of soldiers and horses, not to mention these few people ¡­ He felt bitter in his heart ¡­ In the end, his soul power was still controlled by others everywhere ¡­


    "Ah ¡­"


    "The magical beasts are coming! Everyone, run!"


    A person ran over from the distance. His face was full of panic, and he kept rolling and crawling. He was screaming all the way.


    "How is this possible? Was the town''s protective cover broken? Impossible, the Waves of magical beasts still have a few more days ¡­ "


    The dozen or so people continued to discuss amongst themselves as they turned to look in that direction. Noises of people and buildings collapsing unceasingly rang out.


    Luo Ke looked solemn, "Retreat underground first."


    The few of them went down the deep hole together, and along the way, they brought Jiang Shiyu, A Huan and Yao Yao. The three of them had experienced countless of hardships climbing up the hole, and only then did they see the light that was brought down not long ago.


    When the few of them reached the underground, Luo Ke moved a rock and perfectly blocked the entrance of the cave, making it impossible to tell that a hole had been dug in the cave.


    After Luo Ke came down, he did not say anything. The hammer wielder who had fought with Jiang Shiyu yesterday said in shock, "Boss, what do we do? High ranking soul masters hadn''t arrived yet, and the protective shield was broken once again ¡­ This time, we really ¡­ "


    "Shut up!" Luo Ke bellowed, interrupting him.


    The man''s face stiffened, his lips moved nonstop, and he gritted his teeth as he swallowed his words.


    The others were obviously terrified as well. Their bodies trembled as they listened to the screams echoing nonstop from above.


    Yao Yao fearfully grabbed onto Jiang Shiyu''s arm without letting go. A Huan, on the other hand, was calm as he stroked the rope on his wrist, it was unknown what he was thinking.


    Luo Ke''s expression was also unclear as he found a place to sit. The others scattered and sat down, and started to speak softly.


    The cries of the people above, the howls of the magical beasts, the sounds of footsteps, the rumbling sounds of something collapsing, one after another, they fell into the hearts of the people below.


    Everyone just stared at the sky with their eyes wide open. Their expressions were lifeless and hopeless.


    After an unknown amount of time, there seemed to be no sound from above, Luo Ke stood up and focused his mind to listen. After a while, he walked in front of Jiang Shiyu and said, "Brat, go and take a look ¡­"


    Yao Yao did not let go of his arm, and stopped rubbing the rope. Jiang Shiyu raised her head and looked at Luo Ke, whose feet touched the ground, and said: "No matter what you cannot do, I will release these two people."


    Jiang Shiyu tugged Yao Yao''s arm, "Ok."


    Yao Yao grabbed it back, "Mu Chen, I don''t know what''s going on up there, he sent you to your death!"


    Jiang Shiyu took back his arm, "Stay here, he won''t let us go. The results are all the same, why don''t I go take a look.


    A Huan stood out and said: "I''ll go with him."


    Yao Yao said with reddened eyes, "I will also go."


    Luo Ke clapped his hands, then laughed: "Alright, the three of you go up."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the slipway. Not everyone could use this kind of method to climb up, so this group of people must have other ways of getting out. She asked Luo Ke: "How do I get out?"


    The person behind him sneered, "Climb out again."


    Luo Ke looked at her and said: "Follow me."


    The three people followed him deeper into the hole, and once again arrived at the intersection with the three choices. Luo Ke brought them to the intersection on the right, where they locked Jiang Shiyu up last night.


    Luo Ke felt along the wall and walked to the deepest part of the wall. In front of him was a wall and he pressed a rock into the left side of the wall. A few tiny specks of light appeared in front of him, indicating that the exit was over there.


    Luo Ke stood under the wall with his chin held high, "Just walk straight out and you''ll be outside."

 C29

    Jiang Shiyu nodded her head and walked towards the direction of the stone house. Luo Ke threw a small stone over to her and Jiang Shiyu took it, which was an irregular small stone that could be seen by the roadside. Upon touching it, Jiang Shiyu realized that it contained pure soul power, and said: "I will take it with me, if it is necessary, I can save your life." She then took out a long sword from behind her and threw it to Jiang Shiyu, "Your weapon."


    They walked through the tunnel and arrived at the backyard of the inn. The kitchen next to them continuously emitted fragrance, but the surroundings were abnormally quiet. Not a single sound could be heard.


    A Huan and Yao Yao nodded, they took out the bowls and chopsticks and used some food, after Jiang Shiyu was done eating, she also took out some food that was easy to carry and put it away.


    As soon as the three of them left the inn, they were shocked by the scene before them. The magical beast was several times larger than a human. With one kick, a low building could not even stand up and would be trampled upon. All of the houses were in ruins. The remaining survivors were chased around by the magical beasts. If they didn''t pay attention, half of their bodies would be bitten off.


    The magical beasts chewed before spitting it out, shaking off their hooves to find someone else to play with like pets.


    Yao Yao retreated behind Jiang Shiyu in fear. Jiang Shiyu''s face tensed up, "Follow closely behind me."


    The long sword opened a path in front of them, and after Jiang Shiyu observed the terrain, she brought the two of them forward, and just like that, they walked forward. At the very end, Yao Yao suddenly let out a scream. Jiang Shiyu turned her head around, and looked at the two copper bell-like giant vertical pupils. Those vertical pupils revealed a sense of curiosity, and only slowly crawled out after seeing them hurriedly retreating far away.


    With a body that was more than ten meters long, the black pattern on its head extended from its head to its tail, thickening to the point where three people were hugging. Its head was huge, it was a Serpentine.


    "Hiss, hiss, hiss ~ ~ ~"


    The tip of the tongue that was split open spat out, releasing a hissing sound unique to snakes. Jiang Shiyu''s entire body went numb, and she felt goosebumps all over. It wasn''t that she was afraid, but that she felt her scalp tingling ¡­


    About half of the females would not be able to see this kind of soft, cold-blooded animal. Yao Yao was so scared that she cried, and her entire body pasted on Jiang Shiyu''s body.


    Jiang Shiyu also didn''t want to fight with this magical beast, so she said to A Huan: "A Huan, it''s up to you."


    A Huan jumped up, "I''m scared too!"


    Yao Yao cried and said, "Are you still a man? Afraid of this? "


    A Huan stomped his feet, "This has something to do with whether we''re men or not. I can let this gigantic Demon Beast eat it if I were to."


    Jiang Shiyu was really numb in her heart, "If I say run, then run."


    The beast probably thought that it was fun, but it did not attack them at all. Jiang Shiyu replied: "Run!"


    The beast swam its body and slowly chased after them. Jiang Shiyu turned her head to look and shouted anxiously, "Run separately!"


    With that, he ran towards the left side, changing his direction to the right side, Yao Yao continued to run forward.


    The Serpentine stopped and ran after Yao Yao, its tail swinging behind it.


    Jiang Shiyu ran for a while. Seeing that the demonic beast was not chasing her, she stopped to catch her breath, turned to the side, and returned to chase after the demonic beast. She never thought that the demonic beast would actually chase after Yao Yao.


    She thought that her and A Huan''s soul power was higher than Yao Yao''s. No matter what, they were after her or A Huan, the possibility of chasing Yao Yao was close to zero. However, this beast did not follow common sense, and directly chased after Yao Yao. Jiang Shiyu had no choice but to save Yao Yao.


    Halfway there, they met A Huan who had returned. The two of them laughed helplessly and chased after him. shouted as he ran. Jiang Shiyu wanted to throw out her longsword, injuring the beast so that it would turn its head back, and she took out the small stone that Luo Ke had given it. With a quick thought, she threw the small stone at the beast''s head.


    Because of the magical beast''s movements, the small stone did not accurately smash into its head, but instead smashed into its body. When it touched the ground, it instantly exploded, blowing away the flesh of the magical beast.


    A Huan said in a daze, "Luo Ke did at least give him a good thing ¡­"


    Inside the cave, Luo Ke seemed to have sensed something and opened his eyes: "Don''t go out, I gave that brat a rock for him to use. Looks like the demonic beasts are still in town."


    Someone said, "Are those high ranking Soul Masters not here yet? "According to the past, they should be on the way now."


    Luo Ke said: "It doesn''t matter if they come or not, we still don''t want to go out. The Waves of magical beasts will be maintaining it for around five days. During these five days, I will go out occasionally to find some food to eat while the rest of you will not go out. "


    The rest of the group nodded their heads. Hearing the sounds coming from above, they did not move at all.


    That magical beast was in excruciating pain. Its huge body rolled back and forth on the ground, knocking down houses on both sides and causing a large amount of dust to fly into the air. It was so dazed that one could not tell which direction to go.


    Amidst the thick dust, a pair of bell-like golden pupils looked towards Jiang Shiyu and A Huan.


    Since he did not see that body, Jiang Shiyu''s numb scalp felt better. She pulled A Huan and ran down the road.


    The demonic beast''s attention was finally attracted by the two of them, it wanted to seek revenge, and the hissing sounds could be heard incessantly. The sound of a snake rubbing against the ground followed closely behind, and Jiang Shiyu''s goosebumps appeared yet again.


    Their gazes met and they nervously held their breath. Through the gaps in the gap, they could vaguely see the snake''s body slowly swim over. Just as they were about to heave a sigh of relief, the stone that was hiding began to crack and debris began to fly out. Jiang Shiyu and A Huan rolled out of the boulder, and continued to run without looking back.


    A Huan panted as he turned his head to the side. When he saw the two, he immediately increased his pace and shouted: "Quickly run, the snake has become faster."


    Jiang Shiyu did not hesitate at all.


    However, his legs were extremely fast, and the distance between the two was constantly shrinking. The huge head was held high, and the tip of its tongue was constantly sticking out and withdrawing. It was only a few steps away from touching the two of them ¡­

 C30

    The Serpentine''s tongue tip was just inches away from his own, causing Jiang Shiyu to lower her body and roll, dodging to the side. A Huan then changed into a humanoid suction device that continued to attract beasts. The demonic beast chased after A Huan.


    Yao Yao slapped him and said angrily: "What are you doing?"


    Yao Yao said unconcernedly: "That''s right."


    Finding the reason, but being unable to save A Huan from being killed, Jiang Shiyu muttered to herself for a moment before saying: "Lend me this outer coat."


    Yao Yao nodded.


    "Yao Yao, there is one more thing you need to do. "In a moment, you''ll use this protective cover to lure away the magical beasts ¡­"


    Before he finished speaking, Yao Yao shook her head in fear, "I don''t want to, I''m afraid."


    Jiang Shiyu lowered her voice, "Stay far away from the beasts and wave this coat. Once the beasts turn around, you can run. I''ll go find Luo Ke and get the stones, I''ll be back soon."


    Yao Yao still shook her head, and said: "Then go ask Luo Ke for a stone, I''ll lure away the magical beasts."


    Yao Yao thought for a while, and finally accepted the second method, she wanted to give the protective shield to Jiang Shiyu, but Jiang Shiyu rejected her, "I am only going to lure the beasts for the first step, and more importantly, you need to bring a stone, so, you must be safe."


    Yao Yao was startled for a moment, then took her jacket and draped it over her body, she ran towards the Serpentine.


    Once Yao Yao saw that he left, he immediately opened up his protective shield and headed towards the inn.


    Being chased around like a dog, regret flashed through A Huan''s heart from time to time. A demon beast smashed down a rock, the small rock smashing onto A Huan''s back. A Huan pounced forward, and smashed into the ground, causing him to cough out a large mouthful of blood.


    The Serpentine''s figure completely covered A Huan''s body, its head getting closer and closer, the tip of its tongue spitting out a hissing sound, A Huan thought to himself, this time it was finished. The Serpentine looked like it was going to swallow his body.


    Suddenly, a burst of sword wind came from the side, as an incomparably sharp sword light struck the Serpentine''s tongue. The Serpentine immediately retracted its tongue, and rolled on the ground in pain, blinking its bell-like vertical pupils.


    The long sword stood in front of A Huan, while the Serpentine''s tongue tip was nailed to the ground, still moving wildly.


    A Huan weakly stepped forward to pull out his sword, and the tip of his tongue immediately stopped moving.


    A Huan ran towards another direction with his sword. The Serpentine was enraged, it flexed its tongue and got up, its tail swept around non-stop, and the rocks on both sides were struck again.


    Jiang Shiyu appeared in the dust wearing her red jacket, took the sword from A Huan''s hands and said: "If you run in that direction, the beasts will only chase after me. You can go to the inn and wait for Yao Yao to bring the stone here. "


    A Huan nodded his head, and the two of them separated instantly. Jiang Shiyu deliberately paused for a moment, and only started to run after seeing the Serpentine.


    The Serpentine had been injured a few times, and now it had lost its tongue. Its vertical pupils were bloodshot, and the scales on its forehead had been lifted.


    Jiang Shiyu hid and hid. With the huge Serpentine s, there was nothing they could do to oppose her. They could only wait for A Huan to send them the stones.


    She gathered her soul power at the bottom of her feet and tried to pull away, but the Serpentine had already gone mad, and was flying up to the sky very quickly as it overcame the restrictions brought by its race.


    Jiang Shiyu gasped for breath, she wanted to make a turn. A huge boulder suddenly crashed down from the sky, blocking this road. She turned around and saw that the Serpentine''s tail had rolled up another rock, throwing it over here.


    Just as Jiang Shiyu was about to jump over, her body suddenly froze and she dropped to the ground. A rock had just reached her and struck her.


    Jiang Shiyu was pressed down with a bang.


    The Serpentine spat out its tongue again, as if it was going to celebrate. Seeing that it had lost its front part, it angrily lowered its head and opened its mouth, swallowing the stone and Jiang Shiyu who was pressed down below. No chewing at all.


    Jiang Shiyu laid on top of the rock and saw her blood-red mouth, as well as her shining, poisonous teeth. She seemed to hear a roar.


    Her body was still stiff, without moving, she laid down on the rocks, and the rocks came to the Serpentine''s digesting point.


    What''s wrong with this body? As he prepared to circulate her soul power, she discovered that her body was completely clean. She had used up all of her soul power in the process of escaping.


    With no other choice, Jiang Shiyu could only wait for her body to regain control, and then observe the situation in her stomach.


    Beneath the rock was a thick layer of pus. The rock was continuously being corroded, and there were even some severed limbs within the pus that were slowly being digested. She looked up. It was dark red all around, except for a small black shadow in the northwest corner.


    Jiang Shiyu looked over, it wasn''t an extremely black shadow, but a person who was standing there leaning on a weapon.


    Jiang Shiyu wanted to scream for help, but the man looked over, "You want me to save you?"


    Jiang Shiyu nodded.


    That person said, "I can save you. But you told me how to save you from yourself? "


    The man stopped at a high place. Below him, other than Jiang Shiyu and the rocks that could be used to tiptoe, the rest of the places had melted upon contact. The man was about to step on the rock and push it deeper into the pus when the man standing on it dropped.


    When the man said that, Jiang Shiyu was stunned, she had not recovered her soul power, the man had saved her, it was too much of a burden, so she did not speak anymore.


    That person was curious and said, "Other people came down to see me save them, so why aren''t you saying anything?"


    Jiang Shiyu opened her mouth and said: "Didn''t you say it clearly?"


    That person smiled and said, "That''s right. You sure are calm."


    Jiang Shiyu secretly recovered his soul force, the man talked a lot, the two of them were bored, so they might as well talk, and once the stone underneath Jiang Shiyu melted, he would have nothing left to say.


    These words were asking for a beating, but under Jiang Shiyu''s situation, she could still be considered calm, and her eyes were like daggers that flew over.


    More and more stones began to form, Jiang Shiyu felt that her face was about to fall into the solution, causing her to become anxious. Suddenly, her finger moved, and her body could move!


    She circulated her soul power to recover a bit. It was enough. He picked up the sword and with the power of the stone, he stabbed the sword into the flesh of the Serpentine.

 C31

    He turned his body and stood on top of the sword, looking down from above.


    When the man saw Jiang Shiyu jumping up, he laughed: "Let''s talk a bit more."


    Jiang Shiyu turned a deaf ear to her, and gathered some soul force to strike at the snake meat, causing a big hole to appear in it, and after a while it slowly recovered.


    That person smiled and said, "I''ve said it before, it''s useless."


    Jiang Shiyu rested.


    The man asked her, "What''s your name? "How come I haven''t seen you in town?"


    Jiang Shiyu taunted: Do you know all the people in the town?


    The man patted his chest and said proudly: "Who am I? I am someone that everyone in Magic Beast Town knows about. "


    Jiang Shiyu replied with an oh sound, then asked: "Everyone knows, do you know who I am?"


    "Everything" smiled awkwardly and said, "I''m not asking you right now."


    Jiang Shiyu said: "Do you know Luo Ke?"


    That person said, "I know, why would I want to know about this person? Ten green stones. "


    Jiang Shiyu went silent, "If you don''t want to speak of it, then forget it."


    When she saw Jiang Shiyu not asking anymore, she became anxious and began to introduce Luo Ke herself.


    "Luo Ke is a ruffian in the Magic Beast Town. He gathered a group of unconventional people together to form a small gang specifically to swindle outsiders who don''t know the truth. Pretend to be a good person to remind these people, and then when others unload their hearts, take the opportunity to steal something. "


    The person smacked his lips, "He''s just a normal clown."


    Jiang Shiyu''s group was a foreigner who did not know the truth. That person continued: "Looking at you, you look like a foreigner.


    He asked curiously, "How much did you lose?"


    Jiang Shiyu said.


    That person stomped his feet, "Oh my god! You are a fat sheep! This time, Luo Ke cannot be rich. "


    Jiang Shiyu poured cold water on them, "Don''t you know that this place has already been destroyed? "What''s the point of having as much money as possible?"


    The man gaped for a moment.


    Not long later, he started talking again, "What''s your name?"


    "Mu Chen."


    He laughed: "My name is Hua Ke."


    This name ¡­ Jiang Shiyu casually asked: "Do you know of China?"


    Hua Ke''s eyes instantly lit up, "I know, that is my country. My family moved here early in the year, and to remember, my father changed his name to Hua. "


    "You know about the China?"


    Jiang Shiyu said: "I''m on my way to the China."


    That person was stunned and said, "If it''s possible, I also want to go back and have a look in my life. When father was young, he often told me about his past, which made me yearn for him."


    Jiang Shiyu paused, "There will be a chance."


    Hua Ke laughed bitterly: "If I am not corroded by the pus, I will starve to death from thirst. I have stayed here for a day and have not drunk a single drop."


    Jiang Shiyu''s heart trembled. Even if they did come up, they would only be able to take a breather temporarily. In a few days, they would die from lack of food and water.


    The two of them sat down and stopped talking.


    Jiang Shiyu tried to use her soul power to attack again, but to no avail. Suddenly, the snake flipped over and the two managed to stabilize themselves with great difficulty.


    "What''s going on?" Hua Ke shouted.


    Through the layers of snake flesh, Jiang Shiyu seemed to hear some explosive sounds. Could it be that she was killing this Serpentine outside?


    Jiang Shiyu stood on top of the sword, holding onto the snake meat tightly, but luckily the snake meat was not corrosive, so she was able to stand still for a moment.


    Rumbling sounds continuously rang out, and the huge snake seemed to have been blown into two. A large amount of blood flowed out, and the ruins of a house appeared in front of the two of them.


    However, the pus was still there, and it was difficult for the two of them to move an inch.


    "Mu Chen, where are you? Mu Chen! "


    Hm? Jiang Shiyu''s ears twitched, this was Yao Yao''s voice.


    "Stop shouting, I saw him being eaten by a magical beast with my own eyes. He has long since become the food of a magical beast, and after that, he was completely digested ¡­."


    "Shut up! Mu Chen! Are you there... "


    Yao Yao came over with a crying voice. With great difficulty, she shouted loudly, "I am here. On the side where the serpent is broken. "


    A Huan and Yao Yao did not dare believe their eyes and quickly ran over. Looking around, there was indeed a figure inside, Yao Yao shouted loudly: "Mu Chen!"


    Jiang Shiyu laughed: "It''s me."


    Yao Yao''s tears kept falling down, her eyes turning red, "I thought you were dead."


    A Huan reached out and tied Jiang Shiyu up with a rope. The two of them worked together to bring Jiang Shiyu out.


    Hua Ke shouted from behind Jiang Shiyu, "Hey, don''t forget, there''s still me!"


    A Huan asked. "There''s one more."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, "Save him too."


    ''All of you don''t know ''came out. Laughing, he said, "You saved my life, so I won''t take the ten pieces of Green Stone. Incidentally, the China has its own language, you don''t know, in the past it was difficult to travel, but you guys are lucky, I know the language of the China, and if you bring me along, you definitely won''t lose out. "


    Yao Yao looked at her with a face full of dust. She did not believe her and asked, "Can you talk for a while?"


    Hua Ke thought that this was a good opportunity. After saying a few words in the China language, Yao Yao nodded her head in satisfaction, "Sure."


    A Huan began to talk about how they had blown up this beast. After separating with Jiang Shiyu, he went to the inn to look for Yao Yao. Yao Yao had already taken the stone and ran over, he told Yao Yao to wait there while he went to look for Jiang Shiyu. He did not expect to see Jiang Shiyu being eaten by a demonic beast the moment she appeared. After calming down for a while, he found an opportunity. He tied all of the small stones he brought along to the rope, as well as the magical beast''s body. The stones circled around the body of the snake, and instantly detonated, blowing it into two parts.


    Hua Ke patted his chest with a face full of luck, "If you go any further, we won''t die with the Serpentine."


    A Huan''s face was filled with awkwardness as he glared at Hua Ke.


    Hua Ke cowered behind Jiang Shiyu.


    Magic Beast Town, who was filled with wounds, sighed and said, "The Waves of magical beasts have not passed through yet. Let''s go back. Luo Ke is the safest there. "


    Yao Yao pouted, but just as she was about to say something, Jiang Shiyu had already turned and walked towards the inn. She had no choice but to follow.


    Hua Ke and A Huan maintained a certain distance from each other, and the group of four once again returned to the inn.


    After passing through the passage, they returned to the wall that Luo Ke had opened, just that now that the wall had been placed down, they could not go in.


    Yao Yao walked to the front and shouted: "Open up!"


    The door did not move at all, and Yao Yao said: "A hundred soul power crystal."


    "Crack, crack, crack ~ ~ ~"


    The stone wall slowly moved up, and Luo Ke''s figure appeared in front of them. Seeing Jiang Shiyu standing amongst the group unharmed, a surprised look flashed across her face.

 C32

    Luo Ke laughed: "Brat, you actually managed to come back alive." There was a trace of admiration in his eyes.


    Luo Ke rubbed his nose, telling them to quickly come in, he had to close the stone door again.


    In this situation, when Hua Ke mentioned this person''s nickname, he could not help but feel embarrassed. Hua Ke never showed his true name to anyone. This time, everyone knew the language of the China, and others only thought that he came from the China. This was his name, but none of them knew that it was his fault for boasting.


    Luo Ke looked at Hua Ke sharply and asked: "Why are you here?"


    Hua Ke hurriedly hid behind Jiang Shiyu, stuck his head out and said, "I''m with them."


    Luo Ke did not ask anymore as they followed him to the bottom of the hole. That group of people were all very surprised to see Jiang Shiyu''s group return, and asked about the situation. Yao Yao didn''t want to bother with them, so Jiang Shiyu found a corner to recover her soul power. A Huan sat by the side with his mouth open wide, and forgot Luo Ke''s previous attitude.


    When Jiang Shi opened her eyes, she saw a dozen pairs of shining eyes staring at her. She looked at herself and touched her face, there was nothing strange about her.


    Luo Ke was resting in the corner, seeing that Jiang Shiyu had woken up, she walked over and laughed: "What are you planning to do next?"


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, he was confused by his softening attitude, how similar was this to the Luo Ke who brought them into the town that day?


    Jiang Shiyu carefully opened her mouth: "I''m not sure yet."


    The corner of Luo Ke''s eyes twitched slightly. Jiang Shiyu could clearly see that Luo Ke was actually still able to say with a smile, "How about we join hands?"


    Jiang Shiyu was suspicious: "What are we doing together?"


    Luo Ke''s gaze swept past the 20 people in the cave and said: "The bottom of the cave is our temporary living space, there is no food stored inside, there are almost no requirements for survival here. The Waves of magical beasts would only be gone for a few more days, it was unknown when the high level Soul Masters would come. We can only wait for the Waves of magical beasts to pass. And during this time, a safe place is very important. "


    Jiang Shiyu nodded.


    Luo Ke tried even harder, "I always need food and water for these 20 odd people."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded.


    Luo Ke finally revealed his purpose: "Go out and find food and water, I will provide you with the bottom of the cave to hide."


    Yao Yao immediately stood up and said angrily: "You took my hundred soul power crystal!"


    Luo Ke did not have a pleasant expression on this little girl, and being pointed at, he immediately pulled back his face, "Did you give it to his? If I let you in, I can naturally chase you out as well. "


    Jiang Shiyu said: "Then we can leave."


    Luo Ke''s face stiffened.


    Jiang Shiyu''s face was cold and her voice cold, "You''re talking about joining forces, but what I''m hearing is a threat."


    Luo Ke laughed and said, "Of course we join hands."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded her head: "We can join hands. We will send people to find food, and you guys will have to send people too."


    Luo Ke replied: "No..."


    Jiang Shiyu sat cross-legged while Luo Ke stood. She seemed to be shorter than Luo Ke by a level, but the words that came out of her mouth were filled with a ruthless aura. "Join forces!" Her hands were already on the sword beside her.


    Luo Ke was speechless.


    "This underground cave is obviously a place the entire Magic Beast Town would hide if they were in danger, since when did it become Luo Ke''s personal land?"


    Jiang Shiyu laughed lightly, "There''s nothing much to say now."


    Luo Ke''s face turned black, he turned to look at Hua Ke, scared and scared, causing Hua Ke to hide behind him again.


    He gritted his teeth and squeezed out a single word, "Alright."


    A Huan, Yao Yao and Hua Ke sat in a semicircle around Jiang Shiyu. On the other side of the hole was Luo Ke''s group, sitting in a mess. The two sides had reached an agreement like this, but when they went out to find food and water, there was barely any sound of conversation.


    The first day, she dragged A Huan and lectured him for an entire day, until A Huan had tied him up and stuffed him into his mouth. Jiang Shiyu and a person went out to find some food to eat.


    On the second day, Hua Ke learnt his lesson and pestered Yao Yao to speak. Hua Ke said that ''everyone knows'', and although it was a bit of an exaggeration, it was true. Outside of the Magic Beast Town, he knew a lot of things. Yao Yao liked to know new things, and sat by the side and listened to his strange stories. One person''s saliva was flying everywhere, and another person would occasionally ask a question while listening. How unpleasant.


    But after Hua Ke spoke for a short period of time, someone shouted from Luo Ke''s side, telling him to stop talking. Hua Ke''s mouth was dry too. He might as well put it out and wait for the water to moisten it before proceeding with the next round.


    A Huan was finally able to calm his heart and rest for a while. After lying down for a while, he looked at Yao Yao and asked, "Where''s Xiao Bai?"


    Yao Yao was also startled, and quickly looked up at Luo Ke.


    Luo Ke was startled, "When I was tying you up, the white cat ran away."


    A Huan opened his mouth wide, and was at a loss of what to do. A Huan, who was half up, laid back down and said lazily: "Xiao Bai is a magical beast. He''s safer than us outside."


    Yao Yao could only relax. How could she go out and find a cat in this kind of situation where she couldn''t spare herself?


    Jiang Shiyu also thought of Little White, but she had never had a chance. Now, the number of beasts that came from the Waves of magical beasts had increased, so when she went out to look for food the day before, she encountered even more demonic beasts walking around the town.


    But why did these magical beasts only wander around the town? You can go out of town and into the back.


    She brought up the question, and Luo Ke sneered: "You don''t know? Magic Beast Town was also known as the Sacrificial Town, where the people were all sacrificed for the demon beasts. The door that leads to the inside has been sealed with a forbidden technique, making it impossible for magical beasts to pass through. "


    As such, these beasts could not pass through the small town, and the anger they had accumulated just now was even stronger than in the Magic Beast Town.


    Hua Ke was also deep in thought. It seemed like what Luo Ke said was most likely true.


    Jiang Shiyu thought of something else that seemed to be amiss. "Why didn''t you leave this place?"


    Luo Ke coldly snorted, "Where are you going? We are all descendants of those who have committed heinous crimes. Without proof of identity, where can we go outside of this town? "


    Just as Jiang Shiyu wanted to speak of the Mercenary City, Luo Ke said again: "There is indeed a place that we can go, but who in this town has the ability to safely reach that place? As soon as we leave the town, the nationwide chase orders will arrive. "


    Luo Ke''s eyes were filled with anger, and his tone was filled with ridicule. The smile was just a mask, luring the innocent to see what the town was like.

 C33

    In the afternoon, when they were going to look for food, A Huan volunteered himself. Luo Ke also realized that he had lost his composure and wanted to go out quietly.


    After exiting the inn, everyone turned around and saw that the inn had collapsed and even the ground had sunk in. Amidst the dust and mist, a gigantic figure was standing on top of the ruins.


    When Luo Ke''s group of subordinates saw this monster, they instantly went crazy and ran in all directions.


    After entering the Magic Beast Town, she had been running non-stop ever since she was chased like a dog. When Jiang Shiyu turned around to look at the gigantic beast, one day, she would definitely be able to kill this gigantic beast, not be chased like a dog!


    When the giant beast saw them running away, it lifted its hoof and chased after them. Every step it took caused the ground to shake. The ground cracked and cracked, causing people to be unable to stand steadily.


    That huge beast raised the sky and let out a loud shout. It was deafening, and before the crowd could stand still, their ears were blocked and they felt a wave of dizziness. The beast was still moving forward.


    Each step was slow, but each step was huge. In the eyes of the huge beasts, these people were like dust.


    Hua Ke introduced the beast as he ran, promising that he would never stop talking, "This is a level 10 beast, a Retreat, a mixed blood beast."


    Unfortunately, no one paid him any attention, so he just said, "A hybrid magical beast is born from the fusion of two different species of magical beasts. However, this Retreat was not a normal combination. The first generation of Retreat was created by humans. They arrested countless beasts and ended up like this. "


    "As soon as the Retreat was born, it was a magical beast of the tenth rank. Magical beasts were divided into ten levels, which was the same as human soul power. Level 10 ¡­ "Hehe."


    It was fine that Hua Ke did not explain himself, but with this explanation, everyone slowed down and even lost the will to escape.


    Hua Ke frowned: "Is it said that the Retreat is already dead? What''s going on right now?"


    A Huan interrupted: "What can you think of refining another one?"


    Hua Ke shook his head: "Retreat s are taboo refining demon beasts. Soul Master''s Association has already destroyed all information on refining Retreat s, and no one in this world knows how to refine them."


    A Huan sighed, "Maybe someone has hidden it somewhere." Then he thought about it and asked, "Why is it a taboo? Isn''t refining a demon beast for one''s own use an extremely good thing? "


    The two of them had nothing to do, so they started chatting while they escaped. Jiang Shiyu had no choice but to run along with the two of them and listen to a lot of things.


    Hua Ke laughed mischievously, and said: "A taboo naturally has its reasons. Magical beasts joined in as well. It was rare for someone to produce such a pill. Furthermore, the people who made the magical beasts wanted to combine all sorts of magical beasts to create an invincible magical beast. "


    A Huan said: "Isn''t this a success?"


    Hua Ke laughed: "That''s right. But don''t you think that magic beasts are missing something? "


    A Huan stopped in his tracks, a cold feeling emerging from the bottom of his heart as he opened his eyes wide, not daring to make a sound.


    Hua Ke said: "There is no difference between this kind of refined Retreat and a magical beast, it''s just that the martial power is a lot higher. If those lunatics want to refine something different, then what''s the difference between a human and a magical beast? "


    "So, they began to add people into the mix. I hope the magical beasts have their own reason and thinking ¡­"


    A Huan was unable to speak for a long time.


    Jiang Shiyu froze and turned to look at the beast.


    Hua Ke laughed: "But it did not succeed!"


    Yao Yao glared at him fiercely. "What legend are you talking about!?"


    The Retreat beast was still behind him. It snorted and puffed out a cloud of smoke.


    Jiang Shiyu asked: "Does the Retreat have a weakness?"


    Hua Ke thought about it, "I do."


    Jiang Shiyu said anxiously: "Quickly speak!"


    Hua Ke spread out his hands, "I don''t know."


    Hua Ke grinned and said: "Retreat is a magical beast that only exists in the legends, who would have thought that today we would see it. "I don''t know if it''s reasonable or not."


    "Hua Ke, didn''t you say that the Retreat s were not successfully refined?"


    Hua Ke nodded.


    A Huan pointed to the beasts behind him, "What''s that?"


    At this time, the person was hiding in a corner, Hua Ke turned to look, rubbing his eyes in disbelief.


    A young boy, about seven or eight years old, appeared at the corner of the Retreat.


    The Retreat''s golden pupils were rolling up, as if wanting to see how the little boy was doing. The little boy slid down, and the Retreat caught him with its claws and placed him in front of its eyes. The little boy laughed and said something, then was put back down.


    Hua Ke''s body trembled, "This ¡­"


    A Huan said in a deep voice: "This legend has been fulfilled."


    Yao Yao covered her mouth: "Did you really get rid of him?"


    The few of them were speechless as they watched the Retreat approach and remain motionless.


    When the Retreat was still a distance away from them, it stopped, and the little boy in the corner appeared, his face pale, his eyes big and bright. Retreat lowered his head, and the little boy smiled as he greeted them: "Hello everyone."


    Hua Ke and Ah Hua froze, raising their hands to greet him.


    "Do you want to go out? Mom and I can send you off. " The little boy caressed the Retreat and introduced it: "This is my mother."


    Jiang Shiyu took a step forward and smiled: "Hello."


    The little boy smiled and said, "Brother, are you going out?"


    Jiang Shiyu nodded.


    The little boy said, "I can send you guys off. But you''ll have to play with me for a while. It''s boring for me to be alone in In the Magic Beast Forest, you guys accompany me to play. "


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the few of them, and they all faintly nodded. Jiang Shiyu then said: "Sure, send us out of Magic Beast Forest."


    The little boy clapped happily, "Great! I have a friend! Mother will bring us back to the Magic Beast Forest. "


    Jiang Shiyu was the first to go up, followed by A Huan and Yao Yao. After hesitating for a while, Hua Ke said, "I think it''s best that I don''t go."


    The little boy already had three playmates, so he didn''t force Hua Ke to bring them along as he prepared to leave the town.


    Hua Ke chased after him for a few steps, and then shouted loudly: "Clank!"


    Yao Yao turned her head, puzzled. What foot? She asked, "What foot?"


    However, the Retreat had already walked far away and its voice couldn''t reach them. Under Hua Ke''s worried gaze, the three of them were brought into the Magic Beast Forest by the boy and his mother.


    The Magic Beast Forest, the Forest of Death, opened its doors for them just like that and they easily entered. However, there was no such thing as a meat pie falling from the sky. He would have to rely on other forces to repay it.

 C34

    Sitting at the corner of the Retreat, the little boy kept asking questions. When he found out that they came from the distant Mercenary City, his eyes lit up as he asked them to explain.


    A Huan was fine beating others up, but he could not coax a child to play. He talked until his intestines were dry, even listening to himself, but the little boy only urged him to continue. A Huan rarely had someone to support him, hence his self-confidence was immediately boosted. He really felt that his story was top-notch as he told it to everyone on the way here.


    Jiang Shiyu looked over there. It was a tree house, and under the cover of long hanging vines, it seemed to be mixed together with the dark green trees. If one did not look closely, it was definitely impossible to see a little boy opening the door of the tree house.


    The tree house was small, but it had everything, even though it was small, it had everything. There''s even a stove? A Huan pointed to the clean stove and asked: You usually cook your own food?


    The little boy smiled and said, "That''s right. I can''t even eat In the Magic Beast Forest''s things, so I went to the town to buy some things myself. "


    A Huan rubbed the little boy''s head, "You really can! When my mother left me, I ate a hundred meals. "


    The little boy was puzzled. "Mother?"


    A Huan explained: "Yes, mother."


    The little boy frowned and said, "You lost your mother when you were young?"


    A Huan nodded. The boy took his hand and asked, "What''s your name?"


    The little boy looked very sunny. It seemed that his mother did not become a demon beast, so the gloom he felt from living in Magic Beast Forest was not out for any strangers. A Huan thought that this little boy was really different from him. When the little boy held his hands up, he did not refuse, on one hand, because they still needed to rely on the little boy to get out, and on the other, because he did not dodge. It seemed to be a light and delicate grip, but he was actually unable to dodge it! Just as A Huan was beginning to doubt his own name, the little boy smiled and said: "My name is Su, what''s your name?"


    "A Huan."


    She then looked at Yao Yao and Jiang Shiyu, and both of them said their names.


    One of them asked, "What do you want to play with me for?"


    A Huan asked him: "What do you usually play?"


    Some of them wrinkled their noses and said, "Usually Mom would bring some pets. I would play hide and seek with them, but they can''t talk. After a while, it becomes boring." And then he said happily, "You know how to talk, that''s great! Let''s play hide and seek together. "


    Where did the In the Magic Beast Forest get all these pets from? They were probably some low-level, small-sized beasts that were grabbed by the Retreat, afraid that the Retreat would kill them. They could only accompany this child and play.


    A Huan looked around, the tree house was not big, and there were very few places to hide people. If he tried to hide, he would be discovered, so he said: "I can''t play, there are too few places to hide people."


    He smiled and said, "I''m not playing in the tree base. I''m playing downstairs."


    After saying that, he walked out of the house, grabbed a tree branch hanging on the tree branch and attached it to the branch.


    The three of them smiled helplessly and followed after her.


    After they descended the tree house, Magic Beast Forest became unfathomably tall in front of them. Every tree had three people hugging each other, and countless branches and leaves covered the sky and the earth.


    One of them ran to the lake and asked, "Do you need water?"


    A Huan talked the whole way, and when he was thirsty, he walked over to the lake and started drinking water. The little boy grabbed hold of him, and said anxiously: "You can''t drink water from the lake directly."


    "Huh?"


    A Huan was stunned.


    One of them explained, "There is a magical beast that lives in the lake. His body secretes venom. If he drinks it, he will die."


    A Huan was so scared that he quickly took two steps back. He grabbed a silvery-white long fish from the lake, which was about the length of his arms, twisted the fish in his hands and laughed: "According to this fish''s body, the water that it spits out is drinkable." As he spoke, he pushed the middle part of the body of the fish, causing it to spit out a large mouthful of water.


    Someone asked: "Big brother A Huan, are you still thirsty?"


    A Huan shook his head, he did not want to drink fish''s saliva, "Is there any water that can be drunk?"


    She didn''t want to disappoint her new friend, so after thinking for a while, she said, "I can get Little Flower to bring some back from town."


    Little Flower? Magic beast?


    Some did not want their new friend to wait, so they did as they were told. With a whistle, a black shadow dashed out of the forest and stopped beside some of them. Some of them touched Little Flower, "Little Flower, go and bring some water from Magic Beast Town."


    Only then did they clearly see Little Flower. This bright colored leopard, red, yellow, black, no wonder they called it Little Flower.


    The leopard gently made its way back into the forest with a swoosh.


    Someone clapped and said: "Little Flower runs very fast. Big brother A Huan, you will be able to drink water soon."


    A Huan nodded his head like a demon and sent a leopard to get the water for him.


    Someone suggested, "Let''s play the game first, who''s the ghost first?"


    Yao Yao didn''t like to hide as she raised her hand and said, "Me!"


    One of them said, "Alright, then elder sister will count to thirty. If you can''t find us, then ¡­" After some thought, she said, "Big sister will cook for us tonight."


    Yao Yao was startled, she only knew how to eat, she had never learned how to cook before! However, she didn''t want to admit that she didn''t know how to do it, so she braced herself and agreed. Even if they couldn''t capture Jiang Shiyu and A Huan, they could still have a child.


    Yao Yao counted thirty times before opening her eyes and looking around.


    Thirty times wouldn''t be a long distance, so Yao Yao searched everywhere in the grass, but she wasn''t able to find anything after a long time. She even brought back the panther water, but Yao Yao still wasn''t able to find a single person. She sat on the ground in despair, trying to figure out how to cook.


    When the time came, a face popped out from the tree house. A Huan smiled obliquely, "Young miss, come and cook."


    Yao Yao had no idea that this person would actually return to the treehouse. She wandered around for a while with no head, no wonder she could not find her.


    Yao Yao angrily went up the tree house, while A Huan accompanied her in a clapping game, very childish. Yao Yao wanted to settle the score with her, so A Huan quickly cut all relations, "It wasn''t me, it was Mu Chen who came up first. "Yes, I will be the last."


    Yao Yao''s gaze turned as she looked at Jiang Shiyu who was seated in front of the table.


    Jiang Shiyu was picking vegetables slowly and meticulously, as if she was sitting on something big. Not even half a glance at Yao Yao who came over.


    Yao Yao snorted lightly and walked over.

 C35

    Yao Yao stood in front of the table and said angrily: "How can you all act shamelessly?"


    Yao Yao was startled, there didn''t seem to be any limit, she was the only one who wanted to look for her.


    Yao Yao will be in charge of cooking up there!


    A Huan forced himself to cough and started a fire. This time he had to instruct the young miss on how to cook. Fortunately, Yao Yao knew that she had lost. Although she was angry from cooking, she endured it and asked the short guy to remind her.


    After the dishes were washed, the oil was added to the wok. As Yao Yao was placing the dishes, the oil splattered onto her hands, causing her to shout out loud, causing a red packet to form on her hands. Yao Yao could no longer hold back, tears flowing down her face.


    Jiang Shiyu was adamant about not joining in, and continued to sit by the side playing the childish game. She was good at picking vegetables, and had never cooked before either.


    A Huan heard everything and rushed Yao Yao to the side. He started a fire to cook and cook for him. And methodical, too.


    Yao Yao thought for a while, then stood at the side and watched him do it, thinking, next time, I must do it well! He couldn''t let this short guy compare to him.


    Jiang Shiyu accompanied her in a clapping game and laughed: "Big sister, your hand is so injured?"


    Jiang Shiyu''s face froze for a second, as she lowered her eyes to look at her smiling face, "You are mistaken."


    One of them clapped Jiang Shiyu''s hands and shook his head: "That won''t happen, sister, the smell you emit is that of a female."


    Jiang Shiyu was slower by a beat and failed to keep up with the tempo. She complained, "Ah, no, wrong!"


    Jiang Shiyu said in a low voice, "Again."


    The two of them started clapping again, happily singing the song A Huan had just taught him. It was carefree and carefree as they stared at his hands with extremely clear eyes, just like a seven or eight year old boy.


    Jiang Shiyu asked him: "How long have you and your mother lived here?"


    He was not the least bit flustered as he replied, "I don''t know."


    "How many times have you been to town?"


    After some thought, he replied, "I don''t remember too much."


    "Do you want to go alone or do you want your mother to go with you?"


    Without being aware of it, he clapped his hands faster and faster and smiled. "Mom is not at ease with me, always being with me."


    "Do you know how many times Mommy went out of the forest?"


    Someone replied, "I don''t remember. I went out a few times."


    Jiang Shiyu was startled. If the Retreat did not go out during the Waves of magical beasts s, it would have caused chaos. There were too many beasts during the Waves of magical beasts s and many people stayed far away from it. And Luo Ke had told them before outside the Magic Beast Forest, Waves of magical beasts comes once every ten years, once every ten years! Jiang Shiyu closed her eyes. She seemed to have gotten into big trouble this time!


    Noticing that she had stopped, he asked in confusion, "Not playing anymore?"


    Jiang Shiyu pointed at A Huan: "The food is ready."


    As expected, A Huan was already starting to scoop the dishes, smiling as he ran over, circling A Huan and asking for food.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the things that were as tall as A Huan''s waist, and their bodies were all in the shape of children! How could it be, how could it be!


    A Huan held up the dishes and said anxiously: "Yes, move out of the way, otherwise it will burn you." There was an "oh" sound, as he obediently sat at the table and waited for A Huan.


    A Huan patted his head and brought over a few bowls of food, and they sat down at the table and started to eat.


    Jiang Shiyu had something on her mind, she kept quiet and lowered her head to eat the rice. Yao Yao thought of her terrible cooking skills and slowly ate, not saying a word. Seeing the two of them eating like that, A Huan shouted, "My cooking isn''t that bad right?"


    One of them said with a smile, "It''s very delicious!"


    A Huan grinned and squinted his eyes, staring straight at Jiang Shiyu and Yao Yao.


    As Yao Yao ate, she commented, "It''s still edible."


    Jiang Shiyu was not picky with her food, so she only said: "Not bad."


    Their perfunctory attitude hurt A Huan''s self-esteem, and he slammed the table, "You two stop eating! I worked so hard to feed the dog! "


    Yao Yao also slammed the table and asked: "Who''s the dog?"


    A Huan did not hold back his words, his aura immediately softened: "No one, come, come, eat more." He gave his a lot of food.


    After Yao Yao and Jiang Shiyu ate the rice, they did not want to try the stir-fried black dish, so they left the table when they were full. A Huan looked at the leftover dishes and was speechless. If not for the young miss turning the dishes into such a state at the start, how would he have brought out such an unknown dish!


    Jiang Shiyu brought Yao Yao down the tree house, and after reaching a certain distance from the tree base, their expressions instantly darkened.


    Yao Yao said: "Mu Chen, I feel that something is wrong."


    Even Yao Yao had noticed it, it seemed like there were too many flaws. Jiang Shiyu asked her: "What''s wrong?"


    Yao Yao said with a frown, "It just feels that way. His entire body was filled with a feeling that caused one to feel a chill in their heart. Being near him caused them to feel an unexplainable discomfort. "


    Jiang Shiyu was silent. She did not see anything, it was just her intuition warning her!


    Jiang Shiyu then told Yao Yao what he had observed and wanted to hear it all. After saying it all, he smacked his lips: "Then isn''t he already several tens of years old?"


    Jiang Shiyu frowned: "It''s only speculation."


    Yao Yao looked at the tree house, "Then let''s quickly run! A Huan is still up there? "


    Jiang Shiyu remembered something: "You haven''t eaten any dishes, right?"


    Yao Yao disdained: "If I''m burned to death, I won''t be able to eat it."


    Jiang Shiyu heaved a sigh of relief, "It''s good that you didn''t eat."


    Yao Yao was shocked, "What happened to the dishes?"


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head: "When I picked the vegetables, I did not notice anything wrong, but when A Huan brought them out, I saw A Huan wave his hand at me. He also said that to stop us eating. He knows that with your temper, you won''t eat it. As for the dishes, I don''t see anything wrong with it either. "


    "What do we do now?"


    Jiang Shiyu raised her head and looked at the tree house. The tall tree house was placed horizontally between the tree branches and was faintly discernable. She asked Yao Yao, "Can you find Little White?"


    Yao Yao was startled, and did not answer.


    Jiang Shiyu said: "If you did not have any method to catch Little White, how could a powerful beast follow you so obediently?"


    Yao Yao looked at Jiang Shiyu without blinking, and laughed: "Mu Chen, you''re really awesome!"


    Jiang Shiyu laughed, "Call Little White out to bring you away."


    Yao Yao whistled, the sound was sharp and sharp, as though it was going to pierce through the entire Magic Beast Forest, in the next moment a white figure appeared, wagging his tail around Yao Yao''s body.


    Yao Yao carried Little White and smiled. "Little White has been following me ¡­"

 C36

    Xiao Bai cuddled obediently in Yao Yao''s embrace, licking its claws, it did not look like a demon beast at all.


    Jiang Shiyu was just about to refuse, and let Little White bring her away, when Yao Yao said: "You said you won''t abandon me, and you want to abandon me before we reach China?"


    Yao Yao saw Jiang Shiyu hesitate and added fuel to the fire: "The Retreat is just around the corner, as long as I leave this place, it will definitely notice me. "We don''t even know what kind of child she is. If we act rashly, we don''t know what will happen."


    Yao Yao could tell from Jiang Shiyu''s expression. She held Little White and said, "With Little White and the protective shield, I''ll be fine. If you start fighting, I''ll open up the shield and move to the side. "


    After considering it over again and over again, Jiang Shiyu finally agreed to what Yao Yao said. Yao Yao returned to her original state and let Xiao Bai hide in the forest, arrogantly stepping into the tree house.


    Seeing that they had returned, he smiled and asked, "Big brother and big sister, what are you guys doing out there?"


    Yao Yao originally had a temper, but now she did not. She impolitely said: "Little brat, don''t worry about Master."


    Jiang Shiyu''s head hurt, she did not want to show off, and she also did not need to be so rude, what if she caused a ruckus?


    Who knew that someone would obediently give a "oh" and not ask anymore? She pitifully followed behind Yao Yao, wanting to find her to play games.


    Yao Yao impatiently said that she wanted to rest, as she did not want to play with him. There was actually one that allowed Yao Yao to sleep on the bed and look for A Huan.


    A Huan was dumbstruck, he did not understand why he would listen to him so obediently in that instant.


    Ever since he came to this realization, in front of the Magic Beast Forest and the Retreat who were his protectors, even fiercer beasts would act obediently like cats in front of him. Who would dare not to do what he had done? He wanted to find someone who could talk, someone who could talk, but was also very afraid of him. He had originally thought that everything would go according to his will, but who would have thought that this person would disobey him, despise him, and hide from him. This made his spirits rise for a moment.


    When Yao Yao said that she wanted to sleep, she said that she wanted to sleep. When they were at the bottom of the cave, she slept very carefully with so many people. Even in her dreams, she was still vigilant, but now she didn''t have to worry at all. Although she didn''t know the ins and outs, it seemed like she wouldn''t kill them for the time being.


    A Huan and Jiang Shiyu were full of energy, so they sat at the side. Since they had to listen to the story, A Huan began to recount it once again, but this time, with enough water placed at the side.


    While A Huan was drinking, he asked Jiang Shiyu with a smile, "Brother, do you know how to tell stories?"


    Jiang Shiyu was silent as she shook her head.


    The ice-cold Jiang Shiyu who held onto Jiang Shiyu''s hand couldn''t help but shiver, and said with a smile: "But I want to hear what you have to say, it''s always Big Brother A Huan talking about it."


    Jiang Shiyu couldn''t pull his hand away, so he pretended to be thirsty and picked up a glass of water. When he was drinking, he saw a red flash in the depths of his eyes.


    She drank her water leisurely. In front of her, she was still saying that she was the big sister, but now she had changed her name to big brother. That meant that he knew that Jiang Shiyu was pretending to be male, but he didn''t expose her. Was it interesting?


    Jiang Shiyu put the water down, thought about Jiang Shiyu''s life and couldn''t help but sigh, then told her the story of Jiang Shiyu, the crown prince, and her cousin. Ever since she was a child, her engagement was decided by her soul power. Her cousin had a secret relationship with the crown prince, causing her entire family to lose their lives.


    Although Jiang Shiyu''s narration was done without any undulations, and without any emotions, but he still listened with relish. The contradictions of emotion within the story was what he liked best, and he urged, "What happened next?"


    Jiang Shiyu said: "Later on, when my friend was able to cultivate soul power, he went to take revenge and killed the crown prince.


    Some of them frowned and said, "It''s too light. We should be able to kill them all."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at him and asked: "What do you want to know?"


    Now it was his turn to be surprised. "It''s only right that you pay with your life."


    Jiang Shiyu did not speak anymore, if she killed the old emperor, the nation would become chaotic, and the commoners below would suffer the most, some things were to be explained, but others could not.


    A Huan also agreed with those words.


    Jiang Shiyu was speechless, she finally squeezed out a sentence, "The story is over."


    He laughed and said, "I like this kind of story. The emotions of humans are very complicated."


    Human!


    Jiang Shiyu and A Huan looked at each other without batting an eyelid. A Huan took over the story, and started to recount it in a few books he had read before.


    It was as if he didn''t feel any emotions at all. He liked to listen to these complex emotions. Jiang Shiyu and A Huan had reached an agreement so they were both quietly trying to find out what was going on.


    After the lecture until his mouth was dry, Yao Yao finally woke up from her sleep and saw the three of them sitting by the window.


    The difference between a man and a little girl was huge. When A Huan was only halfway through his lecture, Yao Yao had already scolded him as a hooligan! He snorted and stopped listening to him.


    The stories that Yao Yao told were basically all about love and affection, which was slightly different from what she told her. It was just that the emotions were a little more exquisite, and after a while, she turned around and went over to Yao Yao''s side and only heard her say it.


    Yao Yao said: "There is, don''t listen to their nonsense, when you grow up, you became like that, no girl likes you."


    Some nodded, smiling so that their teeth could not be seen.


    She really did look like a little brat, following beside Yao Yao for the next few days and calling her big sister.


    Yao Yao didn''t like children. After being entangled with them for a few days, she asked, "When can we leave?"


    He felt wronged and said, "Can''t we play together?"


    Yao Yao patted his head, "Big brother and big sister have something to do, don''t be angry."


    Jiang Shiyu, A Huan, and Yao Yao had a secret discussion with each other. If there were promises to keep them company for a while, they would bring them out of the Magic Beast Forest. Then, they wouldn''t have to fight the Retreat again. That was why Yao Yao raised this question.


    One of them said coquettishly, "But there''s a person who''s very bored here." Blinking his eyes pitifully, he looked at Yao Yao.


    Yao Yao shook her head: "We have to go." No matter what, they couldn''t let her stay.

 C37

    He grabbed Yao Yao''s hand and still wanted to act coquettishly, shaking it a few times, but Yao Yao did not move.


    Just as Yao Yao was about to be happy, someone raised his head and looked at him with a smile. His pupils turned into vertical pupils and a sinister laugh came out from the mouth of this seven or eight year old boy.


    "Are you leaving?"


    I can see that these three people have Jiang Shiyu as their leader, as long as Jiang Shiyu still wants to leave, the two of them will not leave. Hearing Jiang Shiyu''s answer, he happily withdrew his claws and turned them into a human''s palm. He grabbed Yao Yao''s hand and said happily: "Sister Yao Yao, tell me another story.


    Yao Yao shook his body, before turning back from death, and looked at Jiang Shiyu. Jiang Shiyu gave him a comforting look, and he was dragged to a corner.


    A Huan and Jiang Shiyu had just returned back to the outside of the tree house.


    A Huan said anxiously: "Looks like they don''t plan to let us go. Furthermore... Do you see, it''s not human claws. It was not a person! It is a magical beast. "


    Jiang Shiyu guessed: "I suspect that he is also a Retreat."


    A Huan was startled, "How can that be?"


    Jiang Shiyu said: "I was just speculating! He could be with the Retreat and call him Mama. In the beginning, we guessed that his mother had been refined into a Retreat, but now that we speak the truth, it is only speculation. We don''t know anything. "


    A Huan turned a few rounds, and kept rubbing his hands, "Then what do we do now? Are we going to be stuck here for the rest of our lives? "


    Jiang Shiyu was determined in the blink of an eye as she shook her head. I just haven''t figured it out yet. "


    A Huan''s footsteps paused, "What time is it, you''re still thinking about sneering?"


    Jiang Shiyu said: "Do you remember what Hua Ke said when we entered the In the Magic Beast Forest?"


    A Huan said: "Foot?"


    Jiang Shiyu analyzed: "Right, corner. When we asked him what his weakness was, he did not answer and when we were brought away by the Retreat, he told us. "


    A Huan continued: "You mean, the legs are the Retreat''s weakness." He pointed at his feet.


    Only then did Jiang Shiyu realize that the two had not said the same word. She pointed to her own head.


    A Huan suddenly realised: "Then do we have to deal with the Retreat?"


    Jiang Shiyu muttered to herself for a while, "We need to deal with her!"


    The two of them talked for a while longer before climbing up to the tree house. A Huan held the water and boiled it in the pot. Usually, they would just drink cold water directly because this time, they wanted to test if there was any weakness in the pot. One was in human form, which meant it was right on top of his head.


    After a while, the water finally started boiling, A Huan poured himself a cup and pretended to give it to Yao Yao. As they passed by some of the heads, they moved to the side, not wanting the cup to pass by them.


    As if nothing had happened, A Huan finished sending the water. Suppressing his excitement, he returned to Jiang Shiyu''s bed and signaled her. Jiang Shiyu understood.


    The next day, Jiang Shiyu kept on figuring out how to get rid of them. The next morning, Jiang Shiyu suggested that they go down to play hide and seek. This game had only been played once so far and some of them were very interested in it.


    In the end, there was one. The three of them had agreed long ago that they would go in both the opposite direction.


    With his eyes closed, he slowly counted. "1, 2, 3 ¡­"


    The three of them went into the forest and ran towards the exit. Yao Yao opened her protective shield and hid inside.


    Thirty seconds passed quickly. Before the three of them had taken more than a few steps, they saw someone standing in front of them, smiling. "I''ve caught you guys. Come back with me."


    Jiang Shiyu took out her sword and pointed it straight at Little White.


    Someone tilted his head in puzzlement, "Big brother, what are you doing?"


    Jiang Shiyu stared at him without blinking, A Huan said: "We are leaving!"


    He held his breath and asked, "Didn''t you say that you would stay?" Instantly, his hands turned into sharp claws as his vertical pupils appeared, "If you don''t listen, there''s no need to stay!"


    Some of them were extremely fast, and in the blink of an eye, their claws were already close to him. Jiang Shiyu did not even blink as her sword directly slashed towards the head, and one of them dodged to the side to avoid the attack.


    With an angry roar, the In the Magic Beast Forest began to shake, and waves of loud footsteps came out. The Retreat''s huge figure appeared from behind.


    But the most shocking thing was.


    The body of the seemingly seven or eight year old boy began to swell rapidly, and from the back of his body grew a huge body, slowly tearing apart the human body. The green skin was filled with all kinds of lumps, and pus was flowing out, but its appearance was actually the same as the Retreat s, like a deer, body like a lion, eyes like a shooting star, like a dragon, tail like a cow. It just looked a lot more disgusting.


    The three stared with wide eyes. It was hard to imagine, what was this?


    The one who had turned into a Retreat didn''t seem to know how to talk, he could only exhale hot air, and closed in on the three of them. The two Retreat attacked them from the front and back, and all the surrounding beasts retreated, not daring to get any closer.


    Jiang Shiyu focused: "Attack some of the horns."


    Yao Yao shouted, "Little White! Attack the Retreat''s horn in front of us. "


    Little White''s body could not even be compared to one eye of the Retreat. It easily climbed onto some of the bodies, but halfway up, it rolled down and died on the side.


    Yao Yao said in fear: "There''s poison from the pus on my skin!"


    Jiang Shiyu originally wanted to climb up herself, but she stopped herself and looked at the Retreat that was getting closer and closer, thinking of a way to deal with it.


    Jiang Shiyu brought Yao Yao and A Huan and ran to the side. Since they could not beat them in a head-on fight, they had no choice but to run.


    The Retreat''s footsteps were far away, and even though the few of them were running very fast, they were still caught up to it, getting closer and closer. The last kick of the Retreat caused the ground to shake, and the three of them were also blown away by it.


    Yao Yao and A Huan fell to the side, staring at the approaching beasts in a daze. The pair of giant vertical pupils shone with a cold light, looking down at them from above.

 C38

    The Retreat opened its mouth widely as its sharp teeth arrived in front of A Huan and Yao Yao. They had never seen meat eating before, but when it came into contact with their mouth, it made them feel a dizzying stench.


    There was no sound coming from the depths of the forest. It was quiet and the sunlight shined on the ground below.


    The figure was agile, jumping up and down happily. While running, he even teased, "Come and chase me."


    There was another Retreat at the side. It looked around in a daze and quickly chased after it.


    Seeing the two Goblin Beasts run far away, A Huan ran over and lifted Jiang Shiyu up. "Are you alright?"


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head, "Let''s go."


    Jiang Shiyu took out a medicinal bottle from her bosom. It was a soul recovery pill that she had spent ten soul power crystal s to buy top grade medicinal ingredients for.


    Although the Retreat had left, Magic Beast Forest wasn''t something that they could walk out of just because they wanted to. He ate a few pills himself and passed them to A Huan, who looked at the white pill in his hand and asked suspiciously: "What is this?"


    "Soul power recovery pill."


    "This is some good stuff, where did you get it from?" A Huan raised his head and swallowed it, he chewed and commented, "The taste is weird."


    Jiang Shiyu was still being carried by A Huan, who was supporting her by the arm. Her abdomen had been struck ruthlessly, and it would take a while for her to recover if she did not go to the town to see a doctor.


    Little White was watching them from the front, calling out to them whenever there was any movement. They quickly changed paths and with Yao Yao''s protective shield, they could be considered safe.


    The three of them were helping each other out of the Magic Beast Forest, but behind them came the sound of heavy coughing. A man with a flowery cloth on his forehead came out, he was able to appear safe and sound in the Magic Beast Forest, surrounded by two Retreat. On closer look, he did not look like he was fighting against two level ten beasts.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at him warily, and the man laughed: "Hey hey, what is in your eyes? Do you think that I''m very powerful? "


    Jiang Shiyu replied: "Yes, you''re very powerful."


    That person walked in front of the three of them in three steps. The smile on his face made people let their guard down, and after thinking about how he had just saved them from the hands of the Retreat, he naturally did not have any intention of harming them.


    That person placed his hand on his abdomen, with his other hand behind his back. He bent down and said, "Miss, come back with me."


    Looking for Yao Yao?


    After a series of escapes, Yao Yao''s red outer garment had been stained with countless of dead leaves. On her fair cheeks was a streak of yellow and a streak of black, and her bright eyes looked at the person in front of her. She raised her chin and snorted: "I''m not going back, I''m going to take a look myself."


    The man straightened his body and stood by Yao Yao''s side, laughing: "Young miss is outside alone, Master is worried. It would be better for Master to send someone to protect Miss after we return. "


    Yao Yao casted a sidelong glance at him and said loudly: "Didn''t you hear what I said? I said, I want to be alone! "


    The person firmly shook his head, he looked at Jiang Shiyu and A Huan, "Is it because of these two?"


    Yao Yao said anxiously: "It has nothing to do with them, they are just mercenaries who have accepted an escort mission."


    "Oh?" That person understood and said to the two of them with a smile, "You don''t need to return the bounty for the mission. You can leave now." Although he was smiling, his words were filled with threat as he charged towards the two of them.


    Yao Yao reflexively grabbed onto Jiang Shiyu''s sleeves, her face was full of anger, "What do you mean?"


    The person did not understand, "Didn''t young miss say that these two are mercenaries? They are not as strong as I am, so it would be better for me to protect the young miss. "


    Yao Yao gritted her teeth: I don''t need it! I want them to stay with me. "


    That person smiled lovingly, "Miss, it would be hard for me to explain this to Master when I go back."


    Yao Yao would not let go, she would definitely not leave with this person.


    The person frowned and said, "What should we do now? Miss, if you don''t leave, I''ll have to kill these two and bring you back. "


    "How dare you!"


    That person sighed, "Miss is unwilling to go back. Master will kill me, and neither end will be good. I might as well bring you back, Master will show mercy."


    Yao Yao pursed his lips, looking at Jiang Shiyu with hope in his eyes, hoping that he could defeat her. Jiang Shiyu shook her head slightly. She couldn''t even beat Retreat, let alone this person who had defeated her.


    The light in Yao Yao''s eyes gradually dimmed, and her hands loosened their grip on Jiang Shiyu''s sleeves. They powerlessly hung by her side, and she said with a slightly tearful voice: "I''ll go back with you."


    Just as Yao Yao took a step forward, A Huan put down Jiang Shiyu, and said with contempt: "Who are you? Why do you think she has to go back with you if you want to go back? Didn''t you see that she was unwilling? "


    Then, he relaxed his tone and asked Yao Yao, "Yao Yao, do you know him?"


    Yao Yao shook her head in a daze.


    A Huan looked at him from head to toe, "Did you see that, I don''t know you, hurry up and f * ck off!"


    The man looked at Yao Yao with a sad expression: "Miss, I am just an unremarkable subordinate beside Master, of course you have not seen me before." His eyes filled with sternness, he said to A Huan: "If I want to take away the young miss, how can you stop me?"


    A Huan touched the rope on his wrist, the meaning self-evident.


    Yao Yao grabbed onto A Huan''s hand and shook his head: "I''ll go with him."


    A Huan flung Yao Yao''s hand away and spat, "If you don''t want to, you don''t want to.


    Yao Yao finally could not hold it in anymore and started crying. She sobbed as her lips trembled, "You can''t beat him."


    A Huan laughed, his young and tender face held a look of unwillingness to lose, without a trace of fear, "If you want to fight and you know that you will definitely win, what is the point? "Look, I''ll show you something interesting."


    The man stood at the same place, allowing A Huan to attack him. He stood on one leg and quickly kicked A Huan right in the stomach, causing A Huan to roll far away as he spat out blood. He half pulled himself up, wiped the blood off his mouth and spat it out.

 C39

    A Huan lifted his face and mocked: "Is that all you''ve got?"


    A Huan was beaten up again, but he didn''t know that. He knew he couldn''t win, but if he went up, he would definitely die. Yao Yao only knew how annoying it was. How annoying! This time she cried again.


    Jiang Shiyu, who was sitting in the back, was stunned for a moment.


    A Huan opened her eyes wide, there were still wounds on her young face, and suddenly, Yao Yao did not want to cry anymore. She stood up, and with a sharp whistle that resounded through the forest, Little White ran out from behind.


    "Xiao Bai, you are not my Soul Beast. I cannot order you to return to your original form, but if you are willing, can you bring A Huan and Mu Chen out?"


    Little White meowed a few times, walked to A Huan''s side and licked A Huan''s blood. Its snow-white body gradually grew bigger, and its four limbs became robust and powerful.


    Yao Yao carried A Huan on Little White''s back and used her sleeves to wipe off A Huan''s blood. She helped Jiang Shiyu sit on Little White. Ye Zichen patted Lil ''White''s head and said, "Go, Lil'' White."


    Jiang Shiyu looked down at Yao Yao, his hair covering the expression that could not be seen, but the aura he emitted was completely different from the previous Yao Yao. He was neither a bad-tempered young miss, nor a smart Yao Yao.


    Jiang Shiyu moved a little, and the wound on her abdomen moved again. She coughed a few times, and asked Yao Yao: "Where is your home?"


    Yao Yao raised his head to look at her, and said with a smile: "Don''t look for me." Without looking back, he walked with the man into the forest.


    With Little White carrying two people, its speed was very slow, coupled with the fact that Jiang Shiyu changed her mind midway, it made her turn around and run towards the Magic Beast Town, which made her waste more time.


    A Huan had already closed his eyes and laid there as if he was asleep.


    Jiang Shiyu''s throat suddenly became tight, she swallowed her saliva, wanting to moisten it, but it became harder to breathe.


    Little White brought the two of them and walked for a few days. Along the way, they ate berries and drank from the brook, causing Jiang Shiyu''s injuries to heal bit by bit.


    When they were almost inside the town, Jiang Shiyu asked A Huan, "Where am I going to bury you? The reason you came out was to find A Niang. Burying her halfway would definitely be difficult, so it would be better to cremate her and bring your ashes to look for someone. "How about it?"


    A Huan''s body was very stiff at first, but now it had started to soften as well. There were a lot of corpse spots on his body, and he couldn''t drag it any longer.


    Jiang Shiyu came down from outside the town. Xiao Bai was a magical beast, it could not enter the town without its master. She looked at the people she and A Huan had laid on these few days, and saw that Xiao Bai''s white fur had become gray. She helped it wash and said, "Xiao Bai, I and A Huan are going to enter the town, wait outside the town, after I cremate A Huan, you take me to find Yao Yao."


    After Jiang Shiyu finished speaking, she dragged her body that was still faintly aching with pain, and was about to move A Huan down, when Xiaobai, who was originally standing still, suddenly moved, and started running back in the direction she came from. Jiang Shiyu was shocked and shouted, "Little White!"


    Little White ran out of Jiang Shiyu''s line of sight happily. At first, Jiang Shiyu was still chasing after it, but after seeing that she could not catch up with it, the pain in her abdomen became more and more intense.


    Jiang Shiyu stood outside the Magic Beast Town for a long time. Only when the people guarding the city gate said that it was about to close did she slowly enter the town.


    Jiang Shiyu''s clothes were tattered, and she was not in the mood to wash. After entering the city, other people would hide from her, and when they reach the inn, if they did not take out their money in time, they would be chased out. When she saw what was in the basin, she couldn''t help but laugh. After laughing for a while, she actually couldn''t stop.


    On the second day, when Jiang Shiyu opened her eyes, she was still in a state of shock. After sitting in a daze for a while, she finally got down the stairs.


    The people in the lobby were talking about the Waves of magical beasts s from a few days ago.


    One of them said, "This time, Waves of magical beasts are extremely rare. To think that there would be two Level 10 Magical Beasts!"


    The others threw cold water on him, "You''ve seen it with your own eyes?"


    That person said, "Ah, what you said is wrong. I''ve never seen it with my own eyes, but I''ve heard it myself. "


    Someone came over and asked curiously, "Have you heard of what?"


    That person raised his head and boasted, "I''ve heard the cries of magical beasts. "How terrifying!"


    Everyone looked at him with rapt attention, hoping that he would spit out something. However, the person no longer spoke.


    Jiang Shiyu ordered some simple food and sat at the inn.


    "I''ve seen that magical beast of the tenth rank before."


    Someone looked at him and laughed. "Aiyo, isn''t this something that everyone knows about?"


    Jiang Shiyu''s hand paused.


    Hua Ke laughed: "That''s me, do you want to hear about that rank 10 beast? One man and one red stone. "


    "You''re robbing money!"


    Hua Ke played with the red stone in his hands, "If you don''t want to hand it over, you can ignore it."


    The man snorted and walked out of the crowd. Hua Ke accepted the red stone and started to vividly describe how he met the Retreat. The little boy was left out by him, so the fighting scene was increased, but it was all just a figment of his imagination.


    Those people didn''t point out how real their experiences were. It was just a bit of a gossip and a story after lunch.


    After Jiang Shiyu finished eating, she squeezed into the crowd and stood in front of Hua Ke, looking down at him coldly.


    Hua Ke initially had the impatience to look up and see who blocked his view, but upon seeing Jiang Shiyu, he immediately broke into a smile: "To think that we can actually meet again, how awesome."


    Jiang Shiyu said expressionlessly: "Follow me."


    Hua Ke bade farewell to the crowd and quickly followed.


    Jiang Shiyu stopped at a hidden corner and asked Hua Ke: "Can you see the background of the girl who is following beside me?"


    Hua Ke was startled for a moment, then shook his head: "You can ask her yourself.


    Jiang Shiyu said: "I''m looking for her, she has returned home."


    Hua Ke repeated: "Go home?" He then waved his hand. "I don''t know about that."


    Jiang Shiyu grabbed him by the neck, "Where?"


    Hua Ke''s face was flushed red as he looked at her strangely, "You ¡­ "I don''t know."


    Jiang Shiyu did not waste time talking, and increased the strength of her hands. The veins on Hua Ke''s face popped out, and he was unable to say anything.


    Jiang Shiyu''s hands loosened, and looked at him absent-mindedly. Hua Ke was startled, but how was that a gaze at a living person''s person?

 C40

    Soul Master''s Association''s position in the continent was transcendent. When it came to Soul Master''s Association, aside from being revered, there was nothing to fear. There were countless high ranking Soul Masters gathered here, and many of them would stay there for their entire lives.


    Low level Soul Master: Soul Soldier, Soul Master, Soul Grandmaster;


    The population of the continent was around 80 million. Low rank soul masters were like crucian carp that had crossed the river; they were innumerable. There were many intermediate level soul masters, but not many high level soul masters. There were several hundred Soul Sect and Soul Saints among them, but in the past few decades, only seven human Soul Emperors had appeared on the continent. The president of the Soul Master''s Association was one of them. Forty-seven years ago, he broke through from the Soul Saint realm to the Soul Emperor realm and officially became one of the strongest people in the continent. There was a tenth rank soul beast and an unfathomable soul weapon. Up till now, no one had seen his true appearance, and no one had been able to live to see just how powerful he was.


    Jiang Shiyu headed to the Soul Master''s Association Headquarters alone. She had thought that it would probably only be one building, but who knew that after entering the city, she would find out that it was actually the Soul Master''s Association Headquarters.


    A city for headquarters. Such extravagant work.


    Jiang Shiyu touched the longsword hanging on her waist, steadied herself, and walked in without hesitation.


    Along the way, Jiang Shiyu heard many rumors regarding the Soul Master''s Association''s president. None of the people that were mentioned didn''t have a face of admiration and envy, and pointed out to her where the expert lived. All the way down, Jiang Shiyu''s heart grew colder and colder. An invisible immense pressure was hanging over her head, and in the next second, she was about to become a deserter.


    Jiang Shiyu saw the mountain peak that others described from afar. It was verdant, dense, and shrouded in clouds. That was where that person lived.


    There was a house at the bottom of the mountain. Jiang Shiyu ran over and knocked on the door.


    The door opened and a young man in his twenties walked out. "What is it?"


    Jiang Shiyu said: "I''m looking for someone."


    The youth looked at her and frowned: "Who are you looking for?"


    Just as Jiang Shiyu was about to speak, she stopped in her tracks. She did not know Yao Yao''s full name.


    The youth was getting impatient, "Who are you looking for?"


    "Miss."


    The youth was startled. There was only one person on this mountain who could be called young miss. He raised his head and asked Jiang Shiyu: "Who are you?"


    Jiang Shiyu said: "I am her friend."


    The young man laughed, "Aiyo, I didn''t know that Miss had a friend like you. Hurry up and go, don''t come here to cause trouble. " The young man saw Jiang Shiyu as a passerby who came to cause trouble, and wanted him to quickly scram.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the iron gate leading up to the mountain, it was tightly shut, and it was at least eight or nine meters tall, making it impossible to pass through. After the young man said her piece, she turned around and prepared to enter the door, the key at her waist shining with a silver light.


    Jiang Shiyu''s eyes moved, while the young man was turning, her hand quickly aimed at the key on the young man''s waist. The youth looked as if she had eyes on the back of her head as she leaned to the side to avoid the attack. She turned around and said, "Don''t cause any trouble."


    Jiang Shiyu followed over, wanting to get the key. The young man grabbed onto her hand, and when Jiang Shiyu clenched her teeth and tried her best to retract her hand, she said disdainfully: "A Soul Master dares to come and snatch the key, your courage is commendable!" With a fierce push, Jiang Shiyu unsteadily retreated a few steps before stabilizing her body.


    The youth said, "I''ll forgive you for the first time. The next time, it won''t be that simple."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the distant mountain. If she couldn''t even get in through the door, how would she be able to bring someone out?


    Jiang Shiyu held her breath and unsheathed her sword.


    The young man saw that Jiang Shiyu was stubborn, he shook his head and said: "You asked for it."


    The young man easily dodged Jiang Shiyu''s attack, with ease and skill. This kind of relaxed feeling was even more unbearable than dodging an attack. Jiang Shiyu''s mind was firm, he only wanted to defeat this person, he did not feel the pressure in his heart that was being exerted on the youth at all. The youth sighed in his heart. Unfortunately, it was his responsibility to strangle anyone who wanted to enter illegally.


    Just as Jiang Shiyu stabbed over again, she waved her hand and grabbed the sword, turning and thrusting towards Jiang Shiyu. In a split-second, Jiang Shiyu released her soul power to stop the incoming attack.


    The young man retracted her hand and looked at her sideways, "How boring. You can''t beat me. Hurry up and go." There was a hint of exhortation in her tone.


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head, "I''m looking for Yao Yao."


    The young man was startled, he had once heard his master call Yao Yao by his name, a stranger shouldn''t know his daughter''s breast name, so he hesitated and said: "You really know my lady."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded.


    The youth scratched his head, "Alright, let me ask for you. You can come in first."


    Jiang Shiyu walked into the house in a daze. The furnishings inside the house were very simple, the young man invited her to sit at the side and poured her a cup of water. The young man''s soul beast was a bird. After writing a few words, he sent the bird flying up the mountain.


    The youth carried a cup of water. "When the reply comes, you can go in."


    The flying bird was extremely fast, before Jiang Shiyu and the young man could finish speaking, it flapped its wings and flew in. The young man opened the letter and his face changed. Jiang Shiyu asked: "What''s wrong? I can''t go in? "


    The teenager handed the letter over to Jiang Shiyu. Jiang Shiyu took a look at it and saw a single word written on the paper: Kill.


    The young man walked around a few times and asked in puzzlement, "Don''t you know the young lady? "Why would the higher-ups let me kill you?"


    Seeing that the young man did not have any plans to attack, Jiang Shiyu explained everything that happened between him and Yao Yao in a concise manner. They said that Yao Yao was forced to return home.


    This time, the young man was in even more of a predicament. It was obvious that the boy in front of him had a relationship with the little miss. If the little miss were to kill him, he would definitely not be able to escape death. But if he didn''t kill him now ¡­


    The youth thought for a while, then said to Jiang Shiyu: "You''re going to stab me, quickly leave." Two birds with one stone. The young man thought well, but Jiang Shiyu did not. If she were to leave just like that, why would she come here?


    The young man could do nothing about it, just as he was about to kill Jiang Shiyu, another bird flew in from outside the house. The young man looked at the letter and said happily: You can go in, Master wants to see you.


    Jiang Shiyu was full of doubts. He had just said that he would kill him and now that he wanted to go in, he really couldn''t understand.


    The young man brought Jiang Shiyu up the mountain, and when they were halfway up the mountain, a loud roar came from the side, causing Jiang Shiyu to raise her sword in fear.


    The youth laughed, "This is a magical beast guarding the door. You are allowed to come in, so it won''t come out."


    A magical beast guarding the door? A magical beast with fighting strength actually used a gate here!

 C41

    Yao Yao was pushed home and went straight to her room. No one wanted to care about her as she shrunk into her blanket and sobbed softly. A familiar voice came from outside the door. "Yao Yao, why aren''t you coming to see daddy when you''re back?"


    Yao Yao''s father, one of the strongest human warriors in the continent, Yu Fangxu. He did not look like a ninety year old old man. His skin was smooth, his hair was black, and he gave off a scholarly vibe. Seeing that Yao Yao was still crying, she reached out her hand to wipe her tears and asked in pain, "What happened?"


    Yao Yao looked at him angrily, "He killed my friend ¡­ He saved my life... "


    Yao Yao''s words were cut off, and Yu Fangxu allowed the person to escape, before entering the house with Yao Yao, "Yao Yao, there are some things you cannot say in front of others, Daddy will find a reason to send him on a mission."


    Yao Yao sat down in a daze, and for a moment, all of her emotions surged, but she did not know what it felt like.


    Yu Fangxu wiped her face and said lovingly, "I''ve only been out for this little while and have suffered so much. In the future, I won''t be able to go out without father accompanying me."


    Yao Yao raised her head and looked at Yu Fangxu. Her eyes were filled with pain and she did not pretend at all.


    Yao Yao grabbed his hand and pleaded: "Father, I don''t want to marry anyone. I want to be with you for the rest of my life. "


    Yu Fangxu smiled, "Father is very happy that you said that. It''s just that I can''t let the beautiful Yao Yao be with me forever. "


    could not refute his words at all. This kind of conversation had already happened countless of times, and Yao Yao''s defeat this time was merely because of her.


    Yu Fangxu coaxed Yao Yao to sleep, then retracted his gentle expression after exiting the room and sternly said: "Send Thirteen to the Magic Beast Forest to catch the Retreat and bring them back."


    Yao Yao stayed at home for dozens of days, and everything was the same as usual. She ate well, stayed well, and when she had nothing to do, there would always be people to coax her. It was just that sometimes in the middle of the night, the thought of A Huan whose face was covered in blood would make one''s heart hurt. Thinking about the heavily injured Jiang Shiyu, he wondered how he was doing.


    Yao Yao really wanted to go out and take a look today. She brought a few people down the mountain, and when she was halfway down the mountain, she saw a bird flying above her head.


    The bird was the gatekeeper''s messenger bird. Only when someone came to visit, he did not know if he would receive it or not.


    One of the maids stepped forward, "Miss, I heard from the servant in front that someone claimed to be Miss''s friend and wanted to come in. Isn''t Miss staying at home? "Wherever your friends come from, just give the order to kill this blabbermouth."


    Yao Yao was shocked, she did not want to go down the mountain anymore, so she turned and ran up the mountain. Her soul power level was too low and the mountain was too high, causing Yao Yao to sweat profusely: "Go back and tell the guard to stop, do not kill him."


    A person behind him gave the order and quickly climbed up the mountain.


    Yao Yao ran to the other side, begging her father to let her go. When Yao Yao ran in front of Yu Fangxu, it was unknown if it was due to worry or joy, but her face was covered in tears, "Father, my friend came to find me."


    Yu Fangxu was currently sitting in the flower room, taking care of the flowers and plants. After hearing what was said, he looked at Yao Yao and continued to fertilize the plants, causing Yao Yao to call out, "Father!"


    Yu Fangxu said: "I''ve already asked someone to invite him up."


    Yao Yao heaved a sigh of relief, and followed behind Yu Fangxu in an instant, praising him. No matter how amazing or smart he was, good words were hanging on Jiang Shiyu''s body, and she even said it out of enthusiasm and generosity.


    Yu Fangxu shook his head, and laughed: "Then I will take a good look at this friend of yours later."


    Jiang Shiyu was just about to be invited to meet someone in the clouds, but when she reached halfway up the mountain, she saw a familiar figure standing there and waving his hand. Yao Yao ran over with a smile: "Mu Chen."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at Yao Yao carefully, she looked good, but she was also energetic, and Yao Yao said: "Let''s go."


    Jiang Shiyu was startled: "Not going to meet your father?"


    Yao Yao walked forward and pulled her over, "Daddy told me to go out, let''s go quickly."


    Just like that, Jiang Shiyu was dragged down by Yao Yao, and the way back to the door, the young man wanted to stop Yao Yao. Yao Yao opened his hand and took the key to open the iron gate, and the two of them went out.


    Even after exiting the city, Jiang Shiyu still had not recovered from it. How did things become like this? Why did she suddenly go out with Yao Yao?


    Yao Yao asked her where she came from and she said she would ride on a demonic beast. The continent was too far away, so it took too much time to walk. Generally, people would catch some low-level magical beasts for transportation purposes.


    The two of them found someone and rented a magical beast.


    The two of them sat on the demonic beast''s back and did not speak for a long time. Yao Yao said while hesitating to speak, "You ¡­ Where did A Huan bury him? I want to see him. "


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the scenery that was flashing by quickly, and said in a low voice: "Little White took A Huan to who knows where." She then told Yao Yao about what happened in the past few days.


    Yao Yao said, "So you''re saying, Xiao Bai carried A Huan''s body and entered the Magic Beast Forest?"


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, "Let''s go to the China and find A Huan''s mother ¡­" And then, A Huan didn''t say what he wanted to do. Even if they found the person, it would only be to bring grievous news.


    After a moment of silence, Yao Yao said: "To the China."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at Yao Yao, although she was slightly sad, but she still looked ahead resolutely, "I want to find A Huan''s mother."


    The two of them rode on their demonic beasts and headed towards China. The demonic beast only sent the two of them to Magic Beast Town before it turned around to head back. If they went any further, the magical beasts generally wouldn''t be able to pass.


    Jiang Shiyu and Yao Yao did not plan to pass through the Magic Beast Forest and take a detour. The two of them entered the Magic Beast Town. The Waves of magical beasts had gone over a long time ago, and some of the houses in the town were still in ruins, but there were still some places that were half built. The clamor from the past had returned, and this small town that had been attacked many times by magical beasts had completely learned how to quickly turn its mind.


    Jiang Shiyu and Yao Yao stayed at that inn again. The owner still remembered the two of them and welcomed them with a smile. Jiang Shiyu bought some food that was resistant to storage, preparing to eat it on the way.


    At night, when Jiang Shiyu was washing up and preparing to go to sleep, a knock came from outside the door, "Who is it?"

 C42

    Knocking sounds came from outside the door. Jiang Shiyu asked who it was and a low and deep reply came in: "It''s me. Luo Ke. "


    Jiang Shiyu looked up at him and asked: "What is it?"


    Luo Ke choked, he was afraid that he had never seen someone chasing them away like that before, and said in a melancholy tone: "I just wanted to praise you a little, at that time I even gave you explosive stones."


    Jiang Shiyu prepared to close the door, but since he did not say it, he did not want to disturb her rest.


    Luo Ke extended a leg to stop the door, "Don''t be anxious, I haven''t said anything yet. Someone wants to see you. "


    Jiang Shiyu put her hands down, there was no one that was familiar with in Magic Beast Town, who wanted to see her? Luo Ke continued: "After leaving the inn, turn left 500 meters, and enter a small shop by the side of the road."


    Jiang Shiyu said indifferently. It could be considered that she had requested for her to stop when they saw each other. Luo Ke warned, "You may go now. After a long time, people are getting impatient. "


    Jiang Shiyu looked at Luo Ke in shock and laughed: "What benefits did that person give you? It''s worth it for you to be the messenger."


    Luo Ke quickly waved his hand, "There''s no benefit. Hurry up and go. If you don''t go, it will be a huge loss. " No wonder he loved money. Even if he saw someone, he would use a loss to express it.


    When Jiang Shiyu closed the door, she was still outside the door saying, "Hurry up."


    Jiang Shiyu took off her clothes and went to bed. As for this kind of request to meet with an unknown origin, she didn''t need to bother with it. The most important thing was to sleep comfortably in bed and rest up. The most important thing was to take a detour to the Magic Beast Forest tomorrow.


    The figure outside the door slowly disappeared, probably thinking that Jiang Shiyu had agreed.


    Jiang Shiyu turned her back to the door and closed her eyes.


    ''Knock! Knock! ''


    In less than three seconds, the door was knocked again.


    Jiang Shiyu covered her ears.


    "Mu Chen, Mu Chen, it''s me, Hua Ke. I heard that you went back to the Magic Beast Town, so we went out to eat and reminisce. " It was actually not Luo Ke outside the door, but the Hua Ke who was scared half to death by Jiang Shiyu''s threats the last time.


    The last time, Jiang Shiyu was in such a rush that she almost strangled her to death, her eyeballs almost popping out. She decided to get out of bed and open the door. The moment she opened the door, she saw Hua Ke''s smiling face and smiled at him without any shadow on his face: "Go out and reminisce about old times."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the sky outside. It was the middle of the night and there was no one on the street. Jiang Shiyu chuckled, "I thought I was just sleeping in the daytime, having big dreams."


    Who was Hua Ke, his skin thick like a city wall. After being baptized by countless people, he still spoke so much and chatted naturally and familiarly with others. He did not care about Jiang Shiyu''s sarcastic remarks at all and laughed: "Coming to find you in the middle of the night, doesn''t that just mean we''re on good terms? I can''t wait to find you in the day to reminisce about old times."


    "Good relationship?" The three words that came out of Hua Ke''s mouth made Jiang Shiyu instantly feel as if she had thought too much into her feelings.


    Hua Ke laughed: "Aiyo! Don''t think about the words. I came to ask you out for a drink. "


    Jiang Shiyu did not want to misunderstand his meaning, and said: "Thank you, it''s not good to go out in the middle of the night, we''ll talk about it next time." Tomorrow she would leave. Next time, there shouldn''t be a next time. It was purely an excuse.


    Hua Ke was smart enough to not be able to tell, so he said, "Aren''t you leaving tomorrow morning? You must come out with me tonight. "


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, but suddenly thought of what Luo Ke had said, and tried to speak: "Let''s go to the inn''s entrance that is on the left side of the small shop, about 500 meters away."


    This time, it was Hua Ke who was startled for a moment. After a second of being stunned, Jiang Shiyu was still able to see everything, and she suddenly understood in her heart.


    "Who was that person?"


    Hua Ke played dumb to the end, "Who is this?"


    Jiang Shiyu laughed coldly, "I told you to bring the people over there, don''t pretend to be stupid!"


    Jiang Shiyu and Hua Ke looked at each other for a few seconds, and Hua Ke was defeated, and begged: "Big brother, you can come with me."


    Jiang Shiyu made a gesture to close the door, "I''m not going."


    Hua Ke firmly grabbed onto Jiang Shiyu''s sleeves and begged: "Go, go."


    Jiang Shiyu flung his hands away, and a man acted so coquettishly towards her that it caused her to feel a chill.


    Seeing that he had not pleaded, Hua Ke took out his trump card and expressionlessly said: "Yao Yao is also there."


    There was a lot of meaning in that, voluntary, deceived, or directly coerced. Jiang Shiyu''s expression changed, her hand was about to grab onto Hua Ke''s neck again. Yao Yao was not that stupid, she could only be forced to do so.


    Seeing that she had used this move again, Hua Ke did not try to dodge, but proactively brought it up to her neck for her to hold on to, and laughed bitterly: "If you don''t go, two people will die." One was Yao Yao, the other was him. Since he was going to die anyway, he might as well pinch him. Hua Ke acted like a broken pot, stopping in his tracks as he grabbed onto''s neck.


    After cleaning up a bit, she still followed Hua Ke out of the inn.


    Magic Beast Town was not safe at night, there were very few people on the streets, the entire street was empty, only Jiang Shiyu and Hua Ke could be seen walking on the streets.


    In the darkness of the night, the entrance to the store was bright, and it was obvious that the target was there with just a glance. When Jiang Shiyu walked to the entrance of the store, the two floors of door were opened, and a large opening appeared, revealing a person in gray clothes with extremely short hair. She had her back facing her, and her appearance could not be seen, but there was a faint feeling of familiarity that could not be described.


    Hua Ke entered first, walked up to the man and said a few words, then waved his hand to allow Jiang Shiyu to enter.


    Jiang Shiyu went in, it was as bright as day inside, she could not get used to her staying in such a bright place. Usually, when they were captured and threatened, it was in the middle of the night when the wind was high and the people weren''t on guard.


    Jiang Shiyu walked in, and the man stood up and regained her senses. She was tall, had long legs and an excellent body height that was one head taller than Jiang Shiyu. When Jiang Shiyu saw this, she could not help but exclaim. Cheng Yu was gentle like jade, a modest gentleman, but this person was wild and unruly with an evil charm. The corner of his mouth raised into a smile: "He''s here."


    Coming? Jiang Shiyu suspiciously sized him up. She had never seen this person before, they were familiar with each other way too quickly. She frowned and asked, "Who are you?"

 C43

    The youth with the evil aura raised his eyebrows and laughed: "Sit down and eat something."


    The youth said, "Eat something first." The young man stubbornly made Jiang Shiyu sit down. Yao Yao was still in his hands. Considering her safety, Jiang Shiyu had no choice but to sit opposite of the youth.


    The Evil Qi young man laughed: "How about now? "Is it good?"


    The young man''s wild and evil facial features instantly changed to a smiling face, seemingly amused by her reply.


    The young man then handed over another plate of food, which was a square pastry with a purple shell and a layer of frosting on it. Jiang Shiyu did not like the food to be sweet, so when she saw the pastry, she immediately creased her eyebrows. After looking closely, her heart was once again shaken. This purple pastry was unique to Mercenary City. The only characteristic was that it was resistant to storage and was suitable for mercenaries to bring out when they wanted to take a mission. It looked very beautiful, but it was hard to swallow.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the Evil Qi young man, he was bringing out another plate of food, could this man be from Mercenary City? Why her?


    Jiang Shiyu did not know what the man thought, and could only eat some of every meal, she also used a lot of dinner, but she was able to last until the end. After rejecting the young man''s offer of food, her patience had been completely used up. She coldly asked, "Who the hell are you?"


    The youth smiled, his rosy lips uttering two words, "Guess." There was a lot of banter.


    Jiang Shiyu was a little angry, after eating that, she wasted a lot of time, and asked with a serious expression: "Where is Yao Yao?"


    The Evil Qi young man clapped his hands and suggested: "Let''s compete a bit. If we win, you can take Yao Yao away. "That woman, if she loses, I''ll kill all of you." When talking about killing, this person''s eyes were still full of smiles. There was no killing intent in his eyes, as if he was just talking about eating something.


    Jiang Shiyu asked: "Here?"


    The man replied, "Right here."


    The little shop sold food, and there were many tables and chairs in the hall. If one made a big move, they would be unable to display it, and Jiang Shiyu asked this question because she wanted to compete with this person, in case she was unable to do it well and even smashed the shop.


    But this person didn''t care at all.


    Hearing that the two of them were prepared to exchange blows, Hua Ke ran to the counter and hid himself behind the counter with the shop owner who was already cowering in his seat, revealing a pair of eyes looking at the two of them.


    Jiang Shiyu held onto the long sword, and stared at the evil Qi youth, "Victory, I will bring my people away. If you lose, it''s up to you. "


    The man nodded.


    Jiang Shiyu slapped her sword sheath, her sword suddenly jumped out, Jiang Shiyu attacked the young man without hesitation. The young man was somewhat surprised, she turned around and dodged the sword. After the two exchanged a few blows, the longsword in Jiang Shiyu''s hand was snatched away, her wrist was tightly grabbed by someone. Judging from the person''s contact with her, she should be in the realm of the Soul King. Soul King Realm, who was this person?


    Jiang Shiyu snatched back her wrist and stood at the side. She could not defeat the Soul King, and her sword was also taken away from her. Jiang Shiyu had exploded. From a trash who didn''t have soul power to a Soul Grandmaster, she had surpassed by so much in a single go, and her physique was that of a top tier alchemist. But just by making a trip to the China, countless of them stood there and coldly looked down at her, watching her powerlessly struggle and attack like a clown.


    Ever since A Huan died, all the suppressed emotions that had been in his body all this while instantly exploded out. Jiang Shiyu''s rationality was immediately seized by her irritable and dark emotions, she only wanted to kill the young man in front of her.


    She took out all of her soul power and used her courage to control her soul power to compress it into a palm sized ball. The shining blue ball of soul power compressed all of Jiang Shiyu''s soul power. Jiang Shiyu quickly approached the young man and threw the soul ball at her abdomen. This attack would definitely cause her intestines to rot.


    Jiang Shiyu lost her soul power, and her body immediately stiffened as she fell to the ground. The expected explosion did not come, but instead, a burst of light footsteps sounded. Jiang Shiyu opened her eyes, looked at the young man crouching down, and was completely unharmed.


    The youth exclaimed, "You want to kill me?"


    This question was really strange. If she didn''t kill this person, was she going to be killed?


    It was unknown if it was because of the soul force that caused Jiang Shiyu to feel a chill in her body, but after a few breaths of time, some heat rushed up again, and nourished her limbs and bones, and her limbs recovered their strength, just as she was about to attack the young man, her heart suddenly shook, as though her soul was trying to break free from her body. A hand was tearing at her, pulling her away fiercely, and she could not help but scream out a scream. Afraid that she wouldn''t be able to take it anymore, she bit down on her wrist, causing blood to spurt out all over. The deep bite marks on her wrist were left there.


    The young man was confused by the sudden turn of events, he lowered his body and held Jiang Shiyu down: "What''s wrong? "Where does it hurt?"


    Jiang Shiyu''s mind was already filled with pain, she did not notice that the youth''s actions had surpassed that of a stranger, and she was even exceptionally worried.


    His heart hurt once more and his body trembled. Jiang Shiyu vaguely felt like he was brought to another place. It was so hot that she felt like she was being set on fire. The red flames engulfed her body, but there was no pain. There was only a warm and comfortable feeling. Before Jiang Shiyu''s eyes was a field of red, and a strange cry sounded from up ahead. Just as Jiang Shiyu was about to walk forward, he heard another call: "Mu Chen!"


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes, meeting Yao Yao''s worried gaze.


    "Yao Yao?"


    Yao Yao helped Jiang Shiyu up, and asked with concern: "It''s me, how are you?"


    When Jiang Shiyu woke up, she didn''t feel uncomfortable at all. The pain just now seemed to be a dream on her part, but the soul power that filled the inside of her body told her that it wasn''t a dream. She was now in the realm of the Soul King! He''d stepped past the third level of the spirit soul in one fell swoop and arrived directly at the Soul King''s side. What was going on? Her soul power was originally a light blue color, but now her soul power was alternating between red and yellow. What was going on?


    Also, "Yao Yao, how did you escape? Where are we now? " Before she had fainted, she was fighting with the Evil Qi young man. But now she was lying in the inn with Yao Yao by her side.

 C44

    Yao Yao stood up and laughed: "Guess."


    Just as he finished speaking, someone pushed open the door and entered. Jiang Shiyu raised her head and saw that the demonic and wild facial features belonged to the Evil Qi youth from last night.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at him and asked, "Who are you?"


    Yao Yao stood up and laughed: "We are very familiar with this person. "Think about it."


    The youth stood to the side and said happily, "You definitely know me."


    Jiang Shiyu thought back to the food the young man served last night as well as the faint sense of familiarity he felt. He could not help but think of a name coming from the bottom of his heart, and then he rejected it.


    Yao Yao saw Jiang Shiyu shake her head, and did not speak for a long time.


    This time, Jiang Shiyu looked up at the young man in surprise. He was tall, had long legs, and had mature and handsome facial features. The person in his memories wasn''t tall, but when he was called short, he jumped up in anger and beat someone up. His facial features and body were like those of a young child that had yet to grow up. The difference was too great. However, hope rose up in Jiang Shiyu''s heart, hoping that this was true.


    Her lips trembled as she said, "A Huan?"


    The young man smiled and nodded.


    Jiang Shiyu clenched her fists tightly, and looked at her in disbelief, "Why are you ¡­. "Why did I come back to life ¡­" She had obviously tested this person''s breath and found that it was gone. After staying together for a few days, her body had become stiff and soft. She was just a corpse!


    The youth scratched his head: "I''m not sure either." "Why did I suddenly wake up?"


    Little White left Jiang Shiyu and carried her body to Magic Beast Forest. This was a place the magical beasts had never set foot in before. It was extremely humid here, and after a while, their fur would become moist. The magical beasts would not like this place.


    Somewhere in this area grew a plant, an entire plant about the length of a finger, white flowers, a plant on the growth of five flowers. But because the plant was too small, the plants in In the Magic Beast Forest completely covered its figure. No one came in, so the magical beasts didn''t like it.


    Little White carried A Huan on its back and shrunk its body to the size of a normal cat. Then, it started to search for this plant among the plants.


    After flipping over a large piece, he finally found three plants at the unremarkable edge of the ground. After digging out the plants with his claws, he carefully grabbed one of them and went over to A Huan''s body, pushing it into his mouth with all his might. He used both of his claws, and after a long period of effort, the plant finally turned into a ball and entered A Huan''s mouth.


    He found a relatively safer tree hole at the edge of the Magic Beast Forest and stuffed A Huan''s entire body inside. He also found a few tree branches and leaves to block the hole, and left a few hairs at the side to mark that the demonic beasts were already here. Then, he looked at A Huan and ran out of the Magic Beast Forest with his four hooves.


    A Huan stayed in the tree hole for thirty days without moving. When he passed by these small sized beasts, they would immediately leave after smelling the scent, leaving him behind. Finally, there was some movement at the entrance of the cave. The tree branches and leaves were peeled off by a cell phone that stuck out of the cave. A slender figure appeared. Some of the beasts heard the sound and ran over to take a look. As soon as they smelled the scent, they panicked and ran away.


    A Huan stretched out his body, and made a creaking sound as he moved his four limbs. It was only then that A Huan started to develop in this way, and it seemed like his hands had become bigger. The legs seemed to have lengthened.


    He happily wanted to tell Jiang Shiyu, but the moment he opened his mouth, he discovered that the surroundings were extremely quiet. There wasn''t the slightest sound and the environment was also unfamiliar.


    There was a rope tied to his wrist, if not he would be suspected, was he still A Huan?


    A Huan saw that this place looked somewhat similar to the Magic Beast Forest, and walked out filled with suspicion. When he saw the Magic Beast Town, he was sure that this was the Magic Beast Forest!


    Even if he dies, don''t bury him here! Is the Magic Beast Forest a place for him to live on his own?


    When they thought about Yao Yao''s crying face when he was on his deathbed and how he was severely injured, where the hell did the two of them go? When he was about to die, he did not want Jiang Shiyu to stop that person from taking Yao Yao away. A Huan slapped himself hard. If Jiang Shiyu died because of this, then he was the murderer!


    As his body became larger, the clothes that were originally fitting became somewhat small, and his four limbs were exposed. A Huan entered the town in this shape and prepared to inquire around.


    As soon as he entered the town, he asked a few people and said that he could ask them about it. A Huan was happy, all of them were that talkative Hua Ke. He was told to go to the busiest inn and find him.


    A Huan also knew that for people like Hua Ke, who could not stay idle, one could not stay in a place with too many people. Even if people got annoyed listening to him, there would still be someone else to replace them.


    Thinking about this, A Huan found a shop.


    Just as he was talking about the Retreat s, A Huan squeezed into the crowd and slapped his shoulder, "Hua Ke, let''s chat."


    Hua Ke rarely told others his real name, he thought that they were familiar with each other, but when he turned his head to look, he saw a tall and handsome person in front of him.


    Hua Ke asked with doubt: "Who are you?"


    With that, A Huan remembered that his appearance had changed, and in an instant, he laughed wickedly and said intentionally: "Collecting debts! When will you return the ten soul power crystal that you owe me? " Then, he made a fierce face, and his men pressed down on his shoulders.


    Hua Ke was startled, he never asked for money to borrow. This person was intentionally causing trouble. Hua Ke said respectfully: "Friend, you can tell that he is a tall, mighty, rich and powerful person."


    This was the first time in A Huan''s life that someone had called him big and tall.


    Seeing that the compliments were effective, Hua Ke said the following sentence: "Do you think I have borrowed your money before?" It meant that he remembered incorrectly.


    A Huan saw that Hua Ke was slightly unhappy, he pulled him to the side and revealed his identity: "I am A Huan."


    Hua Ke was stunned, pointing at A Huan, he was shocked to the point that he couldn''t say a word.


    A Huan laughed: "I didn''t think."


    Hua Ke was stunned for a long time before saying: "Didn''t you die?"

 C45

    This time, it was A Huan''s turn to be stunned. When he died, only three people were present, so there was no possibility that the weirdo wearing the scarf came to find Hua Ke. There was only one possibility, that Yao Yao and Jiang Shiyu had come to find Hua Ke.


    Hua Ke shook his head: "Only Mu Chen came to find me, and asked me who Yao Yao is."


    A Huan could not care about anything else and rushed over after asking for the address. He was afraid, and if he didn''t die, he would lose Jiang Shiyu''s life.


    A Huan was extremely anxious, wishing that he had a pair of wings and could fly anywhere immediately. But when they were halfway through the dozen or so days of travel, a little disheartened, they stopped at a small town and actually saw Yao Yao and Jiang Shiyu.


    A Huan happily wanted to go up and recognize his, but he was worried that if he went on, the other emotions would come back. He saw the two of them happily buying things to rent magic beasts, but he wasn''t sad at all. They even buried him in the Magic Beast Forest!


    A Huan was immediately unhappy. He quietly followed behind the two of them and only stopped when they entered Magic Beast Town.


    A Huan did not know what had happened to his body. Not only had he grown up, he was also filled with energy, so after entering Magic Beast Town, he went to find Luo Ke to settle the score.


    Luo Ke failed, and A Huan, who was observing carefully, pushed Hua Ke up once again, and in the end, called Yao Yao out.


    A Huan said somewhat angrily: "I gave you so many hints, but you didn''t feel it at all. Do ordinary people know the plum that you like to eat? Do you know the food of the Mercenary City? You didn''t recognize me. "


    Jiang Shiyu''s previous move was shattered by A Huan''s own introduction. He looked at A Huan with an expressionless face and said coldly: "You only saw us happy, so even if we live, we won''t be small in comparison, right?"


    A Huan also realised that doing something wrong, and guiltily did not dare look at Jiang Shiyu''s eyes.


    Jiang Shiyu continued: "For your last words, I went to find Yao Yao. You know I ¡­"


    Jiang Shiyu was extremely calm. She would think twice about what to do if something happened, and fight without any confidence in winning. However, for A Huan''s words, he knew that there was a tiger in the mountain, and decided to walk in the tiger''s path. She even prepared to die and abandon the agreement with Cheng Yu.


    A Huan returned unharmed, and although he should be happy, he was toying around, causing Jiang Shiyu to be extremely disappointed.


    Yao Yao was also very embarrassed. She had helped her previously, and even if she was alive now, she had lost her life previously. Jiang Shiyu had always been taking care of her brother, so she was stuck in a dilemma.


    However, this predicament did not last long. A Huan was guilty, and kept on fawning on Jiang Shiyu, while Jiang Shiyu did not eat hard food or soft food. A Huan kept on fawning on him, and finally, the relationship between the two of them remained the same.


    The three of them decided to go out for a good meal in memory of A Huan''s revival.


    When the three of them arrived at a restaurant, each of them ordered their dishes. Halfway through eating, Yao Yao suddenly remembered something and asked A Huan, "Did you see Little White when you woke up?"


    A Huan shook his head, "I woke up in the Magic Beast Forest''s tree cave. I don''t know if it was Little White who put me in there. I didn''t see Little White when I came out. "


    A Huan was also confused. When he woke up, he could not see anyone.


    Yao Yao frowned: "When I came back, I had already called for Little White, but there was no response. "I''m afraid he''s already out of the range of the call."


    A Huan asked, "Then where can Little White go?"


    Yao Yao put down her chopsticks and said worriedly, "I don''t know. Normally, when Lil ''White leaves, he will stay within the range of the call. However, this time, I was calling along the way, but there was no response at all. "


    Jiang Shiyu also stopped eating and guessed: "Did Xiao Bai go through the Magic Beast Forest to the other side?"


    Yao Yao said uncertainly: "That''s also possible."


    A Huan was suspicious: "Little White, did you carry me to look for someone? That person saved me? "


    Jiang Shiyu said: "Resurrection? Only a god would be able to do that. "


    A Huan remained silent and only speculated, "If Little White saved me, it wouldn''t be even more terrifying. The beasts here all have no intelligence, yet it actually knows how to save me!"


    This was also a problem. How A Huan woke up on Whitey''s tracks was an unsolved mystery. Unless he found Whitey, he would be able to make conjectures on the next step.


    Although the three of them were happy, they did not stay for long. After eating and cleaning up, they rented some beasts to make a detour around Magic Beast Forest.


    The three of them sat on top of the demonic beasts. Just as they left the Magic Beast Town, Hua Ke caught up and shouted: "Bring me along!"


    A Huan sat in front and patted the beast''s head. The beast trembled and stopped.


    When they had agreed to bring Hua Ke along, A Huan had turned to look at Jiang Shiyu, who was running over with his head lowered. Hua Ke probably planned to follow Pan Ren Mei as he carried his small bag on his back and looked like he was about to leave.


    Previously, they had agreed to have Hua Ke as their interpreter, but now, they did not want to bring Hua Ke along.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at Hua Ke coldly. Hua Ke was so anxious that he broke out in cold sweat, raised his head and looked at Jiang Shiyu, and revealed a smile. "You guys don''t understand the China language, I can translate for you!"


    It was the same reason, but this time, Jiang Shiyu didn''t accept it, and said: "When we reach China, we will hire people to translate." There was no need to bring someone along on the long journey.


    Hua Ke panicked. He released the mission to let the mercenaries send him to China. He was going to throw away everything he had, but there was no guarantee that anyone would be willing to accept it. It was fine to have a translator now. He had to hold onto his thighs tightly!


    Hua Ke''s mind raced, trying to think of a way to fix it, after a long while he said, "I told you about the Retreat''s weakness."


    Jiang Shiyu thought of the corner of the Retreat, and continued while looking at Hua Ke, Hua Ke began to talk about his own strengths: "I know about the things in various places, you guys won''t be bored traveling along the way. I know of the weakness of many magical beasts. "I also know how to cook. There''s no place to stay on the road, so I can use wild game. My dad and I learned it, it''s definitely delicious ¡­"


    A Huan listened with relish. When Yao Yao heard that she could cook, she immediately said: "I can bring you."


    Hua Ke cast his gaze at Jiang Shiyu. Jiang Shiyu thought about how this person knew so much and that bringing her might be of help, and after thinking for a while, she agreed to it.

 C46

    In the end, Hua Ke still sat on the back of the demonic beast and went to China with the three of them. Along the way, A Huan asked him to cook, Yao Yao asked him to tell a story, and Jiang Shiyu would occasionally ask a few strange questions. Hua Ke had a headache.


    The magical beast they had rented was long gone, so they could only walk forward. After walking for a few days, he actually encountered the sea. The vast ocean was in front of him, and he couldn''t advance even half a step.


    Yao Yao explained: "That person said, every few days, there will be a cargo ship passing by. We will wait a bit, then we can take the Wind Boat."


    Yao Yao dragged A Huan to the shore, and said that he would fish and eat there. Jiang Shiyu and Hua Ke made a simple house, compressed cloth was draped over four tree trunks that were deeply rooted in the ground, and like that, they rested for three days.


    On the third day, A Huan rolled up his pants. While fishing in the sea, he heard a burst of rumbling sounds, raised his head and saw a huge silver-grey monster coming from the distance. He shouted excitedly, "It''s here, the boat is coming!"


    This silver grey boat slowly approached them. A Huan waved his hand non-stop, and the other three people became excited as well. However, when one person alighted from the boat, all of them were stunned. This person looked a little different from them!


    The facial contours of the four people were quite smooth and gentle, while the person who came down had deep facial features. He had a pair of sky-blue eyes, golden hair, and was quite tall, roughly two meters in height. Wearing a strange set of clothes, he walked over and smiled. & () *


    Jiang Shiyu looked at Hua Ke, who also had a blank look on his face.


    The blue eyes spoke a few more words. Seeing that they did not understand, they changed their sentences and spoke a few more times. Finally, they heard a familiar China language, "Hello."


    This sentence was understood! Hua Ke was simply too excited! He nodded and said, "Hello, hello."


    Her blue eyes raised an eyebrow, and she laughed: "Are you from China? Why are we here? " To Hua Ke, this person''s accent was a little awkward, he stuttered, but was able to communicate, so he said: "We are preparing to go to the China, but we did not find any ships here. A friend of mine said that there would be a cargo ship coming by in the next few days. "


    Blue eyes smiled: "We are going to the China, you can take a boat."


    Hua Ke was overjoyed: "Really? Thank you so much. " He turned to the three people who were still at a loss and said, "That''s enough. "They agreed to let us take a boat."


    Yao Yao glanced at Hua Ke, and laughed: "I never thought that it would really come in handy."


    Hua Ke smirked.


    The few of them packed up their belongings and after a while, Blue Eyes was still waiting by the shore. They then brought the four of them onto the boat.


    When everyone looked at the ship from a distance, they realized that even the structure of the ship was different. The walls of the ship were made of some unknown material that shined like the longsword Cheng Yu gave her. Jiang Shiyu still wanted to look at them again, but her blue eyes had already invited them back into the cabin.


    The boat was not big, and there were very few residences inside the boat. Yao Yao was a woman, and lived inside.


    Jiang Shiyu felt that it would be better to be a girl. However, it was just a thought. Walking in the outside world, the woman''s attire and movements had many restrictions. It was better to walk now. After consoling herself for a while, Jiang Shiyu comfortably accepted the feeling. It was much better than the room she slept in a few days ago.


    When Blue Eyes arranged for Yao Yao, he asked them to eat together with him. When it was time for dinner, there would be plenty of food on the boat.


    Hua Ke expressed his thanks, although the two of them spoke the same language, they still expressed their gratitude.


    The people on the boat were eating on the deck. There was a big table with a dozen or so bowls of food on top of it. Jiang Shiyu noticed while eating that there were about thirty people on this ship. They wore similar styles of clothes, a long, hard black robe with a short front and a long front. Underneath the gown, there was a set of white patterned clothes.


    Her blue eyes and those people were chatting using words they did not understand. Those people would give Jiang Shiyu a measuring gaze, and these gaze made Jiang Shiyu a little uncomfortable.


    Not long after, A Huan and Hua Ke also came down, and A Huan complained: "Those people''s gazes aren''t too friendly ¡­."


    Hua Ke immediately replied: "Not only are they not friendly, those gazes made me feel that they ¡­ ¡­" After thinking for a long time, Hua Ke still could not think of how to describe it.


    From the looks of it, those people did not see them as human beings, but as the goods that were about to be sold! Jiang Shiyu thought about those gazes and her heart couldn''t help but sink. It seemed that something bad would happen.


    Hopefully, she was overthinking things and nothing would happen. In the vast sea, everything was unknown. The cabin was quiet, and not a single sound could be heard. Jiang Shiyu thought that she was overthinking things, and just as she was about to retract her train of thought and fall into deep sleep, the sound of clear footsteps came from outside the door. Jiang Shiyu held her breath, and listened to the noises outside.


    A soft voice came from outside the door. "You applied medicine to their bowls tonight?"


    Another person said, "Yes, I did. I personally gave it to them." It was blue eyes, and when they ate dinner at night, they laughed and said that they had brought them four pairs of chopsticks from who knows where. He really didn''t know how to judge a person''s appearance, and yet, she had smeared medicine on her bowl. What medicine did she apply? Why didn''t she notice at all?


    That person said, "Let''s go in and take a look."


    The door opened a crack and his blue eyes peeked in. "They''re all asleep," he said.


    A knockout drug? Jiang Shiyu was stunned. No wonder she didn''t find the sedative. As long as it wasn''t poison.


    The person outside the door chuckled, "Alright, drag them to the lowest level. I''ll sell it together with you tomorrow. "


    When he got close to Jiang Shiyu, Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened his eyes and looked at his frightened face.


    "You, why are you still awake ¡­"


    A Huan and Hua Ke had also woken up. A Huan kicked his blue eyes out of the cabin, causing Hua Ke to translate his blue eyes. A Huan said coldly: "Are we going to sleep?"


    Blue eyes in disbelief, "I had clearly applied medicine on the wall of the bowl, you guys would definitely eat the medicine!"

 C47

    A Huan was still in the mood to joke: "Maybe your medicine has expired." A Huan looked at him coldly with his blue eyes, then gradually closed in.


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, what was that just now? In the blink of an eye, it was already in front of A Huan, how could it have such a speed?


    Jiang Shiyu''s head hurt. She should be familiar with this thing, but why was her mind so blank that she couldn''t think of anything.


    A Huan saw that she was not feeling well and asked worriedly: "Do you have a headache?"


    Jiang Shiyu rubbed her head, "It''s fine, you guys go quickly."


    As the three of them exited the cabin, the lights on the boat lit up bit by bit. It seemed that Blue Eyes had already informed the people on the boat.


    and Hua Ke quickly found Yao Yao and carried her to the side of the ship.


    Jiang Shiyu used her long sword to cut the rope, causing the boat to fall. She jumped onto the boat, and heard a loud shout above her head: "It''s really here! Everyone come quickly, they''re trying to escape! "


    Although Jiang Shiyu didn''t know what he had said, he knew that everyone was rushing over to inform him. Thus, he immediately turned around and headed towards the bow of the ship with all his might, and shouted: "Go to the stern of the ship." Only three people understood what she said, and no one else could. Before coming here, she had already cut off the ropes, and now that she was able to attract the attention of this group of people, A Huan, Yao Yao, and the others should be able to escape on the boat, she would look for them.


    Jiang Shiyu was now a Soul King and ordinary weapons could not harm him, which was why she made such a risky move. However, she was confident that she would not be caught!


    But she had completely forgotten about the strange weapon in that person''s hand. On the deck, when they saw that Jiang Shiyu was about to escape, the three of them rode on another boat and ran far away, raising the weapons in their hands and aimed at Jiang Shiyu''s heart.


    Just as Jiang Shiyu was about to reunite with A Huan, she felt danger from behind. Lowering her body, the weapon struck her shoulder, deeply cutting into the flesh, Jiang Shiyu held onto her wound in pain and said to A Huan: "Let''s go!"


    A Huan stopped moving and looked at Jiang Shiyu with bloodshot eyes. Jiang Shiyu smiled and comforted her: "Bring them with you first, I''ll follow behind you."


    A Huan looked at them, and quickly turned, bringing the two of them and slashing into the distance.


    Seeing that his attack failed, he launched it yet again. Jiang Shiyu was already on guard, but the movement of her injured body was slow, and she barely dodged it. The weapon grazed her arm, causing a long wound, and her skin and flesh split open.


    The man was flustered, one after another, Jiang Shiyu dodged three times. Although it was not his fatal points, there were three more wounds on his body, and his clothes were all stained red.


    Seeing that there were no more bullets, the man threw away his gun and the man beside him found a boat. He got on a few people and prepared to capture Jiang Shiyu.


    Jiang Shiyu pulled up her strength and rowed, the few people behind her rowed together, and gradually caught up with them. Jiang Shiyu''s hands were injured, and she started to lack energy. She simply cut off a piece of wood and used her foot to force her body to swim towards the shore.


    They were not far from the shore where they had logged in, and the rest of their strength was enough to reach the shore. If only he had known earlier, he would have let A Huan stay behind.


    The pursuers'' mouths were wide open in shock. They thought that he was about to catch up with them, but who knew that this kid would suddenly commit suicide and jump into the sea? Just as they thought he had gone mad ¡­ But then the boy grew farther and farther away from them, and left them far behind, swimming towards the shore.


    One of them gritted his teeth and said, "Slash with all your might!"


    The few of them increased the range of their movements and exerted all their strength to move, but the distance between them continued to increase. One of them asked, "Do we still need to chase them?"


    Jiang Shiyu was already at the shore, the atmosphere was tense, "Go back! We can''t delay tomorrow''s business. " "There are no ships around, and they will still be there. "When the business is done, I will settle the score!"


    He then turned the boat around and headed back to the ship.


    Jiang Shiyu exhausted all her strength and once she reached the shore, she laid down softly on the sand, not moving at all.


    A Huan and the rest had already escaped, but he did not know where they were going. Jiang Shiyu felt pain in her body, which was a little familiar, but Jiang Shiyu had never received such an injury before. This also meant that this was her past, what she had done in the past, why would she receive such an injury?


    The night sky was dotted with a few bright stars, flickering and flickering, making the dark and deep night sky seem somewhat adorable.


    "Stars can be seen with the naked eye. He''s not as small as you see him. His real size can scare you ¡­"


    "Where did you hear that?"


    "What!?" "This is ¡­"


    Jiang Shiyu held her head, what was all this, her brain seemed to be troubled by a stick, everything was in a mess.


    ''Bang! ''


    "AHH!" "No way!"


    What? What was it?


    Jiang Shiyu fainted over the pain. When she opened her eyes again, she still felt a faint pain in her head.


    Touching his forehead, Jiang Shiyu took a look at this unfamiliar room. Other than the bed that he was sleeping on, it could be considered a house with four walls, but the wall was actually quite nice and quiet.


    Jiang Shiyu doubtfully walked out. Outside, it was a large bamboo forest, and the sound of something being chopped came from the side. Jiang Shiyu turned around, and saw a sickle in the middle of the bamboo forest!


    That person was extremely focused. Jiang Shiyu had stayed here for a long time, but that person still did not notice that there was another person. Jiang Shiyu was forced to cough, but that person still did not turn his head. Jiang Shiyu emphasized her words, "Cough, cough, cough, cough ¡­"


    The man finally looked over and asked curiously: "Why are you coughing? When I helped you watch, it was only an injury that increased my strength. "


    Jiang Shiyu couldn''t help but laugh: "I just wanted to remind them that someone is coming."


    That person said, "Your throat isn''t bad, you can speak." With a serious face, he said, "Are you feeling cold? Let me take a look. "


    As he spoke and was about to come over, Jiang Shiyu immediately waved her hands, "No, no, I just felt a breeze and ate some sand ¡­" At first, she wanted to remind her, but the reason she coughed a few times was because she had eaten sand.

 C48

    Only then did Jiang Shiyu carefully size this person up. Wearing a worn out robe and a straw hat on top of her head, she expressionlessly said: "Since you''re done, let''s chop bamboo."


    The person said, "Cut ten."


    Jiang Shiyu was unable to help, and immediately rejected the offer: "I don''t know how to cook."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the bamboo that was being carried, and said awkwardly: "Cut the bamboo."


    That man did not understand Jiang Shiyu''s feelings at all, and said: "You go do it, let me see."


    Jiang Shiyu could not bear to avoid her, so she followed her to the kitchen, wanting to make the simplest kind of noodles. However, when she thought about it later on, she realized that she did not even know how to make instant noodles.


    The stove was very clean, it did not look like it had been used before. The man brought Jiang Shiyu over and left, and Jiang Shiyu looked at the stove in embarrassment. After a long while, he sat down and frowned, as if he was thinking about something important. He began to rummage through his mind for the dishes he could cook.


    Since he couldn''t come up with anything in the end, he decided to cook first. However, he could not even start a fire. No matter if it was before or now, he had never cooked before. Jiang Shiyu helplessly squatted on the ground. She didn''t even notice that someone had snuck in from behind her.


    She waited until her shoulder was lightly patted before she reacted. She grabbed the man''s hand and threw him over her shoulder, smashing him to the ground.


    As the man wailed, Jiang Shiyu could see that he was A Huan.


    Surprised and happy, Jiang Shiyu helped A Huan up in embarrassment, "Why are you here? What about Yao Yao and Hua Ke? "


    A Huan rubbed his back, and complained: "Your attacks are too ruthless."


    Jiang Shiyu helped him to massage his back in embarrassment. A Huan was overjoyed: "After we split up, we went ashore. Not long after we ran, we saw the person outside. Yao Yao said that he is the person who visited her house. "


    Jiang Shiyu did not expect that they would reunite here, and after being delighted, she frowned: "A Huan, that person asked me to cook, but I don''t even know how to live, do you know how?"


    A Huan raised his eyebrows, the Evil Qi had a lot of sunny features, "Yes! Too much. Come. I said do it. "


    Jiang Shiyu was startled. He meant for A Huan to do it, but how did it become something he said she did. But thinking that it was someone else''s request, he helplessly squatted down and did as A Huan said.


    A Huan''s words were simple, but when it was in Jiang Shiyu''s hands, it couldn''t get up no matter how hard he tried. After struggling for a long time, his face was covered with sweat, the firewood was still firewood, and he did not seem to be ignited at all.


    A Huan''s mouth was parched and he could not hold it in anymore. Squatting down and starting a fire, he mumbled to himself, "Why is it just like Yao Yao, it''s so hard to light a fire!" When A Huan took the flint out, the firewood instantly ignited.


    When Jiang Shiyu heard that she was the same as Yao Yao, she was shocked inwardly. She thought that her identity as a woman was exposed, but later on, she realized that A Huan''s attitude didn''t seem to be the same. Only now did she recall the scene where Yao Yao was lighting the fire at In the Magic Beast Forest, and she could not help but laugh. As expected, both she and Yao Yao were bad at cooking.


    The fire was lit, and under A Huan''s guidance, the Stir-Fried Vegetables could be casually flipped around as a pile of black stuff came out from the pot.


    A Huan laughed: "About that ¡­ It''s really just like what Yao Yao said. "


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the things she made, and was too embarrassed to take it out. Just as it was about to fall, that man walked in and said: "Don''t fall!" Jiang Shiyu put down the plate and looked at the man.


    That person leaped over and picked up a dish, "To be able to make the dish be like this, it''s no different from that girl yesterday!"


    This sentence wasn''t a compliment. Although that person didn''t want her to fall, he didn''t eat a single dish. The dislike was strong.


    Jiang Shiyu and A Huan looked at each other helplessly, not understanding what they meant. Not long later, Hua Ke came in, and the man pointed to the dishes Jiang Shiyu had cooked and said to Hua Ke: "Eat it."


    Hua Ke looked like the sky was falling down, "Eat again! I''ve already dragged it out for a day yesterday! "


    That person said, "If you don''t want to eat, then scram!"


    Hua Ke helplessly picked up his chopsticks, and started to eat with a twisted expression. He drank a mouthful of water and ridiculed: "So salty, do you not want money?"


    It took him a while to finish up. There was a gulping sound as Hua Ke ran out while holding onto his stomach. Yao Yao also came in at this time, and exclaimed when she saw Jiang Shiyu: "Mu Chen, you''re still alive! How did you get here? "


    As he said that, he ran over to check up and down to see if Jiang Shiyu was injured.


    Jiang Shiyu was tossed around by her, pulling her hand, and laughed: "It''s nothing, I was saved by someone. I didn''t expect all of us to be here. "


    Yao Yao was overjoyed: "This is the guest that came to my house. We came ashore yesterday and coincidentally he was fishing by the shore.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the person, this person was actually someone who went to Yao Yao''s home, which meant that she did not have any skills or skills on her, so this person might already know about it?


    Jiang Shiyu was excited, but with so many people, she couldn''t say anything. She could only hold it in and wait for her free time.


    Hua Ke had solved a big problem and passed it.


    However, they still had two questions in front of them. One was how to get to the China, and the other was the group of people with blue eyes saying that they wanted to settle the score with them. They still didn''t know how to deal with the weird weapons in their hands. If they were to come, the people here would not be able to escape death.


    The joy of their reunion was suppressed and Jiang Shiyu instantly returned to her silent state, as she began to think of a way to deal with the situation.


    The person said, "You can''t just eat and drink for free here. Cut bamboo and cook. You have to do this if you want to follow behind me and pick herbs."


    Jiang Shiyu could accept cutting bamboo, but she did not dare to cook, so she could try to gather herbs as well.


    Hua Ke snorted, "If you continue cooking, I won''t eat anymore."


    That person smiled and said, "This is not up to you. It''s up to you to taste all the food before, and try the taste."


    Hua Ke simply wanted to die, his entire body refused this mission, but that person continued: "As long as these two girls do it, none of you are allowed to interfere."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at Hua Ke in pity. Hua Ke had already lied on the ground and pretended to be dead, not willing to get up even if he died.


    But the man was so tough that he wouldn''t change his mind even if he died.


    Jiang Shiyu and Yao Yao would have to bear this burden.

 C49

    After Jiang Shiyu and Yao Yao accepted the cooking mission, the person brought A Huan and Hua Ke to the back mountain, saying that he wanted to teach them how to gather medicinal herbs.


    Jiang Shiyu was not in a hurry to cook. She asked Yao Yao: "Is this person reliable?" The blue eyes thing made Jiang Shiyu scared, she would still doubt a complete stranger now.


    Yao Yao walked over curiously: "Mu Chen, look at your appearance. Why do you look so boring?


    Yao Yao clapped her hands: "Let me transform you."


    Jiang Shiyu crossed her hands in front of her and rejected Yao Yao''s suggestion. Yao Yao was a little disappointed, and continued to advise: "My skills are pretty good."


    Jiang Shiyu rarely rolled her eyes so she didn''t want to do it either.


    Yao Yao grabbed the vegetables and meat on the stove, and asked worriedly: "What do we do now? "What are you going to do with all these dishes and meat?" Jiang Shiyu thought for a while, then said: "Let''s light the fire first, then talk."


    The two of them struggled for a long time. Finally, after a dozen or so times of failure, Jiang Shiyu finally struck out a spark with the flint and ignited the stove.


    Yao Yao shouted happily, as if she had done something big.


    Jiang Shiyu felt that it would not be difficult to build a fire, so the two prepared to cook.


    The man brought Hua Ke and A Huan up the mountain, passing through the bamboo forests. From time to time, he would teach them how to identify the medicinal ingredients, and most of them would ask where they came from. Hua Ke had so much to say, he just spouted everything out. After hearing it, the man said in surprise, "You guys went around Magic Beast Forest and came over?"


    A Huan scratched his head: "I can also pass through the Magic Beast Forest."


    That person sighed, "I also stepped onto that continent for no reason. When I came back and wanted to go back, I realized that I could not find the way."


    "You came because of luck."


    A Huan and Hua Ke were shocked. There was still a way out?


    Hua Ke said with great difficulty: "Are you messing with us?"


    That person sneered, squatted down and picked up another medicine, "What good is there in me playing with you guys? Except for a meal that''s hard to swallow. "


    The two of them laughed awkwardly. Then, they recalled the words of this person, which came and went, causing them to panic for a moment. What would they do if they really couldn''t return? The two of them bade farewell and ran to look for Jiang Shiyu.


    A Huan and Hua Ke ran in, only to see thick smoke billowing in the kitchen. The two of them anxiously ran in, and it seemed like the kitchen was on fire. When they arrived at the kitchen, they discovered that it was just smoking. Jiang Shiyu and Yao Yao were coughing for a bit, but there was no intention to come out at all.


    A Huan opened the window and pulled the two out from the extinguished stove.


    When Hua Ke saw the two of them, he shouted: "Did you guys build a chimney?"


    It was not Hua Ke''s fault that he let out such a sigh. Both Jiang Shiyu and Yao Yao''s faces and body were covered in black scars, and their eyes were completely red from the smoke.


    Yao Yao stared at her with red eyes, "You are just spouting sarcastic remarks! "Try cooking it."


    Hua Ke jumped to the side and laughed: "It''s better if we don''t. The two of you will be assigned to do it. "I can''t get involved to prevent others from getting angry and kick us out. If we do that, we''ll really be fighting to the death with our blue eyes."


    Yao Yao scoffed: "That person told you all to go gather the herbs, aren''t you guys already back?"


    After saying that, A Huan remembered their motive for coming down here. He immediately told the reason to Jiang Shiyu and Yao Yao.


    Jiang Shiyu hesitated: "When I left the Demon Beast Forest, I felt as if I had passed through something viscous. Even though it was just for an instant, but it felt too uncomfortable, so I remembered it."


    When A Huan, Hua Ke, and Yao Yao heard Jiang Shiyu''s words, they also started to recall the scene when they entered, and in the end, agreed with what Jiang Shiyu had said.


    Jiang Shiyu asked a question, "Are we still going to the China?"


    The three of them looked at Jiang Shiyu and asked in astonishment, "Are you saying that we have arrived in a different world?"


    "Did you see the weapon with blue eyes? That weapon is something you''ve never heard of in the mainland, so you can only speculate about it."


    Yao Yao suddenly said: "The China should be ours. The man has been to our side, and this is his home again. Since both sides can interact with each other, it means that they can come and go. They might need some time and conditions. "


    Jiang Shiyu pondered deeply about what Yao Yao had said. That person had been to the continent, so their being able to come here was a proof that they could come and go. However, she had to slowly figure out the conditions and timing.


    Hua Ke looked at the bamboo forest, and let out a long sigh, "I finally know why Father isn''t coming back anymore. I''m afraid we haven''t found the door. "


    Yao Yao shouted: "What are you saying! We''ll find the door. "


    Jiang Shiyu muttered to herself for a while, "We don''t have any plans to go back yet, so let''s head to China first before we discuss leaving."


    After everyone had finished talking, that person came over to say that he wanted to eat. He must have been hiding behind the crowd for a long time, and only came out after seeing that everyone was done chatting. Jiang Shiyu and Yao Yao carried their cooked food over. Compared to the Charcoal that was in the morning, this one could still tell what it was. Even the perverted smell of the food had already gone past two, the third was still for Hua Ke to try.


    Hua Ke hugged his stomach before he even ate, and had difficulty eating a mouthful. As soon as the food was said, he felt like he could also eat it, thus he said to the person: "It''s alright."


    That person smiled and said, "Alright, the dinner for tonight''s meal should be ready. Do more at night. " With these words, that person carried the small basket back to the house.


    A Huan picked up his chopsticks and took a bite, spitting it out the moment he opened his mouth, and angrily said: "Hua Ke, is your tongue bad? It''s so bad to eat it! "


    Hua Ke revealed a bitter face, pretending to be unaware: "I probably ate too much, my taste sense is no longer sensitive anymore!"


    Jiang Shiyu and Yao Yao heard Hua Ke''s words, but Jiang Shiyu was fine, he knew he could not do it well, and did not hold any hope. Yao Yao''s face turned green, he picked up the plate and threw it at Hua Ke!


    A plate of food had been fed to the floor, and he still had to clean it up.


    Jiang Shiyu stopped this farce, saying, "We need to go to the China next, but you guys know the problem you''re facing right now, so we need to think about what to do."


    Hua Ke raised his hand: "That person said to send us away tomorrow."


    Jiang Shiyu was startled. "He told you?"


    Hua Ke nodded and laughed: "He told me that as long as you cook dishes that matched his taste, he would send us off.

 C50

    Jiang Shiyu and Yao Yao looked at each other. Based on what they were doing now, they wouldn''t be able to leave tomorrow no matter how they looked at it. The two of them spent the entire afternoon trying to figure out how to make the food, but the crux of it was that the person''s taste was unknown.


    Hua Ke nodded his head, indicating that he saw it. The two of them no longer walked outside, and quickly entered the house.


    That person impatiently said, "Who cares if he''s famous or not. Just a gun shot caused him to call me grandpa."


    He said in a low voice: "The China is vast and abundant with talents. This person is not an ordinary person in the China. If we offend him, we won''t be able to continue our business in the China."


    The people beside were stunned. A person with such great authority actually lived here?


    A Huan and Hua Ke told Jiang Shiyu about the matter of Blue Eyes coming over. Jiang Shiyu''s subordinates paused for a moment, how could she still think of something to leave, the most important thing was to escape from this danger. We can''t implicate the people who saved them.


    Jiang Shiyu let A Huan continue to go out to see. Hua Ke knew nothing about these people, his fighting strength was not high either. He could only come up with ideas at a later time. Jiang Shiyu remembered that Yao Yao had a spatial ring, hence she asked her if she had any weapons that would be more harmful.


    Yao Yao rummaged through the storage ring, but didn''t find any weapons, including the pastries, plums, fruits, clothes, etc. Yao Yao laughed dryly and kept the thing.


    Jiang Shiyu sighed.


    "Hua Ke, you and Yao Yao go find someone and take him away. A Huan and I will stand guard outside. There aren''t many people you guys have seen, so it should be able to stall for some time. "


    Hua Ke was so anxious that beads of sweat appeared on his forehead. He asked, "You''re a Soul King, and you''re afraid of these people? They don''t seem to have cultivated soul power."


    This was also a very strange thing. When they boarded the blue eyed boat that day, not only were they shocked by their completely different appearances, they were also shocked by the fact that none of the people on the boat had soul power fluctuations. They were just like Jiang Shiyu previously, a soul power trash. However, from the looks of it, these people did not seem to be in pain from not being able to cultivate. They seemed to be very relaxed. Perhaps they didn''t even know about soul power! At that moment, Jiang Shiyu suspected that this place was still the normal world. When Blue Eyes and the others pulled out their weapons, although they didn''t know what, their hearts were in turmoil. That thing couldn''t possibly appear in this world!


    Jiang Shiyu touched her sword and said coldly: "Even without soul power, we may not be able to defeat them. Their weapons moved faster than I did. "Tell me, how should I deal with this?"


    These words were asking Hua Ke as well as herself. What should he do? She could only rely on her current power to resist for a short period of time, but her opponent had weapons in their hands, making it difficult for them to escape.


    Hua Ke was speechless, then looked outside, then saw Jiang Shiyu''s low face, and seemed to have a rotten idea: "Why don''t we go and ask him?"


    Naturally, he was referring to the owner of the bamboo house, the person who had saved their group.


    Just as Jiang Shiyu wanted to shake her head, Hua Ke said mysteriously: "Today, when we went to pick the herbs, there was a herb growing on the cliff. That person was so happy that he ignored A Huan and I to continue gathering the herbs."


    Jiang Shiyu was startled: "What do you mean by going down to gather herbs just like that?"


    Hua Ke thought about it for a while and drew some lines, "Just like this, they jumped off the cliff like that. A Huan and I were completely frightened by the scene. After picking the herbs, he smacked the rock wall and climbed back up. A Huan and I were dumbfounded.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t feel too shaken after hearing it. She might have already seen it before.


    This was actually the first time Yao Yao had heard of this, but she was used to seeing stronger skills, so she was only slightly surprised. You can still come up? I''m afraid that at the Soul King realm and above, the use of soul power is also very skillful. "


    Hua Ke nodded his head, "Mn, but I have never seen anyone acting in such a bold manner.


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly walked out, "It''s not that you have guts, it''s that you have strength. "Let''s go find him."


    This type of recluse would usually possess unique skills. They would either have medical skills or martial arts. They would not reveal their skills and when their name was given out, everyone would chase after them. No wonder he still didn''t know this person''s name. If they said it out loud, it might lead to other thoughts in their minds.


    That person was reading books in the room. Seeing that the three of them had entered, without raising his head, he was immersed in his books, and just as Jiang Shiyu wanted to cough, she remembered the argument that happened earlier this morning regarding coughing. She immediately said: "This friend, may I ask if you can help me to the end?"


    That person''s mouth was full of words, but it was definitely not an answer to Jiang Shiyu''s words, but a simple mutter to herself after reading the contents of the book.


    Jiang Shiyu clenched her fists a little unnaturally and said, "We have pastries that are unique to the continent, would you like to try some of them, my friend?"


    "Alright."


    Jiang Shiyu: "..."


    Jiang Shiyu made Yao Yao take out a dozen of different pastries and placed it in front of her.


    The man put down the book, his eyes turned to the pastries in front of him, picked up a powdered cake, put it into his mouth, and chewed it expressionlessly. Jiang Shiyu did not make the pastries, but at that moment, she was as nervous as if she was waiting for someone to comment on it. Clenching his fists tightly, he looked at the person in front of him.


    Unfortunately, this person''s face was expressionless. After eating three of them in a row, he didn''t say anything. However, being able to eat three was also good. Jiang Shiyu comforted herself as she watched this man finish all of the pastries.


    He finally raised his head and looked at Jiang Shiyu, "What is it?"


    Jiang Shiyu''s expression stiffened, "There''s someone outside, yesterday ¡­" Jiang Shiyu explained how they boarded the ship, how they found out they were being cheated, and how they finally left the shore.


    Hearing that, the man''s expression did not change as he said indifferently, "The weapon in their hands is called a spear. "The killing power is extremely great."


    "You can go back first. Don''t worry, they won''t be able to attack."


    When Jiang Shiyu received the reply, she felt relieved and naturally went back. On the way, she saw A Huan who was observing them from a hidden corner, and also brought him back.

 C51

    Upon entering the room, A Huan asked anxiously: "What do we do now?"


    Yao Yao explained happily, removing Hua Ke''s stage, and told A Huan about this hermit.


    Yao Yao did not dare to go back, and just sat by the side. Tonight, she was going to stay with Jiang Shiyu, and seeing that they were staying behind, Hua Ke decided to follow the crowd. The four of them stayed behind in Jiang Shiyu''s room.


    Thinking of this person, someone shakily turned back to report the situation. Blue eyes not believing in evil, he tried it himself. Halfway there, there was an invisible barrier in front of him. He couldn''t take another step forward. Her blue eyes helplessly stopped and looked at the bamboo house that was a dozen steps away. She was angry, but there was nothing she could do.


    Someone suggested, "Shall we try to set a fire?"


    "Fire can burn it?"


    "I don''t know. It''s good to be able to attack with fire, but if I can''t do it, then I''ll just burn this piece of bamboo to vent my hatred."


    Blue eyes pondered for a while before agreeing with the man''s suggestion.


    They dragged a large barrel of high concentration alcohol from the boat and poured it in front of the barrier. Their blue eyes flashed with hatred.


    One of them poured out the alcohol, threw the barrel far away with a smile, and then took out the ignition with a hideous expression. Prepare to ignite the alcohol.


    The ignition shook in the breeze and went out! However, his hand was still pressed on the switch. That person was puzzled. Could it be that it was broken? Then he fiercely pressed it down. Every time it was ignited, the alcohol would be extinguished before it could even be ignited!


    He was sent alone to splash alcohol behind the bamboo house. There was a loud sound coming from the bamboo forest, and there was something behind him that was baring its fangs and brandishing its claws. The man pressed it again, and the engine went off.


    "Ghost!" He threw away the engine and ran in panic to the front.


    Blue Eyes had also encountered the same situation in front of him. He thought for a moment, then shouted towards the bamboo house, "Bamboo house master, please hand over those four lads to us. We need to retreat immediately."


    A mocking laughter came from inside the bamboo house. "You guys can''t come in here. Fire attacks aren''t enough. You just want to leave like that? Don''t you understand the current situation?!"


    The person next to the blue eyes was furious. He wanted to retort but blue eyes laughed: "Master is also a person and needs to eat." We''ll wait here. I don''t know when the master will be willing to come out, but we''ll talk later. "


    A Huan turned and said anxiously: "He''s prepared to exhaust us all to death."


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly felt that something was amiss. They could still hold on for a few more days, since that recluse was so delicious, he probably would not be able to endure it for long.


    He muttered to himself, "Let''s take a look first."


    Blue eyes saw that the bamboo house still did not move. He sneered and refused to accept the offer. With a single order, more than a dozen people surrounded the bamboo house. They were guarding this bamboo house that was blocking their advance with their lives.


    A Huan looked at the master bedroom in the bamboo house. The light in the room had already been extinguished, and the person inside must have gone to sleep. However, everyone here was sleeping soundly. Inside the house, a contest was taking place.


    When Yao Yao woke up, she was still a little stunned. She wasn''t watching the person outside with A Huan, so why was she lying on the bed sleeping now? Looking to the side, A Huan had already been replaced by Jiang Shiyu, and was looking outside. Returning to the cage, Yao Yao went over and patted Jiang Shiyu''s shoulders, "You go and rest, I''ll watch."


    Jiang Shiyu guarded the place for the latter half of the night. She was still in good spirits, but her eyes were red, and she laughed: "It''s fine, it''s not time yet, I''ll watch."


    Yao Yao moved a chair over and sat beside Jiang Shiyu, and the two stared outside.


    The group of people stared at the bamboo house with bloodshot eyes. They did not expect to see a person wearing a green robe and a straw hat coming out the next moment. He carried a basket on his back as he walked towards the back of the mountain.


    The guard behind was stunned. He waited until this person walked past them before standing up and fiercely shouted at him: "You dare to come out, you''re just a cowardly turtle!" With that, he punched the man in the head.


    The force of the punch was so strong that it wanted to slap the man''s face until it swelled up. However, the punch missed. That person looked at his hand in disbelief. He had clearly struck it, but instead of hitting his flesh, it had actually hit air. However, the person in front of him was still standing there, not moving at all. Shaking his lips, he said one possibility, "Ghost!"


    That person turned around and looked at him. His eyes were calm and emotionless as he said lightly, "I am not a ghost. "Look at my shadow."


    Ye Zichen looked at the person''s body obediently, there really was a shadow there. He heaved a sigh of relief. It was good as long as it wasn''t a ghost or a ghost.


    After this person finished explaining, he prepared to go up the mountain again.


    The remaining people were stunned. Something was wrong here, wasn''t he here to stop them? Why did it suddenly become a matter of discussion here!


    He shouted, "Stop!"


    The man stopped and asked doubtfully, "You still don''t believe that I''m not a ghost?"


    Is that the question? Not at all, how could he have been taken away? "You''re not allowed to go out!"


    The man was stunned. "Why?"


    "The boss said to surround you."


    The man looked around. When the group surrounding the bamboo house saw that someone had come out, they had already surrounded the house. After a short while, a dozen or so people had surrounded the house. Blue eyes: "Master?"


    "No."


    "Master, please call the four of us out. I will immediately evacuate the people here. I will not disturb your activities." The blue eyes politely ignored the "no," and went straight to the point.


    He asked curiously: "What do you want to hand over?" They had feet, they could be wherever they wanted to be. If you want them to come out and join you, I don''t care. "


    "But the barrier of a master prevents us from entering."


    The person said, "The people inside can come out. They can hear you when you speak." That is to say, if they agreed to your invitation, they would naturally come out and not be stopped.


    His blue eyes stared at the man, unsure of what he meant. Was he trying to clarify the truth or was he pretending to be stupid? If he messed with him, he wouldn''t hand him over. Blue eyes narrowed as he smiled: "Please help them. They don''t want to come out. We have to go in and invite them more sincerely."


    Although he was smiling, the man behind the blue eyes was ready to use his weapon.

 C52

    Blue Eyes and the others had grown up. They were taller, and wore the clothes of a man in green with half of his head cut off. He also had a very sturdy physique. A dozen or so people surrounded the green-clothed man, looking like they were bullying the weak.


    Hearing this, Blue Eyes raised the weapon in his hand and pointed it at the man in green: "Since the master has said so, then I have no other choice."


    How could his blue eyes waste time with words like these? Once he failed, he used another move. The expression on the man in green changed, and his previously calm expression instantly became ruthless. He kicked straight out and muttered, "You were the one who attacked first ¡­"


    The green-clothed man looked at them and asked, "Is there anyone else?" With blue eyes that spewed blood, he looked at the green-clothed man in fear, and shouted to the rest of the people, "You''re all idiots! Together, he alone can deal with so many of you! "


    The dozen men had also regained their senses. A few of them also had guns in their hands. They raised their hands to point at the man in green, ready to pull the trigger, but they couldn''t. They looked at the guns in surprise, not knowing what was happening.


    The man in green smiled, "You made the first move!" He rushed towards the group of people without any hesitation. From his blue eyes, it had only been a few seconds, and all of them had been knocked to the ground.


    The green-clothed person put away his hand with satisfaction. He carried the small basket on his back, and lightly glanced at the blue eyes sleeping on the ground. His expression once again changed into one that was more suitable for a paralyzed face than a light one. He walked calmly to the back of the mountain, leaving his blue eyes and the others behind.


    The blue-eyed man was frightened by the green-clothed man''s change of expression. He snorted and said angrily, "Hurry up and help me up!"


    The dozen men struggled to get up. Although they were beaten up by the man in green, their injuries were not as severe as their blue eyes.


    The blue eyes rested on their shoulders. He carefully lifted his clothes and felt the same spot under the gray footprints. He felt a faint tearing sensation as he moved his body. He cursed a few times in pain.


    The rest of the group lifted him up gently. One of them asked, "Do we need to leave more people to guard this place?"


    Blue Eyes raised his hand and slapped it, cursing: "Why are you still here? Can you beat him? "Let''s go!" The slapping motion was a little too big, and the blue eyes cried out a few times in pain.


    The person who was hit lowered his head and retreated, but his expression was concealed.


    The group of people walked down the mountain with blue eyes.


    A Huan sat on the bedside, seeing them go down the mountain, he turned his head and shouted happily: "They have left!"


    Hua Ke came over to look in surprise, "They really went down the mountain!" He was so excited that he punched A Huan.


    A Huan reported what he had seen, "That man suddenly made his move, he was fast, accurate, and killed until they were stunned, not knowing what happened."


    Unknowingly, Jiang Shiyu had also appeared behind the two of them. She grabbed Yao Yao, "Quick, let''s go cook dinner, so that we can leave this place in the afternoon."


    Yao Yao and Hua Ke also entered the kitchen. According to the rules, the two of them could not help, but did not say that they could not receive oral guidance from the side.


    When Jiang Shiyu and Yao Yao cooked, they heard A Huan constantly talking, and his tone was extremely annoying.


    "Sigh, I can''t use wet firewood, I can''t light it up."


    "What is this? "The kitchen is going to be on fire again."


    If you want to cook something hard first, then cook it separately. If you want to cook something new together, then you have to cook it raw.


    Yao Yao could no longer tolerate it, her face was dark as she shouted at A Huan: "Shut up!"


    A Huan immediately shut his mouth.


    Hua Ke watched the commotion at the side with a face full of schadenfreude. "A Huan, speak properly, didn''t you see how the young miss had lost her temper?"


    A Huan rolled his eyes at him. The two of them stood honestly on the side, unless Jiang Shiyu and Yao Yao asked him a question.


    Hua Ke could not remain idle, after a while, he opened his mouth again, "I feel that man in green is not simple."


    "She went to the continent and met Yao Yao''s father. Her father is an expert of the continent. And now he even rescued us from the pursuit of our blue eyes. To be honest, not even he can escape the weapons that our blue eyes wield! " A Huan pointed at Jiang Shiyu and gave him a look, "I am sitting behind the window and I can see very clearly that the group of people were pointing their weapons at him, but he was not afraid at all. However, they were all powerful, and those people couldn''t even use their weapons before they were all knocked down! "Awesome!"


    At that time, Hua Ke was in the house and he did not see A Huan''s depiction. He was a little disbelieving, "Really?"


    A Huan praised, "Of course it''s true! "They are indeed powerful!"


    Hua Ke raised a question, "Why can''t they use their weapons?"


    A Huan shook his head, "Although I saw him, I don''t know why. I can only wait for him to come back and ask."


    Jiang Shiyu and Yao Yao prepared a dish, and the two people''s conversation was interrupted. Yao Yao shouted: Hua Ke, come and try the dish!


    Hua Ke walked over bitterly in a different way. A dish had already been prepared on the stove, and the steam had risen into the air. In the middle of the plate lied bright colored vegetables, looking extremely delicious.


    Hua Ke was shocked, "You did this?"


    Yao Yao laughed complacently, "Very simple. The food this time was definitely out of your expectations. I just ate a piece of it stealthily. " She handed a pair of chopsticks to Hua Ke.


    Although the dishes this time looked good, Hua Ke took the chopsticks, hesitated for a bit before taking a small piece and placing it in his mouth.

 C53

    The three of them looked at Hua Ke nervously. Hua Ke chewed for a bit, then handed the chopsticks to A Huan and said seriously: "Come and try it."


    A Huan took the chopsticks and also hesitated for a moment, but he still took a bite.


    Yao Yao chased after her and snorted: "Beating you up won''t take long!"


    Hua Ke''s face suddenly turned completely red, he became a little shy and red in the face. Yao Yao only scared him, after touching him lightly, he turned around and left, but he stared at Yao Yao''s back in a daze for a long time.


    After A Huan finished his meal, he said happily, "I''ll call him down to have a taste. Although the food was only average, it could still be eaten! His request is only to be able to eat it! "


    "I can ask him to come down and have a taste. Why do you have to say the last sentence?" Yao Yao frowned and said unhappily: "You''re praising me first and then giving me a stick."


    A Huan smiled and called for people, leaving behind a sentence, "I am letting you all continue working hard! "Next time, it''ll be even better."


    Yao Yao spat at A Huan''s back, "Hmph, I need to cook for myself!"


    The back of the mountain was not very big. A Huan ran to the place where the person had brought them to yesterday and saw the man in green squatting there, digging for medicine with a small shovel. He shouted happily, "It''s time to eat!"


    The green-clothed person remained unmoved. He firmly dug out the plant and placed it in the small basket. He stood up and said somewhat angrily, "Can''t you see that I''m digging for medicine?"


    A Huan was frightened by his anger, and muttered: "Time to eat."


    The green-clothed person carried the medicine basket on his back. "My hands are stable. This plant didn''t hurt its roots."


    A Huan had opened six of his medicine''s seven orifices, how could he know so much? He said apologetically, "This kid doesn''t understand, please forgive me."


    The man in green''s expression softened as he said, "Let''s go. Is the meal ready?" I''ll go and try it. "


    A Huan became excited again and went down the mountain with the green-clothed man.


    The green-clothed man first asked Hua Ke, "Have you eaten?"


    Hua Ke nodded, "I can eat." Then, he asked Jiang Shiyu, "Have you eaten?" After Jiang Shiyu finished cooking the dish, she also tasted it and nodded.


    Only then did the man in green pick up his chopsticks and taste it.


    Yao Yao did not even dare to breathe loudly, and looked at him nervously. The rest of the people were not much better either, all of them staring intently at the man in green.


    The green-clothed man answered very straightforwardly, his evaluation also very accurate. "It can still be eaten." Bring me some food. " As he spoke, he sat down at the dining table.


    Yao Yao hugged Jiang Shiyu happily as her face stiffened. A Huan quickly scooped a bowl, the rice grains were still steaming hot, and after carrying them to the table, A Huan scooped another bowl of rice, causing everyone''s stomach to growl. However, they only cooked a single dish. They didn''t dare to snatch the dish, so they could only eat plain rice.


    The moment the food entered his mouth, Jiang Shiyu felt an unprecedented feeling of warmth. The tip of her nose was filled with the fragrance of rice and she could hear the sound of food breaking. But in the next moment, Hua Ke revealed the truth, "I didn''t eat anything last night, and now that I have eaten a bowl of steaming hot rice, I can''t even compare to the countless delicacies in the world."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the rice again. It turned out that the reason she thought the rice was delicious was because she was hungry. She quickly picked up a few more mouthfuls. As expected, all the sighs she made just now were useless. It was more important to eat properly.


    The man in green was eating very slowly. Halfway through eating, he suddenly said, "Do you know why I made you cook?"


    Jiang Shiyu and Yao Yao shook their heads.


    The man in green smiled, "How old do you think I am?"


    Jiang Shiyu carefully observed the green-clothed person and noticed that his face was very smooth. He looked like he was seventeen or eighteen, but there were also those who looked very young and delicate, making him look twenty.


    The man in green shook his head. "Guess again."


    A Huan guessed one, "Twenty-two?"


    The man in green shook his head.


    Hua Ke frowned: "You have to tell us to always keep our guesses low, or else we won''t be able to do anything about it."


    The green armored man looked at Hua Ke, "Three chances, one more"


    Hua Ke frowned, and gave an impossible number, "About 40."


    A Huan acted as if he was looking at a lunatic, "Are you crazy!? "Look at his face, hands, and body ¡­" A Huan bit his lips and swallowed down one word, barely changing the word, "This body, how does it look like a 40 year old middle-aged man?"


    Hua Ke did not speak, he stared straight at the green clothed man and asked: "Is that right?"


    The man in green said, "Close."


    The three of them took a deep breath. Yao Yao''s eyes shone as she asked, "How can I take care of it? She looks like a teenager in her forties. Teach me. "


    None of the women seemed to be able to escape aging, and even teenage girls were beginning to worry about maintenance. Jiang Shiyu looked at her hands that were covered with calluses, thinking to ask.


    The man in green stood up. "Follow me." Go to his bedroom.


    The three of them looked at each other, but they didn''t know what was going on.


    The green-clothed person pushed open the door, and several people entered. As soon as he entered, before he had a chance to carefully examine the painting, the man in green walked to the left wall. A painting of mountains and rivers hung there, and the few of them followed him to the painting. Jiang Shiyu looked at the drawing, could it be that the green-clothed person said that the drawing was a means for him to live forever?


    They all stared blankly at the painting. When the man in green turned around, his eyes widened as he asked helplessly, "What are you all doing?"


    A Huan was startled: "Weren''t you looking at this painting?"


    The green-clothed person sighed, I was just stunned, "It''s been a long time since I''ve been inside, my mood is a little complicated."


    Jiang Shiyu, A Huan, Yao Yao, Hua Ke,...


    The man in green lifted the painting, and hidden traps were hidden underneath the painting. He pressed a button on the wall, and a huge hole suddenly appeared on the floor beneath the painting. A cold, rotten smell came over, but then he saw the stairs winding down, and it was pitch black inside.


    The green-clothed man walked in first, with Jiang Shiyu, A Huan, Yao Yao and Hua Ke following behind him.


    As they walked in, candles lit up the walls on both sides, illuminating the area in front of them. The staircase was not long, and every few steps, they would have to turn, causing them to feel dizzy.


    The man in green walked in front, not saying a word. In this cramped space, the atmosphere was heavy. For a time, this huge underground cave was like a monster that could devour people. It was unknown what would happen if they walked forward.


    After A Huan entered, he clenched his fists tightly, as if he was feeling uncomfortable. Jiang Shiyu patted his shoulder, signalling him not to be afraid.

 C54

    A Huan was not afraid, it was just that after he entered, his heart felt like it was being pressed down by a huge boulder, causing him to be unable to breath. A Huan told his how his body felt.


    A Huan nodded his head and temporarily accepted the explanation. However, Yao Yao, a weak woman, was fine. As a nine foot tall man, he could not get used to it, so he could not say anything.


    The man in green didn''t care if they could keep up. It seemed like he was walking very slowly, but the tunnel was short and there were many bends. If he wasn''t careful, he would be left behind.


    Passing by a candlestick, Jiang Shiyu tried to grab a candle, the green clothed man yelled: "Don''t move!"


    The green-clothed man was clearly in front, yet she actually saw her actions. Jiang Shiyu was shocked, and stopped moving her hand on the candlestick. The man in green said, "You are not allowed to touch anything here."


    Jiang Shiyu retracted her hand and followed along.


    Yao Yao turned her head and whispered into Jiang Shiyu''s ear, "This place is filled with oddities."


    He could feel that something was wrong, even if he didn''t say it out loud. Now, he couldn''t even touch the candle. It was really weird for him to be able to move forward in the dark. After walking a distance, the man in green stopped. "Come here." He pointed at A Huan.


    A Huan did not understand, and slowly moved to the front. The green clothed man took out something unknown from his sleeve, and this dark area was slowly illuminated. A round pearl that emitted bright light lied in his hand, the Night Pearl!


    Borrowing the light from the Night Pearls, everyone could finally see the situation in front of them. A bronze door was in front of them, blocking their path, the bronze door had a pattern that was repeated from top to bottom, and from top to bottom, there was a piece of connecting branch that protruded from the wall. In the middle of the branch was a huge cat face.


    A Huan looked at the green-clothed man, but the green-clothed man stared at the cat''s face on the bronze door and caressed the protruding sculpture, saying gently, "Put your finger inside."


    A Huan was startled: "What?"


    The man in green pointed at the cat''s mouth. "Can''t you see there''s a gap here?" "Put a finger in."


    A Huan looked at the cat face statue, its round eyes were flickering with a fierce light, A Huan shuddered, then slowly extended its index finger and placed it inside.


    "AHH!"


    "What''s wrong?" Jiang Shiyu, Yao Yao and Hua Ke shouted out in unison.


    A Huan retracted his finger, and bit his finger tip, causing blood to ooze out. His face became pale, and he said with a trembling voice, "This cat face sculpture bit me. It''s. "Alive."


    The faces of the three of them also turned pale.


    The man in green said helplessly, "It''s not alive. It just needs blood to open the door. When it devours your blood, the door will naturally open."


    As soon as the man in green finished speaking, the sound of gears turning could be heard. The bronze door slowly moved to the side, and the cat face statue was also cut in half.


    The man in green said, "Go in."


    A Huan saw that his fingers had not yet recovered from the shock, causing his suspicions to increase. How could A Huan''s blood possibly open the door? This was clearly a mechanism door, how was A Huan related to this place ¡­


    "AHH!" A scream interrupted Jiang Shiyu''s train of thought as she quickly ran inside. Hua Ke was trembling at the side, while A Huan and Yao Yao ran forward happily.


    "Meow ~" The cat meowed. Jiang Shiyu also looked over. There were no monsters or large-scale beasts behind the door, but just a small white kitten. It was Yao Yao''s Little White. Yao Yao hugged Xiao Bai happily. "Xiao Bai, why are you here?" Lil ''White comfortably squinted his eyes as he stroked Lil'' White''s fur.


    A Huan also wanted to pull his hair, but Yao Yao dodged it.


    Jiang Shiyu stood beside Hua Ke, "What happened to you?"


    Hua Ke was trembling like a sieve as he pointed at Little White. "That cat face is the same as the one on the bronze door outside ¡­"


    When Hua Ke said this, Jiang Shiyu felt that they looked similar, but she had never thought of cats, she only felt that all the cats in the world looked the same, and comforted her: "Cat faces are always like that, flat, with a pair of round eyes."


    Hua Ke didn''t even listen to her comforting words and shouted, "Not at all! When I entered the room and saw this cat, I remembered that I saw this cat before. I saw this cat in the Magic Beast Town! "


    When they entered the Magic Beast Town, because Little White had been tied up by Luo Ke, it was possible for him to be separated from them and be seen by Hua Ke in the Magic Beast Town. Jiang Shiyu said to Hua Ke, but Hua Ke still continued to tremble, "Let''s go out. I think it''s very dangerous ahead."


    When A Huan saw Little White, the discomfort he felt lessened a little. Now, it was Hua Ke''s turn. Seeing that he was in pain, Jiang Shiyu told the man in green that he wanted to go up, and he said: "Hua Ke is feeling really bad, let''s go up and rest. Let''s wait for him to recover before coming back."


    When the green clothed person entered the tunnel, it was as if he was a different person. He was quiet as if he was not a person, but a walking corpse with a heartbeat and breathing sounds.


    Jiang Shiyu was completely shocked by the green-clothed person''s actions. She looked at Hua Ke, gritted his teeth, and shouted at A Huan and Yao Yao to prepare to leave. However, after she shouted, the sound of gears turning came from behind her, and the bronze door quickly closed again. The cat''s face was put together, and the corner of its mouth was raised as it glared at the people inside.


    Yao Yao was shocked, "The expression on her cat face changed!"


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the green-clothed man vigilantly. The green-clothed man ignored them, and continued to walk forward with an indifferent expression. Little White jumped down and followed the man in green.


    Although the four of them were frightened, there was no way out from behind them. Sitting here, they followed behind the green-clothed man from a distance, not daring to relax and guard against everything that suddenly happened.


    It was a straight tunnel, with candles on the walls every few steps, red candles with a dim yellow light, air Sibao, the candle flickering and extinguishing, a slate above his head, it was so hard that it was impossible to get out by piercing a hole.


    "Meow ~"


    "Meow ~"


    Little White was running at the forefront. Every time he stepped over a candlestick, he would cry out. For a moment, the entire tunnel was filled with the terrifying cries of cats.

 C55

    Ever since they had entered the tunnel, Hua Ke started to tremble even more. Every time Xiao Bai cried out, he would tremble and mutter something unknown.


    The few of them thought that they would have to use A Huan''s blood to open the door, protecting A Huan from the green-clothed man''s attempt to get away with it. However, the green-clothed man didn''t even look at them.


    The man in green put Little White down and walked in, putting one hand on the ice. The few of them hurriedly took a step back, shocked by the scene in front of them. The ice quickly froze the green-clothed person''s hand, gradually freezing his entire body. However, a happy smile appeared on the green-clothed person''s face.


    Little White ran over and meowed three more times at Yao Yao''s feet. Hua Ke shouted, "Eighty-one!"


    Everyone looked at Hua Ke in puzzlement. Hua Ke said: "This cat cried eighty-one times."


    Whitey''s body started to become huge, returning back to its magical beast form. It stared emotionlessly at them.


    Yao Yao looked at Little White, whose appearance had changed. Her face was filled with fear. Little White is not under my control anymore! "


    Inside the door was ice, Jiang Shiyu tried to control her body in the air to avoid touching the ice as much as possible, but Yao Yao and Hua Ke suddenly screamed out when they turned around, they had struck right in the middle of Yao Yao''s ice, and their backs were firmly nailed to the ice. The ice was already beginning to freeze behind her.


    Yao Yao stretched out her hands as she screamed in fear, "Save me! "Save me!"


    Hua Ke was stuck to the side and his body finally stopped shaking. This was because he was lying down on the ice and his four limbs had already started to freeze.


    Seeing the speed at which the green-gowned person was frozen, Jiang Shiyu and A Huan each took charge of a person. They wanted to pull the person out, but there was nothing they could do, the speed of the frozen ground was too fast and it was also very sturdy.


    Frozen from the back all the way to the front of his stomach, Yao Yao was so scared that she started crying.


    Jiang Shiyu took out her sword and slashed at Yao Yao''s back to freeze it. No one knew what this ice was made of, but when the sharp sword slashed at her, other than a numbing sound, the ice did not break at all.


    A Huan''s hands trembled violently, and shouted with a trembling voice: "Mu Chen! Mu Chen! "


    Jiang Shiyu looked at Hua Ke. Hua Ke was already unable to speak, his entire face had already been frozen in, only his back was left.


    Jiang Shiyu was stunned, her hands used even more strength to cut at the ice.


    Yao Yao stopped shouting, and looked at Jiang Shiyu who was trying his best to slash at the ice, and said calmly: "Stop slashing. Save some energy and help A Huan find a way to get out. "


    Jiang Shiyu bit her lips and did not say a word.


    "Don''t chop ¡­" Yao Yao''s howls had not finished yet, but Jiang Shiyu had already raised his head to look at her, and Yao Yao was frozen inside, her eyes still open, filled with fear, fear and worry.


    Jiang Shiyu fell to the ground, A Huan whispered as he held his head, "How could this happen? How could this be? Clearly Blue Eyes is gone, we can go to the China now ¡­ "How did it become like this..."


    Jiang Shiyu knew that the two of them could not be discouraged now. It was too cold here, if they did not find a way to go out and freeze to death in the ice, they would also die from the cold.


    She stood up and pulled A Huan, then slapped him hard on the face, causing A Huan''s face to immediately turn red and swollen. He looked at Jiang Shiyu and asked calmly: "Are you awake? We need to find a way out. "


    A Huan was still in a daze, but Jiang Shiyu slapped him a few more times, causing blood to flow out from the corner of his mouth. He stopped and asked: "Are you awake?"


    A Huan nodded. He asked, "What do we do now?"


    The ice cube has not been broken, and the only way is through the bronze door. Jiang Shiyu stared at the bronze door for a long time and said to A Huan: Go and touch the blood on it and try.


    A Huan nodded his head, the wound on his finger no longer bleeding, he fiercely bit down, blood immediately gushing out, he stepped forward and placed his finger in the middle.


    Rustling sounds rang out. A Huan was overjoyed, his fingers sticking closely to the wall.


    Jiang Shiyu felt that the sound was wrong, it was the sound of gears turning when the door was opened, but the sound did not seem like it at all, but more like something from the east. Her gaze looked down at A Huan''s feet.


    Jiang Shiyu shouted loudly, "Let go of me now!" The voice was filled with fear!


    A Huan''s feet started to freeze, because it was very cold inside, and his feet were no longer warm, and were frozen in time. A Huan also did not feel anything, and upon hearing Jiang Shiyu''s shout, she looked at her feet, and the ice had already climbed up her leg, spreading up her leg at a terrifying speed.


    Jiang Shiyu picked up her sword and shouted: "A Huan, move quickly! Hurry and move! " Boundless fear rose from the bottom of her heart. Jiang Shiyu only felt darkness in front of her, and she could not see anything.


    A Huan looked at the ice cube below and smiled, "This ice cube makes me feel very warm." The ice cube reached A Huan''s waist and became thicker and thicker.


    At first, Jiang Shiyu could still cut off some of the ice shards, but when the ice cubes reached her chest, her hands had already started to become numb, but because she was using too much strength, she was unable to cut off the ice cubes.


    Jiang Shiyu still hadn''t given up, but her heart had already dropped layer by layer. With a bang, it fell to the ground and shattered into pieces.


    In the end, A Huan was still frozen inside. He maintained a standing posture, as if he was alive.


    Jiang Shiyu wanted to put down her sword, but she realised that the ice had already frozen all the way to her palm, and was slowly attacking her body.


    Jiang Shiyu felt a freezing sensation. It was ice-cold, yet she didn''t seem to feel anything, as her vision became clear once more. She glanced at A Huan, who didn''t look like he was going to die at all. He had a smile on his face, and a warm light shone in his eyes, as if he had seen something that made him happy before he froze.


    Jiang Shiyu turned to look at the green clothed man who was the first one to be frozen, their expressions were exactly the same!


    Before he could think it through, he felt an ice-cold aura coming from his mouth. The ice cube had already reached his face, but Jiang Shiyu still could not see it clearly.

 C56

    As his consciousness became hazy, Jiang Shiyu''s eyes gradually became clear.


    Shu? She had never used that name before!


    The man laughed and pointed at the head of his daughter, "Little girl, it''s not up to you to grow up. However, did Shu really not want to grow up? When I grew up, I helped my father to suppress the four corners of his body to maintain stability in the world. I am also very tired right now. " The man sighed heavily, as if tired of the task on his shoulders.


    The man acted as if he had succeeded in his stratagem as another voice sounded from behind him. "White Tiger, that childish bastard, is looking for father to act coquettishly again! Despite being so old, you''re still acting so coquettishly, shyly and shamelessly. "


    Shu turned around angrily and ran over: "You little green dragon, it''s been over a thousand years since you reached my shoulder! "Stingy bastard!"


    The green dragon was a round-headed, black eyed child. He smiled and said: "White Tiger, you violent girl! After living for so long, they would soon be leaving this place! "Not as slow as I am, and I can still stay here."


    The man stood in the distance, dressed in white clothes, and behind him were white clouds wrapped around his body. Suddenly, he looked like he was about to disappear into the wind. The man smiled and said, "Shu Shu, you''ve grown up. Go to the east and suppress the World Stone. This is your mission as a White Tiger. "


    Jiang Shiyu only felt waves of bitterness in her heart, and the pain in her heart was unbearable to bear.


    She guessed that her consciousness was now experiencing the memory of this girl called Shu.


    And the White Tiger, Azure Dragon, Jiang Shiyu had heard about it from his memories. The entire world was divided into East, South, West, and North. Every single place had a World Stone. The World Stone was pressing down on this area, maintaining the stable flow of the world. At this time, The Four Divine Beasts appeared. Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermillion Bird, Black Tortoise, the four Divine Beasts changed to their original forms and pressed themselves onto the World Stone, stabilizing the World Stone and maintaining stability in the world. But they couldn''t leave either, otherwise the World Stone would bounce back quickly and the entire world would be destroyed!


    Jiang Shiyu did not dare make a judgment, but the White Tiger, Azure Dragon, and World Stone, these sorts of stones, were not mentioned in this stable continent. It was just that while studying history, it would introduce a period of time, but that was only for a short period of time.


    Jiang Shiyu watched the situation unfold calmly.


    The green dragon jumped over again, pretending to not care, but carefully asking: "White Tiger, when are you leaving?"


    The White Tiger stared at the man. The man still had some matters to attend to, so after saying a few words, he left.


    The White Tiger stared at the man''s departing back, unwilling to take it back. It lowered its head and said dejectedly, "A few days ago, I had already changed into a new layer of skin. Father said that I can go to the east now."


    The maturity of a The Four Divine Beasts would need around seven thousand years, and after that, it would have to completely shed off the original skin. This meant that it would have to remove the past, be willing to suppress the World Stone, and would never be able to forget. Being able to go to the east meant that they had to leave their home and spend the rest of their lives on the World Stone of Eternal Rest.


    The white tiger was already 8,000 years old. Because the divine power in its body was growing slowly, it still maintained the posture of a young girl. The green dragon was still a child, but its divine strength was still growing fast.


    At this moment, he was still a little green dragon. He harrumphed and said, "I''ll go if I have to. What is there to be afraid of?"


    "I don''t want to go. I want to accompany my lord father like this."


    The Azure Dragon clenched his fists and said angrily, "Father doesn''t need your company at all!"


    These words made the White Tiger feel even more dejected, dragging its feet as it walked straight into the clouds.


    The green dragon''s eyes shined as he looked at the petite white figure in front of him. He unwillingly took a step forward and shrank back as if he was afraid of something.


    The man''s voice was solemn and imposing as he said, "Shu, the White Tiger tribe, now 7,300 years old, shed their tiger skin fifty years ago, and are now sent to the east to suppress the world''s stone. Are you willing?"


    Jiang Shiyu was stunned. She had actually changed scenes, and it had actually already been fifty years! The man stood in front of Shu Shu. She knelt on one knee and lowered her head to listen to her speak.


    Shu Shu''s heart was slashed by a blade, but her voice was abnormally calm as she coldly said, "Shu Shu is willing to go!"


    The man smiled as a golden light rose from his palm, turning into a golden light that entered Shu''s mind.


    Jiang Shiyu''s consciousness was in extreme pain. This was the memory of the White Tiger that had suppressed the Eastern World Stone for generations. Yun Che quickly transformed his memories and peered through some of them. Before he could react, the scene before his eyes changed yet again.


    It was a white tiger with smooth white fur. Its huge body was lying on top of the World Stone. His eyes were half open, and he looked like he was about to fall asleep.


    "White Tiger, I''ve come to see you!"


    The moment White Tiger Shu calmed down, her eyes widened. Looking at the person in front of her, she saw that it was a youth around the age of seventeen or eighteen.


    Shu was very happy. The youth still hadn''t stabilized himself when he asked, "Azure Dragon, how has Lord Father been recently?"


    The Azure Dragon paused, and covered his mouth with a smile, as he picked up the box of food, "Inside are the things that you like to eat. Keep some to eat. I''ll come see you in three hundred years. " He then said, "Father is suppressing the World Stone in the west. It''s quite good."


    The White Tiger didn''t want to answer and continued asking. The Azure Dragon only said, "I only want to see him once every few hundred years. Father said that he''s alright, so what else can I say? Suppressing the World Stone is not a fight with other races, it''s just that it cannot be moved. "


    When the White Tiger saw that the Azure Dragon was angry, it didn''t dare to ask any further questions. Lowering its eyes, it said in a somewhat gloomy and low voice, "I want to see father earlier."

 C57

    The Azure Dragon was enraged. "See Father? When my father came out, it was me who went to the west to suppress the World Stone. Do you want to see your father and miss me? "


    The green dragon smiled mockingly with disdain, "Who told you that this is our mission? It''s father, isn''t it? "


    The White Tiger said anxiously, "I did! Lord Father has asked us if we are willing to go. "


    The White Tiger had never thought of this matter. From what she could remember, the White Tiger from every generation had always been meticulously suppressing the World Stone to maintain stability in the world.


    "Azure Dragon, where did you hear that from?" After a while, the White Tiger asked with difficulty.


    The Azure Dragon''s expression changed and he said, "No matter who told me this, as long as you know that our father awakened us with evil intentions, he wanted us to offer us his life to protect this world."


    The White Tiger covered his ears, and with a pained expression, he shook his head, "I don''t want to listen! I don''t want to hear it, it''s all because of the Azure Dragon''s nonsense! It''s all because of your nonsense! "


    The Azure Dragon felt its heart ache. "White Tiger, I won''t say anymore."


    The White Tiger no longer paid any attention to the green dragon. It turned its head and buried its head in its body.


    The Azure Dragon laughed self-deprecatingly, placing the food box beside the White Tiger, he said bitterly: "Shu, I can only look at you three times. "I am about to mature as well. Recently, my tail has started to peel off. After it has shed away, we will never see each other again in this life."


    The White Tiger quickly turned its head to look at him, and its green dragon black eyes became moist, "White Tiger ¡­. "I, I ¡­" After a long time, the Azure Dragon still did not say the following words. He turned around and left.


    The White Tiger opened its food box. The food box was divided into three levels, and each level contained a lot of food that she loved to eat. Although she had never said that she loved to eat, the things that the Azure Dragon delivered were all things that she loved to eat.


    The White Tiger picked up a red fruit and stuffed it into its mouth. The first time she ate this, she brought the green dragon to eat in the secular world. An old grandma made it and set up a stall at the corner of the street. The corners of his mouth were red. The green dragon despised death, but he still gave them to her one by one.


    A sense of loss rose in Jiang Shiyu''s consciousness, a doubt of the past half of her life, and bewilderment of the future life.


    The green dragon said he would visit her once every three hundred years, but this time, after seven hundred years, the green dragon still did not come. If he did not come, he really would not be able to see her again.


    In just an instant, she had sensed that seven hundred years had passed, but she had never seemed to have sensed the specific passage of time.


    As the White Tiger was resting on the World Stone, feeling bored to death, a strong stench of blood permeated through the air. The White Tiger twitched its nose and stood up nervously, anxiously asking, "Azure Dragon? Is it the Azure Dragon? "


    Suddenly, a figure fell from the sky. The green robe did not recognize the blood all over his body and blood flowed out from his seven orifices. His internal organs had been shattered from the shock. When he saw the White Tiger, he weakly laughed. "I''m fine, White Tiger, I ¡­"


    White Tiger laid in front of the Azure Dragon, held the Azure Dragon''s powerless hands with his claws and transferred the God Power to him. His lips trembled as he said, "Azure Dragon, what''s wrong? what can hurt you to this extent. "


    The Azure Dragon held onto the White Tiger''s claws, "Don''t waste your energy." I''m hopeless. My inner core has been dug out. "


    The green dragon''s gaze started to drift, unable to match the White Tiger''s face, he said: "I just want to see you ¡­ ¡­ I want to say something to you ¡­ "


    The White Tiger was still channeling its divine power, with tears dripping down one by one onto the Azure Dragon''s face. The Azure Dragon''s voice was already extremely weak, "You''re crying ¡­ I, I don''t want to make you cry, but I really want to see you ¡­ "


    "Yes, yes!" Azure Dragon, we can meet every day. "


    "White Tiger... "I, I ¡­" The green dragon''s eyes were completely frozen, his pupils enlarged, not knowing where he was looking at.


    The Azure Dragon used the last bit of its divine power and transmitted the memories from before its death to the White Tiger''s brain.


    Receiving the White Tiger''s memories for hundreds of thousands of years only made her feel slightly uncomfortable, but this short memory made her cry out in pain. Her voice resounded through the world, tearing her heart out!


    The green dragon and white tiger parted on bad terms and went back. They were always depressed, so they found the Vermillion Bird to talk with. The Vermillion Bird was the oldest and had experienced many things. The green dragon treated her like his mother, always wanting to ask her questions. The Vermillion Bird was a woman with a fiery temper, but it was very gentle towards the Azure Dragon. The Azure Dragon explained his doubts one by one. The Vermillion Bird did not give the correct answer and only told him that he needed to find the answer himself.


    The Azure Dragon was at a loss for a long time, but he still could not figure out why he existed in this world. His father only wanted to use it, but his kin seemed completely unaware of it. What was he supposed to do?


    The Azure Dragon originally wanted to go see the White Tiger, but he felt that the problem between them had not been resolved, and seeing him again would only increase their quarrels and hurt their feelings. After holding it in for seven hundred years, the molting had already reached his chest.


    However, halfway through this, his father found him to do something, so he turned around and headed to the west. However, halfway through, he saw a smiling man. The green dragon was puzzled. "Father, aren''t you suppressing the World Stone?"


    The handsome man''s face was expressionless as he said, "Azure Dragon, your divine power is growing very fast. You don''t even need to peel off your skin to be able to suppress the World Stone."


    The Azure Dragon was stunned. "But this doesn''t match ¡­"


    The man interrupted him and said with a cold face: "What is compatible or not is my decision." If I say that you can suppress them, you can. "


    Although the Azure Dragon had some strange thoughts in recent years, after being instilled for thousands of years, he couldn''t bring himself to think of a confrontation with a man, and all he did was grumble. He said, "Father, can I go see the White Tiger again? After reading it, I came over to suppress the World Stone. " The box in his hand was tightly clenched.


    "I''m talking about now!" It was a tone that did not allow for any disagreement.


    The Azure Dragon still had words to say to the White Tiger. He didn''t want to suppress the World Stone like this, because they would never see each other again. He wanted to say the words in his heart. Raising his head to look at the man, he quickly turned around and ran towards the east.

 C58

    The Azure Dragon had not reached adulthood yet, so how could he possibly defeat his father? After running several thousand kilometers away from the White Tiger, his father caught up. He had yet to mature. If he were to go all out, even if he were to take on the original form, the enormous body of the green dragon that covered the sky would only be a drop in the ocean before the father that woke them up.


    The Azure Dragon''s pained cry resounded through the skies. The divine beast''s divine power was all in its inner core. Once the inner core left the body, the body would have a weak status. In addition to that, its internal organs would be shattered. The green dragon was already on the verge of death.


    The White Tiger did not want to accept such a memory. This was not true! No! She clearly remembered when the Azure Dragon woke up, her father happily hugged the arm-long green dragon. With a face full of smiles, he handed the green dragon to her, telling her to take good care of it! It''s not like that!


    The White Tiger caressed the soft skin of the Green Dragon''s neck, pressing its head against him and muttered, "Didn''t you say you would bring me a red fruit? "Stingy guy, didn''t bring anything."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the White Tiger''s calm expression and felt that something was wrong.


    The Azure Dragon''s body began to dissipate. These God Beasts that were born from the heavens and the earth would become heaven and earth after death, nourishing the world.


    The White Tiger watched as the green dragon slowly disappeared, stunned for a long time. Finally, he lifted his leg and prepared to leave the World Stone!


    Jiang Shiyu was shocked! Once the World Stone was raised, the world would fall into chaos. Creatures that did not belong to the world would enter the world along with the gap in the world.


    The White Tiger remained silent for a while, before finally leaving the World Stone. She was going to find her father. She wanted to ask him clearly that her father would not kill the Azure Dragon. He definitely had his reasons for doing so.


    The moment the White Tiger left the World Stone, a rumbling sound came from underneath the World Stone. With a hoarse roar, a black mist started eroding the World Stone, while the White Tiger stood in the air, looking at this scene, it paused for a moment before taking out the God Power from its body and leaving a part of its soul behind. This way, it could temporarily suppress the World Stone.


    One soul and one soul transformed into the form of a white tiger. As they stood in the center of the World Stone, the black fog gradually dissipated, and the terrifying howls disappeared. Everything returned to normal, except for the continuously churning black fog at the four corners.


    The White Tiger rushed towards the west. Having lost her spiritual soul and divine strength, her speed slowed down by quite a bit. However, she still did her best to reach the west. Beneath her calm face was a surge of grief and a feeling that hung over the cliff. The thread was in the hands of another person, either returning to the land or falling down vertically, breaking into pieces. It couldn''t be controlled by her at all.


    In the west, a man was standing on the World Stone looking to the east. A golden light was emitting from his body, which was the memory given to the Azure Dragon 300 years later.


    The man''s expression was solemn as he gazed into the distance. He pinched his fingers together to calculate before exclaiming in shock, "How could this be?"


    At this moment, the White Tiger rushed over. Seeing that the man first felt joy from the bottom of his heart and then thinking of the reason why he came here, its expression was painful.


    The man said in shock, "Shu Shu, why did you come here? Aren''t you suppressing the World Stone in the east? "


    The White Tiger said in a hoarse voice, "Father ¡­ The Azure Dragon has dissipated from the world ¡­ "


    The man frowned. "I just felt the Azure Dragon''s memories leave my body. Did they disappear?"


    The White Tiger anxiously asked, "Father, the green dragon is you ¡­" Did you kill him? This caused the White Tiger to ask what it wanted to say.


    The man didn''t notice the gloomy expression on the White Tiger''s face. Black clouds had already started to roll in the sky from the east. The man looked at the White Tiger and said in a stern voice, "White Tiger, quickly go back! The World Stone is about to collapse! "


    The White Tiger was startled and muttered: "Didn''t you always call me Shu, why did you call me White Tiger?"


    The black clouds in the eastern sky grew denser and denser, and you could vaguely see figures shuttling out from it. The man saw that the white tiger was still looking at him in a daze, and said in a deep voice, "White Tiger, have you forgotten your mission? Suppressing the World Stone is your mission! "


    The White Tiger was not awakened by his words. Instead, it became even more confused, "Father, if I don''t go and suppress the World Stone, would it be useless?"


    The man was stunned, "Shu Shu, after you are awakened, you are destined to go suppress the World Stone."


    The words of the Azure Dragon rolled by his ear. The fear of his own fate being awakened and the pain of being used as a tool all wrapped around his heart. Black gas began to churn on the White Tiger''s originally beautiful face.


    "White Tiger, White Tiger, I, I ¡­"


    The White Tiger held its head and rolled in the air. "Ah!"


    Although the man was worried about the White Tiger''s condition, he couldn''t leave the World Stone. He sent a wisp of his consciousness to the White Tiger''s body and combed through it. The man said in a trembling voice, "White Tiger, where is your spiritual and spiritual soul?"


    The White Tiger was in extreme pain, how could it answer him? However, the unceasingly rising black fog indicated to the man that she had left a soul and a soul in the World Stone. The World Stone in the east had already begun to be completely dyed by the black mist.


    The divine beast that was suppressing it originally used its pure divine power to suppress it. However, the White Tiger''s mind was in a mess, and dark negative emotions surged up from within. If the whole thing had to end, this negative emotion would disappear in a short time. However, when the thin spiritual and physical soul sensed the negative emotions of the White Tiger, as well as the constantly churning black fog from the World Stone, the spiritual and spiritual soul had already been completely assimilated by the fog, leaving the White Tiger and becoming a part of the black fog. The power of the white tiger''s body was also used by him. The black mist borrowed the power of the divine power to break through the suppression of the World Stone and surged towards the world. The black cloud in the sky to the east also did the same.


    The man was extremely anxious, he shouted towards the White Tiger: "White Tiger! Quick, try to retract one of your souls or one of your souls. Otherwise, even your remaining soul would be affected. "


    The golden light around White Tiger''s body was about to disappear, replacing it with drifting mist. At this time, she actually quieted down, feeling an unprecedented calmness in her head. White Tiger slowly asked word by word: "Did you kill the Azure Dragon?"

 C59

    The man looked at the White Tiger in confusion. The White Tiger''s eyes were golden in color. Those were beast eyes that would only appear after transforming into their original form, but the White Tiger was currently in human form.


    The White Tiger suddenly laughed loudly. Its laughter was filled with grief and grief as it said in a shrill voice, "It''s already like this, yet you still want to quibble!" Tears rolled down her golden eyes. "I can''t do it, and I can''t kill you. "But I can choose on my own. The World Stone, I will never return ¡­"


    The World Stone at the east completely collapsed. The black clouds broke through the suppression and spread towards the west. The man stood on the World Stone in the west and said helplessly: "You too. "We can''t escape."


    The man''s body suddenly began to emit countless rays of golden light, enveloping his entire body within. After the golden light dissipated, only the man''s body remained on the World Stone, lying motionless on it.


    A huge golden ball of light came out of his body, floated into the air, and headed towards the east. As soon as the black cloud touched the golden light, it disappeared without a trace, and the golden ball was also shrinking. When it reached the eastern sky, the golden ball had already shrunk to half of its original size, and it fell straight to where the World Stone used to be.


    Jiang Shiyu took advantage of the White Tiger''s eyes to see everything. Although the White Tiger had turned around and left, it hid itself by the side and watched quietly, waiting for the man to sacrifice himself to the heaven and earth before wiping away its tears. It truly left this time.


    The White Tiger bid farewell to the Vermillion Bird. The Vermillion Bird pressed down on the World Stone and saw the situation in the east and west. Upon seeing the White Tiger''s arrival, it was stunned for a moment. "White Tiger, you ¡­"


    The White Tiger said with a laugh, "Vermillion Bird, let me bid you farewell. I took care of you when we were young with the Azure Dragon. Now that the Azure Dragon is gone, I can''t go back. Take care."


    The Vermillion Bird anxiously asked, "What happened?"


    That person had sacrificed himself to heaven and earth, what else was there to say? The White Tiger shook its head, "Vermillion Bird, you felt it, but you just didn''t want to believe it. Just like me, you insist on asking for an answer, and in the end, your heart dies even more. "


    The Vermillion Bird appeared to be at a loss, its fiery pupils slightly dilated, reflecting the White Tiger''s body that was covered in black gas. "White Tiger, you''ve been possessed."


    The White Tiger smiled indifferently, "There''s nothing to worry about now. It''s much better than before." He continued, "Vermilion Bird, when we meet again in the future, you will forget about it all. Don''t be too conflicted."


    The divine beasts that suppressed the World Stone for each generation only lasted for ten thousand years. After that, they would fall back into slumber and their divine powers would dissipate. They would shrink back to before they hatched, waiting for someone to awaken them once more. Divine beasts that were awoken once again did not have memories of the past. Only when they received a heavy burden or died would the memories return to them.


    The White Tiger said with a laugh, "I''m really leaving, Vermillion Bird. Thank you."


    The Vermillion Bird was stunned. The White Tiger had already walked far away.


    Jiang Shiyu felt the white cloud pass by her, the strong wind had only washed her face, causing her to feel pain, but the White Tiger was unwilling to open up its defense, and could only endure it.


    Jiang Shiyu felt pain in her head again, not because it was White Tiger''s, but because it was her own brain.


    A strange cry resounded in his mind as her eyes reddened and hot air assaulted her face. Her mind hurt, and she still didn''t know what happened. A figure suddenly appeared in front of her. Chicken head, swallow jaw, snake neck, turtle back, fish tail, five colors. It was over six feet tall. Was this a Vermillion Bird?


    The Vermillion Bird stood in front of her and said: "Jiang Shiyu? How did you get here? "


    Jiang Shiyu was shocked. How could the Vermillion Bird know her name?


    "This is the source of your body. If you''re in a higher realm, you won''t be able to enter."


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head: "I don''t know either, I just had a headache and came in."


    The Vermillion Bird pondered and said, "We''ve encountered a life and death situation, so our consciousness directly entered. What''s going on?" Let me take a look. " The Vermillion Bird paused for a moment, then asked, "Why are you frozen?"


    Jiang Shiyu roughly explained the cause and effect. After the Vermillion Bird heard this, it muttered to itself, "Are you saying that as long as you wrap ice cubes around your body, you will quickly freeze?"


    Jiang Shiyu nodded.


    The Vermillion Bird replied, "This is disastrous." This block of ice wasn''t made of ordinary ice, but rather ice formed from magical energy. There are actually demons here! "


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, and asked: "What are demons?"


    The Vermillion Bird lightly glanced at her, "Is the continent so peaceful? Now, children don''t even know about the demon race. " Then, she explained to Jiang Shiyu.


    There were humans, magical beasts, and demons on this land mass. Although they were different, they posed no threat to the entire land mass.


    On the other side of the world, there was a race that tried their best to cross space and come here to destroy the world. This race was the demon race. The characteristic of demons was that their bodies were covered with black qi. The higher their realm, the weaker the black qi became, just like ordinary people. Only, their eyes were red, as if they were made of blood.


    When Jiang Shiyu thought about the White Tiger, she realized that the White Tiger had become a fallen demon. With her original strength, the black Qi around her should have been close to nothing.


    Jiang Shiyu asked: "Is there anything that has a profound magic, but the black aura around you is very dense?"


    The Vermillion Bird thought for a moment, then said, "That way, the demons will not retract and will scatter the black qi in all directions."


    The White Tiger should have just fallen and hasn''t been able to control the black qi yet. Jiang Shiyu sized up the Vermillion Bird and asked nervously, "Do you know the White Tiger?"


    The Vermillion Bird was stunned. "What White Tiger?"


    Now it was Jiang Shiyu''s turn to be speechless, who was she looking at? Or maybe it was just a dream.


    "Are you the Vermillion Bird?"


    The Vermillion Bird looked at Jiang Shiyu strangely. "I am a phoenix, what is a Vermillion Bird?"


    Jiang Shiyu was dumbstruck, she looked so similar, but she actually wasn''t!


    Jiang Shiyu asked carefully: "Do you know about the World Stone?"


    The moment the Phoenix heard the World Stone, its entire body suddenly stood up. An enormous shadow completely wrapped around Jiang Shiyu and the voice of the Phoenix lowered, "Where did you hear this from?"


    The voice sounded like it was beside his ears. Jiang Shiyu''s mind was shaken to the point where it swayed back and forth.

 C60

    Phoenix''s eyes were fixed on Jiang Shiyu''s weak figure, "How do you know about the World Stone?"


    Jiang Shiyu decided to speak the truth. She really wanted to know what the The Four Divine Beasts she saw before, the World Stone, and the man who was addressed as Master Father, were.


    The phoenix said, "The World Stone is only something from the legends. Now, we are unable to find it."


    Phoenix suddenly changed the topic. "However, I have seen it when I was young."


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly raised her head to look, the World Stone was real!


    "I was just woken up. The person who woke me up told me that he was going to suppress the World Stone, but I''m not mature enough. The person disappeared, and the world stabilized."


    Could it be that the Vermillion Bird was about to disappear, and his father had awakened another Vermillion Bird? Jiang Shiyu frowned, but this didn''t make sense, how could there be two Vermillion Birds appearing at the same time in this world?


    Phoenix continued, "When I was four hundred years old, something big happened. The World Stone in the east is about to crumble and that person left. He said that he wanted to take a look at the situation and he didn''t return in the end. "


    This ¡­ Was it what she had just seen?


    Phoenix''s body crouched down once again, her fiery red wings resting loosely at her sides. She had a nostalgic look on her face as she said, "It''s been a long time since I last thought about those days."


    Jiang Shiyu asked another question, "Then ¡­ How long has that been going on? "


    Phoenix thought for a moment. "I''m about 7,000 years old this year."


    That was the past six thousand years! Jiang Shiyu was stunned, the phoenix continued: "In another three years, it will be my maturity."


    Wait a minute, the green dragon''s skin isn''t finished peeling, and the skin boundary is very obvious. However, the Phoenix in front of him did not have a large boundary. What was the situation with the Phoenix''s shed skin?


    Phoenix looked at Jiang Shiyu, her eyes turning, "You better hurry up and level up, when I mature, I will leave your body, and at that time you might not be able to handle it."


    Jiang Shiyu was taken aback, "Leave my body? "Now..." She looked around, surprised. "In my body?"


    Phoenix''s eyes rolled up. "Otherwise, why would you come here!?" I am your mother''s soul beast, and after your mother gave birth to me, my soul entered your body. Right now, the place we are talking to is your Inner Palace. "


    Mother? Jiang Shiyu secretly clenched her fists as she thought of the General and his wife. She ¡­ Two bodies must be created to revive them.


    "Then you''re my soul beast now?"


    Phoenix gave a low laugh. "You think too beautifully! Unfortunately, I only made a contract with your mother, and you have nothing to do with me. "


    Jiang Shiyu awkwardly touched the corner of her mouth with her hand, and laughed dryly.


    "However," Phoenix shook her wings and continued, "If you encounter a life-and-death situation, I will help you."


    Jiang Shiyu muttered her thanks, "I''m frozen now, can I still go out?"


    Phoenix softly replied, "It''s simple. I can lend you a hand." It''s just that there''s one thing you have to do after you go out. "


    "Kill the demons here."


    Jiang Shiyu was silent for a long time before she nodded and agreed.


    The phoenix made her close her eyes, and then, Jiang Shiyu felt as if her entire body was on fire. The pain caused her to immediately open her eyes, and what laid before her was crystal clear ice, and the place that trapped her was melting.


    The sound of trouble came to his mind as the speed at which the ice melted increased. The ice on A Huan''s body melted, and he looked at Jiang Shiyu in a daze.


    Following this force, the huge block of ice started to melt, little by little. After melting, it disappeared without a single drop of water remaining.


    Yao Yao and Hua Ke also came out quickly. Yao Yao was still in that fearful expression, but when she saw Jiang Shiyu, she immediately pounced on her. "I thought I was going to die!"


    Jiang Shiyu struggled uncomfortably for a while, her body was trembling as she looked at the two of them without any hesitation.


    A Huan looked at the melted ice, revealing the appearance of the underground room. It was surrounded by soft soil, and only the place under his feet was a big rock. He stepped forward and pinched the soil, "Moist, there might be water sources around here."


    Jiang Shiyu asked: "Did you see anything inside the ice?"


    Yao Yao had already recovered from her shock, and stood up straight, puzzled. "It''s all frozen, what can we see?"


    "What about you?"


    A Huan and Hua Ke shook their heads at the same time. Jiang Shiyu muttered to herself for a while, and still told her everything that she had seen.


    A Huan pointed at the ice that was still melting and was shocked, "Demon?"


    Hua Ke''s teeth trembled, "No wonder my body trembled the moment I entered."


    Yao Yao rolled her eyes at him, "He''s clearly just a coward."


    Hua Ke tried his best to control his body, but he still couldn''t.


    As the ice started to melt, the green-clothed man woke up. Before he could wake up, Jiang Shiyu had already placed his sword on his neck.


    The man in green was also stunned. The ice was about to melt, and when he saw the scene before him, he cried out, "How could this ¡­" How could this be? " He completely ignored the sword at his neck and bent down to pick up the ice.


    Jiang Shiyu''s longsword drew closer to him, and warned him: "Don''t move!"


    The man in green ignored the blood stains on his neck and grabbed a block of ice. However, when he held it in his hand, it melted completely, leaving nothing behind. It was as if the ice in his hand had been an illusion.


    The man in green wiped his sword and turned around. Blood splattered, and his neck was covered in red. The green-clothed man looked at A Huan crazily, "There''s still hope!" With a flash, he grabbed A Huan''s collar with one hand and brought him to the east corner of the room.


    The black-clothed man''s speed was truly too fast.


    Jiang Shiyu''s sword was still in mid air, with a few drops of blood dripping down the sword tip, Hua Ke suddenly shouted, "Mu Chen! "Look at your sword!"

 C61

    Jiang Shiyu looked over in the blink of an eye. The blood on the sword had dripped onto the ground and actually corroded a large part of the ground.


    The demon blood was corrosive, and this was a method of identifying demons that was commonly accepted on the continent.


    A Huan grimaced in pain. Jiang Shiyu thrusted his sword out, but the green-robed man acted as if he did not feel it, allowing Jiang Shiyu to pierce into his body. His arm was still tightly holding onto A Huan, not allowing him to move at all.


    Seeing that, the green-clothed man wanted to switch hands again, so Jiang Shiyu took the chance to kick him. The green-clothed man was startled for a moment, then A Huan took back his arm.


    A Huan laughed bitterly: "Master! Why do you want my blood? If this goes on, I''ll lose too much blood. "


    "Your mother is lying here, and she needs your blood to wake up."


    The sword that Jiang Shiyu was about to pierce stopped, A Huan lowered his head and looked at the place where he was standing fiercely, his throat tightening: "You said, my mother is lying here?"


    The green-clothed man cut open A Huan''s other arm, and fresh blood flowed down. A Huan did not resist, he just stood there and let the blood flow.


    Hua Ke''s body could not withstand the trembling, and suddenly became weak, falling to the ground. Yao Yao was shocked: "Hua Ke! "What happened to you ¡­"


    Just as Yao Yao finished speaking, she opened her eyes, which had a cold look in them. Standing up, she rushed towards the green clothed man, sending him flying with a kick, pulling A Huan along as she ran towards the bronze door.


    A Huan struggled desperately, "Hua Ke, what are you doing! I want to save my mother! " However, his arm was still firmly grasped in Hua Ke''s hand. A Huan watched in shock as Hua Ke opened the bronze door and brought him to the front.


    The man in green stood up unsteadily. "I never thought that you would have another descendant!"


    The green-clothed man coughed up a mouthful of blood and chased after him.


    Yao Yao anxiously turned her head to look at Jiang Shiyu, only to discover that she was staring blankly at the ground, and shouted loudly: "Mu Chen! Let''s go save A Huan! Hua Ke didn''t know what happened, but the moment I opened my eyes, you scared me to death. "


    Jiang Shiyu regained her senses and rushed out with Yao Yao.


    However, she was panicking right now. If she hadn''t seen wrongly, the place where A Huan had dripped his blood before ¡­


    The two of them walked unhindered as they reached the ground. Hua Ke held onto A Huan, as they stood in confrontation against the green-clothed man.


    Hua Ke''s expression was cold, and he said: "You want to revive her?"


    The man in green didn''t answer, he just stretched out his hand and said, "Give him to me!"


    Hua Ke was expressionless, "If you kill him, you shouldn''t want to see it."


    The man in green''s pupils constricted as she clenched her fists. "You don''t want her to revive?"


    Hua Ke shook her head, "My clan''s mission is to prevent her from entering the world again, how can I hope for her to revive?"


    The green-clothed man swayed his body, saying in a low voice, "If it wasn''t for you inheriting all your memories, why did you still watch her sleep like this?"


    Hua Ke said indifferently: "It''s precisely because she inherited all of her memories that she can understand, that she can''t come to this world."


    A Huan had a puzzled look, "What are you guys talking about? What happened to my mother? " His face crumbled.


    Hua Ke said: "That''s not your mother."


    A Huan was stunned. However, Hua Ke no longer explained. A Huan looked at the green-clothed man, the green-clothed man did not even put A Huan in his eyes, and continued to talk to Hua Ke, "She obviously didn''t do anything ¡­"


    Hua Ke interrupted him, "Don''t say anymore, don''t think you can revive her today." As he spoke, he smacked his palm towards A Huan. Since he couldn''t bring A Huan away from here, in order to prevent himself from being used again, he could only kill this person to eliminate any future troubles!


    A Huan did not expect the situation to change so quickly, and while Hua Ke was saving him, in the next second, she actually wanted to kill him.


    The man in green shouted, "Wait!" He lowered his head and said, "Today, I will not revive him."


    Hua Ke''s hand stopped, and slowly retreated from A Huan''s head.


    Jiang Shiyu and Yao Yao watched the scene dumbfoundedly. When Hua Ke came over, the four of them had already moved far away from the bamboo house.


    Jiang Shiyu turned her head to look. The green-clothed man still had her head lowered, and her entire body looked much smaller.


    Hua Ke brought them out of the bamboo house, stood by the shore, and said to Jiang Shiyu: "Don''t go to the China; you won''t be able to find the answer." Jiang Shiyu was startled, how did she know what she was going to do? In her heart, this person was no longer a part of Hua Ke. Whether it was his speech, actions, or palm, he was no longer someone that Hua Ke could do.


    Hua Ke swiped his hand across A Huan''s arm. His arm, which was originally dripping with blood, merged together instantly, healed! If not for the red blood on his arm, the wounds would have been fake!


    Hua Ke said to A Huan: "The person there is not your mother, so don''t come look for her! She has already disappeared from this world! "


    A Huan was startled: "Dead?"


    Hua Ke replied: "You can say that." He said, "You should return as soon as possible. Don''t come back here."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at him, "What about you?"


    Hua Ke''s expression congealed, "I''m going to kill him! Otherwise, he would think of reviving that person, and would be in for a ride of misfortune. " As he said that, he actually raised his hand and caressed A Huan''s head lovingly, "That palm strike just now was also done in a rush, I know that he definitely won''t let you die. When you were born, I was very happy. "


    A Huan shook his body, "Don''t use Hua Ke''s face to say such words, my goosebumps are all over the place!"


    Hua Ke''s expression retracted, and returned to his ice-cold demeanor, "I know you have a lot of questions, but I can''t say. Now, go back. When I kill him, I''ll catch up to you. As for Hua Ke, wait until he wakes up, and don''t tell him what happened. He still can''t endure memories right now, so it''s not good for him to know too much. "


    Jiang Shiyu allowed them to enter the Magic Beast Forest and gave them a embroidered bag. It was said that as long as they brought this magical beast along, they would not dare to approach.


    Hua Ke turned around to look for the green-clothed man, as if he was very confident that he could kill him.


    Phoenix''s voice sounded in his mind, "Jiang Shiyu, go and investigate. That person gave me a very familiar feeling."


    Jiang Shiyu clicked her tongue. A person who could give Phoenix a familiar feeling, should at least be a few thousand years old! What exactly is Hua Ke''s family? And... A Huan... Ever since he had resurrected, A Huan''s face seemed to change every other day. The way he spoke to her was really too lame, causing her to often ignore A Huan''s outer appearance, but the A Huan now that was so quiet, really, seemed to be very different from before.

 C62

    A Huan was still looking at Hua Ke''s departing back. Yao Yao stepped forward and slapped his back, causing him to jump forward and sway left and right. He turned around and said angrily, "What are you doing?"


    Jiang Shiyu agreed: "Yao Yao is right. Let''s go back. "


    Their greetings were still thrown in the bamboo house, but no one dared to return as they hurriedly entered the Magic Beast Forest. As expected, Hua Ke did not lie to them. Hearing the movements of the beasts, they were originally on guard, but before they could get close, the beasts had already run far away.


    When he walked out of the Magic Beast Forest, and was about to enter the Magic Beast Town again, Yao Yao suddenly said: "Hua Ke still hasn''t caught up to us, he won''t ¡­." The last few words were self-consciously shut up, but the two people present knew what she meant.


    The few of them ran through the Magic Beast Forest as if they were escaping from death. Even if there were no beasts blocking them, their bodies were dirty and tight.


    The few of them carried their fatigue into the inn to rest. The owner of the inn had long since forgotten about them. He walked up to them and said with a smile, "Three of you, an acquaintance came to the inn this morning and said that if two men and a woman came, I would take them to see him."


    Yao Yao asked: Who is it? If you want to see us, won''t you come down yourself? "


    The inn owner was a bit troubled. "If I had come down to see you, I would have gone to get him. However, after he had finished, he immediately fell down and I would have sent me to my room upstairs."


    Jiang Shiyu and A Huan looked at each other and ran towards the room that the owner of the house had mentioned. When they opened the door, they found Hua Ke lying on the bed.


    "There''s someone familiar with the owner of the inn who even knows us, there''s only Hua Ke."


    Jiang Shiyu walked up to check on Hua Ke. Hua Ke''s body was stained with blood, but there were no wounds, which meant that most likely, the green-clothed man had been killed by him.


    Hua Ke was still sleeping, so the worry in his heart finally eased up.


    Yao Yao also caught up, and seeing that Hua Ke was safe and sound on the bed, she asked in disbelief: "How did you come back before us?"


    A Huan stared at Hua Ke, as if he sensed something, his eyelids twitched, and opened his eyes, screaming: "Ah!"


    He sat up and scanned his surroundings. It was an ordinary room. The other three people were standing in front of him. He asked in a daze, "Where are we?"


    Jiang Shiyu already knew that the person inside her body had changed. She hid part of the matter and spoke to Hua Ke. In the midst of extreme shock, Hua Ke actually believed everything he said without any doubt.


    Jiang Shiyu stood at the window, looked at the bustling crowd and said: "If I can''t get to the China, I will leave and go to the Mercenary Tower to receive my mission. "What about you?"


    Yao Yao was startled, she walked to Jiang Shiyu''s side and smiled: "Follow you."


    Just as Jiang Shiyu wanted to shake her head, A Huan also followed, "Follow you."


    Hua Ke looked around, and also joined in: "I''m following you."


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, "I''m going to take on a mission, why are you guys following me?"


    Yao Yao giggled, and said without a care: "We can form a mercenary group! The four of them will do the mission together. "


    A Huan curled his lips and looked at her in disdain, "Mu Chen and I are more or less the same, you ¡­" He looked at Yao Yao from top to bottom, and then clicked his tongue. Under Yao Yao''s gaze, he said lightly: "You are just a drag!"


    Yao Yao was so angry that she wanted to beat her up. The slap was not light, A Huan touched his arm that was hit, and winked: I''m still injured, why are you still hitting me here!


    "It''s done! "Don''t think I didn''t see it clearly, Hua ¡­" Yao Yao sneaked a glance at Hua Ke, "The cut and wound have been healed for a long time!" After which, he stuck out his tongue and nearly blurted it out.


    Jiang Shiyu raised her head to look at the Magic Beast Forest. A black dot had appeared in the sky, and the black dot was growing larger and larger, moving closer to the Magic Beast Town. When she got closer, she saw a familiar magical beast, Cheng Yu''s large condor.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t wait long before Cheng Yu, who was still wearing his silver white mask, walked over. The corner of his mouth curved into a smile, and he said, "He knows his old friend well."


    Jiang Shiyu shrugged her shoulders, "You must have come here specifically to look for me."


    Cheng Yu laughed: "Don''t let me in to take a look."


    There was no one in Jiang Shiyu''s room. The moment she saw the large condor, she went back to her room, realizing that Cheng Yu did have some matters to attend to this trip.


    "You''ve become a Soul King?" Cheng Yu sat down and asked.


    Jiang Shiyu nodded her head, "I have also reached the third level of Courage." She had already read half of the cultivation manual that Cheng Yu had given her. Adding to the many times she had refined medicine, her courage had steadily risen and her speed was not slow either.


    Cheng Yu tapped the table with his finger, "Hmm, have you ever thought of learning alchemy systematically?"


    "You want to teach me?"


    Cheng Yu laughed and shook his head, "There is an academy on the continent that has alchemy skills."


    Jiang Shiyu: "You want me to go to the Academy? "But I have yet to complete my mercenary mission."


    "No need. The reason why I let you accept the mercenary mission is to train harder. Since you''ve achieved your goal, then you don''t need to care about the process anymore. "


    Jiang Shiyu nodded.


    "Before Nine Heavens Academy enters the school, there will be a test. Only those who pass will be able to enter to study, I have already registered for you, you can go to this location to participate in the test." As he said that, he handed Jiang Shiyu a piece of white paper, upon which were written a few words.


    Jiang Shiyu raised her head and looked at Cheng Yu, "What about you? Where are you going? "


    Cheng Yu laughed lightly, "I will wait for you in Nine Heavens Academy."


    Cheng Yu spoke a few more words with Jiang Shiyu, then left in a hurry. Jiang Shiyu found a few people and explained her plan to go to Nine Heavens Academy.


    Yao Yao was not very happy, she had never even heard of it. However, Hua Ke opened his mouth wide, and said in shock: "Nine Heavens Academy? I''ve never heard of that, right? The number one academy in the continent! "


    Jiang Shiyu was startled for a moment, and asked: "Are there a lot of Nine Heavens Academy s?"


    Hua Ke shook his head, "Which corner did you pop out from? There was only one Nine Heavens Academy on the continent, and all seven of the top Rankers were there lecturing! Every student who graduates from the Nine Heavens Academy can join the Soul Master''s Association. If not, they can still serve the nation.

 C63

    "Every year, Nine Heavens Academy only accepts a hundred new students, but the number of people who register exceeds ten million. The elimination rate is too high! "


    Hua Ke said: "It is said that the number of people who passed the examination last year were too few, and did not even reach a hundred. Nine Heavens Academy did not say that he would accept any more, since there are only that many people. Therefore, only a small number of people are accepted every year. "


    A Huan also laughed: "I just like challenging things. Let''s go and register at that academy."


    A Huan mocked: "If you''re scared, then you don''t have to go."


    Yao Yao thought about it, then said: "Actually, I am already learning in Nine Heavens Academy."


    "Daddy sent me in last year, but I didn''t like it, so I ran out."


    When the few of them thought about Yao Yao''s identity, that was also possible.


    Hua Ke had already said that he would follow Jiang Shiyu, so he naturally wouldn''t go back on his words. Although Yao Yao was already in Nine Heavens Academy, she didn''t pass the test. A Huan had nothing to worry about, he could just go anywhere he liked.


    Jiang Shiyu made a decision to participate in the Nine Heavens Academy''s assessment.


    The Nine Heavens Academy had registration points at various places, but because of the large number of applicants, the Nine Heavens Academy would assign them to different locations according to the participants'' wishes and numbers.


    A Huan and Hua Ke had submitted ten red stone s and registered. They had made trouble during the selection and wanted to take the examination together with Jiang Shiyu, but that place was too far away from the Magic Beast Town and was not within the selection''s range.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the piece of paper in her hand. Since Cheng Yu had only said that he would meet him at Nine Heavens Academy, he did not say that they would participate in the assessment together.


    Jiang Shiyu threw away the piece of paper and reported her name once more. The person even asked her if she wanted to erase the previous registration, and Jiang Shiyu nodded her head.


    Yao Yao did not register, and directly followed the three of them to participate.


    The test site was in a small town, not far from Magic Beast Town. They arrived after a few days.


    "Bart Street. Baggart, here it is, number 3! " Yao Yao took the slip of paper and faced it with a few big words, then jumped up happily: "This way, this way!"


    Jiang Shiyu and the others had already entered the small town, and were completely confused by the criss-crossing streets, as they did not know how to get there. They asked a lot of people how they managed to get here, and Yao Yao looked at the marked map, and finally found the location of their test.


    They looked up at number 3 and saw a tall building. White clouds were floating on the top floor and a dozen white pigeons were flying over.


    A Huan exclaimed: "So high!"


    Jiang Shiyu raised her head, feeling that her neck was sore, she moved her neck and said: "Let''s go in."


    The first floor of the tall building was very spacious. Out of the corner, there was a square table, with nothing extra on it. One of them was seated behind a square table. Seeing them enter, he said lazily: "Are you here to participate in the test? From here, you can reach the top within an hour. "


    The first floor was about six to seven inches, while the first floor was about seven steps. A Huan turned to the man and asked, "How tall is this building?"


    The man didn''t bother to speak and counted with his hand.


    Hua Ke''s legs went weak, and he asked in a trembling voice: "How many levels is this?"


    The man thought about it and said, "About 300 plus levels."


    With this, including Jiang Shiyu, everyone present felt dizzy. How could she crawl away after an hour!


    The person yawned and lazily said, "If you give up, you can leave."


    Jiang Shiyu took the lead and stepped forward, Hua Ke tugged on his collar, and followed him inside. A Huan spat, and together with Yao Yao, they ruined everything that was inside.


    Climbing the stairs felt alright at the start, but he felt that she could still climb the 300th floor. By the time she reached the 50th floor, Yao Yao could no longer bear it, and it was not because of her physical strength that she had turned dizzy. One floor would need to be turned twice before she could reach the next floor. Climbing up to the 50th level was equivalent to turning a hundred corners and becoming extremely dizzy.


    Yao Yao did not care about her image anymore as she sat down on the ground, gasping for breath.


    Hua Ke also sat down at the side, and said with a few words: "Let''s rest here for a while."


    Jiang Shiyu felt that it was fine, but looking at the situation between the two of them, she could not leave.


    The sound of footsteps came from downstairs, and soon, a teenage boy appeared before them. His footsteps were light and light, and a smile hung on his face. It seemed like he came from Caifeng, and was very carefree.


    Seeing the few of them sitting here, he asked in surprise, "Why are you getting tired so quickly? Do you need my help? "


    The young man had never met them before, so it was really hard to understand why he would actually help during the exam. One must know that for every person that passed, the chances of him taking the exam would be lower.


    Yao Yao shot the youth a glance, and said: "Then come carry me."


    The teenager laughed as he squatted and carried Yao Yao on his back.


    Hua Ke was stunned: "That''s fine too! Find someone to carry me too! "


    Yao Yao rolled his eyes at him, and said to the youth: "What do you want?"


    The youth asked curiously, "I just wanted to help you. You don''t need to give me anything!" As he spoke, he began to hum happily in a minor tone.


    Yao Yao could only let it go and talk to the teenager, "I''m Yao Yao, what about you?"


    The young man revealed his white teeth and laughed: "My name is Huai Nan." He turned around and looked at the three people behind him. "What''s your name?"


    Jiang Shiyu, A Huan, and Hua Ke reported their names one by one.


    Huai Nan said: "Then we are friends. This is the first time I''ve come out, I didn''t expect there to be so many people outside. " The boy began to talk about what he had seen and heard along the way. No one could stop his interest. If it wasn''t for the fact that another talkative person was trying to climb the building, they would have probably been annoyed to death by the noise.


    Jiang Shiyu stood guard behind him, feeling that this person was simply too eccentric, to actually be so excited carrying a person. They went up another twenty floors. Hua Ke held onto the wall, and with each step he took, he stopped and started to sweat profusely. Jiang Shiyu went over to hold him up, allowing him to walk slowly.


    Hua Ke said with a bitter face: "We can''t slow down! "I''ve climbed so many floors already. If I don''t set a time limit for it, wouldn''t I die from a loss?"


    Huai Nan''s footsteps stopped for a moment, and he said to Yao Yao: "You can leave now, I''ll carry Hua Ke. He doesn''t look too good. "


    Huai Nan put down Yao Yao, walked in front of Hua Ke, and spread open his arms as he said, "Come up!"


    Hua Ke was a bit embarrassed, he still climbed onto Huai Nan''s back, since he really couldn''t climb back down.


    After thanking him in a low voice, Huai Nan laughed, "It''s fine."


    After he carried Yao Yao on his back, he climbed a whole dozens of floors, his face not even blushing, but he still talked to Jiang Shiyu about some things he found fun, and his laugh was especially loud, indicating that he was in an extremely good mood.


    "Yo, look, there''s a cheater here!"

 C64

    From upstairs, a sneer sounded out, "A person who can''t take the test, wanting to enter the Nine Heavens Academy is simply daydreaming!"


    A Huan was enraged, he took a step forward and said: "What does this have to do with you? "Who do you think you are!"


    The yellow-hair''s legs stopped swaying, and he raised an eyebrow, "Drill the loopholes in the rules!" "Sure, then why don''t you guys go up ¡­"


    The yellow-hair once again swung his legs. "Why should I let you? I''m tired, so I''ll rest here. If you have the ability, then go by yourself."


    The yellow hair sneered. He slightly raised his arm, and in the next moment, A Huan painfully retracted his leg, pulling out a silver needle from the soles of his feet. He punched it furiously.


    The yellow hair was not afraid at all, he raised his arms again, causing A Huan to suffer a loss. He moved to the side and laughed, "Without needles, why bother hiding?"


    The yellow-hair was very satisfied after he finished playing with him. "Silly, big guy. Don''t you know how to grow a person''s head?"


    A Huan was furious, "Damn you, yellow hair, you don''t have the ability to hurt people with hidden needles." Ignoring the fact that he had just been injured, he kicked the yellow-hair once again.


    The yellow-hair was still unwilling to stand up, so he moved to the side to avoid the kick.


    Huai Nan said: "Do you also want me to carry you?"


    The yellow-hair''s expression froze.


    It was just that he was not so lucky to have met Huai Nan. He was currently resting, and when he saw that the tired Hua Ke was actually carried up by Huai Nan, he was not satisfied in his heart for a moment, and so he mocked and ridiculed him. Now that Huai Nan had revealed all of his thoughts, he stood up awkwardly.


    "What nonsense are you spouting? I, Ping Jin, need a little kid like you to carry me around, what a joke! "


    The yellow-hair gave way to the passageway, reprimanding him as if he wanted to cover up the situation.


    Huai Nan revealed an understanding smile, "So it''s like that, I misunderstood you, I''m sorry."


    Hua Ke struck Huai Nan from behind: "Do you really understand or are you just pretending to understand?"


    Huai Nan was stunned, "What? This big brother said he doesn''t need me to carry him. "


    Hua Ke became paralyzed and did not speak anymore.


    A Huan''s expression was also livid, his eyes swept across Huai Nan, where did this silly kid come from, to be unable to hear such words.


    Huai Nan''s change in attitude was extremely sincere, and that was what he understood. The yellow haired man did not know what to say, he turned and allowed Huai Nan to go up, then followed behind Huai Nan, asking with interest: "Where did you come from?"


    When Huai Nan said this, the yellow-haired man was stunned, "Where is this place?"


    "Huai Nan thought that yellow hair was interested in understanding his hometown and excitedly started to introduce," My house is close to the ocean, the sky is blue and the water is clear, beside it grew fruit trees, I often climb trees to look for fruits to eat, and once I saw a bird nesting on a tree, with two small eyes looking at me like this ¡­ After which, he made an expression at them and laughed heartily.


    Jiang Shiyu turned her head, she really did not know what was so funny about the bird''s wide-eyed expression. Yao Yao looked at Huai Nan in confusion.


    The yellow hair man asked with a headache, "I''m saying, I''ve never heard of your hometown. Who asked you to introduce it to them?"


    Huai Nan said with disappointment: "Oh really ¡­ My home is in the countryside, so of course you wouldn''t know. "


    The yellow-hair waved his hand. "What''s your name?"


    Huai Nan introduced himself, then asked yellow-hair, who tugged at his hair, "My name is Ping Jin, call me Brother Ping."


    The yellow hair patted Huai Nan''s hair in satisfaction. Huai Nan smiled and introduced the others to Ping Jin, who nodded in agreement.


    Ping Jin looked at Hua Ke who was comfortably on his back, and frowned: "Aren''t you tired of carrying him?"


    Huai Nan weighed Hua Ke in his hand and laughed: "I''m not tired. I''ve had Lily on my back before. "


    Ping Jin: "Li Li is?"


    "Lili was a little tiger, she had just been separated from her mother. I carried her on my back at the foot of the mountain. I named her Lili, but Lili didn''t look for me after that." And there was even grievance in his words.


    The corner of Ping Jin''s mouth twitched. He changed the topic: "Why did you come to participate in the exam?"


    "I''m asking why you want to enter the Nine Heavens Academy?"


    Huai Nan was even more confused now, "Nine Heavens Academy is the best academy."


    Ping Jin stopped and asked Huai Nan''s heart, then asked the others: "What about you guys?"


    Jiang Shiyu was born: "Go and learn alchemy."


    Ping Jin looked over while rubbing his chin, "Nine Heavens Academy''s Alchemy Course was taught by one of the seven strongest alchemists in the continent, Mandelin. When it came to alchemy, he said that he was first, and no one objected."


    was stunned for a moment. It was purely Cheng Yu who asked her to learn this, she had never understood the true meaning behind Nine Heavens Academy''s words. In her opinion, Cheng Yu definitely wouldn''t waste their time if he urgently wanted a body. Thinking about it this way, Cheng Yu actually pointed her to a good place, it was just that the difficulty of going in was too high.


    "What about you, stupid big guy?"


    A Huan did not react in time to see Ping Jin staring at him, and said angrily: "Don''t call me stupid!"


    Yao Yao smiled, "Yes, he was a dwarf before." The word ''stupid'' did not refute him at all.


    Ping Jin looked at A Huan who was taller than him by half a head, and asked doubtfully: "How short was he in the past?"


    Yao Yao gestured, Ping Jin moved closer to A Huan with his bright eyes: "Brother, what is the secret to growing tall? Teach me."


    A Huan arrogantly snorted, "You wish."


    Yao Yao said in an arrogant manner, "I don''t know how he grew up. It''s just that after a nap, he woke up to such a height."


    Ping Jin said, "Impossible, young lady. You lied to me."


    Yao Yao spread out her hands, "Believe it or not."


    A Huan asked him, "You asked us why we came to the Nine Heavens Academy, and you, why did you come?"


    Ping Jin laughed and said, "Probably not."


    "I''ve tried four times in a row, but I''ve been unable to get in. This is already the fifth time."


    Huai Nan was shocked: "The fifth time, how powerful!"


    Ping Jin smiled bitterly. "What''s so good about it? If it was good, he would have already entered the exam." Then he said, "My job is stable now, but I''m a little unresigned. I still want to try."


    Yao Yao laughed: "Do your best! I''ll be able to pass this time. "


    Ping Jin also laughed along. "This is giving me pressure."

 C65

    Yao Yao quickly waved her hand: "No no no, just that I feel that since you''re so stubborn, you should be able to pass the exam."


    Pingjin pulled at his yellow fur in embarrassment. "With such high expectations, I''ll have to do my best to achieve them."


    The few of them sat obediently at the side, A Huan looked at the sun, "Something is not right, I keep having the feeling that it took more than an hour."


    "Then why are we still sitting here?"


    "An hour is just to tease you. If you can climb up here, you''re qualified."


    The few of them were stunned. "Fun?"


    That person said in a slow and unhurried manner, "That''s right. Anyway, it''s not like you all climbed up in an hour, so there''s no loss at all."


    Ping Jin said, "What if he climbed up within an hour?"


    The person yawned and said, "Then we don''t need to participate in the next tests. We can report to them directly."


    "What?" "There''s still a test?" The several people cried out at the same time.


    The man looked at them calmly, "Do you think the Nine Heavens Academy is so easy to enter? "This is just this lousy test. Not even half of it can be filtered out."


    Everyone looked at each other. Finally, Huai Nan asked: "How many tests are left?"


    That person yawned again, "I don''t know about that. When there are only 100 people left, it will be gone."


    This meant that if there were more than a hundred of them, it would continue to be tested.


    That person added, "However, there are usually only seven tests. There will be one test where half of the participants will be cut down, and another test where about a thousand participants will be eliminated."


    One could imagine the difficulty of a trial that involved less than a thousand people. Was this the meaning of letting them know the difficulty of the test and allowing them to retreat before it was too late?


    The man turned his head and squinted up at the sky.


    Jiang Shiyu also looked over, with the height of three hundred floors, it suddenly made people think that they were in the sky, the white clouds were just around the corner, even the sun was close, so Jiang Shiyu extended her hand out and held the empty space.


    Even if there were ten of them, there were only six left. Four were still missing. He waited for a few more hours until the sky had already darkened. Finally, he gathered ten people. He lazily stood up, yawned, and counted, "Yes, exactly ten people. Then let''s go."


    Boom! Boom! Boom! A loud engine sound rang out. Everyone looked down and saw a plane rising up from the ground.


    Huai Nan asked curiously: "What is this?"


    "Aircraft," explained Pingjin. "Their speed is extremely fast."


    Huai Nan: "Can we sit on it?"


    Ping Jin sighed, "Yes, I will sit here for the next test."


    The huge airflow brought by the plane almost made them lose their balance, but the lazy guy was not affected at all. He stood there motionlessly, rubbing the tears that flowed out from his yawns and told everyone, "Let''s go."


    The ten of them entered in a line. The plane was only eleven people, including the pilot. However, it was extremely crowded. It was too small to even turn around.


    A Huan complained: "Send a plane to pick it up, it won''t be any better."


    The pilot sneered and did not speak any further. The four people behind him all treated them as competitors and did not speak to them on the way back.


    Huai Nan, this fool, also noticed the tense atmosphere and did not introduce himself. As the plane flew lower and lower, they could see what was happening below them. They were passing through a forest, and in the middle of the night, Li Rui was like a demon beast with his mouth wide open.


    The pilot coughed. "Good luck."


    "AHH!"


    "AHH!"


    "AHH!"


    The ten of them let out a scream. The pilot said something and the bottom of the plane suddenly opened up. The ten of them fell to the ground, helpless.


    Screams filled the night sky as the pilot closed the hatch and returned to catch up with the next group.


    He wouldn''t die even if he fell from this height, but it was hard to say where he hit. Jiang Shiyu shouted, "Hold your body!"


    The group held their heads up, trying their best to protect their heads. The ten of them fell into the forest together. The dense branches acted as a buffer, but at the same time, their bodies were hit in many places.


    Some fell to the ground, while others hung on trees. It was a sight to behold.


    Jiang Shiyu hung onto a tree branch as she coughed out a mouthful of blood, "Are you alright?"


    A few other people answered in a scattered manner, "It''s fine."


    Jiang Shiyu struggled down the tree and found a few people, "The second round of the examination has begun."


    Yao Yao was still in a daze, she had activated her protective shield just before falling, but she was in a sorry state and did not have any injuries, "What start?"


    Jiang Shiyu looked around, "Look!"


    The group also scanned their surroundings. There were more than ten people gathered in this small area. They must have heard the commotion and gathered here.


    Seeing that he was discovered, one of them directly walked out, "Yo, another one of the first batch of qualified lambs has come! "Those who brought us the heads, come out."


    The people who were observing from behind the trees came out along with the sound of leaves breaking. They stared at the ten rookies that fell down with malicious intentions.


    "What do you want?" One of them shouted.


    "Hey hey, it seems like you really don''t know anything." That person laughed, and in a flash, his expression turned sinister, "I don''t know, let me teach you. "Go, kill them all."


    When the rest of them heard the slogan, they rushed over. Jiang Shiyu and the other five quickly formed a circle, attacking the people who were rushing over from all directions.


    There were also four people who were stunned, but they had no choice but to gather in a circle due to the situation.


    Just like this, the two sides clashed, that group of people did not have any weapons in their hands, but the longswords in Jiang Shiyu''s hands caused them to fear it a bit, and did not dare to directly attack Jiang Shiyu. The other people, especially Yao Yao, were only the girl''s, there were even more people, as if an opening had been opened.


    Yao Yao panicked and opened her shield again, "Everyone come in, they won''t be able to break through."


    Yao Yao''s protective shield was not big, if it was squeezed, the six of them could block it.


    One of them attacked, and without even taking a single step forward, he was sent flying. The rest of the people did not believe that they were evil and charged forward. Without exception, they were all sent flying.


    Yao Yao looked down at the group of people, "Hmph, come again if you''re capable!"

 C66

    Someone stood up, and Yao Yao and the others squeezed inside without fear, Yao Yao even provoked them, "Come if you dare."


    The other four were no fools, so they ran towards the forest. A number of people stayed behind to wait for Yao Yao''s protective shield time. Some of them went to chase after her.


    After a long while, a person stood up and said, "This is the second round, the ones who passed the first round will be placed here. After ten days, half of the people here will be picked up at the exit of the forest."


    In other words, the second test: Make sure you are not killed within ten days! It was simple and crude, too easy to understand. They didn''t know how many people were here. They were blocking the entrance, and the moment they arrived, they would immediately kill them to prevent future troubles.


    Ping Jin obviously understood, and only Huai Nan had a look of shock on his face, "Then as long as our legs are a bit faster, we can go in, what are you blocking us for!"


    Ping Jin''s face crumbled as he explained the meaning behind this test. Huai Nan nodded in realization: "So that''s how it is. Just tell them to leave only half of their members. "


    Ping Jin gave him a supercilious look, "Isn''t that just instigating people who seek to learn to kill people? That way, they would be targeted by the Soul Master''s Association."


    Huai Nan was startled, "Soul Master''s Association manages this?"


    Pingjin rubbed his head, "We will balance each other out."


    Huai Nan still did not understand, but he felt that there was no need to understand, he raised his hands and asked obediently: Why are we hiding inside?


    Yao Yao turned to look at Huai Nan, "We can''t beat them!"


    Huai Nan said: "But what do you think ¡­" White fog diffused around them, "We are so close, the white fog is surrounding us, and this shield is surrounding us, when this white fog gets a little bigger, they won''t be able to see us, you can just run, why are you dodging?"


    When Huai Nan said this, they looked and saw that the white fog was really growing larger and larger. Because of the protective shield, they couldn''t get close to it and stood far away.


    Huai Nan raised his hand and laughed: "I am a wind-type soul power, in a while, I will blow the white mist towards them, so we will take this opportunity to escape!"


    The few of them nodded their heads, Pingjin patted on Huai Nan''s head, "Brat, if you have this idea, why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    The white mist became thicker and thicker, and the people surrounding them could no longer see anything. They took a few steps forward, and a strong wind came from nowhere. The fog was so thick that they could not even distinguish themselves.


    Huai Nan whispered: "Run!"


    The few of them hurriedly ran into the forest.


    A loud shout came from behind, "They''ve run away!"


    Jiang Shiyu only felt something being tied to her body, and it was immediately dragged back and smashed into the ground with a loud bang. Turning her head to look, the leader had already returned. Seeing that the few of them were running away, she took out her weapon and brought Jiang Shiyu back.


    This weapon was a little similar to A Huan''s rope, it was just that it was made of a soft material, although it looked like a rope, it shone with a cold light unique to metal.


    The few of them ran in panic, other than Yao Yao, who was following behind them, no one else noticed that Jiang Shiyu was being pulled back, causing her to stop and shout, "Mu Chen has been captured and taken back, we have to go save him!"


    A Huan immediately turned and followed. Hua Ke turned his body around in distress. Huai Nan had already ran over when he heard Yao Yao''s call.


    Ping Jin was somewhat hesitant, but in the end, he left by himself.


    The leader sneered at Jiang Shiyu, "Give up, your comrades will not come to save you.


    Jiang Shiyu struggled a little, raised his head and looked at him, "You can''t kill me!"


    The leader laughed sinisterly: "You can''t kill him? "Then I will kill them..."


    A rope whipped over, leaving a mark on his face. A Huan walked out from the dense fog, "Let him go!"


    Yao Yao, Hua Ke and Huai Nan then walked out.


    The leader laughed at Jiang Shiyu: "Yo, I really came to save you. However, with just you few, will you be able to defeat so many of us? "


    Huai Nan scratched his face and laughed: "How would you know before we fight?"


    The leader''s face sank. "Attack!"


    According to the number of people on the other side, each person had to deal with seven people, a 1: 7 ratio.


    Yao Yao''s strength was not good, with the protective shield activated, it would not be troublesome if she did not let anyone near her. Seeing that they couldn''t rush over, those people turned around and attacked the others.


    A Huan was already used to fighting in groups, he knew where to attack quickly to save energy, and after a short while, a few people fell. Hua Ke took a glance at them and shouted: "A Huan, quickly come and help me, I can''t take it anymore!"


    A Huan replied without turning his head, "Deal with it on my own."


    Walking up to the leader, he cracked his knuckles, "Now, are you going to let me go or not?"


    With a thought from the leader, the ropes on Jiang Shiyu''s body tightened, strangling her to the point where she couldn''t breathe. A Huan stepped forward and prepared to snatch Jiang Shiyu back.


    He laughed, "Since I have him, you can act as you please. "Take a step back..."


    Seeing A Huan stepping forward and using more strength in his hand, Jiang Shiyu groaned. A Huan paused for a moment, and the leader laughed: "If you keep going forward, I won''t be merciful ¡­"


    It was unknown why the white mist became thicker and thicker. Previously, it was only blown over by Huai Nan, but now it was gathered here.


    Hua Ke was punched a few times, he dodged and walked towards Yao Yao: "Yao Yao, let me in, I really can''t beat these group of people."


    Seeing him coming over, Yao Yao opened his protective shield and covered him inside.


    The group of people chased up to the front, and knowing how powerful the protective shield was, they turned to look for A Huan. A Huan raised his hand and punched a person''s nose, and with a kacha sound, that person covered his nose and cried out in pain.


    The leader said, "You are not allowed to move, otherwise ¡­" He shook the rope in his hand.


    A Huan could only stand there motionlessly, allowing the others to attack him, punches and kicks. These people wanted to avenge him, showing no mercy at all.


    The leader was excited, and in a moment, he signaled someone with his eyes. The man took out something from behind him and aimed it at A Huan, and in a flash of fire, he flew towards A Huan with a whizzing sound.

 C67

    Although A Huan was beaten up, he still had to pay attention to his surroundings. Seeing the flame light up, he immediately pulled a person in front of him to block, and then threw him towards Jiang Shiyu.


    The small fry under the leader''s hand didn''t dare to move for a moment, they all stood on the spot.


    Jiang Shiyu stood up.


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, and walked into the dense fog. Yao Yao glanced at A Huan, and followed Jiang Shiyu. Huai Nan asked: Then what will you do?


    A Huan laughed: "Relax, I have a way, you guys go first."


    Huai Nan walked away with ease!


    A Huan lowered his head to look at the leader, and tightened the ropes, "How is it? The feeling of being strangled. "


    Yao Yao turned her head around in worry, "Why hasn''t A Huan caught up?"


    Jiang Shiyu said: "I believe that A Huan will catch up with us. Let us first find a safe place, the dense fog is too dense, and inside it, there should be other things as well."


    Yao Yao nodded, and they continued to walk forward. Not long later, A Huan caught up.


    Yao Yao was overjoyed: "You finally caught up, are you alright?"


    A Huan laughed: "I''m fine."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the fog in front of her. "In the next ten days, we will encounter three problems. "One is humans, two is the wild beasts in the forest, and three is eating and drinking."


    "We should be more vigilant when it comes to humans. We should just find a secluded place to hide. Wild beasts can be dealt with as long as they are not particularly ferocious. The most important thing is the problem of eating and drinking."


    "We can eat some meat from wild beasts, but the water source is a big problem."


    Jiang Shiyu concluded, "Our top priority right now is to find the water source!"


    Huai Nan laughed: "I''m good at that, I''ll look for him."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, "That''s good, then I will leave the water issue to Huai Nan. "Then there are the wild beasts. We will always take turns keeping watch, two in a group."


    The others all nodded, and Jiang Shiyu continued: "The next step is to deal with them, be careful."


    "Good!" "First, find a safe habitat. Don''t look for any nearby water sources. That place will become a target."


    "Alright."


    Jiang Shiyu stood at the head of the team and carefully walked forward. The dense fog had not dispersed yet, so they had to carefully walk inside. The dense fog blocked their line of sight, but no sound was heard. After walking a distance, they heard the sound of metal colliding with stone, so there should be someone fighting ahead. Jiang Shiyu stopped and said in a low voice, "Hide yourself."


    The few of them looked for the stack of bushes and hid themselves.


    Ha ha-ha, let me introduce him to you, this is Ping Jin, but he is a very famous person in the Nine Heavens Academy, he has taken the exam four times already, this is the fifth year, he is so old, luckily there is no age limit in the Nine Heavens Academy, otherwise, we wouldn''t be able to see him again this year.


    Ping Jin''s voice sounded out, "Humph, you. You are the one who failed the second stage three years ago. What meaning is there in laughing at me? Fifty steps for you to laugh at me!"


    It seemed like the person in front of him was Ping Jin, and on the other side was someone he knew. For some reason, they bumped into each other.


    That person seemed to be angry and shouted, "Ping Jin, do you think I am like you? I do not have a backer, but you? Other than coming to the Nine Heavens Academy, what else can your poor family give you! You think I''m like you? No, from the moment we were born, we were destined to be different! "


    Pingjin lightly said, "That is what you think. I don''t think we''re the same. "


    The man scoffed, "Don''t say anymore! Call me! "


    Huai Nan wanted to rush out and save them, but he was stopped by Yao Yao, "He did not care about us escaping just now, and we did not care about him."


    Huai Nan shook his head: "Brother Ping is my friend. He has met with trouble, I should have helped him." He pushed Yao Yao aside and headed towards the voice.


    Yao Yao was so anxious that she did not know where she should place her hands. She turned her head to ask Jiang Shiyu, "Are we going up as well?"


    Jiang Shiyu looked around, "I don''t care, what about you?"


    A Huan said: "Let''s not save Ping Jin, but Huai Nan."


    Hua Ke also chimed in from the side, "That''s right, Huai Nan helped us in the first stage, and just now, he even came back to save Mu Chen. Although he asked for it, we have no choice but to step out because of him."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the last person, "Yao Yao, what do you think?"


    Yao Yao hesitated for a moment, then said: "Let''s go help Huai Nan."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded her head: "Okay, since you all agree, then, let''s go out together."


    "Yao Yao, activate the protective shield. Everyone else is ready."


    The few of them replied together, they came out from their hiding spot, looked at each other, and followed Huai Nan.


    Huai Nan smiled at them, "Let''s go save Brother Ping together."


    Ping Jin bitterly smiled in his heart. With over a dozen people surrounding him, he had no way to fight back. He could only protect the most important parts of his body. A wave of pain came from the unimportant parts.


    He raised his head and saw that the six people from before were standing in front of him, beating everyone else back into their original positions. In a daze, he did not know how to react, and Huai Nan smiled: "Brother Ping, get up, let''s fight our way back."


    Ping Jin held Huai Nan''s hand and replied softly.


    Seeing them come over to help, the man asked in a strange tone, "Where did you come from?" To help Pingjin? "Let me tell you all, you better not offend me. Otherwise, I won''t even know how I died."


    stepped forward and arrogantly asked, "Who are you? I would like to know someone who wants me to die without knowing how. "


    The person saw a beautiful young girl appear. His eyes flashed as he laughed, "Miss, it''s best if you retreat. If you don''t, you won''t be able to hurt your face." The man behind him roared with laughter, Yao Yao''s face flushed red, "You, you just wait for me!"


    That person teased, "I''ll be waiting. Little beauty, come over here. I''ll open my arms for you at any time!"


    Yao Yao was trembling from anger, her fiery red outer robe could not even compare to her face, "You, I''ll tear your mouth apart when I catch you later!"

 C68

    When the man heard this, he laughed even more arrogantly. He leaned back and said, "Come on, my mouth is waiting for the little beauty to touch it ¡­"


    A red mark appeared on that person''s face. That person stared blankly at the red-clothed little beauty in front of him, unable to believe it. "You actually dared to hit me!"


    Pingjin stood up. "Don''t worry about me." It''s my business. You guys should hurry up and leave. "


    The man was angered. "Who are you calling a blind person? "Are you blind?!"


    A Huan laughed and pointed to Yao Yao who had retreated to the back, "You said that Yao Yao is a little beauty, if she isn''t blind then what is she?"


    Yao Yao rushed forward and wanted to hit A Huan, but A Huan was startled: "What did I say? You''re not good-looking in the first place, and you don''t want people to tell you the truth. " As he spoke, he dodged Yao Yao''s attack.


    Yao Yao was ashamed and angry at the same time, "You sure aren''t good-looking! "You blind man!"


    A Huan replied, "I''m not that good-looking. I never said I was good-looking. "


    Jiang Shiyu looked at A Huan in shock.''s looks were not at the peak, but that demonic charm and handsomeness was conveyed through her entire person. From her point of view, she looked pretty good. Why did the self-evaluation turn ugly? And Yao Yao, she would definitely be able to win the favor of most people. She was described as beautiful, and also had a delicate and charming feeling, obviously a little beauty.


    Hua Ke shouted, "A Huan, you must have a problem with your looks now, right?"


    Huai Nan silently nodded at the side, while Jiang Shiyu also nodded in her heart. With just a glance, it was obvious that her aesthetic standards were different from most people.


    Yao Yao stopped hitting A Huan and looked at him with sympathy, then stood to the side silently.


    A Huan also did not expect things to turn out like this, it was just the truth, and it was said to be extremely beautiful, "I''m not arguing with you guys, hey," he called out to the man: "Do you want to fight or do you want to duel?"


    That person sneered, "Is there any difference in the group fight?"


    A Huan laughed, "Of course there''s no difference." As he spoke, he rushed forward and began to fight.


    The person was also stunned and didn''t react for a while. After being punched by A Huan on the back, he shouted while covering his face: "Hit him for me!"


    He had just left the tiger cave and had entered the wolf''s lair. It was impossible to say for sure. The two sides were evenly matched, and it could be said that they were fighting one on one. Jiang Shiyu''s side had the upper hand, and after a while, she had beaten them black and blue, and they all fell to the ground, groaning non-stop.


    Yao Yao walked in front of the man and ruthlessly kicked him a few times. "I told you to speak nonsense!"


    The injuries on Ping Jin''s body were not serious. At most, he was beaten until he was bruised and bleeding. His head was protected, making him look pretty good.


    He was a little embarrassed to talk to the others. Huai Nan raised Ping Jin''s shoulder and laughed: "Brother Ping, let''s go together."


    Pingjin was silent for a while before he smiled and said, "Alright!"


    Seeing that the few of them were not opposed to it, Jiang Shiyu decided to speak of the matter that they had just discussed peacefully, since Ping Jin was willing to take on some responsibilities.


    "In other words, we''re going to look for water. "Don''t split up yet. When we find the water source, we can find a remote place to rest."


    Because of Huai Nan''s help, they quickly found a clear stream and water that was also drinkable.


    In a remote place, as long as he was at a certain distance from the water source, she would be fine. Very quickly, she selected a place to rest, and the forest did not have much to do with anything else. Just as she wanted to sleep, Yao Yao took out a large bundle of clothes from nowhere and spread it on the ground as she smiled proudly: "I bought these previously, and stored them in my storage ring ¡­."


    A Huan retorted: "Your act of eating is better than this."


    Yao Yao laughed contemptuously, "Do you think I didn''t think of that? "Look, there''s even food." After saying that, she took out a large amount of food to eat.


    A Huan did not say anything.


    Ping Jin looked at the thing in front of him and the storage ring on Yao Yao''s hand was still shining. He said: "I heard that there are only ten storage rings in the world, and they are things that Master Soul-Artifact Greem spent all his life to forge. After that, they have never been forged again, so they are considered priceless treasures. Seven of them were given to the seven experts of the continent, one for each person. The other three were for self-preservation purposes and did not circulate on the surface. Where did you get your storage ring? "


    was confused by Ping Jin''s string of words. What storage ring? What master? He felt that Yao Yao''s storage ring was very useful, "Yao Yao, your storage ring is very useful."


    Ping Jin rolled his eyes at Huai Nan. He did not want to get to the bottom of this, he was just casually saying it.


    Yao Yao also never thought that a random ring could have such a history. She laughed: "Guess."


    Those who knew of her identity were speechless. What was there to guess? Unexpectedly, Ping Jin, who brought up this topic, did not bother with this issue.


    They shared some food. Just as they wanted to rest, the sky started to brighten and the fog started to thicken. It was only when they could no longer see the forest did they reveal their appearance.


    The trees were about ten meters tall, but because of the large gap in the trees, the sunlight was spreading without restraint. Vapors were rising from the trees, and the clothes were also becoming a lot more wet.


    A Huan sat on his clothes, ate some rations and asked: "Are we just going to stay here?"


    Jiang Shiyu swallowed the food in her mouth, and thought for a while: "Last night, we encountered two incidents, did you notice? They were all gathered together. From the rules, it was best to act as a group. "For safety''s sake, we''d better stay together. If no one comes, we''ll spend the next ten days safe and sound. If someone comes looking for us ¡­" A stern and ruthless flash passed.


    Ping Jin nodded and said, "Ten days later, the number of people that remain will definitely not reach half. As long as we can keep our lives, we can pass the second round."


    Yao Yao was startled: "Then let''s just sit like this for ten days ¡­"


    A Huan mocked, "Is your food enough for us to eat for ten days? We still have to find food. "


    Yao Yao muttered: "Then why aren''t you just sitting down..."


    Hua Ke thought for a while, then laughed: "Why don''t I tell you a story?"


    A Huan said angrily: "What time is it now, tell her a story! "With her temper, why did she follow me here? Did she cause so much trouble on the way?"


    Hua Ke awkwardly shrunk his body.


    Yao Yao stood up angrily, and raised her head: "A Huan, what are you trying to say! What''s wrong with Hua Ke telling me a story? Aren''t we fine now? It''s better to do something than to sit. "

 C69

    A Huan was amused by her words, and said: Sit? We have to go out and find food and water, and we have to count you in. Tell me, where do you think you''re sitting? I don''t even know why you followed me here. Even if you don''t want to take the examination, you still have to follow me! It''s fine if you want to follow me, but if you want to drag me down, just tell me what help you have done! "


    A Huan was stunned. The two of them stared at each other, not giving up on each other.


    Huai Nan laughed: "Li Li and Da Da are husband and wife!"


    A Huan scoffed, "I also don''t like ugly girls like you."


    The two of them angrily turned their heads and sat on both sides of each other, ignoring each other. Hua Ke froze when he heard Huai Nan''s words, and then he lowered his head, thinking about something.


    Jiang Shiyu stood up and said to the two of them: "I''ve already said it before, after passing this test we need to gather together. Why did you two start arguing!"


    Ping Jin looked at Jiang Shiyu as if she was an idiot, he turned and faced Huai Nan, and under Huai Nan''s worried gaze, he covered his face, and sighed: "Are all the people in this group so stupid?"


    Huai Nan asked with concern: "Brother Ping, are you feeling unwell?"


    "No, I''m just borrowing your butt."


    Huai Nan nodded, "Then lean back and rest a bit more."


    Hua Ke lowered his head in silence for a while, then sat beside Yao Yao and spoke in a low voice: "Yao Yao, do you still want to hear the story?"


    Yao Yao shook her head, and said sinisterly: "Someone already said I was a burden, how would I dare to listen?" Then, she smiled lightly at Hua Ke: "Thank you, Hua Ke."


    Hua Ke smiled and shook his head, "I''m fine."


    Pingjin, no matter how fat he was, saw this and sighed, "Ai, it''s so messy!"


    Huai Nan was at a loss, "What''s the mess?"


    Pingjin no longer spoke.


    With Yao Yao''s food, the water source in the distance, for the time being, they did not arrest any wild beasts.


    A Huan volunteered himself and went into the forest to look for food. In order to prove that he was not a burden, Yao Yao had to go too, so Jiang Shiyu was afraid that the two of them would quarrel again, and so he said that she would follow. Hua Ke originally wanted to go as well, but Jiang Shiyu told him to stay. Hua Ke sat down with a dark face. Pingjin sighed and patted his shoulder.


    Jiang Shiyu was the leader again, so A Huan and Yao Yao turned to look at each other, not looking at each other.


    The quarrel lasted for several days and was totally unexpected.


    Jiang Shiyu did not care about them anymore, she looked around to see if any wild beasts had passed by and brought one back.


    Jiang Shiyu turned around and saw a fat white animal through the crack in the wall. It had three red lips and eyes, and when Jiang Shiyu was happy, she threw herself over and picked up those two long, soft ears, "I caught a rabbit."


    The rabbit was struggling in Jiang Shiyu''s hand, kicking at the air, trying to escape from Jiang Shiyu''s grasp.


    A Huan turned his head to look at the rabbit, and laughed: "Now we have food to eat."


    Yao Yao looked at the rabbit from head to toe, and frowned: "The rabbit is too small, if it''s not enough for me to eat, I will hunt it again."


    This rabbit was indeed not big, and it was also very skinny. Its skin was not smooth, and it seemed that what it usually ate was not good either. Jiang Shiyu ordered A Huan to tie the rabbit with a rope and then search for prey.


    The three of them were just a few meters apart. Upon seeing their prey, they would hunt for themselves. If they couldn''t just call out, it would be convenient for them to hunt for them.


    Yao Yao turned over the bushes, a white rabbit was lying there, and seemingly did not notice anyone coming over, its claws holding onto food as it ate, Yao Yao''s eyes lit up, it walked over lightly and bent down to pounce on the rabbit.


    "AHH!" "AHH!" "Ahhh!"


    A Huan heard his scream and immediately ran over. Pushing aside the bushes, there was a huge pit in the ground. Yao Yao fell inside and cried.


    "Where?"


    Yao Yao cried: "My leg is twisted, my hand is broken ¡­ ¡­"


    A Huan replied impatiently: "Women are trouble!" He lowered the rope, "Hold on to the rope, I''ll pull you up."


    Jiang Shiyu also pulled on one end as she worked together with A Huan to pull Yao Yao up.


    Yao Yao looked extremely miserable. Her clothes were covered with mud, her face was ashen white, and her hair was in disarray. After pulling her up, she sat by the side, "My feet were twisted ¡­ "It hurts."


    Jiang Shiyu sighed and prepared to carry Yao Yao back. A Huan was the first to squat down, "Come, I will carry you back."


    Yao Yao''s tears stopped, she did not know how to react.


    A Huan said impatiently: "If you don''t want to come up, then forget it!"


    Yao Yao said in a low voice, "Wait..."


    A Huan said: "What are you waiting for ¡­


    Yao Yao took out a white thing from her cloak, it was the rabbit she was going to catch before falling, "I caught the rabbit first and didn''t let go ¡­" Jiang Shiyu took the rabbit.


    A Huan''s back stiffened, "Come up..."


    Yao Yao replied as she climbed onto A Huan''s back and whispered into her ear. "I''m also useful ¡­"


    A Huan carried Yao Yao on his back, the heat in his ears seeming to spread onto his face, as he replied softly.


    Jiang Shiyu held the two rabbits and walked behind to protect the two of them.


    Hua Ke first saw A Huan, then saw Yao Yao on his back, and said anxiously: "What''s wrong?"


    A Huan put Yao Yao down, "She fell into the pit, and it seems that the pit was used to catch wild beasts. It was dug very deep, and when she rolled down, she twisted her leg ¡­."


    He squatted down and touched Yao Yao''s feet, then raised his head and asked: "Does it hurt?"


    Yao Yao hissed, "It hurts!"


    A Huan lifted her leg: "When I was young, I saw my own injuries. yours is not serious, let me see ¡­"


    As Yao Yao screamed in pain, A Huan twisted her ankle, and with a click, it turned back.


    Yao Yao was in pain: "It hurts!"


    A Huan said in a gentle tone, "It''s fine. Just turn it around, and just recuperate properly."


    Hua Ke stood at the side and looked at the two of them expressionlessly.


    Huai Nan exclaimed: "Wah! "There''s also the rabbits, roast and eat!"


    Ping Jin asked worriedly, "Will the fire attract attention?"


    The others were stunned as they all looked at Ping Jin.

 C70

    Pingjin trembled upon seeing this, "What''s wrong?"


    Pingjin was also stunned. "I don''t know that you guys are preparing some barbecue; eating some fruits is fine too."


    The rabbit that Yao Yao worked so hard for was let go just like that. Yao Yao held onto his ankle, he did not know what to feel. A Huan turned around and glanced at Yao Yao. Yao Yao lowered his head and did not speak, he spat and walked away with the rabbit for a while before releasing it.


    Just as A Huan was about to go back, a black shadow attacked him. He did not check for a while, his chest struck, and he fell down.


    The shadow revealed itself to be a delicate looking woman. She was wearing a wide robe and a wide hat that covered most of her face. A few strands of jet-black hair flowed out from under the hat.


    The woman''s voice was flat, "Hand it over!"


    A Huan held onto his chest, and raised his head to look at her: "Hand over what?"


    The woman said, "Yes."


    A Huan staggered and stood up, then laughed: "You did not come by chance, you were released just now."


    The woman said harshly, "Don''t joke with me. Quickly hand over the food!"


    A Huan said loudly: "I''m speaking the truth."


    The woman raised her hat as she glared at A Huan with her pair of brown eyes: "If you continue to speak so loudly like this, I won''t be so nice to talk to you anymore."


    A Huan was not far away, but they were separated by a clump of trees, so that their companions behind them could not hear anything unless they made some loud noises.


    The woman sensed that A Huan needed to notify her companions and warned him harshly. And there was another reason why A Huan did not dare to publicly inform her. Just as the woman punched him, something had wrapped itself around his neck.


    A Huan glanced at this thing from the corner of his eyes. His scalp was numb, and his voice was hissing right beside his ears. Although he was still speaking relaxed words, his hands were already sweating profusely.


    The woman was silent for a moment. "Of course."


    A Huan still had a biscuit on him that he planned to eat tonight. In such an emergency, he could only take it out and give it to the girl.


    The lady then snatched it away and looked at A Huan: "Anything else?"


    A Huan patted his feet from head to toe, and even shook his body, "Take a look."


    The thing around A Huan''s neck had already climbed down. A Huan heaved a sigh of relief as he touched his neck, and when he raised his head again, he no longer had the image of a woman.


    Jiang Shiyu''s shout came from outside: "A Huan, are you done?"


    A Huan felt cold sweat on his back, and replied, "Alright, alright, come out now."


    Jiang Shiyu saw that A Huan had pushed the grass aside and that there were still beads of sweat on his forehead. "A perspiring rabbit..."


    A Huan said: "Let''s talk when we get back."


    The few of them were still seated there. Seeing A Huan coming back, they all raised their heads and looked at him.


    A Huan wiped away his sweat. "I was punched by someone just now."


    "Who?"


    "Are you hurt?"


    A Huan said: "She should also be an examinee, it''s a woman. Even though she looks very weak, her punch was very powerful, and there was also ¡­ "She brought a magical beast with her ¡­"


    The group went silent. They were alone, but the other person brought the magical beast with him. At such a close distance, they asked, "Why did she attack you?" "You came back when you were fine ¡­" Ping Jin asked calmly.


    A Huan touched the empty bag, "She''s looking for something to eat, I see that the corners of her mouth are chapped, it should be due to lack of water, and her expression is not too good, she probably can''t find anything to eat."


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly said: "This requires us to take note of two things, this woman does not have any intention of harming us, but if we are forced to the extreme, we will be in danger. Also ¡­ "Jiang Shiyu looked at A Huan," If she really doesn''t have anything to eat, then the rabbits we caught would be very strange. When one''s life is in danger, no matter what happens later, they have to guarantee that they will be able to survive ¡­ "


    Hearing Jiang Shiyu''s analysis, the rest of the people started to frown as they started to think. Only Huai Nan was stunned and said, "Could it be that the rabbit is fake?"


    Jiang Shiyu thought for a while and made a bold guess, "I suspect that the second round of the test was not like the one we saw before. Nine Heavens Academy is the number one academy on the continent, and there are tests every year, but I''ve never heard of such a life-threatening test. Ping Jin, have you ever seen one? "


    Pingjin was also stunned when he was suddenly called out. He thought for a while before affirming, "I have never met one."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded her head, "So, this test is very strange."


    Hua Ke frowned: "Are you saying that the second round of the assessment is not for us to kill each other?"


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head: "I mean, I''m afraid that the second round is fake."


    "Fake?" Everyone shouted in surprise.


    "How do we know that in the end only half of the second test was left? Those who attacked us said so. But think about it, since we didn''t tell us what the test was when we were thrown down, and I reasoned that the first people who came down didn''t know what the test was about, who told them? "Who''s the source?"


    Jiang Shiyu let the few of them sit together in a circle, "Let''s not panic and think about what to do next. If we do, we might all get eliminated in the end."


    A Huan said: "Hearing you say that, it is truly strange. It seems like I have been battling nonstop since I arrived. The recent days have been extremely calm and peaceful. "


    Jiang Shiyu was silent for a while, "The second round is the night we were brought here. No one told us it was the second round. In addition, in such a dangerous situation, we are extremely tense. As soon as we land on the ground, a group of people would chase us down ¡­ All of this is too much of a coincidence, and I think it''s too much of a coincidence ¡­ "


    Yao Yao held her leg, "Am I really injured ¡­."


    Jiang Shiyu said: "Why do I feel that something''s wrong?"


    Pingjin sat up straight. "Are you trying to say that we''re in an illusion?"


    Jiang Shiyu was stunned but she did not say a word.


    A Huan immediately exploded, "How is that possible? Then how can we explain the dangers that we faced along the way ¡­ "


    Jiang Shiyu said: "Do you still remember the fog in the forest? "It''s getting thicker and thicker ¡­"


    Yao Yao was dumbfounded, "What are you talking about?"


    Jiang Shiyu said: "I suspect that starting from the first round of the examination, you are giving us psychological hints, wanting us to form an association with the rest of the tests ¡­ ¡­"

 C71

    "Remember what the man said?"


    "After you hear this, what will you think about the next test? "People will die, and there will definitely be casualties. There is a possibility that we might face such a situation in the next round, a very dangerous situation."


    Ping Jin was stunned. "Aren''t you being a little too ridiculous? Don''t you usually read up on adventure stories?"


    Jiang Shiyu exhaled lightly and thought to herself, "It''s all speculation at the moment, so all of you can express your own views."


    Ping Jin crossed his legs and thought for a while: "I have another idea. The second round of the test is what we are experiencing right now. Nine Heavens Academy''s original intention wasn''t for us to kill each other, it was just that along with the word of mouth, it became like this. I think we should find out what the most fundamental test is. The other two rabbits can be speculated as follows: 1) There was originally a rabbit, but the woman was probably unlucky and never met them; 2) There was still a rabbit, but the woman didn''t want to attract attention and just happened to bump into us, and saw us as a bunch of weak chickens, so it would be better to rob us; 3) There was still a rabbit, but those two rabbits were deliberately released by someone, but why I don''t know. "


    Hua Ke interrupted: "There is a fourth possibility, rabbits are bait, if you want to catch bigger animals, you can explain the big pit that Yao Yao fell into."


    Huai Nan looked left and right, "It''s not like just ten days is enough, becoming so troublesome.


    Yao Yao moved her ankle, but it was still in pain. Ping Jin''s words were acceptable, but there were still loopholes within them. How could such a thing be spread by word of mouth? Unless someone had deliberately misled them from the very beginning, resulting in the current situation. Therefore, he still had to find out the truth behind the second test.


    Jiang Shiyu said: "Does anyone else have any other ideas?"


    A Huan moved closer to Jiang Shiyu, using his actions to show his stance, Hua Ke moved closer to Ping Jin.


    Huai Nan scratched his head: "Isn''t it just surviving?"


    Yao Yao sat motionlessly.


    Jiang Shiyu said with a stern expression: "There are three ways of putting it. The second test we have been going through is an illusion, and it may be that everyone has a separate illusion. 2, said the Rabbit. Pingjin has said all three guesses, and I will not repeat them. "3. Be straightforward. As long as you can live for ten days, you don''t have to worry about anything else."


    "Let''s see what''s true."


    Yao Yao raised her head to look at Jiang Shiyu who had stood up, and asked suspiciously, "How do I look at this?"


    Jiang Shiyu said: "Let''s go find another rabbit."


    "Huai Nan, come with me. A Huan, you and Yao Yao stay here. Ping Jin and Hua Ke, the two of you go in the other direction and look for rabbits."


    Ping Jin frowned. "Why are you looking for a rabbit?" It would be a waste of energy if we can''t eat it. "


    Jiang Shiyu said: "We are now trapped in the maze, you have to find the key to get out."


    Hua Ke stood up and walked in another direction. Jiang Shiyu brought Huai Nan and set off, the two of them went back to the previous location to take a look. The rabbit had probably been caught once, but after looking around, they did not find anything.


    After Jiang Shiyu and Huai Nan went back for a while, Ping Jin and Hua Ke also came back. The two of them shook their heads, and since they could not catch the rabbit, Ping Jin said: "This does not mean that, we were just lucky and met the rabbit."


    Jiang Shiyu did not think that, "If I insist on going with it, then I can eliminate it, because I went there both times. There''s a rabbit at one time and there''s not a rabbit at the other, so it''s not something I can control."


    "Next, A Huan, you will be in the same group as Huai Nan.


    The few of them were confused and obediently went to catch the rabbit.


    Jiang Shiyu told them to go a little further in, but to no avail.


    Jiang Shiyu frowned and sent out the third group. Yao Yao and Pingjin, Huai Nan and Hua Ke were still not captured.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the empty food bag.


    "It should be because of our good luck that we were able to catch the rabbit."


    Ping Jin said before lying down on the ground and yawning, "I was on night watch last night, I''m feeling a bit sleepy right now."


    A Huan said to Jiang Shiyu: "If it''s really just luck, then there''s a problem with our following food. We''re going to have the same problems as women. "


    Jiang Shiyu thought of something and turned around to the place where she had first caught the rabbit. She looked around and finally found something different.


    Jiang Shiyu remained calm and said: "Ping Jin, didn''t you say you want us to eat fruits instead? Do you know where the fruit is? "


    Pingjin was still half awake as he said in a daze, "It''s not like I''ve come here before, how would I know?"


    Jiang Shiyu: "Then how did you know that we can wrap fruits around your stomach?"


    Pingjin: "Why is there no fruit in the forest?"


    Jiang Shiyu: "It''s just that I don''t have it. If you don''t believe me, go look for it."


    Pingjin couldn''t sleep because of the noise, so he sat up irritably. "What do you mean?"


    Jiang Shiyu smiled: "I''ll let you find some fruits."


    A Huan stood behind Jiang Shiyu in a daze. When had the Jiang Shiyu he knew ever done such a thing? After entering the forest, it was as if he was a completely different person. Knowing that there was a high possibility of him not getting any fruits, he shouted for Ping Jin, who had slept very late last night. Suddenly, Jiang Shiyu''s conjecture popped into his mind, this could not be an illusion, right?


    Yao Yao also looked at Jiang Shiyu in shock. Jiang Shiyu did not care what the others thought, and laughed: "Go and look, if you can''t find it, you are not allowed to come back." That smile was filled with a sense of threat.


    Ping Jin''s eyebrows twitched, he pulled Huai Nan up and unwillingly went out to find some fruits.


    A Huan took a step back and sized Jiang Shiyu up. His hair style and the like did not change at all.


    Seeing A Huan''s reaction, Jiang Shiyu gave an enigmatic chuckle. "You suspect that I''m a fake?"


    Yao Yao also took a step back. She never asked these kinds of questions, she would just say yes, just say yes, she would just say no.


    The corner of Jiang Shiyu''s mouth raised, "Let''s talk about what the second round of the test is about then."

 C72

    This time, even A Huan, who was a thick-skinned man, felt that something was amiss, and bit his ear. "Why do I feel like there''s something wrong with Mu Chen ¡­"


    Jiang Shiyu was surprised: "I am Mu Chen!"


    A Huan was completely stunned. He looked at Jiang Shiyu and laughed: "A Huan, you actually believe such an unbelievable claim?"


    If the one in front was Mu Chen, then that figure would be too familiar, but no matter how he rubbed his eyes, that was still Yao Yao! He really couldn''t be anyone else!


    Yao Yao''s face was tense as she looked at Mu Chen solemnly, "Who are you really?"


    Mu Chen laughed, that decadent face with half-closed eyes, actually had a trace of life, "Who am I? Don''t you know, I''m you. "


    Yao Yao was startled, and shouted: "Nonsense!"


    Mu Chen was not annoyed, he raised his finger and pointed it at his own face, "Does he really want to become such a person? "You don''t need to rely on others to make your own decisions. You have the ability to do so and you are independent ¡­"


    Yao Yao froze, as though she did not hear what Chu man said.


    Mu Chen took a step forward, and the surrounding suddenly became shrouded in fog, enveloping the two people inside. Yao Yao turned back, and A Huan disappeared.


    Mu Chen approached once again, "How is it? Have you become useful? You can even protect him now. "


    Yao Yao shouted, "Scram! Get lost! "


    Mu Chen reached out his hand to touch Yao Yao''s face, but Yao Yao dodged, "Don''t touch me!"


    Mu Chen slowly lowered his hand, "Oh, if you don''t want to touch him, then don''t. Look, no matter how much you want to become him, you should just directly escape if you encounter any problems.


    Yao Yao was stunned, "I am Mu Chen! You''re inside me. "Don''t try to fool me with your glib tongue!"


    Mu Chen laughed: "Is that so? Then tell me, what''s your name? "


    Yao Yao frowned: "Are you playing with me? "You''ve always been calling me by my name ¡­"


    Mu Chen: "It''s not your name. Otherwise, why would you not react when I call you out?"


    Yao Yao suddenly laughed, her eyes were like stars, as though she had seen through everything, "Seems like you need to know the real name before you can take action!"


    Mu Chen''s face darkened as he hurriedly said, "It looks like you don''t even know your name, how dare you say that you''re Mu Chen!"


    Yao Yao sneered: "You don''t even know why you''re asking me."


    In Jiang Shiyu''s heart, she had roughly judged that of the six people that went with her, her and Yao Yao''s names were fake, and this illusion needed a person''s name to affect a person''s mind. The rabbit they went to hunt was actually a seed, to arouse their suspicions towards the current situation, and after causing an internal strife, they used groups to trick them. But the matter of her in Yao Yao''s body, was not an actual existence, but an illusion, that the other party had entered her body, causing her to feel suspicious, and then came out with her real name.


    Jiang Shiyu said: "Scram!"


    Just as Jiang Shiyu''s voice fell, the spiritual altar became clearer and clearer, the illusion in front of him became clearer, and the layers of mist rushed towards Mu Chen, slowly shrinking his body back into his body, and not seeing him at all. Mu Chen''s lips curled up into a smile, and said: "I have a huge present for you."


    Jiang Shiyu''s eyes darkened. When she saw her surroundings, she frowned, she was inspecting the surroundings when she entered the bushes, and thinking of the huge gift the illusion gave, she walked out with her heart in her throat.


    A Huan, Yao Yao, Hua Ke, Huai Nan, Ping Jin were still sitting at their original spot, and did not have any reaction to the time she took to enter, which meant that when she was in the illusion, a second might have passed in the outside world.


    She walked to her original position and began to observe the five of them. From the outside, they looked no different from each other. They were in danger and didn''t have the strength to talk.


    Jiang Shiyu calmed her heart down, her head spinning quickly. There were now two possibilities. These were her illusions, the big ones with small illusions, and everyone in them was the person in her memories. The second was a collective illusion. Everyone acted according to their habits, but what happened was not something they could decide. Furthermore, there was even an illusion inside.


    She was more inclined towards the first type, the awakening of self-awareness, which meant that this was her illusion. Otherwise, she would not be able to realize that this was her illusion.


    Her illusions, her name did not appear. That is to say, her ability to create illusions was not great, so she had discovered them. In another illusion, that person had said that there was a great gift waiting for her.


    Jiang Shiyu pressed down on her temples on both sides, the second round of the test was really hard to figure out.


    Yao Yao tilted his head and looked at him, "Is there a headache?"


    Jiang Shiyu nodded.


    Yao Yao was worried: "Do you want me to massage?"


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, "No need, you take care of it."


    The reason why she was stunned was not because of Yao Yao''s sudden request, but because of her leg injury. If this was all her imagination, then she was the one who hurt Yao Yao''s leg. In her heart, was Yao Yao just an image of someone dragging a burden? However, something was not right. When Yao Yao fell into the deep pit, she caught the rabbit saying that she was useful and was shocked in her heart. Could it be that from there on, her illusion would become part of Yao Yao''s!


    Jiang Shiyu looked up and saw that Yao Yao did not notice anything. She was still talking to Hua Ke in a low voice with a faint smile hanging on his face.


    Jiang Shiyu scanned her surroundings, and finally turned her head to look at Huai Nan. Huai Nan was completely at a loss, and looked at Jiang Shiyu in a daze, not knowing what she was thinking about.


    She asked: "Huai Nan, what''s wrong?"


    Huai Nan pressed his cheeks together and softly said: "It''s just that I feel that something is amiss with you ¡­"


    Although Huai Nan''s words were spoken softly, but how could they not have noticed when they were all in a circle? They followed Huai Nan''s words and looked towards Jiang Shiyu.


    Jiang Shiyu took the chance to look everyone in the eye, and saw her reflection in their eyes!


    She asked tentatively, "What''s wrong with me?"


    Huai Nan said: "Didn''t you notice? When you came out, you changed people. "


    Someone else? Jiang Shiyu''s heart suddenly turned cold, what they saw earlier was indeed her, not that listless and unrecognizable face that could not be found in the crowd of people, but Mu Chen!


    It was ¡­ Jiang Shiyu!

 C73

    Jiang Shiyu suddenly stood up and went far away. She felt a chill in her heart, what was going on? Why is it Jiang Shiyu''s face, no, no ¡­ This isn''t right!


    No one here had ever seen her like this. No one, that is to say, this was her illusion. This was certain! But why, why did she appear as she always did? Is this the gift? However, her illusions produced an uncontrollable object, allowing her to remove that layer of camouflage.


    What did she see when she came in alone? The pit was gone!


    She stopped at the bottom of the pit and looked up. A Huan had just handed down the rope and shouted: "Grab the rope, I''ll pull you up."


    Jiang Shiyu grabbed onto the rope and stepped on it.


    Yao Yao stood at the side and asked: "Are you alright?"


    Jiang Shiyu said: "I''m fine. How could I fall? "


    A Huan said: "Mu Chen, don''t scare me! Did you fall down and hit your head? We were trying to catch a rabbit! "


    Jiang Shiyu said: "Oh, I know, where''s the rabbit?"


    A Huan pointed to Yao Yao''s hand, "Here, two rabbits, one of them was thrown over when you fell."


    "Alright, let''s go back. There''s something to eat now."


    Yao Yao took the two rabbits and walked out first. A Huan followed closely behind, and seeing that the two of them had disappeared, he jumped down again.


    When he opened his eyes this time, they were no longer in the pit. He looked at her curiously and said, "How did you fall asleep ¡­"


    Jiang Shiyu regained her senses. The sky had changed from the original white day to night. She looked at Pingjin who was standing in front of her and asked, "Where are we now?"


    Pingjin frowned. "Where else?" We were just thrown off the plane! "


    Jiang Shiyu lowered her head and asked: "There''s only the two of us here? "What about the others?"


    Ping Jin said, "We split up when we fell. Let''s go look."


    Jiang Shiyu made a sound of acknowledgement, and followed behind Ping Jin. The tree shadows fluttered, and then shakily moved forward, not knowing when, but the two of them were surrounded by a white mist, and Ping Jin complained: "What''s with this white mist, it''s so thick, I can''t even see the road ahead clearly."


    Jiang Shiyu had only walked a step or two and at this rate, she would not be able to see Ping Jin anymore.


    Ping Jin brought her to walk forward. Jiang Shiyu''s ears moved, and a strange sound came from the bushes beside them. She stopped Ping Jin and pointed at the trees.


    The two of them carefully moved over and something white jumped out from the bushes. It had three red lips and eyes, and Jiang Shiyu was stunned. Ping Jin heaved a sigh of relief, "It''s nothing. It''s just a rabbit. Let''s continue looking for other people."


    Jiang Shiyu ignored Ping Jin''s obstruction and pushed away the branches to continue walking deeper. Sure enough, a deep pit appeared in the place where the rabbit had jumped out from!


    Pingjin was still shouting for her to hurry up and come out. She wasn''t able to see the situation clearly at all, so she had to be careful not to get ambushed. After Jiang Shiyu heard this, she was even more certain that she had not gone out yet.


    She jumped down, expecting to be at the bottom of the pit in a moment, or open her eyes and be in another world, but after a long moment she felt as if she were jumping down, her eyes slightly open and closed, in the darkness around her. She was falling, and there was a light above her head, the hole she had jumped into!


    Jiang Shiyu clenched her fists tightly, relaxed her body, and continued to fall. Her body seemed to be in a very mysterious state, weightless and light. After an unknown period of time, a low voice could be heard: "Pass, and enter the next test."


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes, and looked at the lovable Yun Shu in front of her in a daze. The pigeon was lightly pecking at its food, and a figure was standing in front of the fence, throwing bird food to the ground.


    That person turned around and laughed, "Stand up, there are pigeons eating." Jiang Shiyu looked around. The other nine people had their eyes closed, their faces calm, and only their eyeballs moving non-stop.


    Jiang Shiyu picked up a bag of pigeon food from the wall and went over to the man and sprinkled a bunch of pigeon food on the ground.


    That person smiled and said, "Congratulations, you''re the first one to wake up."


    Jiang Shiyu said softly, "It''s an illusion you created ¡­"


    That person chuckled, "It''s not me, it''s you guys. I am only providing the environment. Everything that you have experienced was all built by yourselves. What did you see? "


    Jiang Shiyu did not say anything, but the man guessed: "I saw that your eyes were moving very quickly, it shouldn''t be an easy matter, to actually be able to come out so quickly."


    Jiang Shiyu asked: Then what kind of environment are you going to provide me with?


    The man turned his head to look at Jiang Shiyu, his pale brown eyes smiling. "It doesn''t matter what environment I provide, what''s important, what did you see?"


    Jiang Shiyu spread the pigeon food around and did not speak anymore.


    She had seen too many things, it was a mess, and even if she saw Jiang Shiyu''s appearance in front of the few people, it was not her, and she did not even know her original appearance! Her world of images was missing the cause and effect, everything was so chaotic, if not ¡­ She knew that she was not a person of this world. She was afraid that she would be trapped in it! Where did this plane come from? The plane was wrong from the very beginning!


    These were her imagination of the test. The test that was produced in the illusion was fake, and it was just an illusion, so she really entered the illusion to discuss it with Mu Chen. Jiang Shiyu couldn''t help but laugh. She actually even used the matter of her real name to imagine it, and she was indeed a little afraid that her true identity would be leaked.


    "Are you the one who made the rabbit?"


    That person smiled and said, "Mm, let''s further strengthen our hints." He then asked, "What is your name?" Jiang Shiyu stated her name, and the man said: "Your name?" Jiang Shiyu was shocked as she anxiously looked at that man. That person said, "Don''t you want to say it? "Don''t force it."


    Jiang Shiyu looked around in disguise and asked: "When will they wake up?"


    That person stopped and raised his head towards the sky. There was a clear blue sky with a few white clouds adorning it. He said, "In two days, we will be eliminated."

 C74

    Jiang Shiyu finished scattering all the pigeon food and asked: "What is the goal of this test?"


    Jiang Shiyu said: "If you don''t even know what the test is, then it is even more meaningless."


    That person smiled indifferently, "Keep an eye on them. I will come back in two days." As soon as she finished speaking and was about to go downstairs, Jiang Shiyu asked anxiously, "Then what if someone wakes up early?"


    When that person disappeared at the stairs, Jiang Shiyu turned to look at the nine remaining people, sitting at the side and waiting for them.


    A Huan''s expression was slightly abnormal, his temples started to sweat. Jiang Shiyu worriedly walked to the side, and touched A Huan''s arm, but unexpectedly, A Huan''s entire body shivered, and his skin started to get goosebumps.


    Jiang Shiyu pondered for a while, before touching each of their hands, most of them having the same reaction. That is to say, their consciousness was immersed in the illusion, but their bodies would still be able to sense it. If none of them wake up after two days, you can try waking them up from the outside.


    Jiang Shiyu sat at the side again, no longer looking at them, but instead looked at the sky, clouds, and pigeons. Somehow, she felt that there was a reason why she was brought here. That person spent a little bit of time talking to her. The rest of her attention was focused on the sky. What was in the sky? So attractive?


    Jiang Shiyu closed her eyes and felt the aura around her. What exactly was it? The sky, the wind, the clouds, the white pigeons, and the humans. Jiang Shiyu frowned.


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes, and the person who had disappeared down the stairs came up once again. With a flute in hand, she played for a while, and looked down at her, "The music of victory."


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, "What?"


    That person smiled and said, "Who would''ve thought? I just went down for a while, and you actually woke up everyone. Sure enough, you shouldn''t have been left up there."


    Jiang Shiyu turned her head to look at the person sitting in the back. As expected, the nine of them slowly opened their eyes and looked at the rooftop blankly.


    "Yeah, wasn''t it by the sea just now?"


    "What seaside? It''s obviously a forest! "


    The few of them spoke at the same time, each of them saying something different. That person''s eyebrows twitched as he said softly, "Quiet!" They only saw his lips move, but those words were like words that were whispered into everyone''s ears. In that moment, all of them shut their mouths and looked towards that person.


    The man nodded in satisfaction, "Congratulations for passing the first round."


    "My name is Lin Xiang. Everyone, follow me to participate in the second round."


    The few of them did not rely on their own two clones to come out of the illusion yet they still could not make heads or tails of it as they asked Lin Xiang, "Then what did we experience just now?"


    Lin Xiang smiled and looked at him, "Everyone follow me, if you can''t keep up with the second round, just get eliminated." Then he turned and went down the stairs.


    There was no one left to ask what was going on, as they all followed him. That person''s speed was extremely fast. With just a moment of delay, the few of them had already left the ground and one by one, they ran down.


    He went downstairs and did not run out of strength again.


    When he was at level fifty, Lin Xiang stood in front of the white wall and waited, saying, "Pass through."


    Jiang Shiyu looked up. Just a wall, let them crash into it? Lin Xiang''s finger gently streaked across the white wall, causing a bright and vibrant five-star pattern to appear. Yao Yao shouted: "Teleportation formation!"


    They looked at the pentagram on the white wall in disbelief. Nine Heavens Academy was such a generous person. The energy of the teleportation circle was greater than that of the soul power crystal, and the more energy it consumed, the more soul power crystal it required. Now, they were actually forced to go through the teleportation circle to get to the next test, making their heads spin. Hua Ke tugged at the hem of Jiang Shiyu''s clothes, "To be able to sit on the teleportation formation in her lifetime, is simply a dream!"


    Yao Yao asked: Where do I go? If the teleportation is unstable, we''ll get lost in the passage. "


    Lin Xiang said: "Don''t worry, there are people maintaining themselves at the exit. As for the destination, you still don''t know. " He smiled and said: "If you don''t want to enter, treat it as giving up the second test."


    Everyone was tongue-tied as they stared at the teleportation circle. Yao Yao snorted, and took the lead to walk in, the corner of her red clothes disappearing into the wall just like that. The rest of the people looked at each other and also entered the transfer array.


    When the person at the exit saw this, he exclaimed in surprise, "There''s actually ten people this year!" He then wailed, "Isn''t this making the test more difficult?"


    He said to them, "Everyone, come back to reality! The second test is at an ancient castle. Walk along this red road and you will see it before it gets dark. Knock on the door and you will be able to enter. "


    Yao Yao asked: "Then what''s the test content?"


    That person gave a weird smile, "You will know when you arrive."


    Yao Yao was touched by the laughter, and quickly left the man''s side.


    There was a red road in front of him, the red was like blood seeping into it, Yao Yao stepped onto the black ground, and was unwilling to step into the red ground.


    Seven of them chose the same choice as Yao Yao, to step onto the black ground. The other two followed the conversation of the people who were leading the way, and walked on the red ground.


    This was a small mountain. The mountain wasn''t very tall, and there were lush greenery. When one stepped onto the ground, it gave off a moist feeling, as if every step they took would sink into the earth.


    The guide was right, and when the sunset shone on their faces, they saw the castle.


    The dilapidated walls, deep moss, a piece of the round roof collapsed, and the last trace of sunset sank behind the castle. Some unknown animals were crying in the mountains, and as the night went by, the castle suddenly lit up.


    Seeing this scene, someone asked hesitantly, "Should we go over?"


    There was a suspension bridge in front of the castle which connected the castle to the place where they were standing. Both sides of the bridge were steep mountain walls.


    "If we don''t go over, don''t tell me we''re going back?"


    "But this castle looks quite sinister ¡­" Before he finished speaking, another animal cry came out, causing Yao Yao to tremble as she pulled on Jiang Shiyu''s arm.


    Jiang Shiyu sighed, "Let''s go, we will be eliminated if we wait down the mountain."

 C75

    Everyone looked up at the castle. Under the dense moonlight, the castle looked cold and scary. The clock tower next to the castle suddenly rang. A heavy bell sounded in the dark night.


    Everyone crossed the suspension bridge without fear. However, they were hesitating in front of the castle. Suddenly the lights lit up and the bell rang, indicating that the castle was not safe.


    Everyone entered the room. In the middle was a circular hall. It was covered with red carpet and there were four flights of stairs. However, the second floor was also circular in design. reached out and touched the wall with his hand, "Not long after this kind of glass wall was used for the candle flame, it appeared in this ancient castle. It''s a little strange."


    Someone said, "It should be the people from the Nine Heavens Academy. The illumination in the ancient castle was too old, it could not be illuminated, so it has been replaced with the one now."


    "That makes sense!"


    "What is the second round of the test? Didn''t you say that you would know once you enter? "


    Ping Jin walked out and said, "It''s a fortuitous event. Let''s familiarize ourselves with it first. "I wonder when will the second round of the test begin."


    Those four looked at Ping Jin suspiciously, "I still don''t know what the second round of the test will be? What are you trying to do, being in such a hurry to build a good relationship! "


    Pingjin retreated awkwardly.


    Yao Yao dragged A Huan to the second floor to take a look, and then shouted from the railing: "All of you, quickly come up! "Our names are here."


    Everyone headed up to the second floor together. Each room had a white sign on their door with ten names written on it. Yao Yao said: "Let''s push open the door to take a look?"


    A Huan walked forward and cautiously opened a door. Inside was a bed, a simple desk, and the window seemed to have been opened as the door curtain slightly swayed.


    Everyone pushed open ten rooms one by one. They were decorated in exactly the same way: a bed, a desk.


    "Do you want to rest here tonight?"


    "It seems like this is the arrangement. It should be because we are too tired and have prepared a room. We will start the second round tomorrow morning!"


    Jiang Shiyu looked left and right, everyone''s face was filled with exhaustion. She looked at the rooms that were separated, and said worriedly: "If you''re tired, then let''s all get together in the main hall to sleep. I have a bad feeling that the ten of us are going to split up. "


    Other than the five people Jiang Shiyu recognized, the other four people expressed their disagreement through their actions. She went to the room with her name written on it and slammed the door.


    Ping Jin threw up his hands. "From the moment they were unwilling to exchange their names, I knew that they would definitely act separately."


    Huai Nan praised: "So powerful!"


    Yao Yao rolled her eyes, "What''s so amazing about that! These four people will definitely not be with us. So, where should we sleep next? "


    The six of them dragged out the blankets in their rooms and made a bed in the hall. Jiang Shiyu suggested: "Let''s not sleep together, it''s still a group night watch."


    A Huan asked curiously: "Still? "We didn''t spend the night together ¡­"


    It was only then that Jiang Shiyu remembered that the few days she had spent in the forest were her illusions. She then said something else and covered them up, "Two and two groups.


    Pingjin looked up and asked her, "What will happen?"


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head, "I don''t know, I just feel a little uneasy."


    Yao Yao and Huai Nan in group one, Jiang Shiyu and A Huan in group three, and Ping Jin and Hua Ke in group three.


    Jiang Shiyu and A Huan had not been able to sleep. After the two had finished guarding the night, they fainted and fell asleep the moment they laid down. While they were still in a daze, a sharp scream pierced through the ancient fortress.


    Jiang Shiyu shuddered and sat over, quickly running up the stairs with the rest. The first door was opened wide, Jiang Shiyu ran in, and then out again, covering Yao Yao''s eyes, "Don''t go in!"


    Yao Yao was shocked, she retreated a step and raised her leg to take a look.


    This was a man with long hands and legs, both his legs were tied together and tumbled to the ceiling, his facial features were bloodshot, A Huan stepped forward and placed him down, before preparing to check, another scream came from the side, it was Yao Yao. A Huan ran out quickly. Yao Yao was standing in front of the second room''s door, pointing inwards, she said while trembling: "Inside ¡­ ¡­"


    There was another person who had died in the room. On her chest was a pair of scissors and the desk was scattered on the side, there were countless marks left behind by sharp weapons. All of their gazes shot towards Jiang Shiyu, only she had a long sword behind her back.


    Jiang Shiyu frowned: "It''s not me!"


    A Huan called out from the side, "I was with Mu Chen last night, not her."


    Of the ten people, two of them died at once. After eight of them calmed down, they sat in the main hall.


    One of them said, "It looks like the second round of the test is about to begin." He scanned the surroundings, "Either we find the culprit or we''re all killed. Once we find the culprit, the remaining people will naturally pass the test. If we kill them all, what else can we explain?"


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the man, and when he finished speaking, he leaned on the back of the chair, thinking of something, and the man even held onto his finger.


    Pingjin said, "Shall we see when the two died? This will determine if they have time to kill. "


    Jiang Shiyu remained silent. In her heart, she had already begun to doubt the situation here. If the murderer had been set up from the start, this meant that the person had definitely come into contact with the Nine Heavens Academy beforehand, then it would be unfair to the others who were participating in the test. This kind of injustice was even related to a person''s life and death, so there was no prior contact!


    What exactly was the second round of the test? It was only this person''s speculation, who knew if it was due to malicious intent to kill that caused it to be pushed to the head of the test.


    The bell outside the castle rang again, and the heavy bell sound scared a person and made him jump up: "This castle is too strange, I want to go down the mountain." If you don''t say that you''ll send us over in the second round, who knows if you''ll want to eliminate us directly? "


    As he spoke, he rushed out of the castle in a flustered manner.


    Yao Yao was afraid: "Let''s go take a look too, this place is filled with weirdness."


    Something flashed past Jiang Shiyu''s mind, she did not grab it, and ran over, trying to grab it back, but she still could not understand.

 C76

    The man ran out, but not long after, he turned around powerlessly, as if he had lost his soul. He was mumbling something.


    "What bridge collapsed?"


    The suspension bridge that was pulled up by the steel chain broke off from the middle. The cliff stood in front of the crowd, and the vertical cliff ridiculed the group of people as impossible to pass through.


    Everyone went back to the castle with dejected faces. Sitting at the big round table downstairs.


    "What do we do now?" A Huan said somewhat uneasily.


    Jiang Shiyu had always had a doubt in her heart, but it was not suitable for her to say it out loud. In the end, she could only change the topic, "The two people who died should have been killed, and the suspension bridge had been broken from the middle, which means, the culprit is between us." After thinking for a moment, she said, "Let''s just assume that the second test is to find the murderer."


    "Follow this line of thought. We must find the murderer within three days, or we will all be eliminated."


    Hua Ke asked, "Why three days?"


    Jiang Shiyu said: "I''ve looked at the kitchen. The food is at most enough for us to eat for three days."


    "Then we''ll start looking for the murderer now. "I''ll go first..." A Huan and I were on guard with him last night, and we stayed with him until we heard a sharp scream in the morning, and went upstairs with him. "


    Ping Jin sat on the right side of A Huan. After A Huan finished speaking, the others looked at him, thought for a while and said: "The situation is similar to A Huan''s, Hua Ke and I had been sleeping, and after A Huan and Mu Chen''s night watch is over, we will be woken up and continue."


    Hua Ke replied: "Just like what Ping Jin said."


    Yao Yao and Huai Nan were also like this. They were the first group to watch the night, and after that, they went to sleep.


    "Last night, after I closed the door, I fell asleep because I was too tired. In the morning, I woke up, stretched my body and passed by room number 2, stopped in room number 1 and looked down. I saw you guys, then turned my head to the side, and got a shock."


    Jiang Shiyu frowned: "Was that scream you made this morning? "Why didn''t you see door two? You went through door two the first time you came out of the room, number two''s doors were all wide open, why did you only see door one?"


    Juan Mao stood up excitedly, he looked straight at Jiang Shiyu and asked: "What do you mean? You mean I killed them? "


    Jiang Shiyu said calmly: "Everyone has their suspicions, right now they are only making rational guesses." She raised her head to look at Juan Mao and said with great clarity: "Then, please answer my question."


    That person slammed the table, "I''ve already told you, I just woke up and was in a daze. When I got to room 1, I opened my eyes."


    Jiang Shiyu said: "Alright, let''s leave your reasons here for now."


    Juan Mao scoffed, "Who are you? Why are you asking us? "


    Jiang Shiyu said expressionlessly: "You can also ask me."


    Juan Mao choked and sat down with his arms crossed. He no longer looked at Jiang Shiyu.


    "According to everyone''s narration, no one seems to have a chance to kill them."


    Ping Jin looked up at Jiang Shiyu, "I was feeling dizzy when I heard you and A Huan say that you were going to go out for a while, what did you do?"


    Jiang Shiyu stared blankly, "I am going to settle my personal issues.


    Pingjin asked, "What personal matter?"


    A Huan interrupted: "Shh, shh."


    Jiang Shiyu felt awkward, and Ping Jin''s face was also blank for a second. He then asked: "How long were you gone for?"


    Jiang Shiyu thought for a while, "Not for a long time. But I don''t know the specifics either. "


    A Huan followed and said, "It shouldn''t be for long. At that time, I was counting my heartbeats in boredom, so I should be back in about three hundred times."


    Even if they bypassed A Huan and went up the stairs in such a short period of time, they could kill two people and then return without anyone noticing anything amiss. How could they do that?


    Yao Yao shouted loudly: "Then Juan Mao''s suspicions now are the greatest!"


    Juan Mao turned and glared at them, "You guys are in the same group, you want to kill me?!"


    Yao Yao said: "Just you alone said you slept in the house, if it wasn''t you, then who else could it be?!"


    "Alright, stop arguing for now. At the moment, we can''t say that he''s the one who did it." Ping Jin stopped them both, "It''s just an analysis now."


    The analysis seemed to conclude here that they had entered a dead end, it was useless for them to sit together, they all dispersed, but Juan Mao did not dare return to his own room, and remained in the hall.


    Pinnan suggested, "Since we are here, why don''t we take a look around and maybe we will find some things we haven''t noticed."


    Last night, they only roughly looked around. The first floor went past the main hall, and in the corner, there was a kitchen, a junk room, but there was a lot of dust, Jiang Shiyu pointed at the food and said: "These foods are out of place here." The food in the kitchen was a tin of bread, clean and clean. The place where the food was piled had spiderwebs growing out from the corners, and there was a layer of dust on the ground. One step at a time, there were footprints everywhere.


    "What does that mean? Give us food and let us find the killers here? " Juan Mao picked up a can and was about to pry it open to eat.


    Dong ~ ~ "The bell once again rang, and after everyone listened carefully, Yao Yao counted:" Eight times. "


    "How many bells did you hear last night?"


    "I didn''t pay much attention last night."


    Jiang Shiyu said: "Take all the food out, it''s not convenient to stay here." The food was moved to the big round table in the living room. At this time, the sun was already high in the sky. Everyone ate a little bit and was about to continue exploring the castle.


    Jiang Shiyu did not rest well, and wanted to sleep in the hall. A Huan also did not sleep well, so he left Huai Nan to watch the two, and Ping Jin, Hua Ke, Yao Yao and Juan Mao continued to look at the fortress.


    When Jiang Shiyu woke up, the sky was already pitch black. The glass lamp in the ancient fortress lit up again, Jiang Shiyu looked at the lamp, her heart chilled, "Who lit this lamp?"


    Yao Yao said with a pale face: "Not long ago, it was all lit up, and no one mentioned it."


    Jiang Shiyu took a deep breath. She was still sleeping soundly, she had even pushed Jiang Shiyu a few times but she did not move. Jiang Shiyu felt that something was amiss and turned A Huan''s body instead.


    "AHH!" "AHH!" "Ahhh!"

 C77

    Yao Yao screamed loudly, and everyone looked at A Huan who was on the ground. A Huan''s face turned purple, his eyes rolled up and down, there were clear scars on his neck. Hearing his heartbeat, Jiang Shiyu calmly said, "He''s dead!"


    There were a total of seven people present, and there were seven echoes. There were eight people in the morning, ringing eight times. The next time it sounded, it would only be six times, and then it would only be six people!


    Juan Mao said in shock: "But when you were sleeping, there were also people present, and they all died!"


    Juan Mao didn''t dare to make a sound. He was still the first group to watch the night together with Huai Nan, and A Huan''s position would be on top.


    When the two were on sentry duty, Juan Mao shrunk his body and said lifelessly: "It''s just a test, why would it take a person''s life? Before I came to participate in the examination, no one told me that the Nine Heavens Academy''s examination would take a person''s life. "


    Jiang Shiyu hugged her blanket and said, "I don''t want my life."


    Juan Mao suddenly turned his head to look at her, as if he could not hear her clearly, "What did you say?" He then said harshly, "Didn''t you see that three people had died? What do you mean by ''don''t take my life''?!"


    Jiang Shiyu sighed, "Calm down, don''t tell me you didn''t ¡­" Jiang Shiyu could not say the rest of her words, and could only swallow it down.


    Juan Mao was intrigued by her curiosity, and said crazily: "Explain what you want to say clearly."


    Jiang Shiyu said: "Nothing, just think about it for yourself.


    Juan Mao stared intently at Jiang Shiyu, "I keep having the feeling that you''re hiding something from me ¡­"


    Jiang Shiyu laughed: What can I hide? I was with everyone the whole time, and you''re the one who was left alone. According to the order, the one who should have died tonight was you in room three, but you turned out to be A Huan.


    When Juan Mao said this, the hairs on Juan Mao''s body stood up.


    Jiang Shiyu said again, "Look at how much you have said together with me right now. If I die tomorrow morning, do you know what the consequences would be? You''ll be more suspicious. " She smiled and said, "Protect me well, or you may be a murderer tomorrow."


    Juan Mao frowned as he thought, "Why are we waiting for our deaths here? He could completely give up. No, the drawbridge was broken. There was no way back. But didn''t the people from the Nine Heavens Academy find anything wrong here? Or do you mean to say that we have to wait two days before anyone comes to pick us up? "


    Jiang Shiyu said: "You''re right, we can still think about it."


    Juan Mao seemed to have received inspiration, as he poured out all of the ideas that had instantly rushed into his mind, "Looking at the current situation, you must have picked us up two days later. The content of this test was our speculation from the beginning to the end, but it was very consistent with the situation. Not to mention passing in order to pass the test, just for his own life, he has to catch the culprit. "


    Jiang Shiyu rolled her eyes. Being seen by Juan Mao, Juan Mao said: "Am I wrong?"


    Jiang Shiyu sighed: "Yes."


    Juan Mao did not doubt him, and said: "But there is no evidence at the moment to capture him, if someone is pointed out, does that count as elimination? In this kind of situation, the people of the Nine Heavens Academy can come find us. " The more Juan Mao said, the more excited he became. He had woken everyone up and revealed his thoughts. The others thought about it and decided to give it a try.


    Yao Yao said: "Who should we identify?" Her eyes really did not turn as she stared at Juan Mao.


    Huai Nan stood out and laughed: "Choose me, I feel that in this test, there is nothing I can do."


    Juan Mao was unwilling, but Huai Nan was willing. In the end, they agreed to identify Huai Nan as the murderer, but they didn''t know how to vote either.


    Just as Ping Jin finished speaking, Huai Nan suddenly held onto his chest and fell.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    Hua Ke stepped forward to support Huai Nan, and then placed him on the ground. Right at this moment, Huai Nan''s hand drooped down, and Hua Ke touched his nose in disbelief, looked up at Jiang Shiyu, and said with a trembling voice: "How can this be? "Dead!"


    Just now, everyone was standing together. No one had made a move!


    Ping Jin was also startled for a moment. He lowered his body and looked at Huai Nan, and for some reason, his eyes flashed and he said happily: "I know, I know!"


    Yao Yao thought that Huai Nan''s death had hurt Ping Jin too much, she actually laughed, and asked worriedly: "What happened to you?"


    Jiang Shiyu smiled and asked Ping Jin, "What do you know?"


    Ping Jin''s eyes lit up as he walked over and pointed at Jiang Shiyu with his index finger: "You''re the murderer!"


    Hua Ke shouted loudly, "Are you crazy! If we stand here, who will be able to kill him? "


    Ping Jin approached Jiang Shiyu step by step and narrowed his eyes, "I have always wondered why there are so many things here that cannot be explained clearly. They include the mountain, suspension bridge, ancient castle, candlelight, and fresh kitchen food. "Strange things can be seen everywhere."


    "But there''s one thing I haven''t been able to understand. Just now, I managed to think it through, Huai Nan was free from pain, and when he raised his hand and said that he wanted to be the killer, you stared at him for three seconds." A light flashed in Ping Jin''s eyes, "You must be thinking about how to kill him."


    "When I arrived, I looked at the kitchen. There was no food there, but the next day, when you said there was food, and it was for three days, food appeared in the kitchen, and the dates were very fresh. "You were the one who guided us to listen to the bell chimes, and you were creating an environment step by step. You made us think that this was the second round of the test, and that it was extremely dangerous."


    Jiang Shiyu said: "All of the things you have said are all guesses."


    "No, Yao Yao, tell me, after A Huan died, were you sad?"


    Yao Yao nodded.


    "I saw everyone''s expression back then. There was worry, there was fear, and there was also fear. However, only you had a calm expression. A Huan is your friend, but when he died, you did not even blink, as if you knew it already.


    "Mu Chen, these are all your illusions. We are in your world."

 C78

    Jiang Shiyu laughed as she raised her head to look at Ping Jin, "What are you talking about?"


    Ping Jin froze. In the end, this was just his guess. It was impossible for him to find any evidence. Even the only obvious food in the kitchen was seen by him alone.


    Among the remaining six, Yao Yao and Hua Ke stood at Jiang Shiyu''s side without hesitation.


    The moment Juan Mao''s words left his mouth, the atmosphere froze once again. Hua Ke said with a deathly pale face: "There''s still one more person, he lives in room ten, in the innermost room."


    Without waiting for them to grab the murderer, they all ran towards room 10. No one in room 10 knew anyone, and thus, no one paid any attention to the person who was missing. Ping Jin used his body to smash open the door. The door was opened, but other than the slightly fluttering curtains, there was nothing else inside. There was no bed, no desk. It was as if the room had been emptied.


    Ping Jin walked to the window and looked outside. His expression changed drastically. "It''s outside!"


    Juan Mao curiously went over, and threw the bed down. There was a person lying on the bed, and then the desk was thrown down, pressing down heavily on the person''s body, his entire face was covered with blood.


    Juan Mao cried out in shock, "How did you do that?" The width of the window was not wide enough to get the bed out, and it was strange that the man should lie unconscious on the bed after being moved out.


    They turned and went outside the castle to look at the tenth person.


    "He''s been dead for a day or two," said Pingjin. "He may be the first to be killed."


    Yao Yao said: "The frequency of the bell isn''t right."


    Ping Jin looked at Jiang Shiyu in the blink of an eye, "Is it you?"


    Jiang Shiyu frowned, and said helplessly: "How have I offended you?"


    Ping Jin once again urged them, "Let''s give it a try, I think it''s Mu Chen. After he entered the ancient fortress, don''t you think there''s something wrong?"


    Yao Yao: "I didn''t realize that there''s nothing wrong with Mu Chen," looking up at Ping Jin, "On the other hand, you have always been identifying Mu Chen, and anyone here might be able to, so why must you grab onto him and not let him go?"


    Pingjin sneered, "I won''t let go! Open your eyes and take a look, these strange things, don''t you think it has something to do with him?! "


    Hua Ke thought for a while, "Let''s all be quiet, half of us are already dead, don''t make these meaningless arguments."


    Juan Mao said: "Tomorrow is the day where we lose since we haven''t found the culprit. I think it''s worth a try. "


    Yao Yao shouted at him. "Juan Mao, you! The most suspicious thing about you is that you killed so many people! Huai Nan only came out voluntarily after your suggestion. Now that you''re saying this, you want all of us to die.


    With Yao Yao''s outburst, everyone''s eyes once again focused on Juan Mao.


    Juan Mao sneered, "I don''t mind if you throw me out, you''re going to die anyway." With that, he looked at Mu Chen, "Before I get killed, I have to say, I feel that something is amiss with him."


    Then he said, "I didn''t think about it at all, but this person said something to me, and I felt as if my mind was opened. He said that to you."


    Yao Yao wavered a little, turned his head and asked Jiang Shiyu, "Did you tell him?"


    Jiang Shiyu lowered her head. Default.


    Yao Yao''s body swayed, and Hua Ke supported her. The two of them could not believe it, but they did not speak anymore.


    Juan Mao sneered: "I''ll stand on his side." He was referring to Ping Jin.


    Ping Jin looked at the man whose face was covered in blood and said softly: I think Mu Chen is the murderer, Juan Mao thinks so too, what about the two of you?


    Yao Yao and Hua Ke hesitated for a while, but still, they shook their heads. Three against two, they still could not vote for Mu Chen.


    Although Yao Yao and Hua Ke did not vote for Mu Chen, they still had a bit of a headache. The three of them sat together, not saying a word.


    Juan Mao then quietly went to the other side. He raised his head and looked at Ping Jin, "I have a premonition that another person will die today."


    Ping Jin shook his head. "Not just one, but two." He pointed at the two of them, then looked at the other three.


    Juan Mao asked: "Are you saying that we''re the ones who died today?"


    "In order to maintain the balance and not be suspected, one of us will die, and one will die over there. The next time, it will be his win. "


    Juan Mao was anxious: "Then what do we do?"


    Ping Jin said savagely, "We will make the first move. First kill him, then we will win."


    Juan Mao hesitated: "I just think that he is the murderer, but what you''re doing is not really appropriate, moreover, when Juan Mao saw Ping Jin''s expression, he said:" I think that you have something wrong with your head, what fantasies, and what world he is in, you can even say it. "


    Ping Jin''s face fell, "Do you still remember how we passed the first round of tests?"


    Ping Jin took a few steps forward and turned to look at Juan Mao, "After the first round of the test, I asked him briefly, what each of us experienced was only an illusion, and he was the only one who woke up. We were purely lucky because his help woke us up. "


    Juan Mao still didn''t understand.


    Ping Jin continued: "Don''t you know how difficult the Nine Heavens Academy''s test is? How could we be let go like this? "


    Juan Mao was startled, "You mean, we are still in the first round of the assessment?"


    Pingjin looked up and said, "It''s very likely. Mu Chen is the only one who has woken up. This test might very well get him to come over and help us, so we won''t need him to wake us up again outside. "


    Juan Mao turned his head to look at Mu Chen. He seemed to have sensed something and raised his head to look over.


    "Then why didn''t you just say it? That way the two of them can still listen to you. "


    Ping Jin also looked over, then retracted his gaze, and shook his head: "Impossible, the two of them completely trust Mu Chen, and will definitely not vote for him."


    Juan Mao exhaled, and said slowly: "Even if they don''t believe what you said, you should at least say it, or else, if everyone does not say what they think, regardless of whether it is the first or second round, we will not be able to pass."

 C79

    Ping Jin hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he still went to the three of them.


    Everyone was suspicious here. With five people dead, there was no fear of the impossible, so even though Ping Jin said some suspicious words, Hua Ke did not have any thoughts towards him.


    As they thought of this, everyone became anxious.


    Yao Yao and Hua Ke opened their eyes wide and looked at her, "Mu Chen, what do you mean by that?"


    Jiang Shiyu laughed: "All of you are suspecting that this is an illusion, so we can leave now. Just as Ping Jin said, this is my illusion. "


    Jiang Shiyu''s body suddenly cracked into countless pieces, and the surrounding scenery started to turn into dust. The four people''s eyes lit up instinctively, the ancient fortress had completely disappeared, only leaving behind the white wall.


    The five people who had died earlier were standing there. Seeing them open their eyes, they smiled and said, "They''re out." Jiang Shiyu sat on the stairs and looked up at them.


    The four of them looked around and discovered that they were actually in front of the teleportation formation. They looked at the white wall and saw that it was completely pale.


    Lin Xiang leaned on the white wall and laughed: "This first round of examination is truly over. I think you all know why the five of you were left behind. In the last illusion, you all did not perform well. This trial is to give you all another chance. What I''m trying to say is, I''m sorry, four people may be coming home. "


    The ten of them looked at Lin Xiang nervously, "What happened? Four people? "


    Lin Xiang laughed and said, "The person guarding the teleportation formation should have told you not to step on the red road. The two of you who walked on it were directly eliminated and thus, started to get killed."


    When the two men heard this, they were at a loss. "Why? It''s not that I just need to break through the illusion! "


    Lin Xiang said indifferently: "I have the final say in this assessment. Those who disobey the rules enter Nine Heavens Academy, they will not live for long." The two of them still wanted to fight with Lin Xiang, but Lin Xiang said straightforwardly: "If you want to live your lives in illusion, I''m very willing to help you."


    The two of them immediately went quiet, they stood at the side and did not dare move, after seeing Lin Xiang''s move, the others were extremely frightened, and did not say a word when they heard Lin Xiang say ''two people''.


    Lin Xiang said: "The two of you, just believe in him. The flaw she revealed was completely invisible.


    Hua Ke and Yao Yao''s faces instantly turned white.


    Jiang Shiyu finally stood up, and blocked in front of the two of them, "Is this the reason why they are eliminated? If the Nine Heavens Academy was tested, it would only cause a gap between the two of you. For a school like yours to be ranked number one in the entire continent, it is truly strange. "


    Lin Xiang laughed: "It''s not that we don''t want them to believe it, but even if we put all the clear indications in front of them, they wouldn''t believe us. If it wasn''t for the final ¡­ They''ll never get out. "


    Hua Ke patted Jiang Shiyu''s shoulder, "It''s alright, this is the test."


    Yao Yao smiled and said: "Mu Chen, I have always believed in you, and it doesn''t matter if you count it in. But who said the test was like this? It can only be said that we have lost. Don''t worry, Hua Ke and I will still trust you the same. "


    Jiang Shiyu smiled slightly. She had always been worried that since the start, she was the murderer in this test, and had not been caught yet, the people who knew the truth would definitely not think as much about her. However, the words of the two of them showed that she was overthinking things. They were friends that had gone through thick and thin together. She had truly overthought things!


    Yao Yao snorted at Lin Xiang, and continued: "Don''t be afraid, you''ve forgotten who I am! I''ll see you then! "


    Yao Yao turned her head to look at Hua Ke, who smiled stiffly, "Don''t worry about me, I''ll just go home. I was shameless to follow you guys in the first place."


    Yao Yao interrupted him and said, "Hua Ke, I will bring you with me." Bring him to the Nine Heavens Academy.


    Hua Ke was not happy at all after hearing this, he smiled at Yao Yao helplessly.


    Jiang Shiyu realized something was amiss, he felt that Hua Ke probably did not like relying on relationships to get into the Nine Heavens Academy, so he whispered in his ear: "If you are unwilling, no need to force it."


    Hua Ke acknowledged and the four of them were sent out.


    Lin Xiang said: "This time, it''s the real teleportation formation. You will be going to a tall tower and there will be the first batch of qualified people. When we get there, someone will bring you guys to take the next test."


    The six of them nodded, and once again, a pentagram appeared on the white wall. The few of them were a little hesitant, and Lin Xiang said: "Don''t worry, the first round of the examination has already ended."


    The few of them entered the teleportation circle with sullen faces.


    Before he could open his eyes, a gentle breeze brushed against his face. Jiang Shiyu could smell the smell of soil, not the smell of what was inside the tower.


    She opened her eyes doubtfully and looked around. They were currently standing on a round table. There were already dozens of people gathered around them, and they were all doing their own things. When they saw that they had turned around to take a glance, they turned around.


    This round platform was only 10 cm higher than the ground, and there were dense bushes nearby. A Huan turned his head to look, "Didn''t you say we were at a tall tower? How can there be a tower here? "


    None of them knew it, so the person standing beside the round table turned around and said to him: "Don''t you know? This is the tower from thousands of years ago. As time went by, it was gradually buried by the earth. At this moment, you are standing on top of the tower. "


    Jiang Shiyu looked down. The dome was made of smooth stone and this tower was actually buried in the ground. How long had it been here? If it was thousands of years ago, then was it when the White Tiger was still alive? She looked around again.


    A Huan asked: "Then what is the second round of the assessment?"


    That person said, "We''ve already waited here for an entire day and said that the examiners haven''t arrived yet."


    "The examiner didn''t come?!"


    Huai Nan scratched his head and laughed: "The examiner is late."


    Ping Jin hit him on the head, "The examiner is late, why are you laughing?"


    Huai Nan said: "We are very lucky, if the examiner was not late, we would have been late to participate in the exam."


    Ping Jin slapped him again, "Do you think there''s only one match?"

 C80

    A Huan pulled Huai Nan over, and looked at Ping Jin in disgust, "With how much you know, why do you keep fighting Huai Nan?" A Huan successfully levelled up, but his two friends were both eliminated, and there was a part of the credit for this. He knew that he should not blame Ping Jin, but Ping Jin''s actions now was something he could not swallow. Huai Nan coming out from the countryside was something he did not know, Ping Jin had always relied on his experience from participating in the competition five times, and along the way, he would frequently hit Huai Nan''s shoulder or head. Huai Nan being honest, he could not bear to watch.


    A Huan did not listen to Huai Nan, and looked at Ping Jin with an unpleasant expression, "Huai Nan, how long have you known him, do not side with him. That time, you didn''t feel anything heavy, but I felt like he did it on purpose. "


    Jiang Shiyu pulled A Huan back, and said in a low voice: "Quiet, there''s movement!"


    Jiang Shiyu raised her head and looked towards the left front, where there was a buzzing sound. It startled a group of birds in the forest and someone shouted: "What is that?"


    A huge figure dashed out of the forest to the left and revealed a sinister face in the mottled shade of the trees. The two green eyes looked at them, and the hair on their robust bodies stood on end as they snorted at the people on the round table. This was a magical beast wolf. It was famous for its speed, and its bite strength was also formidable. If it was caught, it would have no chance of survival.


    They could only watch helplessly as this magical beast sprung out from the forest and arrived at the round table in a flash. Someone was so frightened that his legs trembled and he fell back, pointing at the wolf. "It''s a wolf ¡­"


    "Run!" Someone shouted in shock, and everyone ran away from the round platform. A Huan whispered to Jiang Shiyu, "This wolf does not have any intention to attack, do not be afraid. Furthermore... This is a contracted soul beast. " Since it''s a soul beast, it must have a master to control it.


    There were nearly a hundred generals on the round stage. However, there was less than half of them left this time; most of them had already run far away.


    The magical beast wolf was still closing in, its right hind leg stamping on the ground as if exerting its strength. A lively voice suddenly came from behind the magical beast wolf, "Why are you running so fast? Wait for me." With that, a person wearing a straw hat walked out from behind the magical beast. Seeing everyone looking at him in surprise, he grinned and revealed a mouthful of white teeth. "Sorry, I was late for something at home." He took off his straw hat and bowed apologetically.


    Raising his head, he said seriously, "However, we still have to follow the rules. "Those who have left the round table, please go back directly."


    The person running away immediately understood. This person was the examiner of the second test. Not only were they late, but they had also let the magical beasts scare them first, directly eliminating half of the examiners. Someone wanted to raise an objection, but the wolf looked over with its green eyes. All of them shut their mouths immediately.


    The examiner looked to be very young, as he smiled and said, "The remaining people, please stand on the round table. We will now begin the second round of the exam."


    The youth in the straw hat withdrew his magical beast and walked to the round table, "The second round will take three days. Anyone who returns to the round table within three days will pass." "Next, I will send you into the tower. There are many obstacles inside. I wish you good luck." After saying that, the young man in the straw hat squatted down and placed his hand on the round table, silently chanting a few words. Light appeared around the round table, and the round platform''s stone slab instantly disappeared, and a huge black hole appeared under everyone''s feet, and with a swoosh, the crowd who did not know what was going on fell down, and the young man in the straw hat even said in a regretful tone, "Ah, I forgot. If you encounter any problems, remember to call for my name when you give up, so that I can save you." "My name is..."


    Everyone landed in the pagoda in unison. The hole above their heads was once again replaced by a stone tablet. After a moment of confusion, someone suggested to directly fight their way up the stone slab. The dozen or so people forcefully used force to break through, but all of them returned defeated. He could only find other ways to return to the round table at the top of the tower.


    The place they were standing at had already been lit up by a lot of candles when they landed, making it very bright. Someone walked along the wall and found that there was no way out.


    "Was it intentional?" All four sides are walls, and except for the board above our heads, we can''t get out. "


    "That''s right. He even said for us to call him by his name, but we couldn''t even hear his name clearly."


    The crowd broke out into a flurry of discussion.


    Jiang Shiyu began to observe along the corner of the wall. Since she could not exit from the top, then the method of exit would definitely exist within this sealed space.


    Jiang Shiyu had seen underground tunnels created by Luo Ke before, so she reckoned that they were probably in the same place, but it was difficult for them to discover anything. After Jiang Shiyu explained her plan to A Huan and the other two, the four of them started to touch the walls and bricks inch by inch, to see if they could find anything wrong.


    Jiang Shiyu touched the wall, it was a little strange, the stone bricks were not smooth surfaces, but had slight depressions, and the depressions on each brick were different. She stood at a distance and looked, the candle flame was above them, the shadow was very heavy.


    The other three people also noticed this. They looked at each other and reached for a candle holder. They began to observe the wall.


    The sunken spots on the stone bricks seemed to be drawn by some sort of powerful weapon. He didn''t know what it was.


    Some of them even noticed the way to search through the wall. Someone saw Jiang Shiyu taking down the candlestick, and also took one, lighting up the wall, and suddenly shouted: "All of you, quickly come over and look!"


    Everyone ran over. The man pointed at the brick and said, "I''ve seen this brick before. This is a way of painting in my hometown. This brick is painted with a type of animal. Look, this is a horn. "


    Jiang Shiyu was close by, holding onto the candlestick, she looked at it, only to see that the lines on the brick were mixed together, making it look like a horn, the top part of the brick had two parts.

 C81

    One of the people in the crowd asked the man, "You said that you''ve seen it before, then what exactly is this painting?"


    Jiang Shiyu turned her head to the side, and that person said proudly: "My hometown has four great divine beasts: Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermillion Bird, and Black Tortoise. This Azure Dragon is one of them. Everyone has seen their portraits, and these horns are the Azure Dragon''s horns. "


    Someone asked, "Why did you wake them up?"


    Before the person could finish his words, the wall suddenly rumbled, and those bricks began to lose power as they moved up, down, left, and right. Gradually, a vivid and lifelike painting of a brick appeared in front of everyone. That person happily said, "It''s the Azure Dragon!"


    However, before anyone could see clearly, the brick moved to the side. The brick painting split open again, revealing five paths in the middle.


    Everyone exclaimed, "The way is out!"


    "Let''s go!" Run! Not good, I have to close it again. "


    The crowd dispersed, the man did not finish speaking, Jiang Shiyu looked at the half of the green dragon''s head on the wall, then turned and ran back in.


    "Ling Fei, what are you doing? Why did you open the wall and let them out? " The young man in the straw hat who was sitting on the round table let go of his hand and smiled to the person who spoke: "If we don''t let them out, could it be that we will reveal the matter about the World Stone and the The Four Divine Beasts?"


    That person muttered, "Even so..."


    Ling Fei laughed: "It''s alright, this is just the first stage, there are more stages waiting for them." He took off his straw hat and fanned himself. "Don''t forget what this entrance exam is all about."


    "We are not looking for the people who will study in the Nine Heavens Academy, but the people who will be able to join our plans."


    After the walls were separated, there were five paths. Jiang Shiyu, A Huan, Ping Jin and Huai Nan walked to the leftmost path. Two people followed behind them, while the rest scattered onto the other four paths. That means there are six people on this road.


    Six people walked in, and after they were about ten or so meters, a door appeared in front of them, and a few lines of words appeared on the door, "Three of you go sleep, one night there were thirty red stone, and each of them took out ten of them and gave them to the boss. The boss said that today the discount would be twenty-five, so the waiter could return the five pieces of green stone. In the beginning, no one took out ten pills, but now, if you take one back, that would mean each person has only spent nine pills, three people would have had twenty-seven, and two waiters would have had twenty-nine, so I would like to ask where the remaining one went to? "


    A Huan took a step back, causing Huai Nan to scratch his head and frown. Ping Jin raised his eyebrow and laughed, the other two people were stunned on the spot, "What is this?"


    Ping Jin laughed, "I''m not sure yet. It''s a test of intelligence! "


    Jiang Shiyu read through the few lines of words again and was finally able to see through some questions. As he was preparing to answer the questions, Ping Jin stopped him, "Let the two people at the back answer it first. We can only count on those two people to answer it so that they can follow us."


    The two of them turned their face around awkwardly. Jiang Shiyu looked at Ping Jin helplessly, "If we don''t answer, we won''t pass."


    This time, it was Ping Jin''s turn to feel awkward. Indeed, if these two people were eliminated and they were stuck here, could it be that they would have to wait for three days?


    Jiang Shiyu walked to the front of the wooden door and said: "They spent twenty-seven in total, and twenty-five in total, and gave two to the waiter; they didn''t lose any red stone s."


    Ka da, the wooden door opened. Jiang Shiyu''s answer was correct.


    A Huan and Huai Nan also thought about the answer, and it really was the case! The two twenty-seven had bumped into each other, causing them to be mistaken. In fact, they had only spent twenty-seven.


    The six of them walked over just like that, and it seemed that they were continuing downwards. A Huan frowned: "We are returning to the top of the tower, why are we going down even further?"


    This question stumped Jiang Shiyu. How did she know the arrangement of the test?


    The next few people encountered a few more problems, but they were all relatively simple. For example, ten people went to catch a magical beast together, the magical beast had killed one, and there were still a few people left who could easily answer the questions.


    A Huan and Huai Nan followed behind with a face full of food. Along the way, the two of them did not answer the correct question, and since they did not want to walk together with the two people in front, they simply said these words to the two people behind them.


    This time, we came to a fork in the road. There were two paths. In front of the road, there was a sign that said: "Green Dragon is male or female. Please take the left side, while the female is on the right."


    "I don''t even know what an Azure Dragon is?" Is it a man or a woman? " A Huan frantically held onto the plate, wanting to smack it to pieces.


    The two people behind him said, "Did you just come out from the wall?"


    "He didn''t mention gender!" Both of them were vexed. If they had known earlier, they would have run away with that person.


    Jiang Shiyu decisively chose to go left. The memory that she saw must have truly existed, the Azure Dragon and White Tiger might still be sleeping somewhere.


    Seeing that she had made her decision, A Huan stood over there. Ping Jin hesitated for a while before standing on the left side, and Huai Nan also stood up. The two of them wanted to get eliminated at the same time, so the six of them turned to the left in unison.


    There were many questions along the way, all of which were multiple choice ones, two to choose one, three to choose one. However, the six of them still walked on.


    Along the way, they exchanged names. The two of them were twins who had been called by their elder brother Wu Lai and their younger brother Wu Dai. Their parents had wished for nothing more than to stay where they were and not go out for the rest of their lives. Who knew that the two of them would want to go out and take a look? When they heard that the continent''s number one institution was taking the student recruitment test, they excitedly registered.


    When he got to know them, he realised that these two were real treasures. When his big brother spoke, his little brother would always say something, that would be fine, but when his big brother said something, he would always laugh, and his real point would be too low.


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head, she did not seem like someone who would participate in the assessment. Along the way, Huai Nan''s laughter never stopped, and Ping Jin also followed along.


    Ling Fei sat on the round stage and said with a smile: "This group''s atmosphere is really good."


    The man took a shaky step back.

 C82

    Ling Fei turned to look at him, "Do you think we should increase the difficulty?"


    Ling Fei touched his straw hat and laughed: "Alright then, even if we don''t increase the difficulty, they will still have to separate for the next round."


    The six of them chose male and walked to the left side. After going through a few more obstacles, most of them used their brains. There was only one exit, and the few of them headed towards the light. A Huan still wanted to take a step forward, but saw that Jiang Shiyu had stopped in her tracks, she turned her head forward and when she saw the exit, she was stunned, "What''s going on?"


    "How do we get there?" Wu Laiwu also came forward to see it. They couldn''t pass through it at all. The two of them moved in unison as they watched Jiang Shiyu and Ping Jin.


    With a heavy gaze, Jiang Shiyu squatted down and looked down, "There might be a mechanism, but a path can be opened."


    The ground looked harmonious, without any bulges. Jiang Shiyu frowned and stood up, looking outside, the place where the road was broken was dark, devoid of light.


    Ping Jin was also at a loss. There were no traps here, nor were there any questions to answer. On the surface, he just wanted them to go to the other side, but it was obviously not that easy.


    The road they couldn''t find was a problem, and finding it would probably lead to some problems.


    The six of them were momentarily stumped by the first question. They all looked for mechanisms in hopes of getting there quickly. Although they did not encounter any big obstacles, they still spent a lot of time.


    "Someone else arrived here before us!"


    "Yeah, I thought we were the fastest."


    The six of them looked back and saw that a few people had also walked out from the caves behind them. When they arrived, they were all participants of the test.


    Those few people did not expect that there would actually be someone standing on this side. They had already discovered them in the dark, but seeing that they were standing still, they probably found it difficult to stop, and after laughing in their hearts for a while, they walked past them, "How many difficulties did we encounter when we were coming down, but we also came down very quickly. You guys just can''t do it, step aside, we can definitely pass through."


    The six of them moved aside, and calmly watched as they walked over to stand in front of the broken road. After looking, their expressions froze, and after looking left and right, they turned to look at the six of them, causing A Huan to burst out laughing, "Hahaha!"


    The group of people stared at A Huan angrily, "What are you laughing for!"


    A Huan jumped out and pointed to them: "Isn''t there a way to go over there? "Come, tell me about it." His actions made everyone grind their teeth in anger, they could not resist and wanted to beat A Huan up.


    A Huan also stepped forward, "What? If what I say cannot be fulfilled now, won''t I make others laugh? "


    A Huan dodged left and right, running as if he couldn''t beat them all. But whether it was A Huan or the people facing him, both knew that this was just playing around, and didn''t even use any strength.


    Being toyed with like this, the man was enraged. He kicked with his left foot and punched with his right hand, waiting for A Huan to dodge, before quickly changing the direction and attacking him.


    A Huan''s expression congealed, and using force with his feet, he dodged to the side in a way that normal people would not be able to do. Huai Nan looked and exclaimed, "A Huan is too powerful!"


    A Huan avoided the calamity and said to the man: "You must be serious. I am afraid of you." Originally, there was a hidden weapon within that strike, it was a 3 inch long sharp weapon. If struck, under the effects of soul force, the weapon would definitely enter A Huan''s lungs, and would immediately die.


    This man was extremely ruthless. After A Huan saw through the man, he did not dodge and brought out his true abilities to teach him a lesson.


    The man''s eyes flashed, seeing that the hidden weapon had been seen clearly, he immediately threw it towards A Huan like a weapon. The person who came with him was still in a daze, why did he put his life on the line with just a single sentence?


    The man''s weapon did not differentiate between friend or foe, this group of people thought that they would definitely not be harmed, who would have thought that the three inch long concealed weapon would fly towards them after A Huan had flashed by.


    Unable to dodge in time, the few of them widened their eyes. Seeing the weapons coming at them, they cried out in their hearts. Who knew that a cold light flashed in front of them and a sword would block them, knocking them to the ground.


    They breathed a sigh of relief and looked gratefully at the person who had helped them. When they saw that it was an unremarkable and short youth, they whispered together, "Thank you."


    Jiang Shiyu kept her sword and replied: "You guys go to the side, there''s something wrong with her."


    Even if he hadn''t said it, these people wouldn''t have stayed in such a close place, walked in, and observed the battle from the bottom of their hearts.


    Jiang Shiyu brought the rest of the people and walked inside, she did not need to intervene, although that person looked powerful, A Huan''s fighting strength was definitely higher than his, as long as they hid to the side and empty the space in front of them, it would be fine.


    A Huan saw that the surroundings had become empty, and laughed: "Wait, I will take care of you."


    A Huan''s movements were wide and large, he was unable to display it in this small place, but now there were fewer people left, so his movements were naturally much slower. After dodging the concealed weapon, a fist made of Qi struck towards the man''s chest, and after the man dodged, he took the chance to get close to A Huan. A Huan looked up and saw that his eyes were pitch black, his expression empty, and originally full of anger, but at the moment, his entire face was blank, as he only knew how to attack.


    A Huan sensed that something was amiss and immediately shouted: "Mu Chen! There''s something wrong with this person. "


    Ping Jin snickered. "You''ve been fighting for so long, but now you realize that something''s off."


    A Huan was fine being said by Jiang Shiyu, but he couldn''t do it for Ping Jin. He hated this kind of person, so he didn''t like him either.

 C83

    A Huan chased a few steps forward and looked, wanting to grab hold of him, but the man''s expression was not afraid, nor did he stretch his hand out to grab onto any bulges, allowing himself to fall down without a sound. Just like that, he fell into the darkness.


    Seeing that the two of them had stopped fighting, Jiang Shiyu walked over and pulled A Huan up, "Let''s go."


    A Huan immediately understood. The two of them turned around and went back the way they came.


    "Mu Chen, did you see how that person acted just now? It''s too strange, he didn''t even scream when he fell down." A Huan and Jiang Shiyu whispered.


    Jiang Shiyu said: "There''s something wrong with that person from the start, after exchanging blows with you for a short while, the Qi around his body has changed, the hidden weapon also came out very suddenly."


    A Huan and Jiang Shiyu looked at each other, and the two of them were immediately shocked, "They couldn''t have been controlled by someone right ¡­."


    Jiang Shiyu pondered for a while, "Who would control him here? Forget about controlling him, why must he come looking for trouble at a time like this? We aren''t familiar with the people here, there''s no reason."


    A Huan was also confused, he took a step forward, and Ping Jin and Huai Nan thought that the two of them had already distanced themselves from him when they heard what they wanted to say. A Huan suddenly turned his head and asked: "Is this also a test?"


    Jiang Shiyu was uncertain and did not answer.


    A Huan clenched his left fist and struck his right palm, and then said: "I know, it must be an illusion again right? We''re not in the first test, are we? " Then he looked suspiciously left and right, trying to find something wrong.


    Jiang Shiyu sighed, walked to A Huan and kicked him, "Is it painful?"


    A Huan shook his head and laughed, "Mn, then you should still be in that illusion." With that, he ignored A Huan and walked forward.


    A Huan shouted from behind: "What do you mean? "If I''m wrong, just tell me ¡­"


    The saying of being controlled by someone was reliable. However, who was controlling this person? Why had he come here?


    The straw hat covered his face, and under the sunlight, Ling Fei felt extremely uncomfortable. Someone beside him could not help but say: "Ling Fei, it''s been two days already, and no one has come out.


    Ling Fei''s voice came out from under the straw hat, "It''s not that the people in this year''s competition are lacking, but the place we''re assigned this year is remote, so how many powerful people can there be in this kind of small place."


    That person said, "This is not small either. After passing through one of the trials, they came to our area and gathered a dozen of surrounding cities and towns."


    Ling Fei said gloomily: That''s right, there are only a hundred people who managed to pass the first round. Look at how poor the aptitude of these people is. "


    That person thought for a while, and it was indeed the case. In the past, they would have to go through several rounds before being sent to the next stage, but this year, they were all sent into the pagoda. This was too terrible!


    As if he had thought of something, that person said again: "I heard that this year''s first stage was passed by Lin Xiang, who is the examiner."


    "Eh?" Ling Fei sat up, and looked at the person in shock: "Are these all because of Lin Xiang?"


    "No, there are six of them."


    Ling Fei laughed: "Then these six people can wait until the end." Looking at the sunlight above him, the bright sun was setting in the west, and tomorrow morning, it would be three days time. He squinted his eyes, "There are very few illusions about Lin Xiang that come out."


    The man nodded in agreement, "I never thought that Lin Xiang would be in the first stage. The second stage is much simpler than his. "


    Ling Fei turned his head to look at him, and sighed: "You are too naive, to actually increase the difficulty of the first stage this year, then our second stage will naturally increase in difficulty as well."


    That person was shocked, "What happened?" The Nine Heavens Academy''s test would not rise without reason.


    Ling Fei lied down and said solemnly: "In the Magic Beast Forest, the White Tiger Bloodline has awakened."


    The man gasped and turned to look at the tower at his feet.


    Jiang Shiyu and the other two followed the original route and returned to the fork in the road between the male and female Azure Dragon. "This is the only guess, as for the other questions, I have a 100% assurance that they are right."


    "Let''s go to the right this time."


    Pingjin pointed to the female character and confidently said, "The green dragon is female."


    The corner of Jiang Shiyu''s mouth twitched. She really could not imagine that the green dragon was actually a woman! The four of them went to the right side and started with a series of questions, to the point where they had to ask a question that no one could ride on. A Huan said dumbly: "How much strength does that person have to be able to lift it up?"


    Ping Jin laughed out loud. After a while, he spat out two words, "Inverted!"


    If you look at it from the other side, isn''t a man riding a magical beast the same as a rider? Huai Nan clapped his hands on the side and sighed at Ping Jin''s intelligence. A Huan made a joke and angrily walked to the front.


    After a long walk, he came across another barricade, which read: Behind the door is the path to the top of the tower. A person holding down the trigger will open the door, and the moment you put your hand down, the door will immediately shut.


    A Huan was dumbfounded: "Are you telling us to leave one person behind?"


    The four of them froze here. Who could they leave behind? Or no one?


    "Mu Chen, what do we do now?" A Huan asked anxiously.


    Jiang Shiyu walked around the stone door, and tried pressing down on the mechanism, the door revealed a small opening for a person to pass through, she lowered her hand and quickly closed it.


    It seemed like the words on the wall were true. There had to be someone left to hold on to the wall.


    The four of them did not move. Three days were about to pass.


    Ping Jin was a bit anxious. He had participated in the exam five times, but if he failed this time, he didn''t know if he would have the courage to participate in the next time.


    A Huan was determined to pass this test, and there was no way he would give up. Jiang Shiyu was definitely going to the Nine Heavens Academy, she would not stay. This was a stalemate.


    Huai Nan scratched his head: "Then what do we do?"


    The few of them stared at the door, unable to do anything. Huai Nan suddenly said: "Hey, can we destroy the door now?"


    Jiang Shiyu''s sword slashed upwards, she used her full strength, but left a mark, to break the stone door, was truly difficult.


    Jiang Shiyu pressed on the button, the door opened and closed, her mind raced, what method could she have to get everyone to go in?

 C84

    His eyes were fixed on the stone door as if he wanted to see a flower, but this stone door was like a cold and stiff stone. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t find a way to get out of here.


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, and looked at the stone in Huai Nan''s hand. She found it hard to believe, why would they break their brains for such a simple matter,? It was because of the rule on the stone door, that one of the four had to leave behind one.


    After the group had entered the tunnel, the stone was directly crushed into dust by the stone door. It then closed with a clang.


    Following the light of the candle, they arrived at a bright spot. In front of them was an open area, and the four of them did not doubt that he had entered. When he had reached the center, Jiang Shiyu''s footsteps paused, and four people appeared in front of her.


    "Take note, this is the last trial. Defeat the four people in front of you and you will be able to pass through the gap in their rear and reach the top of the tower." Ling Fei''s voice suddenly sounded from all directions, "Wishing you the best of luck!" He laughed, then disappeared.


    A Huan looked around and asked curiously: "Where did his voice come from?" It was surrounded by walls and sounds came from all directions, so it was impossible to tell that there was someone there.


    "Who cares where he came from. We can leave if he says we can break through. Hurry up!" There''s not much time left. "


    It didn''t seem like much time had passed since the last checkpoint, but their spirits were being ravaged. This time, all they wanted to do was hurry up and leave this strange place.


    The four held their breath as they looked at the four people in front of them. Looking at their outer appearances, they looked exactly the same as Jiang Shiyu and the other two. Even their expressions of vigilance were the same, the four of them looked like they were looking at a mirror.


    A Huan was extremely happy, "I''m going to Ping Jin." As he spoke, he ran a few steps and locked onto his target.


    Ping Jin sneered, as though he despised A Huan''s actions, but he still quickly walked towards him. Huai Nan said uncertainly: "Mu Chen, do I have to hit you?"


    Jiang Shiyu looked over, but it was the first time she saw her current appearance so clearly. She was already dispirited, and because she hadn''t rested for more than two days, she looked even more haggard.


    Jiang Shiyu also took out his sword, but for some reason, he suddenly thought of something, "Separate, how do I make my move, and when to dodge? He already knows, when different people fight, it all depends on who is stronger."


    Huai Nan nodded and walked towards Mu Chen.


    A Huan had stumbled upon the right strategy for dealing with the enemy, but the two of them had completely forgotten about the value of their force, Ping Jin''s brain was good enough for everyone to see, but it did not mean that his force was good as well.


    After exchanging a few moves with A Huan, he was sent flying with blood spewing out of his mouth. A Huan had even provoked him, "Come again, your mouth is really sharp. "Hmph, he''s just a useless one."


    These words made Ping Jin and a few of them want to vomit blood, the outwards appearance was 100% similar, even the inside was the same, the fake A Huan in front of them seemed to have a very annoying face.


    Ping Jin coughed a few times, but before he could even stand up, the fake A Huan actually took a punch, and was sent flying backwards. A Huan withdrew his fist, and said arrogantly: "What are you, holding this young master''s face and saying things, this young master is not such a person."


    The fake A Huan stood up, wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth and sneered: "I am you, so whatever I say, isn''t that what you''re thinking in your heart? You dare to say that this is not what you think. "


    The fake A Huan''s mouth raised, according to his personality, he would definitely be stunned, taking the chance to take care of the two.


    But in the next second he froze, A Huan did not have the look to say anything, and was not in a daze either, directly attacking towards him, but he was looking for an opening, and got punched again, followed by a sentence from A Huan: "Talking too much will lead to a miserable defeat."


    He opened his mouth and spat out a broken tooth. A mouthful of fresh blood filled his mouth as he said sinisterly: "What nonsense are you talking about? If you want to fight, just do it."


    The two of them were like shadows, other than the time when A Huan executed the fake A Huan''s punches, the rest of the time when the person threw out a punch with his personality that the person used, the person had already expected it to happen. When the person used his leg, he raised his hand to block, and with every movement, the person on the other side would know what he was going to do.


    Compared to the difficult situation they were in here, Jiang Shiyu and Huai Nan''s situation was tragic to the extreme. How could he say it? Huai Nan''s performance along the way was not considered good, it was not good to answer questions or to ask questions, and he also did not have any place to do anything. It felt like he was just a youngster who had relied on luck to reach this step. But who would have thought that after fighting with Jiang Shiyu, she had become so fierce, her expression did not become serious, but her hands were extremely ruthless, charging straight for the flaw on Jiang Shiyu''s body.


    Jiang Shiyu was not weak either, the two of them seemed to need more than a few hundred rounds to determine the outcome of the battle, but there was not enough time. How could Jiang Shiyu endure such a situation? After blocking it with her sword, she stopped, and the opposing Huai Nan''s hands were not weak, they had even headed towards her.


    Jiang Shiyu reached out her hand to stop them, and suggested: "We''ll be at a disadvantage if we do that, how about we fight in another round?"


    When she got along with Huai Nan, she discovered that this youth was quite a peace-loving young man. If she agreed to let them have their way, they wouldn''t even need to hurt each other. As expected, Huai Nan stopped and asked doubtfully: "So you won''t go if you lose?"


    Jiang Shiyu laughed: "Of course. But if I win, you have to let me in. "


    Huai Nan happily agreed, his expression relaxed and revealed a smile, he still liked this kind of peaceful means of resolving things, "But, what do we fight for?"

 C85

    Jiang Shiyu laughed and said: "Look, we have already agreed to give up on the martial arts battle, so the only option is to fight."


    Jiang Shiyu said: "I haven''t said anything, don''t be in a hurry to refuse."


    The fake Jiang Shiyu opposite of him thought for a moment, "Sure, but you need to cover your eyes."


    The two of them squatted down and touched a piece of cloth. Then, they lifted up a piece of cloth and looked at each other. Jiang Shiyu''s palms were sweating nervously, she remained calm and said: "Come, let''s compete."


    The fake Huai Nan took out a piece of cloth and the two of them placed the cloth together, then pulled it down.


    Jiang Shiyu looked carefully, the two strips of cloth were of a similar length. Only in this kind of straightening could one see that one of the strips was slightly longer, and that was it, which determined one party''s victory.


    The fake Huai Nan stood up and looked down at Jiang Shiyu from above, then smiled and said, "Goodbye."


    The fake Jiang Shiyu also stood beside the fake Huai Nan, and their figures gradually disappeared, disappearing into the space.


    The piece of cloth that Jiang Shiyu was holding grew a little after looking at it carefully. She clenched the cloth and heaved a sigh of relief, then said to Huai Nan: "Quickly help A Huan."


    After A Huan defeated the fake Ping Jin, the fake Ping Jin had disappeared. Now, it was four to one, the fake A Huan was evenly matched with A Huan, but with two more people coming, he would have no other choice, he could only block one person''s fist and would not be able to block the longsword. After a while, his figure disappeared as well.


    Jiang Shiyu''s tensed state of mind finally relaxed. It was impossible for her not to be shocked by her figure. However, when she thought about this strange tower and the strange tests the Nine Heavens Academy was going through, she felt that it was normal for her to be blocking the road in front of her. Most people would think of defeating themselves in order to break through. If she had the time, she would have done it, but time was pressing. She didn''t say that she had to fight her, so she had a temporary method to drill a hole through it.


    He stepped forward to help Pingjin up. After being punched, Pingjin spat out a mouthful of blood. He then stood up and said, "Let''s quickly get out of here."


    The moment Jiang Shiyu and the other three stepped into the cave, they felt their bodies becoming lighter. The golden light pierced into their eyes, and the Spider Emperor raised his hand to block them. When the golden light disappeared, they opened their eyes to look, only to see that there were actually four or five people surrounding them.


    They''re out!


    At this moment, they were all standing on the round stage. The people around them who had left the tower earlier all glanced at the pagoda before sliding over it. Then, they turned their attention back to the pagoda.


    Ling Fei came out of the forest, but this time he did not bring along any magical beasts or wolves. He walked over with a smile and said, "Congratulations everyone, you have successfully passed the second round of the examination."


    Joy appeared on everyone''s faces, and Ling Fei continued, "However, there is one person who, although he has already reached the top, is still eliminated." That person was a round-faced teenager. When he saw Ling Fei pointing straight at him, he asked in shock, "What happened to me?"


    Ling Fei stopped smiling and said seriously: "When the Nine Heavens Academy accepts new students, it doesn''t mean that after you have enough strength, you have to slaughter your own kind. There are dangers behind this continent that we would never have thought of. Dozens of lives were lost for such a small test. I have to say, you and our Nine Heavens Academy''s intentions are a little different. I''m sorry. "


    Although she said that she was sorry, it was without sincerity. It was even like an answer. It did not have the slightest meaning, it was only three words.


    The round-faced teenager''s expression froze. With an ashen face, he jumped off the round table and disappeared into the forest.


    Ling Fei laughed: "It''s just a small interlude, the people left behind now, oh, I really want to congratulate you! Congratulations, there are only three tests left! Come on. "


    He even clapped his hands. If it was just congratulating him, it would have been fine. However, one more person had to take three more tests. Just when he was delighted for a second, he was struck down. In front of them was an increasingly difficult test. They couldn''t let their guard down and be happy so early on.


    After clapping, Ling Fei said: "Let me reiterate for everyone here, if it is not necessary, do not step on your comrades to complete the test. Otherwise, it won''t just be being eliminated. "


    After walking into the forest for a bit, he waved his hand and said, "All of you, come here. The next test''s teleportation array is open."


    One of them said, "There are still people who have yet to come up. What should we do with them?"


    Ling Fei glanced at him, "What? You want to wait for them here? " Although he was still smiling, but he was a bit impatient. That person hastily waved his hand, "No, no, I''m just asking a question."


    Ling Fei replied: "It''s fine, I''ll send them back."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the crowd, Wu Laiwu also came up. Seeing Jiang Shiyu looking at her, Jiang Shiyu''s brother made a face at her, he was extremely happy, it seemed like their journey was smooth sailing.


    "The transfer array has already been opened. Hurry and go over one by one." Suddenly, the pentagram light started to shine again, and Ling Fei urged from the side.


    About a hundred people stood on the round stage three days ago, but half of them were scared away by Ling Fei. The other fifty entered the tower, but when Jiang Shiyu glanced over them just now, she only saw less than twenty. The surrounding people went through the teleportation circle one by one, A Huan walked over, Jiang Shiyu followed behind.


    Just as she was about to enter the teleportation circle, she heard Ling Fei whispering to her, "Is the Azure Dragon a man or a woman?"


    Jiang Shiyu looked over in surprise. He raised his eyebrows and laughed, as if he had never said anything. He said to her: "Quickly."


    The five-pointed star''s light was indeed dim. Jiang Shiyu had no time to ask any further. She turned and entered the teleportation circle, her figure vanishing into the teleportation circle.


    Ling Fei once again put on his straw hat, summoned his Beast Wolf, and the people behind him exclaimed: "Ling Fei, where are you going?"


    Ling Fei sat on the back of the demon wolf and said indifferently, "To Magic Beast Forest."

 C86

    After exiting the teleportation formation, the dozen or so people arrived at a seaside. Golden sand and clear seawater filled the horizon. The sky and sea were the same, and the snow-white waves were sent ashore, bringing with them some creatures from the sea.


    The teleportation array was a flying weapon. First, he had to set up a teleportation spot in advance at the head of the company. In other words, if he wanted to teleport to a place, someone had to go there. Second, depending on the distance, the time he spent in the transmission array might not be certain. Third, the most important thing was that the teleportation formation consumed a large amount of soul power.


    The air of a tycoon was slowly revealed in front of these people who had never seen the world.


    Teleportation arrays that were hard to come by were used by ordinary people as tools to send people to take their tests. Like this, a majority of the people yearned for the Nine Heavens Academy more and more. They all wanted to rush into the Academy and experience it better.


    When Huai Nan saw the clear sea, he ran over excitedly, "Ah! My hometown is also like this sea! Look, this is a small crab that was swept up by the waves. " Huai Nan''s eyes lit up, he grabbed a crab that was not even palm wide and showed it to them: "Look, after the test, come and play at my house, I''ll bring you guys to eat delicious seafood. "Now, do it."


    There were already people on the beach. Seeing Huai Nan''s actions, they snorted in disdain, "Country bumpkin."


    On the continent, those with money and power lived in the center while those without money and those with low status lived by the sea. If they ate by the sea, it wouldn''t bring them any benefits and they wouldn''t be looked down upon.


    Huai Nan looked at him suspiciously, and pointed at himself: "You''re talking about me?"


    Huai Nan was at a loss and looked extremely weak to bully. The person beside him looked up and down at Huai Nan and spoke with contempt: "Who else should I say? "He was dressed in rags and his manners were rude."


    This sentence directly cursed everyone who just passed through the transfer array. They did not have the time to sort themselves out during the tower''s test, but even if they did, they would not care. Since they had the time, they might as well think about how to get out of here. After exiting the tower, they directly entered the teleportation formation with dishevelled hair and unkempt face, and then arrived at the seaside.


    The people standing on the beach in the morning were different from them. It was unknown if they did not have a difficult test or if they had changed their clothes. All of them were bright and beautiful with high spirits as they looked in their direction with disdain. The people on this side were like little beggars who wanted money from rich people. They were not the type to be despised.


    There were fifteen of them, and they looked like a group. They were originally not in the same group, but with a common goal of beating up this group of people, they gathered together and rolled up their sleeves. Their expressions were fiendish, wanting to let this group of ''Yang Chunxue'' see just how powerful these country bumpkins were.


    He rolled up his sleeves halfway, and his face turned ferocious. He was about to go and beat up a large ship that came from the sea. A familiar person stood on the ship, but at this moment, he had changed into a new set of clothes.


    A Huan had a moment of lingering fear as he said, "Lin Xiang."


    The one standing at the bow of the ship was the examiner for the first stage, Lin Xiang. Other than Jiang Shiyu and the other three, no one else seemed to recognize this person. They only thought that he was the examiner, and so they all greeted him with their gazes, waiting for him to arrive at the beach.


    Lin Xiang changed into a long robe and short sleeves. After arriving, he waved to everyone and smiled: "Is everyone here?" After taking a look, he said, "We''re still missing an area. Let''s wait a little longer."


    The third test was for the people from the three regions. The two regions that had come were already very different, and it was unknown what the third one would look like.


    With Lin Xiang here, the two sects naturally wouldn''t be able to fight.


    A Huan said to Jiang Shiyu in a low voice, "Could the third round be an illusion again ¡­ ¡­?"


    When Jiang Shiyu thought about the two illusions she had experienced, she trembled and forced herself to calm down: "Probably not, the test will definitely examine more aspects of it. The illusion has already been tested, and they can already see what they want to see on us, they won''t go through the same test again."


    A Huan said: "I feel a bit of a shadow when I see him."


    Jiang Shiyu continued to chat: "What did you see in the illusion? I''m talking about the first illusion." had only come here to pass the time, but she did not expect A Huan to actually frown, and a melancholy appeared on his forehead: "I saw a person ¡­."


    "Oh, who is it?"


    A Huan: "A woman."


    After A Huan finished speaking, Ping Jin, who was eavesdropping to the side, laughed out loud and looked at A Huan with a ridiculing expression: "Seems like I''m thinking of spring!"


    A Huan was so angry that his face turned red, "Your head! "I need to think. A lot of women rushed up when they saw me."


    Jiang Shiyu did not have the heart to reveal herself. After reviving, they had always been together, but did not discover any women throwing themselves at them. Just like A Huan before, unless there was a preference for pretty boys, then he would like it.


    A Huan saw that Jiang Shiyu did not make a sound, and was angered.


    Jiang Shiyu did not accept the accusation, "I didn''t say it, and I don''t think so either."


    Only now did A Huan''s expression lighten, but he was in no mood to continue talking about the first round of the illusions, so it was unknown what he was thinking about as he stood there alone.


    After Ping Jin finished teasing A Huan, she turned her head and teased Huai Nan: "Huai Nan, how old are you, have you found a target for?"


    Huai Nan said honestly: "Fifteen, what is the target?"


    He did not understand the words that came out of Ping Jin, so Ping Jin explained it to him, and Huai Nan shook his head: "No."


    The continent was divided into four main continents, East, South, West and North. However, there were no less than two hundred countries in the continent. The customs, cultures, language, words, and so on were all different from each other. When such a group of people gathered together, although they were speaking the common language of the continent, there would always be words that came from their countries, and they would inevitably have to explain the meaning of the words. This made it more interesting.

 C87

    Huai Nan''s explanation of the word "target" could be considered normal. When people from different countries communicated with each other, they would make a lot of jokes. There were even people who would scold others with nice words, but other people would not be able to recognize them, nor would they meet with others. As for his true meaning, it would be hard to say once he found out.


    Although the people on this side couldn''t move, their eyes were sharp like swords, poking at the people on that side. Those people had long eyes on the top of their heads. They did not look at them at all. They tidied up their hair and clothes that were messed up by the wind, feeling very uncomfortable.


    A Huan''s expression froze as he tried to change his words, "Ai, the waves here look really white." Another wave came up from the sea. The snow-white waves approached the shore and gradually faded, leaving traces on the beach.


    A Huan looked at her in shock, "Aren''t you guys competing with the length of the cloth strip? But they''re not blindfolded. I can''t see them. "


    "The torn piece of cloth is my sleeve, so I can''t do anything about it. Every piece of cloth is basically of the same length, but when I swung my sword, I purposely deviated it a little. It''s just that the piece of cloth is slightly tilted so that I can clearly feel the mark on it. " Jiang Shiyu explained her plan. Surprised, A Huan opened his mouth wide: "You are also really ¡­." What was it? A Huan felt that his words were too lacking. He didn''t know how to describe it.


    Jiang Shiyu carried a longsword on her back, and her tied up hair fluttered along with the wind. Her messy hair covered up a little bit of her expression.


    A Huan was a little flustered, as he slapped Jiang Shiyu''s back, "Hahaha, look ¡­" He randomly pointed in a direction, but he didn''t know what was there to look at.


    Caught off guard, Jiang Shiyu fell a few steps forward. Just as she was about to turn around, the teleportation circle in front of her lit up again.


    Everyone looked towards the teleportation circle, staring at it to see if this third party was friend or foe.


    The light of the teleportation array became brighter and brighter. A black corner appeared and a tall figure appeared from it. This person was cold and handsome with sharp eyebrows and dark eyes. When he looked back at them, all of them shrank back.


    The man walked out of the portal, and the beam of light from the portal went out. Everyone looked at the transmission array in disbelief as a thought surged through their minds: the useless transmission array has broken!


    But examiner Lin Xiang remained calm, "Alright, everyone from the three regions is here, let''s begin the third round of the examination."


    This time, his eyeballs had popped out of their sockets! There were at least a few hundred people in the same region, and they were all screened out. They definitely had the ability. However, there was only one person who came out from the second trial. They didn''t dare to think of the difficulty of the second trial. As for this person who emitted the aura of not wanting to talk to me, they all agreed to avoid it! This was a formidable enemy standing in front of them.


    A Huan was also extremely surprised, "There''s only one person?"


    Pingjin''s blonde hair had already blocked his line of sight, so he could only push him to the side and size him up a few times. "Be careful."


    That man was also very conscious, he did not walk towards the people from the two sects and found a place to stand at alone, quietly standing there, with his eyes looking straight at Lin Xiang.


    Lin Xiang clapped his hands: "All those who will participate in the third round, all come to this ship. The testing grounds will be this ship."


    Everyone boarded the ship and stood on the wide deck, looking up at Lin Xiang who was standing on the second floor. The sound of the sea breeze blew strongly against the short-sleeved sleeves of his clothes, causing his hair to float in front of him. There was no longer any unfathomable aura left in him.


    Lin Xiang seemed to have noticed this as he quickly explained the details of the test and went back down to the deck.


    A Huan mocked Jiang Shiyu: "I didn''t hear what he said clearly."


    Jiang Shiyu''s eyelids twitched. Just as she was about to speak, Ping Jin suddenly spoke out as if she was carrying A Huan: "It''s not that you didn''t hear it, you didn''t hear it, right?"


    On the other hand, Huai Nan was extremely happy, the content of the test was a piece of cake for him, and he started dancing with joy.


    The third test: Swimming! Long distance swimming! Special long distance swimming!


    The boat would sail for a day, and this distance was the distance they would swim. The top ten people who reached the beach first would be qualified, and they would be able to enter the next stage. This was the test site for this ship!


    Huai Nan was extremely happy, that was because he thought that it was fine to just see who had the energy to move faster, but the others did not. It was possible for anything to happen over such a long distance.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the deep blue seawater, seeming to be deep in thought. After a while, the two exchanged a glance and made their decision.


    During the day, they could eat, drink, and play with everything on the ship. The four of them prepared to go to the dining hall to have a hearty meal first before taking a good nap to recuperate.


    There were quite a few people with these thoughts in mind. The dining room in the boat was packed with people, and the food inside was self-service. They ate from the food and saved some time in the process. But there was also a problem. For example, he had taken a fancy to the same thing.


    "I saw this first."


    "I got it first."


    The two of them stared with wide eyes, neither giving in to the other. One of them harrumphed, "Country bumpkin, I advise you to hurry up and get out of my way. Otherwise, don''t blame me for not showing mercy."


    The two of them came from two different sects. One of them was dressed neatly on the left side, while the one on the right side was dejected. When the person on the right heard the word ''country bumpkin'', his eyes widened even more, causing flames to erupt. This way, the unsettled matters on the beach could be resolved. He looked defiantly at the person on the left.


    The man pointed at him with a shaky finger and said sharply: "Country bumpkin! Just you wait! "


    A ray of light shot out from his right hand and struck the person on the left at a rapid pace. At such a close distance, it would be difficult to dodge.

 C88

    However, the two of them had quarreled in advance, and the person had been on guard the entire time. He dodged to the side, the light struck the table behind him, and a corner of the table fell to the ground with a thud.


    As expected, that person''s expression became serious as he stared at the corner of the table that had fallen to the ground before raising his head to look at that person. That person also had a look of fright on his face as he said stubbornly, "What are you looking at? It''s just a lesson for you."


    One person dodged, and the food on the plate fell to the ground. In a moment of fury, he threw the plate, and with old and new hatred, who cares who you are, he picked up the food on the ground and threw it towards that person.


    "I''ll let you smash it!"


    "So what if I smash!"


    "So what if I smash you!"


    "I will smash you to death!"


    The restaurant was in a mess. The two people who had caused the chaos were standing aside, looking at the scene in a daze. After a while, they grabbed the food on the ground and called out to each other.


    There was no way to eat anymore, so Jiang Shiyu had already sneakily picked up some food and left the dining hall, walking onto the deck to finish eating before going back to sleep. Just as she arrived at the deck, she saw a black-clothed person standing there.


    Jiang Shiyu quietly retreated back, looks like there was someone who had foresight. It was wonderful not to be involved in these matters.


    As they passed through the dining hall, they could hear the sound of people cursing, people cursing, and objects falling. Jiang Shiyu sighed and went to find a place to rest.


    Turning his head, he saw Lin Xiang standing at the corner, looking at her with a smile that was not a smile. Jiang Shiyu heard the voices behind him become louder and louder, and she shouted: "There''s a fight going on inside!"


    Lin Xiang laughed: Let them fight, consume more, and have less people.


    Jiang Shiyu''s forehead twitched, it seemed like Lin Xiang already knew that something was amiss, it was just that he wanted to continue fighting. With so few people, he could not help but feel at ease.


    Jiang Shiyu had nothing to say to him. Passing him, passing by him as their bodies passed by, Lin Xiang said softly, "Do your best." After which, he left.


    Jiang Shiyu turned her head to look at him. What was going on? Forget it, forget it, I will understand it in the future. After gobbling down the food on the plate, he closed his eyes and began to replenish his energy.


    When she woke up again, the sky was dark and A Huan was still lying on the bed beside her. It should have been after the chaotic battle had ended that she found him. Jiang Shiyu used the window to look outside. It was dark without any light, but the water surface had some light, and the place where the lights were lit on the boat was bright.


    Jiang Shiyu closed her eyes and entered into a meditative state. Her soul power was currently at the Soul King level, but it was still difficult for her to advance any further. It seemed that after entering the door, it would become harder and harder for her to further. She split out a dozen or so strands of soul power and used her courage to control them to transform into different appearances.


    In the beginning, only one strand of soul power would be able to change according to her imagination. Slowly, there would be two strands, and by now, there were about ten, with the details becoming more and more detailed.


    His soul power had been unleashed, and a large amount of her mental power had been used up. Not long later, Jiang Shiyu was drenched in sweat, and she forced herself to endure until the eleventh thread of soul power had changed. With a serious expression, she withdrew her soul power and returned it to her body.


    Wiping away the sweat on his forehead, he chuckled lightly. He raised his head and looked out the window. The sky was slightly bright, and in front of him, there was a red light shining on the surface of the water. It was sunrise!


    Jiang Shiyu did not wake A Huan up either. She silently watched as the sun slowly rose up into the sky, the red ball slowly rising to the surface of the water, shining the light on the water surface to cause it to turn red. The surrounding air was twisted, as though the ball could not bear the heat. Finally, they were all lifted into the air.


    She heaved a sigh of relief, but for some reason, she felt relaxed and happy. She smiled as she got off the bed and patted A Huan who was still asleep.


    A Huan looked over in a daze, "It''s already dawn."


    "That''s right, hurry up and get up. Today, we have something important to take care of." Clenching his fist, he cleaned himself up and opened the door to go to the deck.


    Jiang Shiyu and A Huan could already be considered late. There were already many people standing on the deck, facing the ocean, looking at the blazing sun, their eyes filled with fire.


    Jiang Shiyu and A Huan walked in.


    Lin Xiang played his flute, the flute music melodious. At this moment, there was no Yang Spring Snow, no people from the lower levels, they had only one goal in coming here, and that was to pass!


    After a long while, Lin Xiang put down the flute and said solemnly: "Begin!"


    ''Plop... ''


    "Plop..."


    Sounds of people diving into the water came out. Lin Xiang watched as they swam towards the beach from a high vantage point, and laughed: "But only ten people qualified, swim as much as you want."


    The cold sea water corroded their bodies, and they didn''t take two gulps of water into their mouths. The water also made their limbs more and more exhausted, and after swimming for a while, someone shouted, "Ah! My legs are cramping!" But no one looked. This person definitely hadn''t warmed up well before going into the sea. Everyone had to conserve their strength, and there was still a long way to go.


    Huai Nan was as relaxed as a fish entering water. He moved around in different positions and occasionally stirred the water. Amidst the silence, he was the only one feeling especially happy.


    As soon as he heard that someone was having a cramp, after determining the direction, he quickly swam over and hurriedly said, "Which leg is it that has been spanked?"


    That person grimaced in pain. Just a moment ago, he thought he was dead for sure and sank into the sea. Now, he was pulled out by someone. He opened his mouth wide to inhale a few mouthfuls of air before pointing at his right leg.


    Huai Nan took a deep breath, crawled down and looked, and pressed on the wound on his leg back and forth.


    Huai Nan took a few deep breaths and pressed his hand down for a while. Seeing that he was almost recovered, he crawled out of the water and laughed: "I''ll take you swimming for a while, move your legs first."


    Due to the cramps, the two of them had already dragged it down far away. The person whispered a "thank you". Huai Nan swam forward while holding onto him.


    Not long after, he saw Jiang Shiyu, A Huan, and Ping Jin. The three of them swam very slowly, upon seeing Huai Nan coming over, Ping Jin laughed: "Do you need help?!"


    Huai Nan raised his smiling face and shouted: "Yes!"

 C89

    After a while, he said that his legs were not cramped and could swim alone. It was Huai Nan who was carrying him on his back, smiling as he put him down.


    A Huan taunted: "I saved an ingrate."


    Huai Nan scratched his head and looked towards the man: "It can''t be, he really hurts when I give him a massage."


    Ping Jin spat out the water in his mouth, and tilted his head to look at A Huan, "Unexpectedly, even you know how to use your brain."


    Although the four chatted amongst themselves, they still struggled forward. He paddled forward on his hands and knees, bringing up circular waves.


    A Huan and Jin Yu rarely stayed quiet, they swam around for a while and did not relax at all. On the way, they kept bickering with each other, one looking down on the other for being brainless, the other looking down on the fact that the opponent''s martial power was low. However, those who were brainless could not say that their martial power was low, while those with weaker martial power loved to provoke that brainless person.


    Now, it had started again. Jiang Shiyu quietly distanced herself from the two of them.


    A Huan did not bother to pat Huai Nan anymore, as he slapped Ping Jin''s back. His movements were slower in the water, Ping Jin saw his movements, so he slipped to the side. A Huan''s slap not only made a splash in the water, but also angered him, changing the direction and swimming straight to Ping Jin. He grinded his teeth: "This time, I will make sure you taste my punches frequently."


    Pingjin saw that the situation was not good, he sauntered to Jiang Shiyu and wanted to use her as a shield. Jiang Shiyu was not willing to be mixed in such a childish chase, her hands and feet moving extremely hard, she said: "Swim forward. The person in front of us has lost us for half a day! "


    A Huan: "Mu Chen! Are you stupid? "


    Ping Jin also looked at Jiang Shiyu in a speechless manner, her expression self-evident. With such skills, what took you half a day to cover this distance?


    However, after a round of fighting, the first group of people were still quite a distance away from them. If they did not chase after them, it would be difficult to catch up no matter how much stamina they had.


    The four of them did not continue to play, and swam forward with their heads down. Huai Nan was one of the relaxed ones, but he felt that he had always been the one dragging them down, as they swam together slowly.


    The vast sea stretched as far as the eye could see. These dozens of people were like a drop of water in the sea. They were insignificant and could easily be melted into the sea. The large fish ate the small fish and the small fish ate the shrimp. In the eyes of some giant sea creatures, these dozens of people were just food delivered to their doorsteps.


    The first group of people were still swimming with all their might. They felt that the distance of the day had taken a toll on them. No matter how they swam, they were still on the boundless sea and could not see the slightest shadow of the beach. Just as everyone was about to lose their minds, on the left side of the blue ocean, a huge black shadow approached and dived deep into the sea. This group of people were still complaining about the torment of the Nine Heavens Academy examination.


    When one of them looked away and looked at the water surface, his eyes opened wide in fear and he shouted, "There is... "Sharks!" The word ''shark'' was called so melodious that it stirred up a thousand ripples. Everyone was drawn to the surface of the water, and the same sounds came out one after another.


    Thinking of this sound, the shark would probably like it too. Otherwise, it would not open its mouth excitedly and swallow the ''little fishes'' that made this sound with the momentum of the Hundred Rivers Convergence, as well as the sea water, in order to enjoy this sound alone.


    The four people behind were still quite a distance away, but their eyes were fine. The moment the huge sea creature emerged, its body froze and it started swimming towards the opposite direction. This speed was more than twice as fast as before. Indeed, when one was on the verge of death, their potential was enormous. Jiang Shiyu drank a few mouthfuls of seawater, and even thought of this after some effort. When she caught sight of a shadow from the corner of her eye, she shouted, "Swim, it''s coming over!"


    She didn''t need to say that it meant the shark.


    In the blink of an eye, the water in the surrounding area rushed towards the shark. The four of them tried to swim away from the shark, but were swallowed in one gulp.


    Jiang Shiyu was the closest to them, and in a moment of desperation, she stabbed her sword straight into the shark''s soft flesh. The shark instantly wanted to close its mouth, but the other three people were also forced to rush over, and upon seeing them coming, they could only casually grab onto one person, while the others hoped that they would be smarter and catch the other.


    The four of them held onto the water for a while. The sharks probably felt too much pain and their mouths kept moving. When the sword was attacked from all directions, it actually showed signs of breaking.


    A Huan shouted loudly: "How could this be, this sword is clearly ¡­."


    "Bang ~ ~ ~"


    Before he could finish his sentence, the sword, under the pincer attack from the shark''s mouth, broke into two pieces. The four of them were swallowed up before the flow of water had even stopped. They slid down the esophagus and into their stomachs, where they met up with the people from the first tier in a friendly manner. It was a good thing that they were at the same starting point again!


    The two sides clashed, settling their personal grudges and reaching a friendly meeting. They decided to concentrate their intelligence and force on escaping.


    They began to talk at once:


    "Only by killing this fish can we get out!"


    "Well said! But how do we kill them? "


    "Yeah, we''re in the belly of a shark right now!"


    "We don''t have to kill it. Let''s take advantage of the shark swallowing the food and swim up!"


    Everyone was silent for a moment before they began their discussion.


    "This shark took advantage of when we weren''t prepared to devour us all. It actually dared to devour us all in, it must be prepared to be destroyed from the inside."


    "This is a fish! What are you planning to do! "


    "Regardless of whether you''re planning to fight it or not, do you have a soul tool to directly cut a slit in this fish''s stomach?"


    "There''s something wrong with your hacking!" Many soul weapons do not have this technique. "


    "What time is it?" What time is it? Whoever has a weapon, come and take it. "


    "No need to care, no need to care. Who has a soul tool?"

 C90

    "I remember a man with a long sword on his back."


    At this moment, Jiang Shiyu''s divine sense was already somewhere. At the moment the sword broke, she did not know what she was feeling, but she felt as if something had broken. Her hand was still holding onto the broken blade, and she was stunned.


    A Huan pulled off the half of the sword, placing it before Jiang Shiyu''s eyes, "Look, look at the red mark on the sword, do you know how many people are killed for this red mark to appear?"


    "This sword is made of special material. Every time a life is glued onto the sword, a red dot will appear on the sword blade, forming a red mark that is covered with sword blades. How many lives will this take? This sword is filled with grievances. When I held it in my hand, I felt a sense of panic and wanted to immediately shake it off. If you hadn''t caught up to me, I would have thrown this sword away long ago. "


    "Who gave it to you, you have ill intentions. Something will definitely happen if we wait for too long! "


    Jiang Shiyu snatched away the half of the sword and looked at A Huan.


    A Huan''s blabbering mouth instantly closed, the emotions churning in his eyes was extremely complicated, it viciously caused him to close his eyes.


    Jiang Shiyu held the sword, and the cold air that she used to hear from the sword made her feel that it was a sword that suited her well, and when her blood boiled and she wanted to rush out, she calmed down. But someone had actually told her that this sword would actually devour its owner. What intentions did Cheng Yu, who gave this longsword to her, have?


    Jiang Shiyu forced herself to calm down, this was not the time to think about this, the most important thing was to quickly leave. If they stay in the shark''s stomach for a while longer, they will be melted by strong stomach acid.


    One of them said, "I have this!"


    He raised up a small black object and proudly said, "This was given to me by my father before he left. This is a soul power egg. Once the soul power is concentrated and explodes, forget about this shark, even a strong wall can be broken through."


    "Just this?"


    That person seemed to feel that he had been humiliated and snorted, "Try it." As he spoke, he was about to detonate the black object.


    Jiang Shiyu said: "Wait."


    The man looked over, and Jiang Shiyu explained: "Since its power is so great, then we are right here, will we be affected?"


    "That''s right, it''s so close!"


    "Don''t tell me he didn''t go out and blow himself to death?"


    "Don''t say such horrible things!"


    "Not losing an arm or a leg is even more terrifying."


    That person saw them talking at once and looked down upon them. His face turned red with anger as he kept the black object and did not say another word.


    This time, the sprout was aimed straight at Jiang Shiyu, "What good idea do you have?"


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the person, "If he doesn''t have any other powerful spirit weapons, his spirit weapons are the ones that he uses the most."


    A person said with disdain, "It''s not for nothing."


    Jiang Shiyu asked: Who has soul protector? Yao Yao''s protective shield was a good soul protector, it did not need to cover everyone, it only needed to protect them from the aftermath of the explosion.


    The rest looked around and did not make a sound. The man who had activated the soul power detonating weapon raised his hand and whispered, "Father was afraid that I would hurt myself, so he gave me a soul protector."


    Everyone laughed.


    When the man opened the soul protector and tried his best to shrink his body to hide behind the man, the man took a deep breath and threw a black substance far away as he detonated it.


    A blinding light accompanied by a loud explosion caused everyone to close their eyes. They opened them in anticipation, but they were frightened by the scene in front of them.


    Only one piece of the shark''s wall was blown apart and blood flowed out. However, it was not broken at all!


    One of them shouted, "Didn''t they say they could blast apart the city walls? What is this? A firecracker for children? "


    "Don''t say it, it really does look like it came out of a firecracker. A large scale firecracker bombing a large scale fish, definitely a match! " From time to time, someone would make some sarcastic remarks. The head of the person who took out the soul tool was already lowered to the ground, while his fists were tightly clenched in shame and indignation. His father had spent a huge sum of money to buy the soul tool, so that he could make more friends during the test, but ¡­


    A Huan raised the man''s head and fiercely swept it across the group of people as he ridiculed, "At least he took out something, what about you? It''s just that I''m not moving at all, and am wearing all sorts of clothes, yet I can''t even take out a spirit weapon.


    What do you mean reluctant to part with it? I just don''t want to expose my weapon in advance! He was still thinking about these things in front of his life! There was no saving him. A Huan took in everyone''s expression one by one.


    That person trembled in excitement. A Huan thought that he did not notice and pinched him painfully. He immediately let go of his hand and said worriedly: "I did not do it on purpose."


    The man shook his head and whispered that it was all right.


    They didn''t want to talk anymore, so they continued to discuss on the side, but there was nothing they could do.


    The man in black, who had been standing alone at the side all this time, walked out. His face was solemn, as if he owed 8 million yuan. He silently stood in front of the shark''s meat wall and looked around.


    Everyone''s attention was attracted by his strange behavior. This man in black came and went alone along the way. He didn''t talk to anyone and didn''t even know his name. It was truly strange for him to stand out now.


    The man in black seemed to have chosen a particular place as the cold soul power burst out of his body, forming a thick curved blade in front of him. Following his guidance, the man in black seemed to have chosen a specific place as the cold soul power broke out of his body and formed a thick curved blade in front of him.


    The sharks felt that they were hurt and began to churn. They quickly swam out of the hole, and the man in black gave the shark another stab to get rid of the ''unforgivable'' shark.


    Everyone swam out in surprise. At the beginning, they had felt that this man in black was very powerful, but now that they saw this kind of force, some of them still decided to stay away from him. Some of them went closer to him, trying to curry favor with him.


    The group of people wanted to catch up, but the black clothed man''s speed was too fast. They could only be left behind and continued their pursuit with unwillingness.


    A Huan laughed: "This man is quite amazing."


    Jiang Shiyu answered absentmindedly. The danger had been resolved, and her hands and feet were mechanically paddling the water, her brain was being occupied by the broken sword, and the broken sword had been gifted to her by its owner, Cheng Yu.

 C91

    This sword was actually given to her by Cheng Yu when he helped her seek justice, and she cherished it greatly. This was the first time someone gave it to her since she had obtained her memories. Previously, when A Huan told her that there was a problem with this sword, she was not very willing to believe it. She and Cheng Yu did not interact much, but if Cheng Yu was going to rely on her to forge a new body, he definitely would not cheat her on such a thing. Now that her sword had snapped, she really didn''t know how to explain herself when she saw Cheng Yu.


    This group of people woke up early in the morning and swam in the sea. Not long after, they were swallowed by the golden shark, and after they came out, they began to swim again.


    One after another, people carried the names of the dishes they wanted to eat. Ping Jin spat out a mouthful of seawater, his eyebrows raised and down, his lips trembling, "They''ve already fallen to such a state, why would they kill each other!"


    A Huan replied: "I can''t fly up, Fatty."


    What kind of round face was Ping Jin? Although his body wasn''t fat nor skinny, that face made people think that he was a bit fat. In addition to his glaring yellow hair, he clicked his tongue.


    Ping Jin ignored A Huan''s provocation and continued to move forward slightly with his hands. "According to my calculations, with my current speed, I should be able to see the beach tomorrow night."


    "Eh? "So fast?" Huai Nan was shocked.


    Pingjin looked at him sideways. "Yes, even though we''ve been sailing with our ship for the whole day, its speed hasn''t been very fast. Furthermore, it has already stopped since the latter part of last night. "Therefore, we are not that far from the shore."


    Someone beside him also heard it, "Now that you mention it, I feel a little stronger."


    Jiang Shiyu also felt the same way. Many times, when there was no hope or hope to do something, it was difficult to persevere.


    Now that they had a target, most of them could only grit their teeth and grit their teeth to reduce the amount of pain they were suffering.


    The surface of the sea reflected the full moon was calm and without ripples, as if all living things had fallen into a deep sleep.


    Dozens of people were swimming with all their might as they spent the night at the sea. Their faces were full of fatigue, but even more so, their bodies were emitting a feeling of exhaustion that was difficult to calm down.


    "If this goes on, forget about the top ten, whether or not we can swim past them is one thing."


    "That''s right, I feel like my hands and feet don''t have any strength left."


    "Stop it." "Save your energy."


    "Plop, plop ~ ~ ~"


    Suddenly, the sound of a boat sliding could be heard behind them. Lin Xiang stood on the deck and smiled at them: "Is there anyone that wants to rest up?"


    Everyone was stunned. There was actually such a good thing? They all raised their hands to rest for a while.


    Seeing that so many people wanted to get on board, Lin Xiang''s smile grew wider, and he said, "Once you step on this ship, it means that you have given up this test."


    Lin Xiang raised his hand and smashed into the water, causing a lot of water to splash up. Then, he shouted, "I will ask again, does anyone want to come up?"


    "After asking, I don''t care about the distance after that."


    Seeing that there were no movements below, he said, "There is one more thing I want to tell you. You were swallowed by a shark yesterday, and the shark changed course. "


    Everyone was dumbfounded. What did this mean?


    "You''ve deviated from the lane. I''m afraid you won''t be able to see the shore tonight."


    It was only a bolt out of the blue! Everyone had a hunch that the weather in front of them was clear and cloudy. It was a rainy day with lightning striking and thunder striking. In short, it was not a good one for them.


    Lin Xiang laughed: "So, do you have to come up? I''ll count to three, two, one, and end this interview. "


    "Three." There was no movement.


    "Two." Everyone looked at him coldly.


    "One." A few people raised their hands, "I want to get on the ship."


    Lin Xiang said: "Smart child." After letting the few of them climb onto the boat, he tilted his head and said to the people who were still soaking in the water, "Go for it."


    Everyone silently gritted their teeth. There was no need for you to be so kind.


    Lin Xiang waved to them from the deck with his men, and slowly walked away.


    Everyone looked at each other. "What do we do now?" They looked at themselves and saw that they had been soaked to the skin and had no strength left in their bodies. They were forcefully holding on with one breath.


    He didn''t pay attention to it for a while.


    Jiang Shiyu was also making trouble for them, in the sea, what method did they have to help her? She looked around and caught sight of the black-robed man from the corner of her eyes. Her face was cold as she stared out at the sea, seemingly lost in thought.


    Lin Xiang sat on the deck, contentedly blowing on the ocean breeze. Someone came over and asked him how long it would be before he could reach the coast.


    Lin Xiang found a quiet place and opened the voice conference. This was also a type of transmission array. It would instantly transmit the voices of the various parties to the other side, thus allowing them to communicate with weapons. Of course, it was also very expensive.


    He pressed the button to invite the rest in, "Ling Fei, we are still in the third stage, how are you doing in Magic Beast Forest?"


    Ling Fei''s voice came out intermittent, "I found the traces of the White Tiger''s awakening."


    Lin Xiang frowned, "Looks like the awakening of the White Tiger Bloodline detected by the Academy is true."


    Another person''s voice could be heard. "Ling Fei, once you find it, bring it back to the Academy as soon as possible. You have to locate the White Tiger based on these tracks, and you must kill it before it fully awakens." His tone was cold and harsh.


    Ling Fei replied: "I know, I''m returning on Ah Liang''s back right now. We''ll be there in two or three days. "


    "Recently, another bloodline awakening has been discovered." A completely different voice rang out. It was soft and gentle, indescribably pleasant to the ear. It was a woman''s voice.


    The other three people shouted in unison, "What? It''s awakened again? "


    The female voice chuckled, "That''s right, so we have to hurry. Once all four bloodlines awaken, once they meet, this world will be destroyed."


    Lin Xiang took a deep breath, "Have you found the people from that family?"


    The woman sighed and said, "How could it be that easy. Following the fall of the The Four Divine Beasts, the people from that family seemed to have disappeared as well. The academy has been searching for them ever since they sensed that the world had become unstable, and they haven''t seen a single trace of them for so many years."


    Ling Fei suddenly asked in a serious tone: "Lin Xiang, are you still going to take the third round?"

 C92

    "Yes."


    Lin Xiang chuckled: "Ling Fei, don''t be so agitated, I think there are a few that aren''t bad."


    There was a man in black clothes in front of him, sitting on the head of a shark, pointing in the direction.


    "Are you stupid?"


    Lin Xiang chuckled, "I''m not stupid, I just saw someone who can join the Black Tortoise Tribe."


    "Who?"


    "You will naturally know when he enters the Black Turtle Tribe."


    "What are you trying to hide? I''ve closed it, the soul power crystal are not enough." With that, Ling Fei cut off the communication. After the eerie voice finished speaking, it stopped long ago, but the woman''s voice had heard the end of their conversation, "Lin Xiang, look carefully at the person you suspect."


    Lin Xiang nodded, "Alright."


    The short meeting ended with the end of the conference. It was as if nothing had been said, as if the conference had explained the future development of the world as well.


    At this moment, the people behind the sharks weren''t having an easy time. As they trained their soul power, their bodies also grew stronger. If not for them being dragged along by the sharks, it would be unimaginable.


    The man in black sitting on the back of the shark looked very relaxed, but everyone needed to tense up their nerves the most. He sat there, channeling a large amount of soul power to surround the shark and let it follow the given course.


    Not long later, they saw Lin Xiang, who had just left. Everyone''s attention was no longer focused on the boat, and with a hualala sound, they were dragged over.


    Someone on the boat rubbed his eyes in disbelief, "Am I seeing things? The sharks are actually dragging them away?"


    Another person opened his mouth and said after a long while, "You didn''t see wrong, it really is a shark!"


    The group of people were dumbstruck as they watched the group of people being taken away by Shark Class ships.


    She remembered that she could change all kinds of shapes with her soul power. Then, could she use her soul power to wrap the shark, and use the soul power from all directions to force it to escape to a place without any soul power? That was the place they needed to go to.


    Although she had suggested it, she couldn''t guarantee that it would work. Furthermore, it would require a massive amount of soul power output and accurate control. The moment her thoughts surfaced, countless voices of disapproval rang out. If one didn''t have the ability to control a person, even if they did, what would happen to the others? There was still ¡­ The third round of the exam requires one to be in the top 10!


    The remaining people stayed behind. As for the third round of the test, when there was still a kilometer left to the coast, all of them went downstream to take the top ten places. All agreed.


    Jiang Shiyu took the opportunity to tie it up, and the black-clothed man jumped onto the back of the shark. The rest of the people followed the back of the shark and gave the black-clothed man their soul power to control the shark. This was the scene they had just seen.


    With the shark ship, at least he didn''t need to soak in it for a few more days. He wouldn''t die of exhaustion on the sea, but his soul power was gradually drying up.


    The man in black stood up and finally said the first sentence, "We''re here!" Everyone looked ahead. It really was the coast! How could he not have soul power! Even at the risk of his life.


    After a while, they arrived at the agreed destination. The shark had been tricked and did not dare to attack anymore. They quickly escaped and swam for a while before arriving at a location 1 km away from the shore.


    "Let''s rest for a while, we can take a breather before swimming again." One of them asked with a pale face as his face swelled up.


    Everyone nodded in unison. Just like that, they dove into the water to calm themselves down and recover their strength.


    Lin Xiang''s boat also came over after a while, "You''re really capable!"


    "He didn''t say you couldn''t ride a shark."


    "That''s right. We didn''t violate any regulations, so we can''t be eliminated."


    When the few of them heard Lin Xiang speak, they quickly tried to defend themselves. However, the expressions on their faces betrayed them. Right now, they were extremely nervous, afraid that the person in front of them would say ''eliminated''.


    Lin Xiang curled the corner of his mouth as a glint of light flashed past his eyes: "I didn''t say that. What you guys did, actually widened my horizons."


    Everyone laughed awkwardly.


    "What are you going to do next? We only need the first ten people." Lin Xiang asked them again.


    One of them explained their entire plan from the beginning, and Jiang Shiyu immediately felt a gaze land on herself. Then, it shifted towards the black-clothed man beside her.


    Lin Xiang spread out his hands, "Since all of you have decided, then, let''s swim by ourselves." With that, the boat started moving again.


    "Have you rested? Let''s decide the victor quickly. " A person said.


    Everyone looked at each other and saw the unwillingness to lose in each other''s eyes. They were all on the same side, and the leader of the group began shouting, "Begin, the third two ¡­"


    "One!"


    As soon as his voice faded away, dozens of people, who were like fish, moved far away and gently cut open the writing. They moved back and forth, exerting strength in their legs and pulling apart their bodies, as though they were swimming competitions.


    Huai Nan had grown up by the shore and knew that this kilometer was extremely important. He did not relax at all, using all his strength to swim towards the shore, becoming the first one to arrive, laughing while standing at the shore.


    A Huan had come to accompany Jiang Shiyu in the first place. If he had been dropped, there would be no need for him to go, thus, the two of them had landed in the middle of the swimming pool while dragging Jiang Shiyu along.


    Jiang Shiyu said: "A Huan, let me go, hurry up and swim."


    A Huan: "I''m here to participate in the test, not to enter the Nine Heavens Academy, I''m here to accompany you. If you don''t want to enter, there''s no point for me to go. "


    Jiang Shiyu looked at him deeply, then laughed: "Let me go, I''ll swim by myself."


    A Huan obediently let him go, but he still didn''t move forward. There were already three or four people standing on the shore. The remaining spots were getting smaller and smaller.


    Jiang Shiyu did not hate her weak little miss''s body like she did at this moment. Although she had soul power, her body''s quality was not very good.


    Lin Xiang got off the boat and counted the people on the shore.

 C93

    There were still a dozen or so people on the surface of the sea. They were still swimming with all their might and had reached the shore to wring their clothes. They silently watched the people on the surface of the sea brag.


    Ping Jin was not a strong swimmer, he was slightly stronger than Jiang Shiyu who was a weak chicken. However, he was still left out of the top ten by the crowd, as he lowered his head in depression.


    Those ten people were too embarrassed to reveal a victorious smile. After all, they could be considered to be friends for life. However, to directly advance was something worth being happy about, so the expressions on their faces became extremely strange.


    Lin Xiang began to speak again, "Congratulations to the top ten for their first chance to enter the teleportation circle."


    "Ah?!"


    Jiang Shiyu''s heart skipped a beat. What did that mean?


    Lin Xiang said: "The top ten can now enter the teleportation circle to take the next test."


    Some of those who lagged behind asked with hope, "Are you saying that those who can''t make it into the top ten can still enter the next test."


    Lin Xiang nodded, looking innocent.


    Jiang Shiyu bit her lips. How could this happen! How could this be! Initially, her heart felt as though it was immersed in cold water. But now, it suddenly boiled over. She could actually take part in the next round.


    "Then what is the purpose of this test! Everyone is going in! " Those who risked their lives to swim to the top ten could not believe it, "Then why do we still fight for the top ten?"


    "No, before swimming, I clearly said that I would only be in the top ten." Objection was raised.


    Lin Xiang opened his eyes slightly and looked at the man, "I am the examiner, I have the final say."


    "This is too much of a joke, I''m going to file a complaint!"


    "Complaint?" Lin Xiang playfully said this word, and looked at the person who said it with a smile that was not really a smile, "If you have the ability, go."


    The man was dumbstruck. He thought that Lin Xiang would definitely be scared, to be able to randomly decide on the number of students to pass in such a big test, the higher ups would definitely control the matter, but they did not seem to be worried at all. They even said they wanted him to go and report!


    Lin Xiang glanced at the remaining nine people, "Anyone who wishes to complain, can come at me together. The rest of you, hurry up and enter the teleportation circle. Allow me to remind you, the next test will be very time-consuming.


    After Lin Xiang opened the teleportation circle, he quickly rushed in. After the ten people went in, the rest of them were still in doubt that they could really go in, they looked at Lin Xiang with eyes full of light. Lin Xiang tilted his head, and as if he had given them a special pardon, they entered the teleportation circle one after the other.


    Jiang Shiyu raised her head to look at Lin Xiang. This kind of hope that came after being filled with disappointment was really too precious, but the person in front of him was simply filled with evil interests.


    This test seemed to be very ordinary. Besides the incident of the shark being swallowed, everyone was completely safe. Compared to the previous two fights, the only difference was their physical strength. There was nothing else.


    However, in the matter of the top ten, it could be seen that this test was not simple. The fight they had in the ship''s dining room had probably not been planned.


    First, he wanted them to start an internal strife. Afterwards, he said that as long as the top ten were involved, they would all be sent into the sea. Everyone''s minds would be scattered, and they would not be able to gather together. If they hadn''t encountered the incident with the shark, they definitely wouldn''t be like this in the future. In the next exam, they''ll probably have to fight to the death.


    The person in the transfer array lost all consciousness. When they were close to the exit, they would be directly sent out when they regained consciousness. So even though the distance was very long, he didn''t know how long it was or how long he stayed there for.


    When they exited the portal, before they could even open their eyes, a scorching heat attacked them. When they opened their eyes, their eyes were filled with a red-hot heat as hot lava surged and boiled under their feet.


    "This is ¡­" A volcano? "


    In front of them were scorching lava. There were no plants around, and behind the volcano were several small volcanoes. Although they were small in shape, one could still see the occasional lava jump.


    "It''s not a volcano, it''s a volcano."


    Everyone only stood at the crater for a short while, their backs drenched and foreheads covered in sweat. Before long, it was as if they had been pulled out of the water.


    Wu Laiwu also didn''t swim to the top ten. and the two of them went back and forth to the shore, and when they entered the teleportation circle, the three of them were standing together.


    "What''s the test?" Why didn''t I see him? " Wu Laiwu and Luo Hua looked exactly the same, and were dressed exactly the same. Jiang Shiyu was also unable to differentiate between the two of them.


    "Don''t be in such a rush. Didn''t you say that you have the advantage in time? I didn''t see them move either. "


    "I''m not sure." The two of them looked at each other, then turned to look at Jiang Shiyu, "What do you think?" The two of them spoke at the same time.


    The lips in front of him were constantly opening and closing. Jiang Shiyu took a step back with a headache, "I don''t know either."


    A Huan took a step back and walked over from behind to stand in front of Jiang Shiyu, "What do you two want to do?"


    Wu Laiwu took a look and said, "We just wanted to chat. I don''t know why he had such a big reaction."


    A Huan looked at the two of them in doubt, then asked Jiang Shiyu if he was alright with it. Jiang Shiyu nodded her head. She had only taken a step back subconsciously, who knew that A Huan would have such a huge reaction.


    "Ahh, look. There''s a sound transmission array here. Open it and listen." Someone discovered a small teleportation formation shining with blue light at the crater of the volcano and sent a trace of soul power in. The teleportation formation was immediately activated.


    "If you want to pass, pick up the rocks five hundred meters below the volcano. "According to the rankings, each person who enters will be added one meter to the list." After the voice from the other side said this, the communication was cut off in an instant.


    After hearing the news, everyone was stunned. Going down the volcano to get the rocks? [I''m not an idiot. This is something that only those who are suicidal would do, right?]


    Someone looked down and was forced back a few steps by the heat, "It''s not even five hundred meters long, but there''s still lava rushing in all directions. If you''re not careful, you might get splashed. That won''t be an easy matter."


    Five hundred meters was already like that. Every meter down, his life became more and more dangerous.


    Thinking about the time advantage that Lin Xiang mentioned, it was not only a time advantage, but also a life saving advantage.

 C94

    If he were to take the test, it would be fine as long as he could be in the top ten, but if he were to go any lower, he would not be able to guarantee the safety of the examinees. Those who were lagging behind suddenly had another thought for Lin Xiang, they were not to be trifled with.


    Jiang Shiyu could not help but feel that the Nine Heavens Academy''s test seemed to be hiding something, from the tower asking questions about the gender of the The Four Divine Beasts to the current group of volcanoes. Although he could not tell that there was anything strange about the third test, but just the two or four tests that were actually related to the Ancient Divine Beasts, was extremely strange.


    Without the overseer''s supervision, all he needed to do was to take a rock up. Who knew if it was actually five hundred meters. As for the people up there, none of them wanted to go down. They had gathered rocks together, so who would say anything about that? With this thought in mind, he pulled on the rope and let the people on top pull him up.


    It was true that a few people agreed with him, but others were hesitant as to whether they should muddle through like this.


    The man said sternly, "Do you want to die here? I just went down the volcano, and it''s not even 200 meters, and it''s already like I''m on fire. Do you guys still want to go down 500 meters? "


    Everyone was stunned for a moment. They knew that the volcano was dangerous, but this was too dangerous. The only person who went down said that it would be difficult to go down after two hundred meters. Although he wanted to enter the Nine Heavens Academy, he couldn''t afford to lose his life. Not long later, quite a few people agreed with that person''s words.


    Jiang Shiyu watched as the man did what she was doing, she did not seem to mind and knocked into her: "What about you? What do you think? "


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head, "Look, don''t move."


    Ping Jin stood in the middle of the line and didn''t express his stance.


    In the previous few exams, because the examiner had directly appeared, no one dared to play any tricks on him. However, this time around, he had dangerously taken the volcanic rock and there was no examiner, so no matter how one looked at it, he wanted someone to cheat. But, if he really could cheat, would the Nine Heavens Academy''s test be that difficult?


    That person had urged a few people. As for the remaining ten people, none of them had moved. Furthermore, most of them had been cured within five hundred meters.


    A large part of it was hidden in the city while a small part of it was hidden in the wild. The purpose of cheating was naturally for everyone to cheat, so naturally, they would be able to hide within it without any pressure.


    Now, there were some people who did not want to participate in the cheating. They were trying to destroy the whole thing. The people who were persuaded by him all turned their heads to look at these ten people. Red light flashed in his eyes. If they didn''t agree, then he would directly push them down the next second.


    The ten of them were forced into a circle, firmly refusing to participate in cheating.


    A fierce look flashed on the face of the first person, he sneered and said, "Don''t reject my offer, now I will let you join in. If you don''t agree, then don''t blame us for not sparing our lives."


    His life was his life, but was someone else''s life just the mud beneath his feet? Jiang Shiyu could not help but be enraged. The death of these people, this couple was also the Emperor''s fault, and the fact that she almost died was also part of their conspiracy. No matter what kind of country, no matter what kind of person, protecting oneself from harm is instinctive, even if you want to harm another person.


    Jiang Shiyu stood out. It was unknown if she was mistaken, but her eyes were red like blood, filled with killing intent that pierced into their bodies. The surrounding people were all shocked, but they felt like their eyes were distorted due to the heat.


    A Huan felt that something was wrong with Jiang Shiyu, since just now, she had been extremely agitated. Looking at this group of people, the impatience in their eyes was obvious, it was completely different from her usual calm and collected imagination.


    A Huan grabbed Jiang Shiyu''s arm, and asked with a frown: "What''s wrong with you?"


    Jiang Shiyu seemed to have woken up from a great dream and asked in a daze, "What''s wrong with me?"


    A Huan said: "When you went out just now, it was as if you wanted to kill them."


    "How could that be?" Jiang Shiyu was surprised, "Why would I kill them?" She just didn''t want to get involved in such an opportunistic situation. Then it was like a fire had broken out.


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly froze. Was this the doing of the Phoenix in her body? What did she just do unconsciously? Could it be that the phoenix had come here to snatch her body in one fell swoop?


    His mind was filled with all sorts of thoughts. He was worried that he wouldn''t be able to pass the test, but was also worried that his body would be taken away. How could something like this happen? She never lost control.


    A Huan saw that Jiang Shiyu had retreated, but the people around him did not relax at all, and thought that he was afraid, and shouted out: "Hey, didn''t you want to come out just now? This time, we''ll have to retreat, but we have to be brave for the time being, there''s no other way, right? " That group of people could still laugh in such a state. It was truly an eye-opener.


    Huai Nan was beyond angry, and shouted: "You don''t want to properly test me, what right do you have to force others?"


    That person laughed coldly when he saw that Tang Wulin had just been lying on top of him. "Fine, if you don''t want to, I''ll beat you until you submit."


    The surrounding people were still surrounding the rest of the people, and Huai Nan was being carried out by him alone, and standing by the side, he frowned: "You can''t beat me."


    That person snorted disdainfully, "You''re just a kid with a weak body. If I can''t beat you, I will immediately withdraw. There''s no need to participate any further." This person was two heads taller than Huai Nan and had a robust build. His clothes bulged all over the place and pieces of muscles wanted to break out of his clothes. From his appearance, he indeed had the ability to mock Huai Nan.


    Huai Nan dodged left and right, not wanting to directly clash with this person. If he was not careful, he might directly fall down.

 C95

    Seeing that Huai Nan was busy dodging, the man guessed that he was not much of a threat, and did not let go of the chance, he pounced forward, or perhaps, wanted to directly push Huai Nan down.


    That person laughed sinisterly, "I think it''s you who is going to fall down!" His hands fiercely pushed at Huai Nan.


    He suddenly became excited and shouted towards the sky, "What uncle! I''m only in my twenties. "


    He untied the rope from the boy''s waist and gave it to an evil looking young man standing beside him. The young man''s handsome face was filled with disdain, he took the rope and looked at the kid: "Where are you going? The person wanted to push you down just now, but you still went to save him! "You''re the only one with good intentions!"


    A yellow haired teenager patted the little kid''s shoulder, "Hey, don''t call me Huai Nan from now on, call me Huai Ren, carry everyone on the continent, I wish everyone could be saved by you."


    Another brat who was completely lifeless also stepped forward, "Huai Nan, have you always been like this?" He was willing to help anyone he saw, regardless of whether or not they were clashing blades and swords.


    The little guy scratched the back of his head in embarrassment: "Ah, saving him is easy. I just need to pull him up. I don''t even need to work hard. Why not save him?"


    "He just wanted to kill you," yellow-hair said. He should not have saved his for that reason. The yellow haired teenager looked at him, he shrunk back and once again entered the group he had just persuaded. Everyone said that they had to persuade those few people to come in, otherwise, they really would have to go down to 500 meters to obtain the volcanic rock.


    He could not help but feel a chill in his heart, and was unable to speak, "What are you planning to do?"


    A person looked at him strangely, "Although you were saved by that little brat just now, you definitely can''t be soft-hearted because of this. "You are the one who brought up this matter. If you leave, we will hand over all our rocks to you. Otherwise, we will report you at the next test."


    He was so angry that his nostrils were snorting. He did not understand how things had turned out like this. He slightly turned his head to look at the people opposite him. He was still in the middle of the criticism meeting.


    Even after being lectured for a while, Huai Nan still did not regret it at all, and resolutely did not say that he would not save anyone else in the future. He just lowered his head and allowed them to speak, saying that his mother did not teach him that way. The surrounding people were infuriated.


    After a farce, there was a serious challenge in front of him. He couldn''t go down any further, he had to go down a few meters.


    No one in front of him went down, they were all discussing about tricks and tricks, and the man in black was getting impatient. He was originally in the top ten, but he was not in the top few.


    Everyone was still in discussion when a person suddenly came down. They were all surprised to see the person in black, and thinking of his fierce performance in the previous exam, they all stared at him without saying anything.


    Even in such a hot crater, there were no burn marks at all. Holding it in his hand, he felt a burst of coldness, the rope had a distance indication, and when the first person arrived at two hundred meters, the temperature was already hard for the human body to accept. With his entire body screaming about being severely dehydrated, a lot of water had already evaporated in the process.


    The people in the upper echelons also opened their eyes wide, trying to see if the man in black would dare to continue walking down.


    He split his soul power to cover his entire body, feeling that his body had recovered a bit. He climbed a bit more, and after a while, he added more soul power to his body. As he climbed, he also split his soul power. Even though he controlled the shark in front of him, the man in black heaved a sigh of relief when he was 500 meters away. He walked a few more steps down before he grabbed a rock and climbed up.


    The people up there were also scared to death. When they saw him coming back, they did not care about the distance of two hundred and five hundred meters. They were all trying their best to climb up, and the speed of their climb was much faster than going down.


    The black clothed man took the volcanic rock and stood aside without saying a word, no longer caring about them. When those people saw that someone had actually reached five hundred meters, they were no longer conflicted. If they were able to pass the test fairly, who would want to take advantage of this situation and even cheat?


    Huai Nan willingly gave up the first place, to him, it was only a few meters. Let them go down first, he would peacefully stand together with them.


    He was not even 200 meters away, and already could not take it anymore. Even if he had soul power, he wanted to use it as a shield, because he could not control it well, it would show a little bit of it here, and the scorching Qi would continue to roast him through the gaps, and after a while, he could only climb up, and continue to climb down, and at a place where his soul power could not withstand the heat, he would not turn into a piece of roasted meat.


    As soon as he arrived, he stood to the side with a frown, saying only that he couldn''t control his soul power.


    Some people felt that they could control it well, and went down, but the man was still alright, after three hundred meters, he became even more careful, and when the soul force in his body was completely condensed and ready to go down, the moment he felt the heat rising, it would become thicker, and although the man had spent many times more time, but still managed to get the volcanic rock, and safely made it down to the ground.


    There were a few that did not get their hands on it, but most of them did, including Jiang Shiyu, A Huan, Ping Jin and Huai Nan.


    Those who did not get the crystals were still alive and wanted to send people down to get them, but no one was willing. Who would be so foolish as to make a perilous trip down there for a tiny amount of crystals?


    As soon as they saw that they were going to be eliminated, they prepared to take action. The youth who had taken out the soul blasting tool in the previous trial was the target of their attacks. The teenager''s control over his soul power was not bad, he had easily obtained the volcanic rock. However, his personality seemed to be too soft, and those few people surrounded him, clamoring for him to hand it over.

 C96

    Those few people were afraid that they would get used to it. Seeing the young man''s expression, they became even more arrogant and rushed towards him, clamoring: "Hand over the volcanic rock."


    Those few people did not say anything either, directly grabbing onto the youth''s shoulders, locking him in place, and then going to grab the volcanic rock.


    When the few people behind saw that he had succeeded, they were also confused. How was the volcanic rock divided?


    The youth seemed to be afraid as he stood beside the black clothed person. The black clothed person glanced at him before smiling at the black clothed person as if trying to curry favor with him. Even if he didn''t leave, the black clothed person would ignore him.


    Those few people continued with their farce, but the remaining people who wanted to snatch the volcanic rocks hesitated for a while. Someone who could snatch the volcanic rock by himself, would they still try to do it? It goes without saying that if one could not even get a volcanic rock, it was simply because he did not have the ability to do so. He can even seize rocks? Idiot''s dream.


    What happened next happened very quickly. It was unknown how the Nine Heavens Academy found out that they had all gone down, but not long after, the teleportation circle at the mouth of the volcano opened again, and the sound that followed was the same one that had just appeared, "Place the volcanic rock in the teleportation circle. After examining it for five hundred meters, you can enter the teleportation circle. Those who did not obtain the volcanic rock or were not able to reach their goal through distance, are directly eliminated. "


    Upon hearing the request, everyone was relieved. Luckily, they didn''t manage to pick up the rocks at a distance of two hundred meters, otherwise they wouldn''t have been able to enter the teleportation circle. Ye Zichen looked at the man in black with gratitude.


    The few youngsters who were still fighting for the volcanic rock were left behind. One of them grabbed the rock, while the other scuttled over to the teleportation circle, and placed the volcanic rock inside. The people in the back were all furious, but the voice that came from the teleportation circle made them shocked.


    That person paused. How could this be? He had clearly seen that kid arrive 500 meters away.


    The few people behind were also extremely shocked. They wanted to rush into the teleportation circle, but to open the teleportation circle, they had to put in enough space for the volcanic rock. They could only watch as the light of the teleportation circle slowly dissipated, leaving them at the mouth of the volcano.


    Before Ping Jin entered the teleporter, he said to the others, "I saw that young man take a rock from 300 meters away. It should be from 300 meters away."


    A Huan hissed, "Really?"


    Ping Jin laughed: "Take a look, that young man will be following us into the next stage, and those people who are stealing the volcanic rock will definitely not be entering the next stage."


    After Ping Jin finished speaking, he went back into the teleportation circle. A Huan was still confused, "Why is Ping Jin telling us this?"


    Jiang Shiyu thought about the weak attitude of the youth, and felt that there was a problem with her explosive soul equipment during the last test. She warned A Huan, "Be careful of that youth."


    A Huan acknowledged, "If it''s really because of Ping Jin, then that person is truly scheming."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded. The two of them, one in front and one behind, entered the teleportation circle.


    Before Jiang Shiyu''s consciousness had disappeared, a wave of heat had pulled her into the Inner Palace. Looking at the Phoenix in front of her, she couldn''t help but think of what happened under the volcanic rock just now.


    Unlike most people, she felt especially uncomfortable when she went down, but she felt very relaxed instead. There was also an urge to jump, which she forcefully suppressed. Just where did this thought come from? She didn''t have any special feelings towards the phoenix saying that she had always been in her Inner Palace, but ever since she had participated in the Nine Heavens Academy''s examination, she had become more and more confused. The influence of the phoenix on her body was also constantly showing up, and there was really no way for her to ignore it.


    When he was about four hundred meters away, he suddenly heard a cold voice. When he opened his eyes, he saw Phoenix in front of him. She was still as dazzling as before. Her eyes were filled with red, and she was staring at him with her huge eyes.


    Jiang Shiyu was startled. "Why did I come in?"


    The phoenix snorted, and a strong gust of wind rushed towards Jiang Shiyu. She wanted to pull the sword out, but she found that the sword had been broken, and could only be pushed back by Feng Guo by more than ten steps.


    It was then that Phoenix spoke. "Where are you from?"


    Jiang Shiyu said: "A group of volcanoes."


    Phoenix replied, "Ever since you stepped into this volcano range, I have felt a familiar aura. Now, however, I am somewhat certain that my clansmen have awakened here."


    Jiang Shiyu was shocked, wasn''t the Phoenix''s awakening Nirvana Flame? In the volcano?


    Phoenix seemed to have seen through her thoughts as she said, "The aura that she left behind during her awakening was suppressed by me and it was also extremely attractive. All of the power in my body was not being controlled, and it was affecting your body."


    "Moreover," Phoenix looked behind her and continued, "The long sword on your back has an extremely cold Qi, and it was originally able to suppress my heat. After the sword breaks, you will be affected."


    Jiang Shiyu did not expect her sword to have this kind of use, "Could it be, without my sword, I will continue to be affected by the heat, then was that moment of absent-mindedness because of this?"


    Phoenix shook her head. "No, your absent-mindedness was not caused by me. The long sword was perfectly integrated, and the gelid qi was suppressing my power. However, once the sword breaks, the source of the extreme cold Qi, as well as a large amount of grievances, will leave the body of the sword and scatter in all directions. You will also be holding a broken sword, and the grievance will run into your body, affecting your body, and eventually become the body of resentment. "


    Jiang Shiyu cried out involuntarily: "How could it be like this? Then why are you not in my body? "


    "I will only affect your body. However, the grievance is for your mind to be completely used by them before taking over this body."


    Jiang Shiyu could not say a word, it was just that the sword was broken, her body, and even her mind was being affected! After a long time, this body ¡­.


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly thought of something: "The effect you have on my body, in the end, those grievances want my body, isn''t this a conflict?"


    Phoenix shook her head. "You don''t originally have fire type soul power. This is because my influence will gradually increase your sensitivity towards fire type soul power. This is my effect on your body, which is to change your body''s soul power attribute. This is not a big persecution for you. "

 C97

    Phoenix continued, "In fact, with my existence, your fire type soul power will be far purer than other fire type soul power users. This can also be considered my compensation."


    Seeing Jiang Shiyu not knowing the reason why she could not cultivate yet, the Phoenix knew that it was because it was in her body. Since it was like this, there was no need to let her know.


    Phoenix saw that she was deep in thought and said, "I didn''t pull you here just to tell you about this."


    Jiang Shiyu was shocked, "What? The other divine beasts have also awakened? "


    The phoenix said, "Because I have yet to experience Nirvana, my inheritance of knowledge towards the Phoenix Clan is not complete, so I can only vaguely feel a few powerful bloodlines awakening. As for what kind of divine beast is in that place, I am not too clear."


    Jiang Shiyu went straight to the point and asked, "Why did she awaken? Is there something wrong with the World Stone? "


    Phoenix smiled and said, "You sure are sharp. But right now, the World Stone is very stable, so it''s strange that the God Beast Awakening will happen ¡­ "


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly interrupted the conversation: "You dragged him in, what''s he like outside?"


    Phoenix froze. "It''s still flowing!"


    Jiang Shiyu: "!"


    "I''m still participating in Nine Heavens Academy''s test! "Hurry and send me out!"


    Phoenix asked: "You''re not listening? Your resentment, and the matter of your divine beast ¡­ "


    Jiang Shiyu said: "Wait until we reach the teleportation circle, then you can drag me in. It won''t matter how long we talk then."


    Phoenix snorted. "Insolent human, you actually dared to order me around. You know that I am ¡­"


    Jiang Shiyu was worried, she was in a daze while going down the volcano, and did not know whether she would fall or not, but in that short period of time, the people up there would realize that something was wrong, and would not be able to explain if she went out.


    Phoenix looked at her urgent expression and easily flapped her wings, flapping Jiang Shiyu away.


    Jiang Shiyu was shouting loudly at the top of the mountain, asking her why she was no longer moving, and if she really had the attitude of looking down, Jiang Shiyu hurriedly crawled down, proving that she was still conscious. Only then did A Huan make a sound.


    After entering the transmission array, he felt his consciousness change again, and the black space of the transmission array once again became filled with fiery red light.


    Actually, it wasn''t long before she left the Inner Palace. To the Phoenix, who was on its annual day, it had only yawned for a short moment before Jiang Shiyu came in again.


    The phoenix was in the midst of grooming its feathers, its beautiful head buried within the feathers as it arched its head upwards. If it wasn''t for its massive size, it would have been extremely adorable.


    Jiang Shiyu turned her head and coughed.


    Phoenix said: "What are you coughing about? Did you just say that? "


    Jiang Shiyu said: "I said that you felt the blood of another Divine Beast."


    Phoenix nodded her head and said, "That''s right. You have something to do now."


    Her red eyes looked at Jiang Shiyu without blinking, "Find the other bloodline Awakened ones."


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, "Why are you looking for them? Didn''t you say that the World Stone is fine? "


    Phoenix coldly said, "If I tell you to do it, then do it. Why are you spouting so much nonsense?"


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head: "I am currently participating in the Nine Heavens Academy''s examination. I don''t have time for this. If I have the time, I won''t do it. My goal isn''t to find Awakened ones, but rather to find other things to do. "


    The phoenix suddenly became angry and no one dared to disobey it. As it flew into the air, its mouth began to glow with a red light. "You ungrateful fellow. If it weren''t for me, you would have died long ago."


    Jiang Shiyu continued to speak, "You are a primordial divine beast, and with a human''s consciousness, you should naturally understand that there is no one in this world who can help you. Instead, you stand at a high place on your own."


    Phoenix asked. "Human''s mind? Funny, I''d like to hear what you think. "


    Jiang Shiyu was not afraid of the flame that the phoenix was about to release, and said calmly: "It''s not impossible for me to look for a bloodline Awakened one, it''s just that I have other things to do right now, if you are willing to help me, once I''m done with my work, I will naturally have a lot of time to look for a Bloodline Awakened one."


    Phoenix asked, "Are you saying that my matters are after your matters?"


    Jiang Shiyu said: "I have already made an agreement with someone else, if this matter cannot be completed, then I will not break it. That is to say, if I cannot do it, I have not come to help you find an Awakened."


    "And now, you are trapped in my body as well, right? Otherwise, I can go find it myself. "


    In the beginning, it was all advice, but the last sentence was a conclusion that Jiang Shiyu came to after thinking for a while. For such a powerful divine beast like the phoenix, it was just as it said. Why did it need to rely on her? This was because the phoenix simply could not leave, or perhaps it did not have the strength to leave right now. This was its fatal weakness. Since her body had been affected, and she could not avoid cultivating fire type soul power, and upgrading her soul power consumed a lot of time and energy, she had to seize this huge cheating tool and refine her body within five years.


    Thinking about it this way, the anger that was previously on Jiang Shiyu''s body, disappeared in an instant. Instead, she was overjoyed. Once she had become a body, the General couple would be resurrected, and the Awakened ones would be found, then the rest of her life would be hers. She would be free and unfettered to roam this vast world, not doing anything for the sake of others.


    Jiang Shiyu raised her head and looked at it. The flame was extremely close to it, and also felt like it was being burned, but she still stayed in place, not moving an inch. When the flame was about to reach her body, for some reason, a flash appeared in front of her eyes.


    If she did not arrive at the teleportation circle, and her consciousness automatically awakened, then the phoenix had blown her out. Jiang Shiyu could not help but laugh.

 C98

    She was extremely sure that Phoenix would definitely pull her in once again. And the next time, there would be discussions.


    Jiang Shiyu''s body trembled as she slowly opened her eyes. A Huan pointed to the front with a serious expression.


    A Huan, Ping Jin and Huai Nan all stood to the side. A Huan, who was indifferent to the situation, also had a rarely seen solemn expression.


    Huai Nan asked: "Then how did you get eliminated the previous four times?"


    Ping Jin began to recall, "The first year I participated, I didn''t know anything. It was purely to join in the fun. After all, it was the most famous academy in the continent. And then, it was eliminated in the first round. " The reason why he had laid the groundwork for such a long time was to show that he wasn''t limited by his ability to be eliminated, but was unfamiliar with it and didn''t put it to heart.


    Ping Jin scratched his head, "The next year, I was still eliminated in the first stage." I''ve been preparing for a year, but who knows if I''ll be able to take last year''s exam. "


    A Huan rolled his eyes as he said, "How can you have the same question?"


    Ping Jin continued: "In the third year, I luckily passed the two trials and died in the third trial. That trial was a contest of martial arts value. "Your brain is not bad, but your martial arts are just so-so."


    Huai Nan pointed to the person in front, "This time, they seem to have placed the last stage of the competition."


    The few of them looked over. Through the gaps between the people, there was a large field in front of them. It was divided into countless rectangles with four white lines clearly dividing the area.


    A middle-aged man walked to the center of the field and sternly said, "Everyone be careful, after the fifth stage, let''s start with two groups. The winner can then enter the next round and be promoted to Group A. Each of you has a sign on you, and according to your performance in the previous stages, you are divided into four groups. For Group D, we will fight all the way to Group A, and challenge one person in Group A to win. We will replace that person and enter Group A, everyone will have completed the challenge, and the one hundred people left in Group A will enter the Nine Heavens Academy. "


    Although the middle-aged man was far away from them and separated by many people, his voice still echoed in everyone''s ears. This required an extremely powerful soul power to do. In an instant, everyone began to look at their tags. At some point, it had stuck itself onto his left chest.


    Jiang Shiyu was in Group C. There were one hundred people in each group, which meant that in Group C, there would be two pairs of battles, with only fifty people remaining. These fifty people could challenge Group B, and once they defeated the person in Group B, they could challenge Group A, which meant that she would need to fight three rounds before she could stay in Group A, and when the person won the challenge, she would either challenge Group A or just lose to Group A and get eliminated.


    A Huan looked at his own plate and exclaimed: "I''m actually in Group B."


    Ping Jin said, "Group D."


    Huai Nan laughed: "I''m in Group A."


    Jiang Shiyu did not know why, but she started laughing, "Now all four groups have been gathered."


    Pingjin said, "I guessed that the subject was from a northern country. Only that country would use the letter."


    A Huan said: "You still have research on this?"


    Ping Jin smiled: "When I don''t take the test, I will follow my father and wander aimlessly around the world. Naturally, I know a lot more."


    A Huan said: "Then guess where I came from?"


    Ping Jin looked at A Huan''s appearance, and asked him to say something, it had to be a native language, Ping Jin frowned: "This is a little mixed, your accent is very strange."


    The people inside the Mercenary City came from all over the continent, and sometimes they get anxious. The language of the continent was not used, and it was directly used in a native language, where each person''s accent was extremely strange. Growing up in such an environment, A Huan''s accent was truly a combination of everything, and there was a bit of everything.


    "So what if you know where that person came from?" A Huan looked at him.


    Ping Jin smiled bitterly. "I knew I was going to lose. Why didn''t I find something else to divert my attention to?"


    This was a good reason.


    Huai Nan was from Group A, so he was waiting for the people from Group B to challenge him.


    In the beginning, besides Group A, there were only two or three matches in each group. The winner could go up and the loser would drop one level. The loser in Group D would be eliminated.


    A Huan immediately said: "As long as I don''t lose, it''s fine." It was simple, crude and straightforward. As long as one did not lose, he or she would definitely be able to stay in Group A. But who could guarantee that he or she would not lose?


    Ping Jin swept his four surroundings with his gaze, and in a while, they would be splitting up into different groups. He warned A Huan: "When challenging Group A, do not pick anyone who''s weak. You can''t choose someone with a strong appearance. "I can''t choose either..." He pointed at the man in black who was emitting cold air, "That type of person is not to be trifled with at first glance, so don''t choose either. And don''t choose to laugh, there was a knife hidden in the laughter! "Also..."


    A Huan raised his hand: "That''s enough! If you say it like that, there''s no need to choose anymore, it''s true! " Jiang Shiyu thought about it, there were only a few different appearances that belonged to people like Ping Jin, and there were only a few expressions. With his current score, if someone wanted to challenge him, they would need to first lose a bit in terms of aura and power.


    A Huan said: I will be divided into Group B! "Look at this young master, he''s definitely going to fight his way to Group A and wait for you guys in Group A."


    Throwing down those words, A Huan arranged his number plate and directly walked toward Group B.


    Huai Nan waved his hands at the two of them and also went to Group A.


    Jiang Shiyu gave her a peaceful glance and walked towards Group C and D respectively.


    The middle-aged man saw that everyone was standing in their respective groups, and said, "Each area is divided into fifty rectangular areas. When two people fight, as long as one person leaves the area, it would be considered a loss. The other person could not continue to move forward. But we don''t care what happens in the area. Now, I declare that the Nine Heavens Academy''s fifth stage is a test. "


    "Begin!"

 C99

    Jiang Shiyu''s tag was number 25, which meant that the person fighting her was Group C number 26. She stood on Stage 13, waiting for the person to come over.


    It was unknown where the teleportation formation had sent them this time, as it could accommodate four hundred people. The area was quite large. The ceiling was high, and a pale light shone on her face, whitening it a little. This public face could be considered a bit better.


    The brawny man thought she was scared and said arrogantly, "Take advantage of the fact that I want to let you go and get out of here."


    The brawny man saw that she was unmoved and shook his muscles, "I can split five of you with one hand."


    Jiang Shiyu wanted to pull out his sword, but found that his hands were empty. Looking at his empty palm, he didn''t know why, but a surge of fury surged through him. The strong man was still clamoring, but had no ability to come out. He was just a clown. Go on, one punch and you can send him to meet his dead relatives.


    Yes, she could definitely send him away with one punch.


    Jiang Shiyu clenched her fist, her body moved, but she suddenly stopped, why would she have this thought, it was not her idea, it was definitely not. Her resentment was affecting her thoughts, and at this moment, she didn''t want to be controlled by such a messy thing.


    The brawny man thought he was afraid when he saw her pause. He punched the floor and shattered a few bricks. He blew the non-existent dust off his fist and smiled: "Brat, come, let me show you my ability."


    Although the sturdy man was big, his movements were not slow. His movement speed could be said to be very fast, after approaching Jiang Shiyu, he threw a heavy punch at his head. Jiang Shiyu was still resisting the grievances, trying her best to suppress the violent thoughts in her head.


    For a time, all he could do was keep dodging and not confront them head on. The brawny man was also an impatient one. Seeing how the little fellow was constantly dodging and dodging, he angrily said, "You little shorty, you only know how to hide. If you continue to hide, just hide inside your grandfather''s pants."


    Jiang Shiyu was very steady, upon hearing such provocations, she waited for the sturdy man to make a move, and after receiving the punch, she kicked fiercely at the sturdy man. The sturdy man was startled, and shouted loudly. Jiang Shiyu immediately kicked him out of the competition grounds again.


    He pressed down on his forehead, which was still aching, and went to the referee to report the results of the match.


    She walked all the way over. The nearby areas were all men. They all hurriedly moved far away and entered the viewing platform unhindered.


    The viewing gallery was much higher than the competition arena and there were already a few people seated there. Jiang Shiyu found a spot and looked at Group A.


    The hundred members of Division A stayed in their respective fields, bored out of their minds. If they wanted to compete, they would have to wait for the victors of Group B to challenge them.


    His gaze shifted to Group B and Jiang Shiyu accurately found A Huan''s figure. Opposite him was a petite woman. In the many tests in Nine Heavens Academy, other than Yao Yao, it was the first time she saw a woman, so she couldn''t help but take a few extra glances at him.


    A person sitting beside her talked to her in a very natural manner, "Yo, are you happy to see a little sister?" His mouth was full of nonsense.


    Jiang Shiyu tilted his head and looked at the man, one leg was resting on the other leg, his body was trembling, his hands took out something, and was stuffing it into his mouth. Seeing Jiang Shiyu looking at him, she replied with an extremely beautiful smile, and handed over the thing she handed to him, "Do you want to eat? Seeing this kind of competition, if you don''t go for something to eat or drink, how will that work? "


    Jiang Shiyu shook his head, rejecting his good intentions. The man had an expression that said he did not know what was good for him, "I got this from the examiner. According to him, in his hometown, I would eat a little bit when watching the competition. I have to say, the taste is quite sweet. It suits my taste very well. "


    When Jiang Shiyu heard the word examiner, she asked suspiciously, "Examiner? There? "


    That person said in surprise, "You don''t know. The examiners can buy some food and drinks, but the price of the food is much higher than the price outside." Nine Heavens Academy really knows how to do business. Those of us who have not even gone in yet will have to experience his position as number one in the continent. "


    The continent''s number one merchant? Jiang Shiyu couldn''t help but want to see what the examiners were selling. She asked for the examiners'' location, and the person pointed out a path for her, saying, "Say that I introduced you and I''ll give you a discount."


    Jiang Shiyu said: "No need, I just want to go take a look."


    That person smiled and said, "When you buy it, state my name."


    Jiang Shiyu headed towards the examiners. A Huan was a little reluctant to take action against the females, in her opinion, he would still be able to buy things from the examiners for a while?


    As Jiang Shiyu walked forward, she saw that in the first row, there was a middle-aged man who was just standing there. There were all sorts of things in front of him, all of them colorful and looking like food. There were still a few people around him, picking at things.


    Jiang Shiyu walked over and heard a person asking about the price, "Ten soul power crystal in a bag."


    She stopped in her tracks, suspecting that she had heard wrongly. This kind of thing would only be a few green stones outside, but to think that she would sell it here for ten soul power crystal s! It''s the soul power crystal, not the green stone! This was not considered expensive at all, this was the starting price! Whoever buys one is an idiot!


    Those people actually bought ten bags without blinking!


    Jiang Shiyu started to think that maybe she was too poor that she felt that soul power crystal were too precious. Someone came over from the side and said, "It''s too expensive! One bag requires ten soul power crystal! "


    The other guy pursed his lips. "What''s the big deal?" After one battle after another, it was the real thing to quickly recover their soul power. It''s only ten soul power crystal, worth it. "


    "You''re right, but it''s too expensive ¡­"


    After Jiang Shiyu heard the two of them talking, she looked over again. She stopped the two men and asked them about it. The two of them looked alert, as they only ate. There was no other use for them.


    Jiang Shiyu was no longer suspicious. No wonder there were so many people buying those soul power crystal. A soul power replenishing item was practically a cheat for this test. After one round, most of his soul power had been lost, while the other person was filled with vigor and vitality.

 C100

    Since the two sides were not on the same level, wouldn''t it be obvious if they took the other side''s side? Those two definitely didn''t want anyone to know that there was actually something that could recover soul power.


    When Jiang Shiyu thought about it, she knew that what the man said was true. Nine Heavens Academy was too good at doing business. These people were willing to give away a large number of soul power crystal, to maintain the fairness of the competition. That''s great! But what if someone couldn''t afford it?


    This time, Jiang Shiyu was sure that it wasn''t a guess.


    Jiang Shiyu unceremoniously grabbed one handful and placed it in her palm.


    It was a small, yellow shell with syrup wrapping around it. She picked one up and ate it. It was really sweet.


    Just as she reached her stomach, she could feel that her body had recovered some of her soul power. She ate a few more pills, recovering all of the soul power she had just consumed. This item was simply too amazing. She turned her eyes back to the man''s face, who was staring straight ahead, and suddenly sighed: "Ah, that little sister is going to lose. It''s such a pity, there haven''t been any new girls entering Nine Heavens Academy in so many years. "


    Ignoring his disrespectful tone, Jiang Shiyu looked towards A Huan. Although she had seen the females of the other girls in the scan earlier, she knew that this person was referring to the females that were fighting with A Huan.


    She was petite and unfit. She wore a pink coat and had two pigtails. She gave off an innocent scent. He looked like a little sister who was enjoying herself at home. How could she have entered such a violent place? It was really hard to figure out how this little sister came in.


    A Huan had already exchanged blows with his little sister a few times, but every time, A Huan would dodge to the side and let his little sister leave by himself.


    Seeing that the people around had decided on the victor, the little sister became anxious and took out her soul weapon to deal with A Huan. The little sister''s soul tool was a long whip. The body of the whip was flashing with lightning bolts. It was unexpected that not only was it painful to hit someone, but it also had to be electrocuted until they were half dead.


    The long whip curved in mid air, and after a loud whipping sound, it flew straight towards A Huan. A Huan also had a spirit weapon on his wrist, a long rope. Their weapons were indescribably similar.


    A Huan also brandished the rope. The whip and the rope clashed in the air and clashed together. The lightning from the whip followed the rope and reached A Huan''s body, causing him to shake a few times.


    He dropped the rope and looked like he was about to fail. His little sister, who had been tense all this time, also had a smile on her face.


    Jiang Shiyu broke into a cold sweat for A Huan, but the person beside her said: "I think this little sister is going to lose?"


    In this kind of situation, it was normal to say that A Huan was going to lose, but instead, it was weird to say that his little sister had lost. She couldn''t help but ask, "What do you mean?"


    The man pointed at A Huan and said: Some people normally look ordinary, but when encountering an emergency exit, they would erupt with a shocking power, which is why I think he is that kind of person.


    Jiang Shiyu said: "They have only just fought, it''s hard to say if they will erupt or not, there is still something to see."


    The man chuckled. "Are you friends?"


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head, the man was startled, and she said: "We are companions." Closer than friends, fighting side by side.


    The man slowly smiled, gave the remaining items to Jiang Shiyu and smiled: "The companion that I gave you, even if he wins, his soul power will be greatly consumed."


    Jiang Shiyu calmly accepted it and said her thanks.


    A Huan and his little sister''s fight had reached its climax. A Huan could not use his rope again, otherwise, he would definitely repeat the same mistake. After getting electrocuted, he could only give up and head towards his little sister with his bare hands. Turning passive into active.


    A Huan moved quickly, dodging left and right, and circled around to get close to the little sister. Seeing that she could not hit him, the little sister waved the whip around her body using protective ring s, and with each whip, she stopped A Huan''s advance and protected herself.


    This time, the situation was in a deadlock. A Huan had been looking for an opening, and he was relatively calm. The little sister had probably not been through much, and upon encountering this situation, she became anxious. She did not want to stay in this state for long, so she could continue until A Huan''s match ended.


    The two could be considered as having been competing for a long time. Many people had already come to the spectator stands, waiting for the remaining people to finish up. They could only continue to challenge them or fall to the next level and try again.


    There were still a dozen or so teams left, each with a few groups in their respective regions. However, none of the two in Group B. Who asked if one of them was a girl or a little sister? If he lost, he would mock A Huan and say that he couldn''t even win against females; if he won, he would say that A Huan bullied females. In any case, there were things that could be discussed after this match. After losing their competition, everyone turned to look at Zhang Xuan with a relaxed expression.


    A Huan also saw that the number of people around him was constantly decreasing, and the number of people looking at him was also increasing. However, he had grown up in the Mercenary City and had countless of battles. No matter how many people looked at him, he had never been afraid of getting nervous and could only focus on avoiding the whip.


    The younger sister became more and more panicked. The whip also became more and more unable to take care of her. A wrong move had exposed a flaw. A Huan''s eyes lit up, he took a step forward, and instantly threw the rope straight towards his little sister''s neck!


    One hit one shot!


    The little sister pulled at the rope around her neck, her expression dark as she whispered, "I lost."


    After he finished speaking, he stepped out of the region and was deemed to have lost.


    A Huan retracted the rope and calmly went to report the results to the referee. After finding Jiang Shiyu, he walked to her side.


    Ha ha-ha laughed, "How is it? I''m good, right? "


    Jiang Shiyu did not know what to say, and someone beside her said, "Impressive! If you win against a little girl and you''re so cocky, then you''re really awesome! " This person''s tone was full of sarcasm and disdain, as though winning against an opponent was nothing out of the ordinary.


    A Huan did not care about all that. Looking at the man''s appearance, he most likely lost, and immediately went against him, "A person who lost the competition, and said that in front of me! It''s really funny, even if you win. "

 C101

    However, A Huan guessed that this person would be ranked in Group D at the beginning. This meant that as long as they lost, they wouldn''t even have the chance to make a comeback, and would be eliminated. It was just that at this moment, everyone was not done yet. The losers were still lingering on the field.


    Seeing this person win over a girl, it was not because he was not used to it, but to vent the anger in his heart. The moment he opened his mouth, he fired at A Huan.


    As for the smart brain that used words to attack, his words went around in three twists and turns, causing him to feel dizzy. After a long time, he finally decided to avoid looking at it.


    The man was stabbed in the middle by A Huan, he suddenly rushed towards A Huan, after using up too much of A Huan''s soul energy, he was sure that A Huan did not have any power to deal with him.


    Anger often causes people to do wrong things, and regret it afterwards.


    Before the match, the examiner had said that apart from the area, no other fights were allowed, let alone on the viewing platform. The moment the punch came out, his entire body was blasted away by a strong gust of air. He landed against the wall, spitting out a mouthful of blood before falling to the ground.


    A person walked out from the shadows, it was precisely the person who gave Jiang Shiyu the soul power food, and laughed: "Those in Nine Heavens Academy who do not follow the rules will die very quickly."


    That person''s face was flushed red as he embarrassedly stood up and hid at the side.


    This person was facing Jiang Shiyu, and only now did Jiang Shiyu know why that person did not rush forward again. In front of him was a chest badge with a crescent moon and a sword on it. This was the judge sent by the Nine Heavens Academy to maintain order, and every judge who recorded the results of the competition had a chest badge in front of them.


    That person laughed and said, "Fight well. See you in Group A. "


    Jiang Shiyu handed over the soul food to A Huan. A Huan was very surprised, he directly asked from where it came from, and said: "Ten soul power crystal."


    With the hit, A Huan ate his soul power food and asked no further.


    Jiang Shiyu looked towards the direction that the man walked in, as if she had thought of something.


    A Huan wolfed down the remaining soul power food and frowned, "I feel like my soul power has only returned a little."


    This time, Jiang Shiyu looked at him in shock. She ate a few and felt her soul power back to about half. A Huan actually said that he had only recovered a little.


    A Huan said: "I keep feeling like the soul power in my body has always been in a lacking state. Just now, I was about to lose all my strength when I used it."


    Jiang Shiyu asked: "Ever since you revived, your body has always been like this?"


    A Huan thought for a moment, then nodded his head, "Yes, don''t talk about reviving or not, I have obviously grown up.


    Jiang Shiyu: "..."


    A Huan suddenly shouted, "Look at Pingjin, he seems to have fallen into a difficult battle."


    Ping Jin was in Group D, Jiang Shiyu looked over.


    Pingjin told several kinds of people before the match. Almost everyone in the competition had been categorized into different categories. He had met someone who was like the Smiling Tiger himself.


    He had a harmless smile on his face, but the long blade in his hand was thrusting towards Ping Jin mercilessly. Previously, Jiang Shiyu already had an impression of Ping Jin, she could move her brain quickly, but her martial power was not high, if she met someone more tyrannical, she could only flee. That''s not it. The scene in front of her eyes confirmed her words. Ping Jin had been forced to avoid the entire rectangular area where he was running to avoid the blade.


    The man opened his mouth and was still talking, but his eyes were already smiling. Ping Jin was unable to dodge the blade. His chest was cut by a blade. Luckily, he only took a step back when the blade attacked. There was only a line of blood left on his chest; not a single piece of flesh was cut off.


    That person''s eyes curved into crescent moons as he laughed. His long blade fiercely attacked, not giving Ping Jin the chance to catch his breath.


    Ping Jin only managed to dodge one strike before another. He could only roll on the ground.


    A Huan panicked, "How can he roll towards the ground, when that man turns around, there is no way to dodge!"


    A Huan had precisely said out the thoughts in Jiang Shiyu''s heart, and was a little worried for Ping Jin at the moment.


    As the two thought this, the person on the field also had the same thoughts. His long blade stopped midway and chopped straight towards Ping Jin.


    Ping Jin hurriedly raised his hands and admitted defeat. That person''s long blade didn''t stop and continued to cut towards Ping Jin.


    According to the rules, only those who had left the competition area could be considered to have lost. In this area, even the examiners of the Nine Heavens Academy couldn''t interfere. Whether he lived or died depended on himself.


    Ping Jin was dumbstruck, it was too late to roll even if he wanted to. Jiang Shiyu and A Huan stood very close to each other, so A Huan used all his might to throw out the rope wrapped around his blade and wrapped it around the blade''s body, but he was unable to stop the force of the blade. Ping Jin was ruthlessly stared at by the rope wrapped blade and did not bleed, but the impact was not light either.


    A Huan retracted the rope and glared at the Smiling Tiger. In his opinion, the two of them would never meet, so what was there to be afraid of?


    Jiang Shiyu frowned: "Her fighting strength does not look like she belongs in Group D."


    Pingjin also came back at this time. He rubbed his chest that had been cut and said with a bitter smile, "It looks like I have to take the sixth exam."


    Jiang Shiyu said: "I think that person is a little strange, you can go and complain."


    Ping Jin shook his head: "What''s the use of complaining, I can''t beat him no matter what." This kind of person is in Group D, so I don''t have a chance to play any further. Why must we compete in martial arts! "


    "This world is like this, the strong preys on the weak. When everyone cultivates soul power, your martial arts are low, so no matter how good your brain is, it''s useless."

 C102

    There was another point in Ping Jin''s words. Jiang Shiyu turned her head to look at him, but Ping Jin had already completely gotten rid of the melancholy of failure in the competition, and had a very serious expression, facing the competition arena. It was unknown what he was thinking about.


    The faces of those who lost were filled with unwillingness, they still wanted to stay and hope to enter the Nine Heavens Academy. He looked disappointed and hopeful at the same time.


    A Huan scoffed: "Who''s friends with you?" With that, he looked at Ping Jin.


    Ping Jin laughed, "No! The examiners won''t allow it!" Huai Nan, do your best. After you enter the Nine Heavens Academy, write me a letter and let me see what the Nine Heavens Academy looks like. "


    Huai Nan nodded, "I will."


    Ping Jin said to Jiang Shiyu: "I believe that you can also enter the Nine Heavens Academy, Huai Nan is more of a fool, protect him more."


    Jiang Shiyu slightly hesitated, "Huai Nan is much stronger in Group A than me and A Huan, don''t worry."


    Ping Jin laughed: "I wonder how is the Nine Heavens Academy''s test divided? Performance? This is too vague. "


    Jiang Shiyu said: "I just said it, the person you are fighting against is a little strange, aren''t you going to say?"


    Ping Jin pointed at A Huan, "He just used a rope to save my life, didn''t you see that the examiner was coming over? I concede in time so that I won''t be judged for another match. Only by doing so will I be able to preserve my life. In the next match, this person will definitely kill me. At this time, no one will come here to stop A Huan. "


    Jiang Shiyu thought for a while and said, "You''re right. If we really want to make a comeback, we might as well admit defeat in time.


    The losers all entered the transfer array one by one. Ping Jin stood in front of them once again, "Goodbye, when you are free, come to my hometown and play with me. I told Huai Nan on the way. to see me, to show you the highest mountain, to drink the strongest wine, and to eat the hottest food. "


    Ping Jin left the remaining three people with melancholy. The six pairs of eyes watched as Ping Jin entered the transmission array. With a flash of light, he disappeared within.


    The six of them were acquainted with each other in the first stage, leaving only three people behind. As long as Huai Nan did not lose to someone who wants to challenge him, he can steadily enter Nine Heavens Academy. But he seemed weak, and the number of people who came to challenge him was countless.


    A Huan had risen to Group B, as long as he could win another match, he would be able to stay in Group A.


    As for Jiang Shiyu, she began the second match in Group B.


    This time, the opponent was a woman. She was dressed in red and had a veil covering her head. Her face was half hidden, and not even her nose could be seen. However, judging from her high nose and snow-white skin, she was definitely a great beauty under the veil.


    It was a pity that Jiang Shiyu, who had met a real woman who was a fake man, would never show mercy.


    The two of them stood on the stage, one on each side. Ten minutes away. The lady in red''s bright lips opened and closed, "Kid, what are you afraid of?"


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t care what she asked, she only looked at the girl from head to toe, wanting to find a weak point so that she could attack her.


    The red clothed female''s posture was casual and could be said to be lazy, but her body was surrounded by a thin layer of protection made of soul power, and could not be found. Jiang Shiyu did not like to be in the preemptive position, and did not respond to the red clothed female''s words.


    The woman in red moved, her veil swaying in the wind. It was so curvaceous that it made people want to step forward and take it off. It was a beauty beneath the veil.


    The woman in red smiled. "Boy, are you afraid of snakes?"


    Following her words, Jiang Shiyu couldn''t help but to think of the Serpentine at Magic Beast Town.


    The woman in red chuckled. "Are you afraid?"


    Jiang Shiyu''s eyes flashed, the direction that the lady in red was standing, was no longer human, a fiery red Serpentine appeared in front of her, opening up its mouth and exposing its fangs, it hissed out, causing Jiang Shiyu to jump one step back.


    The lady in red had actually brought along a Serpentine!


    Jiang Shiyu was most afraid of this, and stood in place blankly for a while.


    The red Serpentine saw that he was motionless, it swayed its body and swam over, Jiang Shiyu ran around the grounds and did not dare to get close. Her mind was still thinking about what she should do. Behind her, there was a hissing sound that sounded like a talisman of death, goosebumps rose all over Jiang Shiyu''s arms and legs. The sword was not in her hand, and she felt an extreme sense of sorrow.


    He suddenly realized that something was wrong. The people in the surrounding area didn''t seem to be moving. When he ran past this area, he was already standing by the side. Yet, at this moment, he was still standing here, not moving an inch. In fact, the expression on his face ¡­ No, their faces were blank!


    This is ¡­ Illusion!


    The red-clothed girl''s illusionary world was constructed to the extreme. The people around her were all like puppets; they didn''t have the slightest bit of movement, nor did they have the slightest bit of an expression on their faces. Jiang Shiyu finished running through the entire area, and noticed the problem.


    But even if it was an illusion, she did not want to touch that Serpentine!


    The illusion could wake up on its own, but in this kind of attacking illusion, it had to find a weakness. The illusion that Lin Xiang had set for them was truly incomparable, it would confuse their minds, so as long as they discovered the illusion and found the point, it would be considered as passed.


    The woman in red''s illusions weren''t the same. The reason she pulled others into her illusions was to kill them, and to take their lives. Not just to find a way out. And the Serpentine in front of him, was probably not that simple either. In her illusion vision, she saw a Serpentine. In the real world, it was probably not a magical beast, nor could it be a woman in red. Who would be stupid enough to use something that was definitely going to get hurt to turn into themselves?


    It had to be said that he was smart in the end. The woman in red only knew a tiny bit of illusion techniques. First, she would use her words to probe and draw out what her opponent was afraid of. Afterwards, she would form an illusion. A lot of people would give up after seeing what they were afraid of, and she would win.


    Although Jiang Shiyu was afraid, he still kept on hiding and he knew that he had to defeat the Serpentine. The red clothed girl was about to run out of soul energy, yet she still couldn''t catch up to him.


    Jiang Shiyu thought too much, and thought that the Serpentine would actually be her, and that if she made a move in an illusion, it would injure her in the real world.

 C103

    One would notice a strange scene in the eyes of the surrounding people. As for Jiang Shiyu and the lady in red, it was very easy for them. One of them ran after the other, while the woman in red chased after Jiang Shiyu. The two kept on running along the rectangular shaped area.


    The examiner sitting in Group B watched the two with interest. He occasionally lowered his head to write something down with a pen and paper.


    At Lin Xiang''s level, he basically would not appear on the competition grounds. Jiang Shiyu thought as she ran. Then, under this unclear situation, she could only use one tactic: drag it out!


    She couldn''t wait any longer. Her soul power was about to dissipate in just a few minutes. At that time, the illusion would be automatically dispelled. She had consumed most of her soul power, but the enemy had only run a few dozen laps before she was at a disadvantage.


    The Serpentine''s body stopped, and only the red-clothed female''s body stopped. Jiang Shiyu also stopped, vigilantly looking at the Serpentine that had its forked long tongue that was spitting out hissing sounds from its back.


    The Serpentine opened its mouth, and started to condense the soul energy on its body from its tail all the way to its mouth. A ball of light flew out, and with its head raised up, it found Jiang Shiyu''s position, opened its mouth and shot towards Jiang Shiyu.


    The ball of light carried an extremely condensed soul power, and with the last push of the Serpentine, its speed increased by quite a bit. With an aura that could not be avoided, it smashed a hole in the ground where Jiang Shiyu was standing, the plank floor, and dust flying, all of them showed just how powerful that force was.


    The woman in red smiled. "Now, you won''t be able to escape."


    After removing the illusion, the smile on his face froze. The person standing in front of him was that brat who had thought that he had been smashed to death.


    She was standing right in front of her, unharmed, and she had just dispelled the illusion.


    After a moment of shock, the lady in red anxiously asked, "What happened? "I clearly hit you ¡­"


    Jiang Shiyu was too lazy to talk to her. There were many facts that told her that no matter which party talked too much in the battle, they would definitely die in the end.


    Without a weapon in hand, he rushed forward, both fists striking towards the woman in red''s chest.


    The tip of her foot pushed off the ground, causing the lady in red to fly backwards, and as she landed, she took out a weapon from her sleeve, and with a backhand strike towards Jiang Shiyu. Jiang Shiyu dodged, after saying a few words, the lady in red was completely stunned, and even though she could only see below her nose, she still knew that her expression was extremely ugly.


    "You''ve left the area. You''ve lost."


    When the illusion was dispelled, she had been standing at the edge of the rectangular region, just that she was shocked that Jiang Shiyu was still alive. When Jiang Shiyu attacked again, she subconsciously took a step back and directly left the region.


    The woman in red was unwilling to lose. When had her illusion been seen through, and why had she never failed to obtain the soul ball? Why hadn''t she killed him?


    Jiang Shiyu passed through the red-clothed female, "Why should I tell you?"


    She reached out her snow-white arm to grab Jiang Shiyu''s shoulder and threatened her in a low voice: "If you don''t tell me, when we are outside of the competition grounds, I will also have a way to kill you."


    Jiang Shiyu coldly snorted, "Get out ¡­ I don''t know who did it. " As she spoke, she tilted her shoulder in an attempt to dodge the woman in red''s palm.


    The woman in red smiled and said, "Good, very good." His tone was filled with viciousness.


    Not only was Jiang Shiyu unable to move her shoulders, she could instead feel a black aura starting to emanate from behind her, and that black aura was invading her body. Out of the corner of her eye, the woman in red saw her. Her lips curled up into a cold smile as she spoke in an arrogant tone, "Boy, pay attention to who you are talking to. I want you to beg for death."


    "This is the poison extracted from the Scarlet Flame Devil Snake''s teeth. Enjoy it." The woman in red laughed. She was well aware of the Scarlet Flame Demon Snake''s poison. Since this was an unintentional competition, why not let this boy participate as well?


    The examiner at the side also noticed that something was off and walked over. He frowned when he saw that nothing seemed to have happened to the two, "Return to the viewing platform after the match is over."


    The woman in red tossed aside those light words and obediently walked to the spectating platform.


    Seeing that Jiang Shiyu was still standing at her original spot, the examiner walked up and patted her on the shoulder, "Don''t delay the other people''s competition, hurry up and go up."


    Jiang Shiyu saw the examiner walk over, and his eyes saw his lips opened and closed, probably speaking, but he couldn''t hear anything. It wasn''t until the examiner patted her shoulder that he was surprised to find that she didn''t even have a sense of touch anymore.


    The Scarlet Flame Devil Snake wasn''t a high level soul beast, it was around the level of a human soul king, and its martial power was very low. Many people looked down on them when they were hunting magical beasts.


    But the Scarlet Flame Demon Beast had something that could instantly kill even high level soul beasts: its poisonous fangs. As long as one was bitten by it, the poison would instantly enter one''s body. No matter how big one''s body was, it would be useless because it was a poison that acted on nerves.


    Next, the sense of hearing, touch, and other features of your body will gradually disappear. In this kind of situation, no matter how high or how powerful your soul power is, you will still be like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered in front of the Scarlet Flame Devil Snake.


    The lady in red did not know where the poison came from, but because of the competition''s failure, the poison entered Jiang Shiyu''s body. There was no way to participate in the following competition, what was even more terrifying was that the poison had stayed in her body for too long.


    Jiang Shiyu could not bear how she became like that, when she opened her mouth, she realized that she did not know what she had said.


    He took advantage of the fact that his hands could still move and ran to the examiner, wanting to write down the Scarlet Flame Devil Snake, but the moment he held the pen in his hand, his vision began to darken. She was shocked, her vision was about to disappear.


    The pen in his hand was unable to move due to the loss of his sense of touch. At the last corner of his eye, he saw a bright shadow floating over, and then his eyes completely lost consciousness, and his brain also started to slow down.

 C104

    "When I get tired of this world and think of you, I feel that I can still endure it. For you, I''m willing to continue living, live with dignity and dignity."


    What? What is this?


    Pain? Wait a minute, Jiang Shiyu looked at her hands in disbelief. Didn''t she just get poisoned by the Scarlet Flame Devil Snake? How could she still feel pain?


    Jiang Shiyu asked with some hesitation: "Phoenix, is that you?"


    At first glance, this place looked like her Inner Palace, but after closer inspection, there were many places that were different. She had been surrounded by a bright red color the moment she came in, and it was depressing to watch her too much.


    This time, although it was still red, the different shades of light intertwined together. It was like the red clouds in the evening, and also like red leaves that had yet to fall.


    Jiang Shiyu guessed: "Have you recovered your soul power a little yet?"


    In this vast space, the only sound that could be heard was that of Jiang Shiyu''s reply, as the phoenix refused to come out.


    Jiang Shiyu did not know why, but when she thought of her body outside, she became anxious. When her mind entered, didn''t she look like she had fallen into a coma outside?


    "If there''s no yes, then I''ll go out." Jiang Shiyu said again.


    This time, there was finally a response. Although Phoenix''s body had not yet appeared, her voice still came out, "Just you? "Get out. If you get poisoned, you won''t be able to feel anything even if you get out."


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, it was really like that. Her body outside was still poisoned, what she had entered into the Inner Palace with was only a strand of her consciousness.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the sunset and shouted, "Please come out, God Beast."


    "Why would I want to see you? Let you continue to threaten me? "


    Jiang Shiyu calmly analyzed, "If my body still has the Scarlet Flame Devil Snake''s poison, before long, my five senses will gradually decline. Let alone finding an Awakened one for you, I don''t even know if I''ll be able to survive."


    Phoenix remained silent. After a long while, she said, "If you agree to look for Awakened ones, I will cure you of this tiny poison." I can guarantee that your five senses will be as sharp as before. "


    Jiang Shiyu thought about it again and again, then said in a low voice: "I''ve already made an agreement with someone else, I can''t go back on it."


    Phoenix was flustered and exasperated, "What do you mean by not defaulting? Even if you violate the rules, I''ll still protect you. What are you afraid of? "


    Jiang Shiyu said: "To me, he is your benefactor. If it wasn''t for him, I wouldn''t have been able to cultivate my soul power, and have my family destroyed and lost their lives. But he gave me a new life, and helped me get rid of my enemy, and even taught me the secret techniques to revive my parents.


    When Jiang Shiyu said this, the phoenix immediately thought of the brat it had seen at the mouth of the volcano. After pondering for a long time, when it said that it was her mother''s soul beast, it still agreed to Jiang Shiyu''s request.


    She would first revive her parents, help Cheng Yu, and then look for the Awakened ones.


    Although Jiang Shiyu knew that Phoenix would agree, her right hand still clenched nervously.


    Phoenix said, "It''s inconvenient to see you today. I''ve cured you of the poison, so you can leave now."


    Jiang Shiyu bowed, "Thank you."


    The phoenix coughed, and Jiang Shiyu''s body floated into the air, after that she became unconscious, and when she woke up, she saw A Huan''s worried face, floating very close to her.


    Jiang Shiyu''s pupils enlarged, she was still unable to accept the fact that her face was so close to her.


    A Huan did not have much of a reaction. After confirming that she had woken up, he started dancing with joy: "I''m awake, I''m awake ¡­"


    It was Huai Nan, who also revealed a big smile, "Mu Chen, you''re awake, A Huan was so worried that he was about to rush out just now."


    A Huan: "Hello."


    Jiang Shiyu propped herself up with her arms, she looked around, and saw that she was no longer in the competition grounds, "How long have I been unconscious for?"


    A Huan''s happy expression immediately stiffened. He looked to his left and right, not looking at Jiang Shiyu. Jiang Shiyu''s heart sank, and her gaze turned to Huai Nan.


    Huai Nan laughed awkwardly, his finger involuntarily poking into his cheek.


    Jiang Shiyu asked calmly: "Is the competition over?" Then she said: "Have you entered the Nine Heavens Academy yet?"


    A Huan stepped forward and held Jiang Shiyu''s arm, "There is still a next chance."


    Jiang Shiyu heard it and asked again, "What about you guys?"


    Huai Nan looked at her and said: "I''m going in, A Huan saw that you fainted, so he did not care about the competition, and carried you out to find the antidote. This is a nearby inn, I took the antidote and brought you here. It''s just that the doctor said, "If it''s too long, your five senses might ¡­"


    "Stop it!" A Huan shouted.


    Huai Nan covered his mouth and looked at him worriedly.


    Jiang Shiyu knew that since the Phoenix had said it was to detoxify the poison, before she went to look for a doctor, she should be fine.


    A Huan said, "I can still come back next year. If you want to take the test, I''ll take it with you. "


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, then laughed: "Are you sure I have been eliminated?"


    Their expressions froze, "What do you mean?"


    "Yo, you''re awake. How are you sleeping?" A frivolous voice sounded outside of the door. A Huan and Huai Nan turned around to see that this person was the person who gave them the soul power food.


    Jiang Shiyu looked up at him, "Is there something you need?"


    The man leaned against the door frame and smiled. "Of course, it''s something important. It''s also a good thing."


    "I think it''s about entering the Nine Heavens Academy."


    That person turned his head to look at her, "Sometimes, I don''t like smart people. Before I say anything, you guys already guessed it."


    Jiang Shiyu: "Nine Heavens Academy is the number one academy in the continent, its name is well-known, and it is natural that in order to protect this name, there would be exceptions that need to be made. I was set up in the competition. According to your rules, this shouldn''t appear. The woman in red was in the wrong, and you guys are responsible as well. In order to pacify me, there''s a high chance that I''ll be given a spot. "


    The man walked over, bent down, and looked at each other. The man smiled, "You are right. However, you have underestimated your strength. "


    "Nine Heavens Academy has a lot of ways to stop this, and even if it gets leaked, so what? Humph. And the final reason why I came here is because of your strength. "

 C105

    It wasn''t that Jiang Shiyu looked down on her, but since she was in Group C, she still had some confidence in what she could do, and this person actually told her that he had his eyes on her strength? Jiang Shiyu stared blankly at him for a moment before raising her eyes to look at him.


    Before Jiang Shiyu could react, A Huan called out from the side: "Isn''t it supposed to be extremely difficult for Nine Heavens Academy to enter the academy? Say good words with you and you can enter? You must be messing with me. "


    Jiang Shiyu patted the dust that did not exist on the bed sheet, "Speaking of strength, A Huan was divided into Group B, if he did not have more strength, he would not even have the chance to say anything good. Why do I have that chance?"


    Jiang Shiyu choked on her words.


    Liang Yizhe shook his legs, "Speak, do you want to come in?"


    Jiang Shiyu said in her heart. Everyone who attends this exam, who doesn''t want to enter the Nine Heavens Academy. However, when she turned her head to look at A Huan, A Huan took a step forward. Do I not have the strength? "


    After a long while, he shook his head, "No, I can only see that you are a simple-minded person, your four limbs are not developed, and are a person with no good points, how can you be considered to have strength."


    A Huan was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood, but this man was a student recruitment teacher. He knew that Jiang Shiyu had entered Nine Heavens Academy, but he did not dare flare up on the spot, and secretly noted down everything. The evil smile in his heart also revealed some traces on his face.


    Liang Yizhe leaned back in his chair, and there was only a corner of the chair that touched the ground. The other three were all hanging in the air, but he still remained calm and asked the same question, "Do you want to enter?"


    Jiang Shiyu answered honestly: "Yes."


    Liang Yizhe revealed a satisfied smile, "Alright, I''ll give you a notice when we get back and report to you at the appointed time."


    He stood up and prepared to leave. After walking a few steps, he turned back and looked at A Huan with a beaming smile. He said to Jiang Shiyu: "Nine Heavens Academy allows you to bring one person in as a servant. You can take this simple-minded big guy with you. "


    A Huan did not react, but when Liang Yizhe completely disappeared, he kicked away the chair he was sitting on and said angrily: "Nine Heavens Academy''s teacher is amazing, he actually dares to talk to me like that."


    Jiang Shiyu turned her head and looked out the window. The pigeons were flying in the sky, and the white clouds were dotted with the dark blue sky. Although there was light on in the competition grounds, it had been a long time since the sunlight shined upon them. Suddenly, they returned to this place that emitted the smell of sunlight. To everyone''s surprise, they felt as if they had been separated by a lifetime.


    When she was halfway through the match, she thought that she would no longer be able to enter the Nine Heavens Academy. But what did the Nine Heavens Academy value her strength for?


    Liang Yizhe completed one task, he hummed a tune, and shakily walked on the road. Suddenly, someone called out to him from behind.


    He turned his head to look, and saw that person standing there with his back against the light, and his entire person seemed to be emitting a gold light, he squinted his eyes, and that person also walked over from the light, and Liang Yizhe was finally able to see him clearly, and called out: "Ah, Cheng Yu, why are you here!"


    Cheng Yu was still wearing his silvery-white mask, with his chin slightly raised, "How can I not come to see what I have said?"


    Liang Yizhe realised, "So the one who said she had the Phoenix bloodline was you." Jiang Shiyu was already eliminated, and the person who poisoned her with the Scarlet Flame Devil Snake Poison was punished as well.


    He did not expect the principal to directly send a voice over, telling them to inspect Jiang Shiyu''s bloodline. After doing so, he discovered that her blood contained a faint phoenix soul power.


    This time, this person could not be released, he had to enter Nine Heavens Academy! That was why Liang Yizhe came here to recruit Jiang Shiyu.


    Cheng Yu nodded.


    Liang Yizhe looked at him, "Can you tell anything?"


    Cheng Yu laughed: "It''s still the same."


    Liang Yizhe squinted his eyes, covering the dark colour that flashed past his eyes, and changed the topic, "I remember that school is about to start, have you completed the task of refining pills?"


    Cheng Yu: "What do you think, Teacher Liang."


    The conversation between the two ended in this way.


    Cheng Yu raised his head to look at the ward Jiang Shiyu was in, and said in a low voice, "Don''t disappoint me ¡­"


    Once the poison in Jiang Shiyu''s body was detoxified, she had more or less recovered. A Huan had to say that she would be resting for a few more days, before she could leave after making sure that there was nothing else.


    Jiang Shiyu couldn''t stand him, so she stayed in this ward for another three days without incident. During this time, Huai Nan would come to visit him everyday, so A Huan directly moved to a bed and slept by his side.


    Three days later, he finally got permission to leave. Jiang Shiyu had nothing to organize, so the two of them walked out empty-handed.


    When she got out of the door and stood on the street, she realized that the place she had stayed for the last three days was the testing grounds for her first test, the skyscraper.


    Huai Nan skipped over, and took out something from his bosom, happily handing it over to Jiang Shiyu, "This is yours."


    Jiang Shiyu looked down and saw a pure white envelope with a pentagram on the left side of the letter. A long sword had pierced through it. Huai Nan said: "This is your notice. When I took it, the teacher asked me to bring it to you. "


    Jiang Shiyu took it and immediately opened it. Inside was a simple piece of paper with some things written on it in the language of the continent.


    was shocked when he looked up at the name. The name was actually her real name.


    When A Huan was opening the letter, A Huan had also come over. Seeing the head on the letter, he said in confusion, "Huai Nan, did you take the wrong letter?


    Huai Nan was at a loss, "Ah? The teacher directly gave it to me, and told me to bring the poisoned companion, wasn''t it Mu Chen? "


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know how to explain this matter, but she was sighing about how the Nine Heavens Academy was worthy of being the number one academy in the continent, and actually knew about her disguise. On the one hand, she didn''t know how to explain that her disguise had been broken in front of her companions.


    The two were still discussing whether the teacher had picked the wrong one when Jiang Shiyu calmed her heart down and swallowed a mouthful of saliva, "It''s not a mistake."


    It was as if their necks were grabbed by someone, and the two of them instantly fell silent. They all looked over.


    Jiang Shiyu only needed to brace herself and continue speaking ¡­

 C106

    "My real name is Jiang Shiyu, Mu Chen was merely the name I obtained after changing my appearance." In any case, since he had already entered the Nine Heavens Academy, Jiang Shiyu planned to reveal her true appearance. It would be better to take this opportunity to be frank.


    A Huan was struck twice, and it was as if he was struck by lightning. The first was that Mu Chen had actually changed his appearance. The second bolt of lightning was even heavier, causing him to stiffen up. Mu Chen was actually a girl!


    A Huan then looked over, "No! I don''t think that just because you are a girl, you will become ¡­ a ¡­ a ¡­ a ¡­ a ¡­ a ¡­ a ¡­ a ¡­ a ¡­ a ¡­ a ¡­ a ¡­ a ¡­ a ¡­ a ¡­ a ¡­ a ¡­ a ¡­ a ¡­ a ¡­ a ¡­ a ¡­ a ¡­ a ¡­ a ¡­ a ¡­ a ¡­ a ¡­ a ¡­ a ¡­ a ¡­ a ¡­ a ¡­ a ¡­. It''s just a little hard to accept for a while. "


    Jiang Shiyu lifted her vest, it became a lot more relaxed, without a trace of hesitation, she took out the letter and read it.


    Dear Jiang Shiyu,


    Congratulations! After consultation at the college, you have been granted permission to study at our hospital.


    The following is a note of caution about enrolling in the school, please be sure to keep it in mind.


    1. Please send the letter of intent to the Nine Heavens Academy Headquarters within three days of receiving the envelope by the deadline. The letter can be sent through a teleportation circle or through traditional means. After reading the letter, the letter of intent opens the envelope.


    2. Please report to Nine Heavens Academy before the appointed date, that is, before the full moon of this month.


    After a few short lines, it did not take Jiang Shiyu long to finish reading them. Jiang Shiyu did not understand what opening the envelope was, so she asked Huai Nan and took out his own envelope.


    Once it was ripped open, words would appear inside. Huai Nan explained: "This is a letter of intent, what do you want to learn after entering the Nine Heavens Academy? Just write an intention here. "


    There were some forms on it. Name, age, and hometown. The most important thing was to fill in the form.


    Jiang Shiyu did not hesitate at all. With a wave of her brush, she wrote the word "Pill Refining".


    Huai Nan didn''t know what to learn, and prepared to think about it when he returned home.


    Jiang Shiyu quickly finished writing the letter of intent, and according to the address, she immediately used a soul power crystal s teleportation circle to send it over. Because it was just a letter, the cost wasn''t very high.


    Counting the date again, there were still more than ten days before the full moon, so she wanted to wash off this layer of disguise before entering Nine Heavens Academy, and this one had to go back to Mercenary City to find Duan Ru. Only he could wash off this disguise.


    This time, they had to use a teleportation circle, and after asking about the price, they actually needed a hundred soul power crystal s. Mercenary City was too far away, so the cost of constructing the teleportation circle there was extremely high.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at her own pockets, she only had around 10, and sighed as she looked at the teleportation circle. A figure suddenly appeared from the side. A money pouch smashed down heavily in front of the guard, "Four people."


    Jiang Shiyu shouted in joy: "Yao Yao!"


    The fiery-red cloak covered her pretty face. She smiled as she looked at Jiang Shiyu.


    Hua Ke appeared from behind her, "I''m here too."


    Yao Yao was extremely happy when he saw the envelope in his hand: "I told you that you would definitely be able to enter Nine Heavens Academy."


    Before Jiang Shiyu could say anything, A Huan, who came with them, spoke out, "Yao Yao, didn''t you guys go back already?"


    Yao Yao glanced at A Huan, "Who said that? I will wait for you guys here, and from the examiner, I will tell you guys that the last stage is here, so I won''t be leaving."


    Then, he sized A Huan up again, "You didn''t go in, right?" "If you beg me, I''ll bring you in."


    A Huan scoffed in disdain, "I don''t need you, Mu ¡­ She''ll take me in. "


    Jiang Shiyu felt a headache coming on. Thinking about how A Huan had paused just now, he decided to tell Yao Yao about her real identity.


    He didn''t think that Yao Yao would be so calm, he wasn''t surprised at all. On the contrary, he looked as if it was as a matter of fact, he said, "I knew that you were a girl from the start. "Otherwise, do you think I would be so close to a man?"


    Hua Ke laughed: "I only suspected that you are really a girl."


    And at the very end, A Huan was actually the one who was completely unaware.


    Yao Yao mocked, "I''m afraid that this fool doesn''t know anything."


    A Huan clenched his fists and whispered: "Don''t be angry ¡­ "Don''t be angry..."


    Yao Yao still looked down upon her.


    Jiang Shiyu then told her about going back to the Mercenary City, Yao Yao said: "Didn''t you see that I gave her 400 pills? Of course we went back together. Hua Ke, are you going? "


    Hua Ke laughed awkwardly: "Since you''ve already given it to me, how can I not go?"


    Yao Yao flung her cape, "Then it''s decided, let''s go back to the Mercenary City together."


    The man had already opened up the passage to Mercenary City. Yao Yao stepped inside, and Jiang Shiyu shook her head helplessly as she followed closely behind.


    Huai Nan returned home after handing the envelope to Jiang Shiyu. He said that he would not go to Nine Heavens Academy until the deadline.


    Just like that, the four of them regrouped and returned to the Mercenary City. Among the four of them, only one, Hua Ke, had not gone over, but he followed the other three without any uneasiness.


    Mercenary City was very far away from here. Even if they used a teleportation formation on him, it would still take them a day and a night to arrive at a place thousands of kilometers away from Mercenary City.


    The teleportation circle they used was already the closest one to the teleportation circle they had to travel the rest of the way. Fortunately, it wasn''t too far away.


    The four of them entered the Mercenary City travel worn out from their journey and headed straight for the pleasure boat. The boating boy said, "The pleasure boat will only receive guests at night. At this time, we don''t receive guests."


    Jiang Shiyu said: "I''m looking for Duan Ru."


    The boy''s expression changed and he asked warily, "You are?"


    Jiang Shiyu replied: "Jiang Shiyu."


    The child said, "I don''t know him."


    Jiang Shiyu thought for a while, then said Cheng Yu''s name.


    It was only then that the boy reacted, telling him to wait and take the boat to the pleasure boat to report.


    At this moment, the pleasure boat no longer had the brilliance and splendor of the night. Other than its golden splendor, it only had a tinge of vulgarity.


    The young lad returned after a while, and invited Jiang Shiyu to the cruise liner. The few of them paid the fare and followed the young lad onto the cruise liner.


    called out: "Duan Ru."


    Duan Ru looked at Jiang Shiyu, and suddenly said: "So it''s you. Why, did Cheng Yu not come? " He looked behind her and said, "And they even brought so many people."

 C107

    It was not a lot either, adding that Jiang Shiyu only had four people, it was twice as many as when Jiang Shiyu first arrived here, and her mentality was completely different now.


    He introduced the two parties. Duan Ru was dressed in a woman''s attire, looking gorgeous and charming. A Huan had grown up in the Mercenary City and had seen a lot of women.


    The light fan in Duan Ru''s hands slowly shook, and lightly blinked his eyes, his voice seemed to carry a hook, causing half of his body to flutter: "So you''re not here to see me."


    "Duan Ru, stop teasing them." Just as Jiang Shiyu was about to expose his identity, Duan Ru shook his pure white fingers and placed them on Jiang Shiyu''s lips, shushing his softly and naughtily as he blinked his right eye.


    Jiang Shiyu paused, and then said something else: "You should know my purpose, can you come as soon as possible?"


    "Sure, but you have to do me a favor." Duan Ru said calmly.


    Jiang Shiyu: "Tell me first."


    Duan Ru laughed: "It''s very simple, be my guest for three days."


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, "What do you mean?"


    Duan Ru smiled, pointed at Jiang Shiyu, then himself, "This means that you and I, the two of us will sleep together in the same bed for three days."


    Jiang Shiyu thought of two people, one male and one female. They had shared a bed for three days, it was really hard for her to not be familiar with each other. A Huan was overjoyed, "That''s fine."


    He thought that Jiang Shiyu was a girl and the person in front of her was also a girl.


    Jiang Shiyu pulled him over, "No way. I can''t help you with that. "


    Duan Ru seemed to be wronged, he pouted and said, "How many people want to climb onto my bed, and give you a chance, but you don''t want to do it?"


    Jiang Shiyu looked at him coldly, waiting to see what else he could do.


    After a long while, Duan Ru turned and went upstairs, and smiled at them: "I''m just joking, I''m preparing, you can return your true appearance tomorrow."


    Her figure gracefully disappeared around the corner of the second floor.


    Yao Yao was shocked, "This is the person who helped you change your appearance. Such a powerful disguise technique actually came from ¡­ "From..."


    A Huan looked down at her: "All of us from Mercenary City have the skills, if we are here, we won''t be able to live."


    Hua Ke patted Jiang Shiyu''s shoulders and whispered: "Who is this?"


    Jiang Shiyu turned his head to look at him and saw that his face was flushed red. He was a little embarrassed, but his eyes were still glued to the corner of the second floor.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know if she should expose Duan Ru''s fake appearance on the spot. After Hua Ke found out the truth, her expression must be really pretty. After thinking about it, she decided to wait a little longer.


    Yao Yao raised her leg and kicked Hua Ke: "Do you know where we are?"


    Hua Ke''s mind woke up, patted the dust off his legs, and smiled at Yao Yao in fawning on him: "I don''t know, I just thought it was pretty, I just looked at it a little more."


    Yao Yao coldly snorted, "How many times do you want to look? Your eyes are glued to her. "


    Hua Ke was suddenly happier, rubbing his hands, "Nope, Yao Yao, you look the best."


    Jiang Shiyu saw all of this and suddenly realised what Hua Ke was thinking. He couldn''t help but shake his head.


    Yao Yao also liked to be beautiful, even though she was praised by Hua Ke without any sincerity, she nodded and said, "That''s only natural."


    Duan Ru considerately arranged two rooms for them. He thought that he wouldn''t be able to sleep well at night, but when the sky darkened completely, there were very few people on the cruise liner.


    The bustling pleasure boat was brightly lit from within the reflection of the water, but it was extremely quiet.


    A Huan was suspicious: "I heard that it''s night time here, and it''s the most lively place in Mercenary City, why is it so quiet?"


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head, she did not know either.


    Just as the four of them were eating, a servant girl served dinner and was about to leave when Jiang Shiyu stopped her and asked her about her situation.


    The servant girl said, "We have to start from a few days ago. Ru Niang was the signboard of the cruise liner, so many people had come for her. A few days ago, when the atmosphere on the cruise liner was very lively, a group of people entered the cruise liner and asked Ru Niang to serve them. Ru Niang went to accept the offer, but who would have thought that person would be killed in the middle of the night. "


    "Mercenary City, a dead person doesn''t matter. However, this person''s background was not simple. The day after his death, the subordinates he brought with him sent out a message, saying that everyone on the cruise liner would be buried with him. Because the young master of his house died here, so everyone has to pay with their lives. "


    "And then?" A Huan asked.


    "Even now, those people don''t dare to come. Who knows when they will kill us and bring harm to our guests?"


    A Huan put down his chopsticks, raised his eyes and said to the servant girl: "Are you telling us a story?"


    "Why do you think so, sir?"


    A Huan pointed at her face: "When you mentioned this, you were not afraid at all. You were very calm."


    The servant girl raised her head, a smile hanging on her face, "What I said is true, dying in Mercenary City is nothing much."


    "No customers, you guys aren''t worried at all." Yao Yao looked at her and said.


    The servant girl said, "I am just a servant girl, I don''t have to worry about these things. Customer, please take your time. I''ll take my leave first. "


    Yao Yao looked at the table full of dishes. Basically, they were dishes that she had never eaten before, and should be dishes from another nation.


    Jiang Shiyu ate in silence, not saying a word. Since Duan Ru did not say anything, she did not want to get involved. As someone that Cheng Yu had known for many years, he definitely had a way to deal with the situation in front of him.


    In the morning of the second day, Jiang Shiyu washed her face and went out.


    The inside of the cruise liner was very quiet. Yesterday, that servant girl had come to ask if he needed to eat breakfast. Jiang Shiyu thought about eating after Duan Ru finished cooking for her, but she didn''t expect that a voice came from behind: "Give her something to eat. If you don''t eat, I won''t dare to take off your disguise. "


    Jiang Shiyu was startled. "Why?"


    At this time, Duan Ru had already changed back into his men''s attire.


    He walked over slowly and said in a low voice, "Have you heard about what happened on the cruise liner?"


    Jiang Shiyu nodded.


    Duan Ru raised his eyebrows. "No idea?"

 C108

    Jiang Shiyu was surprised: "What do I think?"


    Jiang Shiyu laughed, "I believe that you can settle this issue with someone who can be friends with Cheng Yu."


    "Not simple, not simple. "It seems like a little kid like you has truly seen this for yourself." Duan Ru laughed loudly.


    Duan Ru laughed, "He''s older than you anyway. "Go eat something and then come back to me in the back room."


    Jiang Shiyu s stomach was almost full before he went to find Duan Ru. After that, he heard a conversation between the two, and she knew that Duan Ru had told her to hear it on purpose. Otherwise, it would be impossible for her to have already reached the entrance.


    "Are you sure the dead person is of the Azure Dragon Bloodline?" Duan Ru said in a serious tone.


    "Yes. After testing, his bloodline density is very high. There''s a high possibility of him awakening."


    "Are you saying that an Awakened ones from the Azure Dragon Bloodline has died here?"


    "It''s possible that the current continent has no more than ten people with Azure Dragon Bloodline, and this person is considered very powerful. Now that he''s dead, you have to report to Nine Heavens Academy for it."


    "Oh, so it means there are still a few people here. What''s there to be afraid of?"


    "Did you hear what I said? He might become an Awakened!"


    "It''s just possible, and it''s not? However, why are there so many Azure Dragon bloodlines? I heard that the bloodlines of the other three Divine Beasts couldn''t even find one, so why are there so many Azure Dragon bloodlines? "


    "Why do you care?"


    "I''m curious, can you tell me about this matter?"


    "The green dragon did not die on the World Stone. There was a problem with his inheritance and his soul was divided into many pieces. Now, all that''s left is these people who can swallow the others and truly awaken the Azure Dragon Bloodline. "


    "How come I heard that the White Tiger didn''t die on the World Stone?"


    After it was quiet for a while, Jiang Shiyu finally heard the voice, "The White Tiger did not die from the World Stone, but because of some problems, only one blood vein could appear at a time. Furthermore, there is a clear rule: if White Tiger Bloodline is found, "


    "What?"


    "Kill as soon as you see it!"


    "Young Master, what are you doing here?" Suddenly, the servant girl''s voice came from behind Jiang Shiyu. She was completely focused on listening to the conversation inside, and turned around in fright, causing the conversation to stop.


    Duan Ru opened the door and saw Jiang Shiyu behind it.


    Duan Ru asked her to take a seat and poured a cup of water for her, "Did you all hear that?"


    Jiang Shiyu knew that the conversation was for her ears, "The one who died here was of the Azure Dragon bloodline, why would he come here?"


    Duan Ru was not in a hurry to answer her question, "You know about the The Four Divine Beasts and the World Stone, right?"


    Jiang Shiyu nodded.


    Duan Ru said: "Then it''s easy, I don''t need to explain too much. You only need to remember one thing. Unless it''s absolutely necessary, you must not overuse your soul energy. "


    "Why?"


    Duan Ru extended a finger and touched her body, "You didn''t know? Your soul power is constantly changing. "


    "Don''t be afraid, I''ll pretend that I don''t know anything about you. Is the sword Cheng Yu gave you broken as well?


    Jiang Shiyu looked at him fiercely: "Do you have a way to get rid of this resentment?"


    "Yes, but why should I help you?"


    Jiang Shiyu was speechless.


    Duan Ru patted her face and laughed: It''s just a joke, since Cheng Yu gave you his sword, he would have thought that the sword would break, so he brought you here a long time ago for me to see. "What a good plan."


    A slightly warm palm covered Jiang Shiyu''s eyes. Duan Ru whispered into her ear, "Close your eyes, don''t peek." He even laughed softly.


    Jiang Shiyu obediently closed her eyes. She only felt Duan Ru''s aura continuously being released from his body, and wherever it passed, the temperature would continuously increase, making it easier for him to breathe.


    After a while, Duan Ru said: "Open your eyes."


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t even need to open his eyes to realize that the grievance that had been lingering around her had disappeared. His previously heavy body became light and graceful, and the ice-cold aura around him had disappeared as well. Even the Phoenix had a headache because of this grudge, yet Duan Ru was able to resolve it in the blink of an eye.


    Jiang Shiyu stared at him in a daze, not knowing who he was.


    Duan Ru felt that it was normal, and said, "Come, come, I''m going to help you take off your disguise."


    Jiang Shiyu: "Right here?"


    Duan Ru smiled and said, "The difficulty of changing your appearance is different from removing it, so naturally, I can relax a little."


    As she spoke, she washed her hands and pulled out a few bottles from under the bed. There were some that Jiang Shiyu had seen the first time she changed her appearance, and some that she had never seen before.


    Duan Ru brought all the bottles up and lit a white candle. Jiang Shiyu lied down on the bed and fell asleep in a daze. This time, her consciousness had completely disappeared, and she did not feel a single bit of the ice-cold blade Duan Ru had used to cut her face.


    When she woke up again, her eyes were filled with darkness. She stretched out her hand to touch her face and found that it was wrapped in gauze. Except for her lips it was wrapped in gauze.


    Duan Ru seemed to still be in his room, and he could feel his Qi.


    Duan Ru warned again, "Five days later, I will remove the gauze. During this time, do not touch the water, and do not make any expressions."


    "Thank you."


    Duan Ru chuckled: "Thank you for a favor."


    "Alright."


    "To agree so readily, what is the use of asking me?"


    "I guess." Jiang Shiyu said.


    Duan Ru seemed to have stood up, his Qi was approaching him, and he patted Jiang Shiyu''s head, "I like smart kids."


    "Take good care of it."


    With that said, he turned and left the room. Jiang Shiyu heard a cracking sound as the door closed again.


    The white candle in the room had not finished burning, and not long after he woke up, Jiang Shiyu fell back into a deep sleep.


    Sweeping the exhaustion from his entire body, Jiang Shiyu slept soundly. However, she had to wake up in the midst of the ruckus.


    The voice was very loud, but it was very small, so it was not outside the door. Thinking about it, she decided not to go out. It wouldn''t be good to scare people. But the noise was getting closer and closer, and was about to open the door to the room Jiang Shiyu was in.


    Jiang Shiyu got up and the door opened with a bang.

 C109

    The group of people entered noisily, "Mu... Jiang Shiyu, someone is causing trouble downstairs, Boss Duan told me to bring you to the backyard. "


    Hua Ke also shouted from behind them, "Keep it down, it''s already getting noisy down there. If you bring him out now, he''ll see you."


    A Huan said angrily: "We are still eating, and those people rushed in recklessly, saying that a few days ago there was someone here who suspected that the culprit was here, and wanted to search every room."


    Hua Ke also shook his head, what A Huan said was really unclear, "Those people want to search the room? Just a pretense. When that person died, he didn''t come to search, but we did. It was clearly aimed at us. "


    A Huan added: "Especially aimed at you."


    "Against me?"


    "We are all eating downstairs in the lobby. If it was against us, we could have arrested us long ago. Why would we need to search the room? Just to find you. " Hua Ke explained his analysis.


    Jiang Shiyu was also in a daze, "I don''t even know many people in the Mercenary City, why would anyone want to capture me? You still want to pin the death of others on me? "


    A Huan and Hua Ke both shook their heads, thinking that the person in front of them could not be seen, they said: "I''m not sure, Boss Duan saw them approaching in full fury and dragged them below, telling us to hurry up and move them out for you."


    Hua Ke worriedly said, "But if you bring her out, she will definitely pass by the great hall."


    A Huan looked at Hua Ke with contempt, "Isn''t there a window here?"


    Hua Ke was speechless, "She can''t see anything right now, so how is she going to get down?"


    A Huan laughed, "I will carry her. When I was young, I carried several tens of kilograms on my back and climbed down from the third floor. Now that I am stronger, I still can''t carry her. "


    Jiang Shiyu laughed, "Hurry down, you don''t have to carry me, this is the second floor, I can directly jump down there. "You guys go down first and tell me the exact location. I can handle it myself."


    Hua Ke said worriedly: "You really can."


    No matter what Jiang Shiyu said, A Huan believed her and nodded, "Okay, then I will go down first. When I say that, you will jump down from there."


    "Alright."


    A Huan opened the window and saw the deck below him. A little more and it would be the sea, he jumped down first and shouted loudly. Then, he hid to the side and watched as Jiang Shiyu jumped down from the second floor and perfectly landed at the place where he was standing a moment ago.


    Hua Ke also jumped down.


    The three stealthily changed direction and headed towards the bow of the ship, preparing to descend into the cabin. Usually, no one would enter from there. A Huan said that the door was very hidden and they didn''t even notice it when they wandered around the boat in the morning. If not for Boss Duan''s words, they would not have known that there was a door there.


    This meant that the group of people definitely would not discover that someone could hide here.


    Following A Huan, the three of them entered a narrow space. Although Jiang Shiyu could not see it, the breathing of the other two people was very close to hers. If this place was really big, it definitely would not be like this. Seems like this is a place of concealment.


    Jiang Shiyu said softly: "If it wasn''t for the fact that I can''t see anyone right now, I would definitely go down and prove that I didn''t kill anyone."


    A Huan took a deep breath, "Mn, we were puzzled at first. Why did Boss Duan ask us to move to a different place for you? If you want to stay like this and not kill anyone, you''ll have to be captured as suspicious. " And then he laughed.


    Hua Ke said in a low voice: "Be quiet, you''re not afraid of others finding out."


    The laughter was cut off abruptly as A Huan covered his mouth and looked around.


    Hua Ke frowned: "Jiang Shiyu, think about it, did you really not offend anyone here?"


    The two of them were already very familiar with the name Jiang Shiyu, so they couldn''t be wrong.


    Jiang Shiyu carefully recalled the matter of her and Cheng Yu coming here and said softly, "There is a person who became enemies with you."


    The two held their breaths as Hua Ke asked: "Who?"


    Jiang Shiyu pointed to A Huan at the side, "He stole my sword, stole Yao Yao''s white cat, and I chased after him, wanting to snatch the thing back."


    A Huan shouted in a low voice, "At this time, don''t joke with me!"


    Hua Ke also had a helpless face, "Be serious."


    Jiang Shiyu laughed, "Isn''t this looking at how nervous all of you are. I am in Mercenary City, truly, I have no enemies. "


    Thinking again, he continued, "Could it be that he is not Mercenary City''s enemy?" From what she heard yesterday, the person who was killed was an outsider, so the person who came to arrest her today shouldn''t be from here either.


    Hua Ke shook his head: "I''m not sure, but I heard that a mercenary mission was assigned, and they were asked to come here to capture people."


    "What?" A bounty quest? " A Huan called out, being stared at by Hua Ke.


    "I just heard from one of them that someone is offering a reward."


    "Bounty to capture me?"


    Hua Ke thought for a while, "Most likely."


    Not to mention whether they had captured Jiang Shiyu or not, they had already revealed the matter of the bounty. Who would have thought that they would use the bounty to capture a person who had just arrived here, and in the name of killing. Killing people in the Mercenary City was very normal, who would accept such a character? But now, not only was there someone taking over, but from their tone, there seemed to be a lot of people.


    You want to catch her. First, he had to know that she had come to the Mercenary City, and secondly, he had to put the matter of killing someone on her shoulders, and make a bounty for her in the end.


    The reward wasn''t for capturing her, but for capturing a suspicious person inside the cruise liner. According to what A Huan said, wasn''t her current appearance extremely suspicious?


    Jiang Shiyu started to analyze the situation in front of her through their words.


    She couldn''t go out to meet people for the time being, so she would definitely be surrounded. If she couldn''t see, she definitely wouldn''t be able to escape.


    The only thing she could do was wait for the bandages on her face to be removed. When it wasn''t considered suspicious, she would quickly leave Mercenary City.


    Jiang Shiyu sighed, she had a nagging feeling that things were not that simple. How could it be just right? The day after her disguise was taken off, someone came over. This person was most likely at the pleasure boat. Upon learning that her disguise had been removed, he temporarily couldn''t meet anyone.


    Even though he had so much on his mind, he only spent a short moment outside.


    A Huan and Hua Ke perked up their ears, listening to the activity outside. In a short period of time, there was no sound from anywhere, it was likely that they were still searching the rooms in the cruise liner, but they did not expect to come out for a look.

 C110

    A Huan was quiet for a moment, then said: "They were unable to find him, so they should have left."


    A Huan held his breath, his ears stretched out straight, wanting to hear the voices outside. However, there was still no reaction.


    Hua Ke was shocked: "Why did I not ask for anything? He has already been dead for a few days. Boss Duan must have dealt with it already. "


    A Huan said complacently: "My nose is sharp, this smell of blood, makes me feel a little sad."


    Hua Ke rolled his eyes, it was a pity that it was too dark here, he could not see anything, "A dead person, it''s not that you''re sad, it''s just that you''re afraid."


    A Huan stubbornly said: "I would be afraid, isn''t it just a dead person? Don''t you know it''s normal to see dead people in Mercenary City? "


    Hua Ke wanted to retort a little, but suddenly, Jiang Shiyu gestured for his to keep quiet. The two of them even had the chance to breathe carefully.


    There was a ruckus from outside where they were hiding.


    Duan Ru''s voice could be heard, "Did you finish the search?"


    "I haven''t seen the front of the pleasure boat yet." This was a rough and loud voice.


    Duan Ru''s voice was unhappily, "If you want to search, then search. It''s best if you finish your search, don''t come back here again in the future. Even if you have the command, you can forget about coming in. "


    The loud voice ordered, "Search this place thoroughly."


    The three of them could sense the approach of the footsteps. There were people walking back and forth outside. From the sound of the footsteps, there were about seven or eight people.


    The bow of the ship was very small. It was not right to send seven or eight people to search such a small place.


    As this thought just flashed through Jiang Shiyu''s mind, she felt that the door that just entered was slightly loosened. Someone saw that they were unable to open it, and shouted, "There is a hidden door here. "Come quickly!"


    A Huan cried out softly, "Didn''t they say they would never be discovered? "How did you find him in such a short time? Boss Duan, you''re trying to scam us, right?"


    Jiang Shiyu took a deep breath, "When the door is opened, carry me on your back and jump in. We will swim to the shore. "Let''s avoid these people first."


    A Huan replied softly. He had some doubts, "With so many people, can we hide?"


    Jiang Shiyu thought for a while, "If you can''t dodge, then stay away from me."


    A Huan held onto her arm, allowing her to lie down on his back. "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely bring you out of here."


    Hua Ke saw that A Huan had done it, and also quieted down, as the hidden door slowly opened.


    Just like that, they faced the group of people. There were a total of ten people, with eight people surrounding the door and the other two and Duan Ru who were standing behind them.


    A Huan carried Jiang Shiyu and was about to rush out when one of them looked in and said: "No one is here, close the door."


    The three of them were at a loss.


    The others also looked at him and said, "No one, close the door and close it."


    Just as the three of them were about to escape, they suddenly stopped. They didn''t understand the situation they were in at all. What was going on? Were these people blind? The chance of them going blind together was way too low.


    The door closed and they were in darkness again.


    He only heard Duan Ru say: "This is a place to store trash. What did you see?"


    "No, no."


    Duan Ru laughed, "Then I don''t have any places to search this pleasure boat of mine."


    A loud and clear voice said, "Boss Duan, I''m sorry."


    Duan Ru laughed: "We can understand that. You''ve finished searching, you can leave now. "


    Then the noise of footsteps receded, and it was time for the searcher to go.


    A Huan said softly: "What happened?"


    Hua Ke was also confused, "Are they pretending not to see us?"


    Jiang Shiyu was also confused just now, but after a while, she revealed her thoughts, "This hidden door must have used some method, the people outside couldn''t see inside, so I had to enter."


    "We''ll stay inside for a while longer. We''ll go out when it''s quiet." Hua Ke whispered.


    Jiang Shiyu patted A Huan''s shoulders, signalling him to let her down.


    The three of them stayed like this for a while longer, before the hidden door gently knocked, Duan Ru''s voice came over, "Everyone has left, you can all come out now."


    Hua Ke opened the door, and the three of them went out.


    Duan Ru brought them to the innermost room. He made the three of them sit down and drink some water to stabilize their emotions.


    Seeing the bundle of Jiang Shiyu, although it was his, he still smiled for a while.


    "What do you want to ask?" Duan Ru asked as he held his teacup.


    Hua Ke put down the teacup, raised his head, and looked at him. "What''s going on with that hidden door?"


    Duan Ru acknowledged, "That is a secret, you can''t say it. After all, you all didn''t get caught."


    If their master didn''t say anything, then there was no point in asking.


    Jiang Shiyu, on the other hand, had accumulated a bellyful of questions, "What exactly happened? Why did you come and capture me? Is there a traitor in your place? "


    Duan Ru laughed and said, "Come one by one. Don''t you already know what happened? Dead. Why did I catch you? It was probably because someone disliked you or thought that you were very good. Judging from what happened today, there should be a spy. "


    Jiang Shiyu wanted to frown, but after thinking about what Duan Ru had said, he immediately stopped and asked: "You don''t know either, why are they looking for me?"


    Duan Ru spread out his hands. "When they came, I was also very surprised. If I had known, you wouldn''t have come here in such a hurry this morning. "


    That makes sense. However, Jiang Shiyu felt that Duan Ru must have known something, but did not say anything.


    "Who is the traitor?"


    Duan Ru squinted his eyes, and played with the teacup in his hand, "I already know who it was, I just wanted her to come out and apologize. I can''t let her say that I wronged her. "


    "Capture the traitor. Maybe we know why he captured me."


    Duan Ru: "Maybe."


    "What else do you want to ask?"


    A Huan hesitated for a while, then asked with a frown: "Um ¡­ "Who was the person who died a few days ago?"


    Duan Ru naturally could not tell this to a foolish brat, and only vaguely said it, "I don''t know a customer that came to play."


    A Huan was a little disappointed, and answered with an ''Oh''.


    Duan Ru put down the teacup and said in a deep voice, "You stay here for now.


    This meant that he did not need Jiang Shiyu to meddle in the matter of finding and interrogating the enemy. He would do it himself. It was only, "Someone is trying to catch me, I can''t tell who it is?"

 C111

    Duan Ru gave a mysterious smile, "How do you know that you haven''t caught the traitor yet? You won''t know who it is who is trying to capture you."


    Duan Ru nodded, "Yes."


    "In that case, you didn''t tell me who the traitor was, and you also stopped me from participating in the rest of the affair. Isn''t that just explaining that you don''t want me to know who was after me?"


    Jiang Shiyu said softly, "But this can''t prevent me from knowing the truth. "Unless, this is actually not a good thing for me. No, that''s not right, it is not a good thing to have someone''s hat arrested."


    Duan Ru chuckled, "For the sake of your recovery, I won''t allow you to participate. Since you''ve said so, then you can participate. I won''t stop you. "


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, "Then you can tell me, who is the traitor?"


    Duan Ru said a name, Jiang Shiyu was at a loss, "Who is it?"


    Duan Ru laughed and said, "You don''t remember. It''s normal for her to only appear once in this pleasure boat."


    "Then is she being bribed, or is she looking for someone to tie my hat?"


    "She doesn''t have that kind of ability. Someone is trying to take your life!" Duan Ru said, "And this is the only way to know who exactly bribed her to spread the information about the pleasure boat outside."


    Duan Ru seemed to be angry as well. With regards to the boat that he controlled with his own hands, even thinking about it would make him unable to suppress his anger.


    The arrest of the traitor was on the way, and he could act if he wanted to.


    It was easy for them to catch the insider, but it was harder for them to force her to speak the truth. After thinking for a long time, they finally came up with a plan.


    The scariest thing in the world is not the human being, but the human heart. According to Duan Ru, among those who came to Mercenary City after they grew up, whoever did not have one or two lives on their hands would be the same. Her personality was extremely weak, and she felt extremely guilty for killing someone. However, she did not regret it. From the moment she arrived at the cruise liner, she had often been troubled by nightmares.


    Duan Ru told them about his past, but in truth, he was also hinting to them that they could use the death of someone to scare his and make his speak his heart.


    Although this move was very vulgar, no one had ever used it in the Mercenary City, in the escaped city.


    With regards to impersonating a ghost, it was said that the person she killed was her sister. Jiang Shiyu didn''t even need to put on makeup when she tried to impersonate the ghost, she just needed to wear a set of white clothes and could just stand right in front of her room at night.


    In addition to a female ghost, there was also a male ghost. This male ghost had to be tall, handsome, graceful, had a face full of smiles, and was filled with deep love. With regards to this candidate, Duan Ru didn''t try to snatch him away and instead, went up on stage. Although everyone here had seen his face before, his simple disguise made his facial features look different from before.


    At this point, the ghost boy and the ghost girl confirmed that they were only waiting for the evening''s arrival. A good show was about to take place.


    The traitor was someone that Jiang Shiyu had met once, and was the woman who was performing on the round stage for the first time. The two of them could be said to have no reason, and for some reason, they wanted to sell Duan Ru out and sell out the information. For that woman to escape the city, if it wasn''t for Duan Ru taking her in, she would have been bullied the moment she entered the Mercenary City.


    Duan Ru did not say anything, but he could tell that the traitor must have received a lot of his kindness.


    The bright moon gradually rose. The cruise liner had lost its guests in the past few days, so the entire cruise liner was peaceful and used to sleeping late over the years. Lying in bed at this time was difficult to sleep in.


    The woman lay at the head of the bed, hands behind her head, quietly thinking about the road ahead. Suddenly, a white figure flashed past the window.


    Outside of her window was the river, but this white shadow actually flew over just like that.


    The woman''s heart trembled as she asked loudly, "Who is it? Who is outside?"


    The white shadow flashed by again, baring its fangs and brandishing its claws, imprinting itself into the woman''s eyes. The woman couldn''t help but scream. The boat started to make noises, and the woman thought that someone was going to arrive the next moment. She waited for a long time, but the white shadow was still there, but the boat was still silent.


    The white shadow called out her name, "You''ve caused me so much pain. My face has been slashed by you, I''ll never see him again ¡­"


    The woman was shocked, the window could not hold up any longer and was slowly being pushed open by the white shadow. The woman screamed as she hid behind the bed, leaning against the wooden board while retreating.


    His mouth kept saying, "It''s not me... "It''s not me, it''s you. You''re not good, so why did you rob him? You have everything, and I only have him, why did you rob him ¡­"


    The white shadow was still drifting outside the window. Suddenly, amidst the miserable cries of the woman, the white shadow stopped.


    The woman''s scream was instantly gone. She could only stare blankly at the white shadow. Suddenly, the white shadow disappeared! The woman was about to catch her breath when she caught a glimpse of a shadow rising from the corner of her eye.


    That day, the shadow opened its hands and floated towards her!


    "AHH!" There was another deafening cry.


    The white shadow floated over, and following that were some vague words, "Pay my life back. I want you to pay my life back ¡­"


    The woman broke into tears, "I already said, you were the one who did wrong. Why did you come to me? You were the one who did wrong!"


    The white shadow complained, "Someone has done nothing wrong now, but you still ruined her face!"


    The lady was shocked, she felt that this was not her fault, but Jiang Shiyu''s face that was wrapped in bandages suddenly appeared, and she involuntarily cried out: "It''s not like that, she was done by the boss, it''s not my fault!"


    "But you still want to harm her!"


    "I didn''t!" The woman denied it.


    The white shadow sneered, "You still want to quibble? Just like that time, you and that heartless guy said that you don''t want money or rights, but in the end, didn''t you plot and murder me together? If you don''t tell the truth, you''ll end up like her! "


    The woman was stunned, not knowing who she was talking about.


    A white shadow floated by the window, followed by two other shadows. They were holding a long shadow that seemed to be made of some unknown material, and the figure in the window looked like they were running away, but it lacked the strength to do so.

 C112

    The white shadow in the room said, "Do you see that? This is what you thought. He was born like this here. The white shadow waved his hand.


    The white shadow outside the window emitted a blood-curdling screech, as if it had hit his soul. The pain was unbearable.


    The woman continued, "Don''t come looking for me, I''m in a miserable state."


    The woman panicked. "I didn''t want to, either, you know, I killed you, and now I''m in Fugitive City. Do you know where this is? And I''ve fallen somewhere, you know. That person told me that as long as he saw that she had returned, he would tell him the news. If she were to die, I would be able to obtain a new identity, be able to leave this place, and live a new life. "


    The white shadow pressed further, "Who is that person?"


    The woman paused, then shook her head. "I can''t say!" "Who is this person?"


    The white shadow outside the window was hit again. The woman jumped in fright and screamed three times in succession. She no longer had the strength to fight against the white shadow in front of her, so she said a name as if she was appointed.


    The white shadow did not want to let him off that easily. After that, she forced him to say a lot of things, telling him to quickly explain, how to harm others, how to send messages, and even asked him for Duan Ru''s opinion.


    The woman had already calmed down a bit. Seeing that the four shadows did not have any intention of harming her, she sat up and shouted at the white shadow: "Who the hell are you?"


    The white shadow lowered her hand that had been open all this time. "Who do you think I am?"


    The three figures outside had disappeared. When the woman looked at the person inside the room again, she found that there was no one inside. Everything was so quiet, as if she had just had a nightmare and was dreaming of things from the past.


    The woman hugged her body, wanting to calm down. However, she discovered that a shadow was standing in front of her, and she had no idea when that happened. She raised her head to look over.


    Jiang Shiyu changed her clothes and hurried to the innermost room. The room was already lit up by candles, although she couldn''t see it, she still entered accurately. The thing she was about to do, was to sit at the table, and complete it perfectly.


    Duan Ru laughed: "If it wasn''t for the bandages on your face that I wrapped, I would have suspected that you were lying to us. We found this place so easily and even sat down right after we entered the door. "


    Jiang Shiyu tilted her head, and said: "If a person cannot see, then their senses will be sharper in other areas. Understand?"


    Duan Ru laughed, "Alright, alright, alright, you''re right."


    Jiang Shiyu changed the topic, "What do we do now? "Now that I know who that person is, should I go to that person and ask why he wants to kill me?"


    Duan Ru shook his head, "Not necessarily, he might not have killed the person who died, but he just wanted to use this opportunity to get rid of you."


    Jiang Shiyu thought about it briefly and felt that it made sense, but she continued, "Who would waste so much time and scheming? I don''t know the person she was talking about just now. "


    A Huan and Hua Ke were also completely confused by the name, they had never even heard of it before.


    Duan Ru sat up straight, "I know who he is."


    All of the three people''s gazes were focused on Duan Ru, but he did not say anything. After a long while, A Huan slammed the table anxiously, "Boss Duan, are you going to say it or not, are you going to keep us company?"


    Duan Ru laughed: Didn''t I say to wait for a while? This way, if I say it out loud, you will all feel how precious this information is. "


    Three people: "..."


    Jiang Shiyu looked up at him, "Don''t keep us guessing, hurry up and tell us."


    "The name that woman said should be considered well-known in the Mercenary City. There''s a Mercenary Office here, which is considered a relatively large organization. However, there''s another organization on the continent that''s much more powerful than them, and the lowest number of people going in are at the Soul Grandmaster Realm, let alone those at the top. "


    The three of them shouted at the same time: "Soul Master''s Association!"


    Duan Ru nodded his head: "Yes, Soul Master''s Association. This person is the person in charge of the Soul Master''s Association in the Mercenary Department. As of now," he looked at Jiang Shiyu, "He is three realms higher than you!"


    Jiang Shiyu was currently a Soul King, but this person was actually three realms higher than her! Jiang Shiyu was unable to turn around, "Why would this person want to harm me? I don''t even know him."


    In the end, she turned back to this matter, the two of them had no grudges, they had never met, why did this man want to capture Jiang Shiyu?


    Duan Ru laughed and looked around, "Didn''t you guys notice that one of you was missing?"


    "Yao Yao?"


    Yeah, I didn''t see her during the day, so when Hua Ke and I went upstairs to look for you, she was still eating downstairs with us. After that, she was busy with this matter, but she never realized that Yao Yao had actually disappeared!


    As A Huan said, he got up to run to look for Yao Yao.


    Duan Ru pressed him down, "In my opinion, that friend of yours is much smarter than you guys. When they saw that someone was trying to capture her, they immediately ran off to Soul Master''s Association to look for someone."


    A Huan was shocked: "What, she went to the Soul Master''s Association?"


    Duan Ru used his finger to point at the wooden table, "That''s right, from what I see, she must have found something, but she hasn''t come back yet, so it''s worth thinking about, maybe she just went to report to him, and then was left behind."


    "Then what are you talking about? Yao Yao isn''t smarter than me by much." A Huan muttered.


    Duan Ru: "I only said it like that, I don''t really know what she really is. However, you don''t have to worry about anything happening to her once she enters the Soul Master''s Association. "


    Jiang Shiyu glanced at him, "How do you know that nothing will happen to Yao Yao after she enters the Soul Master''s Association?"


    Duan Ru smiled mysteriously, "If you don''t have eyes for this kind of thing, how would I continue driving this cruise?"


    Jiang Shiyu looked at him suspiciously, completely disagreeing with his words.


    However, since Yao Yao had nothing to do, they could continue with the following matters.


    "Since that person is from the Soul Master''s Association, we need to grasp definite evidence before we can go look for him." Jiang Shiyu pondered for a moment.


    Duan Ru followed up: "That woman will definitely not testify. Other than catching the traitor, we know that the person behind the scenes has a lot of things to do. "

 C113

    Although the traitor had already brought out the person behind the scenes, in reality, he still had a lot to do. Of course, the most important thing was to find that person and then ¡­


    Jiang Shiyu stayed on the cruise liner, and A Huan and Hua Ke went to look for Yao Yao.


    When Yao Yao and the others came to search, they knew that they had accepted a mercenary mission. Thinking that Jiang Shiyu had just finished changing her appearance and had to be stopped, she ran to the Soul Master''s Association to gather reinforcements. She did not expect that after arriving and revealing her identity, a middle-aged man, with a bit of stubble on his beard, would warmly welcome her.


    Not long after he left, he turned back and said with a smile, "It''s nothing, it''s nothing. Your friend was not caught. Miss, do you need my help? "


    Yao Yao ordered: "Send some people to protect her, someone should be targeting her."


    The middle-aged man said that everything was fine and ordered a few people to be brought away by Yao Yao.


    Yao Yao asked him to give the order to stop chasing after Jiang Shiyu. The middle-aged man smiled and said: "Miss, this is a matter of the Mercenary Hall, it is not something that we can handle."


    Yao Yao was not an unreasonable person. The two organizations, honestly speaking, did not interact with each other, but only dealt with their own matters. Then she could only protect Jiang Shiyu well.


    Yao Yao was prepared to say her goodbyes and swagger to and fro. She was planning to bring this group of people back to the cruise liner so that those who were secretly watching wouldn''t dare to act rashly.


    Halfway there, they bumped into A Huan, who had just came out to look for her. The three of them were a little surprised.


    Yao Yao was shocked that the two of them would not be on the cruise liner to protect Jiang Shiyu. Instead, they actually ran out and entered the boat with Ah Hua and Hua Ke. Could he be in trouble again?


    Yao Yao opened her mouth first, "What are you guys doing here?"


    A Huan and Hua Ke looked at the people behind her. Yao Yao then had those people wait there while she pulled the two to find a small corner. She asked in a low voice, "How did you come out? Aren''t there no one left on the cruise liner?"


    A Huan snorted, "Are you the only one who cares about her? You''ve been gone for so long, what are you doing? "


    The two of them had to exchange a few words when they met. Yao Yao said angrily, "I''m going to find someone. There are ten of them, and the pleasure boat is filled with a bunch of frail women. No matter how you look at it, I can''t beat them."


    A Huan looked at the few of them, "That long?"


    Yao Yao then explained the middle-aged man''s matter of reception. At this point, A Huan and Hua Ke''s expression became even weirder, and Yao Yao anxiously said: "What do you guys know when you get there, quickly tell me!"


    A Huan said, "This place is hard to say. Come back with us to the pleasure boat first."


    The three of them gathered in Jiang Shiyu''s room once again. After Jiang Shiyu finished speaking, she said, "Yao Yao, are you saying that the person has been talking to you ever since you stated your purpose for coming here? That''s why she delayed your return."


    "Yes, I suddenly felt something was wrong so I woke up. I quickly asked him to come and stop the chaos here. Not long later, he came over and said that he didn''t catch you."


    "It looks like Soul Master''s Association won''t be able to escape."


    Yao Yao suddenly thought of something. "Is it my dad? He didn''t want me to go out, and now you''re taking me away. Previously, he was taking part in the Nine Heavens Academy''s test, so he couldn''t do anything about it, but now, outside, and in the Mercenary City again, he wants to get rid of you ¡­."


    Yao Yao bit her lower lip as she looked at Jiang Shiyu, "If that''s the case, then I ¡­"


    "Don''t let your thoughts run wild. Right now, we only know that the person wants to capture me. We don''t know anything else. "Don''t be in a hurry to take things into your own hands." Jiang Shiyu tilted her head towards Yao Yao, "Don''t be afraid, even if it''s your father, what about the three of us?


    Yao Yao nodded, slightly relieved.


    Jiang Shiyu pondered for a while, then said to Yao Yao: "Yao Yao, can you invite that person to the cruise liner? I want to ask him face to face, what''s going on? He''s staying in the Soul Master''s Association, we can''t get in contact with him at all. "


    "Ah?" Inviting him is not just sending you straight to the tiger''s mouth. " Yao Yao shook her head.


    "Yao Yao, he won''t fall out in front of so many people. Furthermore, as long as you are here, no matter how far away you are, he will not be able to leave your father''s control and he will definitely give you, the young miss, face. " Jiang Shiyu touched her own gauze, "It''s just that, I''ll have to wait for a few days.


    In the end, Yao Yao still managed to persuade Yao Yao to go find the middle-aged man. Three days later, they arrived at the cruise liner. Jiang Shiyu asked Duan Ru if there was a way to remove the gauze as soon as possible. Duan Ru thought for a while and gave her a negative answer.


    Jiang Shiyu could only give up and wait for the time to pass. In the past few days, because the cruise liner had been searched and investigated, and with the Soul Master''s Association''s men leading the search team, they had lived a peaceful life, with no one coming to cause trouble.


    It was finally the day to remove the gauze. Because Jiang Shiyu had experience from the previous time, she didn''t feel anything when removing the gauze. The other three were extremely nervous.


    A Huan: "I''ve even seen Jiang Shiyu''s true face before."


    Hua Ke: "What should we do if we become completely different?"


    Yao Yao: "Can this person do it, will he ruin our relationship?"


    On the other hand, Duan Ru had a good temper, he did not care about Yao Yao and slowly removed the gauze.


    Jiang Shiyu only felt that her eyes were slowly beginning to brighten as a few blurry figures appeared in front of her. She raised her hand to cover the light source. It had been too long since she saw the light.


    Yao Yao anxiously asked, "How is it?"


    There was still a layer of gauze covering his face, but Jiang Shiyu had actually started to cover her eyes, they had all thought that something had happened.


    Duan Ru sighed, "It''s fine if you don''t believe me, but why don''t you guys understand such simple logic?"


    "It''s been a long time since she''s had any contact with the sun, and now that she''s seen it, her eyes can''t bear it anymore and she can only block it. I say, why don''t you just close your eyes and stop me? "


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, she only raised her hand subconsciously, but suddenly felt it was funny. She put her hand down and closed her eyes, waiting for the bandages on her face to be completely removed. With only one layer left on his face, Duan Ru turned his hand three times to remove all the gauze.

 C114

    During this period of time, Jiang Shiyu''s eyes had already adapted to the sunlight, and when she felt that there was no gauze on her face, she slowly opened her eyes.


    Jiang Shiyu caressed her face, "Aren''t you looking good?"


    The skin on his face had been covered by a thick layer of camouflage for a while. Her skin was much whiter than before, her eyes were bright, and her facial features were exquisite. Although she looked like a beautiful woman, she couldn''t be ignored. There was still a trace of heroic spirit between her brows and her eyes were filled with determination. She actually suppressed something outside. Seeing her and feeling her beauty, she would also realize that the person in front of her was definitely not a simple vase.


    Jiang Shiyu let her pinch him, and after a while, Yao Yao finally let go, "This is your true face, right?"


    Jiang Shiyu nodded her head, "This is my original appearance, I was originally called Jiang Shiyu, you know that."


    "Alright, alright. Since you already know everything, then stop wasting your time here." Jiang Shiyu was also very curious about her current appearance. After running to the copper mirror to take a look, she suddenly took a deep breath and turned her head to ask Duan Ru, "Can you blacken it for me?"


    Duan Ru laughed. He did not know how to react, but when he looked at Jiang Shiyu again, he saw that she was just an ordinary beautiful little girl.


    Yao Yao curled her lips and said, "Others would wish for me to be as beautiful as possible. As for you, you want to make yourself look ugly? "Awesome." There wasn''t the slightest hint of admiration in her words, and there was even a hint of mockery in her tone.


    A Huan was speechless, "With your current state, if you don''t change your appearance, you won''t be able to see anyone."


    "You ugly A Huan, stinky A Huan! Haven''t you become like this yourself ¡­. Wait, you guys actually know how to change! Hua Ke, Hua Ke, do you also have two faces? "


    As he said that, he was about to pull Hua Ke''s face, causing Hua Ke to immediately beg for mercy. Don''t pinch me, it hurts! I really did not change my appearance. This is my face. "


    Only then did Yao Yao get a bit of comfort. At least there was someone like her who had not changed his appearance.


    The few of them spoke some noisily, but Duan Ru had already left as he could not bear it anymore. Jiang Shiyu washed her face, "Stop messing around, we need to receive people next."


    The expressions on their faces all changed. The previous joking and joking they had been having all disappeared in an instant. They organized themselves and waited for the agreed time to arrive when that person would arrive.


    In front of a large crowd, it was naturally better to have a wider audience. Duan Ru let all the people eat in the great hall, and set up a table in the corner, but the four of them had already finished eating, so Duan Ru purposely added extra food to the dishes that came later.


    Duan Ru even had some people start playing the music. The pleasure boat that no one had come to for a few days had suddenly started its carnival.


    When the middle-aged man came, he was a bit confused. According to the information he received, there weren''t many people here anymore. Why did it seem like there were so many people here?


    The boy rowed him onto the pleasure boat. There was no one outside to welcome him, so he entered by himself. When he entered the main hall, he was also surprised to see so many people!


    Of course, Yao Yao would not stand up to welcome him. When the middle-aged man saw Yao Yao, he could only walk over by himself. Even if the middle-aged man was not the highest ranked person in Mercenary City, he still had the right to speak. He was actually being humiliated by a silly little girl. This kind of thing, he had to return it! Isn''t it just having a good father? Hmph, when her father gets tripped, let''s see what else she can do.


    A trace of malicious intent flashed past the middle-aged man''s eyes, and then he walked over as though nothing had happened, and bowed towards Yao Yao: Young miss.


    Yao Yao nodded, and slept as she said, "Take a seat."


    The middle-aged man sat down. Seeing that there was another girl sitting in the seat, he thought that Yao Yao would not take the initiative to introduce her, so he asked. Yao Yao said: "She is my friend, I would like to ask you a question."


    The middle-aged man said happily, "Oh, so that''s how it is. Since I am Young Miss''s friend, I will not slack off. If you have any questions, feel free to ask. "


    The middle-aged man looked at Jiang Shiyu a few times, and frowned unnoticeably. He did not manage to find out anything about the girl from the intelligence report, could it be that she had popped up recently?


    Jiang Shiyu naturally did not miss this person''s weak expression, and laughed in her heart, "I don''t know, how do I address you?"


    The middle-aged man laughed and said his name. He only said that he should not be so formal and call him uncle.


    Jiang Shiyu continued to ask, "I don''t know if you know that a few days ago, this pleasure boat was searched once."


    The middle-aged man stroked the stubble on his chin and said with a smile, "I know, young mistress went to look for me."


    "Did you find out who did it?"


    "Someone posted the mercenary mission anonymously. As for who, the Mercenary Office is not willing to reveal."


    He had actually taken the hat off on the mercenary side so quickly. Jiang Shiyu looked deeply at the middle-aged man, and continued: "Oh, the dishes here are not bad, try it?"


    After receiving the order, Yao Yao placed the chopsticks into the middle-aged man''s bowl and said: "Eat."


    The middle-aged man had intended to not move at all, but he did not expect Yao Yao to personally serve him food. He took a bite out of it and said, "My health hasn''t been good recently, so I haven''t eaten much. Many thanks to the young miss for your good intentions."


    Yao Yao saw him eat it, and laughed: "It''s fine, then eat less. Have some tea. "


    The middle aged man was helpless, he took another sip, Yao Yao did not show it on his face, he was extremely happy.


    There was some seasoning added to the dishes on the table. Adding the ingredients that Duan Ru gave them.


    Jiang Shiyu saw that he had finished eating, drank some tea, and was slowly saying words that were not too painful or itchy. Around the time of the meal, she smiled merrily: "Why do you want to catch me?"


    The middle-aged man was shocked. He didn''t know why he suddenly asked this question, but just as he was about to deny it, his mouth began to move.


    "I want to capture you? No, I''m going to kill you! The higher-ups have ordered that as long as you return to Mercenary City, they will kill you immediately. "


    "Who gave the order?"


    "I don''t know, my superior."


    When Yao Yao heard this, his entire body went limp. Wasn''t it just an upper level management office in Mercenary City, the only one who could still order him to do so was his father.


    Jiang Shiyu thought for a while, "Did you kill that person? That person in the pleasure boat. "

 C115

    Jiang Shiyu had no interrogating experience, and since this person had already eaten the seasoned food and drank the seasoned tea, then, no matter what he asked, he would definitely not lie, so Jiang Shiyu directly asked, and was not afraid of him not saying anything.


    "Do you know who killed him?"


    Seeing the middle-aged man gritting his teeth as he answered the question, Jiang Shiyu laughed, then continued to ask: "I don''t know, but the reason you came to capture Mu Chen, was to prepare to kill Mu Chen. Why would they make use of this matter, when did the Soul Master''s Association need a reason to do so? " Jiang Shiyu had done things for the Soul Master''s Association before, so he had a deep understanding of their haughty ways of asking no reason and thinking that they were criminals just because they caught someone.


    The middle-aged man said angrily: "The authorities have said that they must capture Mu Chen for a good reason and kill him for a good reason."


    "So, you used the name of the person who died here to capture Mu Chen?"


    "Yes."


    Jiang Shiyu asked again, "In the end, who gave the order, you should have a guess. Tell me, who did you guess?"


    The middle-aged man said the name that caused Yao Yao''s face to turn pale, "Only he can order my subordinates to go up a level.


    After the middle-aged man finished talking, he couldn''t help but start to suspect the person in front of him. According to the investigation, this person was not among the people who contacted the Miss. If you were talking about meeting her on the cruise liner, the woman in front of him didn''t look very similar.


    Speaking of the woman on the pleasure boat, he couldn''t help but think of the woman who had said that she wanted to help him with something. He had been seen through.


    It seemed that when he regained his freedom, he would have to deal with a lot of things.


    The middle-aged man tidied up his expression, not revealing the slightest bit of emotion. As far as he was concerned, the person before his eyes didn''t dare to kill him, and would still release him in the end.


    Just as he expected, Jiang Shiyu would not kill him. This person was invited in Yao Yao''s name. If she died, Yao Yao would not be able to escape, even if Yao Yao was the daughter of the Soul Master''s Association''s President, an important subordinate would still be brought back home by her father.


    Jiang Shiyu thought for a long time, but Yao Yao slammed the table and said straightforwardly: "Jiang Shiyu, kill him. Let him go back, we will not have an easy time later."


    The middle aged man was shocked and looked at Yao Yao in disbelief.


    Yao Yao did not care about his horrified expression at all, and continued to persuade Jiang Shiyu, "You saw, the moment this old scoundrel came in, he was already thinking of how to deal with me. Hmph, do you think I didn''t see your expression? Such a lousy disguise, no wonder I have been staying here all this time. "


    "Let''s make the first move and let him go back. This will be troublesome in the future."


    Jiang Shiyu''s original plan had been shaken by Yao Yao''s interruption.


    Indeed, if that was the case, if this person were to return and bring some people with him, they could leave.


    Seeing that Jiang Shiyu was still hesitating, Yao Yao was just about to take action, the two of them turned around, only to see the middle-aged man had opened her eyes wide with a look of horror, as if she had seen something terrifying.


    Yao Yao poked the middle aged man and he immediately fell down.


    Yao Yao shouted: "Who''s the one that attacked so quickly?" With that, she looked at Jiang Shiyu.


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head in shock. A Huan and Hua Ke were also not here.


    To be able to kill an expert in such a short period of time was quite easy. Jiang Shiyu and Yao Yao could not help but look at each other, this man was the one who killed the man before. But why did he want to kill the middle-aged man in front of him? This person did not know who the culprit was. He would not reveal the culprit.


    After the middle-aged man fell, the originally joyful atmosphere in the great hall turned into chaos. Everyone here knew who the middle-aged man was. When they saw that he was dead, no one would be able to survive anymore. Soul Master''s Association can come tomorrow to wreck the cruise liner.


    What should he do now?


    Everyone screamed as they scattered in all directions.


    When A Huan and Hua Ke heard the news, they immediately ran down and stood by the two people''s side. Seeing the man who was about to be tricked, he fell onto the ground soundlessly, turning into a corpse.


    The two of them were also surprised, "What happened?"


    The cruise liner had escaped completely in an instant, leaving only a few people who were barely able to keep their cool as they cried beside Duan Ru.


    Duan Ru also walked over to take a look, and chuckled, "Isn''t it just one person who died? So much fuss. Tsk tsk tsk, staying on the pleasure boat for so long is still not calm enough.


    A Huan searched the wound on the middle aged man''s body, but he did not find anything. There were no wounds on the body, and if it was not for the fact that he was dead, he would have looked like he was asleep.


    A Huan replied gravely: Who did it?


    "Jiang Shiyu and I were still discussing about whether or not we should leave the bed behind, but the moment we turned our heads, he was already dead. I don''t know how you died, but I didn''t see anyone do it. "


    Hua Ke frowned and thought, "This person is very powerful, he killed a person without any warning, and he is even in charge of the Soul Master''s Association Branch. He continued, "Since Jiang Shiyu''s disguise has already been removed, let''s hurry up and leave. If we continue to stay here, our lives will also end without a sound, just like this person. "


    Duan Ru laughed, "That''s right, all of you should hurry up and leave. This matter is getting more and more troublesome. "


    "If you say so, I''ll find out." Yao Yao felt her heart palpitate. How could she face Jiang Shiyu in a situation like this if she didn''t clarify it?


    Her father said he would. Since he said "Oh, let her come out," he would definitely not force her to go back. There was definitely still one more person who wanted to take Jiang Shiyu''s life!


    Yao Yao was so sure that she wanted to find the culprit. Jiang Shiyu also wanted to help Duan Ru so that the cruise liner wouldn''t get destroyed, so she was willing to stay and join in.


    A Huan didn''t mind.

 C116

    Hua Ke looked at the three of them, and angrily stomped his feet, "Are you really going to stay here? Our abilities aren''t as good as others, aren''t we waiting to be killed here? Let''s go. Jiang Shiyu, don''t forget, someone wants to take your life. "


    Hua Ke was startled, how could this be?


    "What does this have to do with being a man? "No matter what, the thing that cannot be changed is that I am a man." Hua Ke insisted on forcing it. Normally, when he saw Yao Yao''s face, he would already be scared to the point of not daring to object. Now, he actually dared to oppose Yao Yao.


    It was also interesting to watch the two of them bickering. Unfortunately, after Hua Ke said that, he immediately apologized to Yao Yao, saying that he shouldn''t have said that, and should speak properly so that Yao Yao wouldn''t be angry. He stayed. He stayed!


    A Huan mocked from the side as he said, "You''re too shameless, you have no backbone."


    Hua Ke: "..."


    A woman says he is not a man, and a man says he is not a man. What was it to be a man? Hua Ke wanted to cry, but no tears came out.


    Duan Ru did not expect the four of them to stay, and laughed: "Since that''s the case, let''s celebrate today."


    The four of them said in unison, "Celebrating what?"


    Duan Ru laughed and said, "To celebrate your imminent death!"


    The moon was dark and the sky was high and dark. It was the time to kill.


    Jiang Shiyu and Yao Yao slept in the same room.


    Jiang Shiyu was sleeping soundly when she felt a figure standing by the window. The figure took out a dagger that she borrowed from Duan Ru from under the pillow. She waved towards the black shadow.


    The black shadow did not expect that someone would still be awake at this time. Retreating a step, he held a shiny bead in his hand and threw it towards Jiang Shiyu.


    Jiang Shiyu did not know what it was, but it was still a weapon, so she dodged to the side. The area where the bead landed exploded into flames.


    It was the soul power orb that had been condensed together by high purity soul power and had instantly detonated. Anyone who was hit by it would either die or be injured.


    Jiang Shiyu''s pupils contracted as she retreated to the side of the bed. After the ruckus from before, Yao Yao had already woken up.


    Footsteps came from the other room.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, the black shadow ran out. Outside, A Huan and Hua Ke had already ran over, with Jiang Shiyu waiting by the window.


    The black shadow had a few more Soul Power Pearls in his hands, which Jiang Shiyu noticed with his sharp eyes, and shouted towards the door: "Be careful! He has the Soul Power Orb in his hands. "


    Outside the door, A Huan and Hua Ke gave way as the black shadow walked out with the soul power orb in his hand.


    A Huan and Hua Ke watched him in this manner. When the black figure saw that the soul orb had been discovered, he stopped hiding and directly held the soul orb in his hand. As long as anyone made any movements, he would detonate the orb.


    In this small room, a few soul power orbs were enough to raise everyone into the heavens.


    The black shadow fearlessly walked out. After taking a few steps, he suddenly realized that something was wrong. There was a black shadow waiting for him at the corner of the door.


    The black figure stopped in his tracks, threw the soul power ball in that direction, and shouted: "It''s around the corner! "Quickly chase!"


    The voice of the black shadow seemed to be Duan Ru. Hearing Duan Ru''s shouts, he had been on guard against A Huan and Hua Ke, so he immediately rushed over.


    Since they were on the cruise liner and were so far from the shore, it was impossible for the black figure to get on board. They wanted to catch this person on the cruise liner.


    When Duan Ru chased after him, the black figure had already disappeared. He took off the black clothes on his body and wore his moon-white robe. He ordered A Huan and Hua Ke to search the cruise liner.


    This person was on the pleasure boat, so he definitely wasn''t running.


    Jiang Shiyu brought Yao Yao and caught up with her. Jiang Shiyu smiled at Yao Yao and said, "The act just now was very realistic."


    Yao Yao raised her head, "Hmph, this young miss knows everything, it''s just a show, it''s nothing."


    A Huan: "Can you cook? In the Magic Beast Forest, what was that burning? After eating for three days, you don''t even want to eat. " With that, he patted Hua Ke''s shoulders, "It''s been hard on you, brother.


    Yao Yao scolded: "Are you not feeling uncomfortable facing me?"


    "What you said is not right. Let no one else say it." "Hmph, what a lady''s temper." A Huan argued.


    "Fine, fine, fine. You scram because of my young mistress''s temper!" "Don''t wander in front of my eyes." was so angry that her cheeks flushed. In A Huan''s matches, she rarely won, and was always burnt by his anger, so much so that her face turned red.


    A Huan curled his lips, "I don''t want to appear in front of you. I''m trying to catch that black shadow right now, who would have thought that it would appear in front of your eyes. "How rare."


    Hua Ke looked at this, then looked at that, he really didn''t know what to say.


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head and followed closely behind Duan Ru, "There seems to be no room for rest in this direction." Jiang Shiyu thought of the place they hid previously. Even if they opened the secret door, they would not be able to find anyone inside.


    Duan Ru acknowledged, "This place usually has some storage items, and is a storage room. Most people rarely come here." After thinking for a while, he said, "As for the hiding place, there is no place to hide other than the warehouse."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the edge of the boat, and then at the water surface. She then looked at Duan Ru and the two of them went silent for a moment, and Duan Ru laughed: "Impossible, I have been chasing after him.


    Only then did Jiang Shiyu give up and did not look down anymore. The few of them went to the warehouse. As it was on the water, the warehouse didn''t have a lot of items. It only had enough for the cruise liner for two to three days.


    As one might imagine, the warehouse was also very small. To be able to see the end of it with a glance, it was impossible for him to hide it.


    Even though they had seen the end of the line, the few of them still searched the warehouse inside and out a few times. In the end, they gave up and went back. There really was no one here.


    Duan Ru walked back the way he came from, and said while walking: "That''s not right, I chased him all the way here, I shouldn''t have."


    Jiang Shiyu thought for a while, "Could it really be in the water?"


    Duan Ru laughed: "I''m not deaf, I will definitely hear the sound of water flowing. Even if they ran away, they shouldn''t have such bizarre thoughts. "

 C117

    Thus, the black figure disappeared, declaring the failure of their plan.


    No, they wouldn''t actually kill Jiang Shiyu; if they succeeded, they would be able to catch the black shadow.


    Duan Ru looked at Jiang Shiyu with a smile that was not really a smile, "Black Shadow is someone that you know, or is he your good friend?"


    Duan Ru rubbed his chin, "That''s strange, no one would take such a risk to save you for no reason. Furthermore, it''s night time and my pleasure boat won''t be easy to board."


    Jiang Shiyu was also not sure, but when they went back to their room, she stayed in the room, and seeing them return, she smiled brightly, "How is it, have you caught them?"


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head. She looked very disappointed as she sat at the head of the bed in a daze.


    The night hadn''t passed yet, but none of them could sleep. Stay here and wait for the day to come.


    A Huan sat at the side, stunned for a while, but he was still unable to endure the atmosphere, standing up and walking around the room.


    "Do you think that Black Shadow is someone from the cruise liner?" A Huan thought for a long time before saying this.


    Hua Ke knocked on the table. In the silent night, it was extremely ear-splitting.


    "It''s possible. Since Black Shadow dared to come to the cruise liner at night and accurately found the place Jiang Shiyu is staying, and just so happened to attack her, the probability that he''s on the cruise liner is very high." Hua Ke analyzed the situation, turning A Huan''s speculation into a possibility.


    "It doesn''t matter whether the people from the pleasure boat are or not. The most important thing is still to capture them." Jiang Shiyu said: "After we catch them, we can interrogate them again."


    Hua Ke looked at Jiang Shiyu in shock, "This is different from what you used to do, there''s actually no way to get to the bottom of it."


    "I believe that Black Shadow is not in the pleasure boat, so there''s no need to search the pleasure boat." Jiang Shiyu saw that Hua Ke was a little confused by his actions, and explained: "Look, the pleasure boat is just a boat. If the black shadow was inside originally, then after so many years, no one has seen him? At a time like this, as long as someone came up, Duan Ru would definitely interrogate them in detail. It''s never the time to ask me. Therefore, I believe that the black shadow should not be from the pleasure boat. He must have boarded it and hid somewhere after that. "


    Yao Yao did not say anything for a long time, she looked at her and asked, "What do you think?"


    Yao Yao was shocked, "What do you mean, how should I look?"


    A Huan frowned, "This is precisely the reason ¡­. What are you thinking about? "


    "I don''t have any thoughts, and I don''t even try to catch the shadow. How do I know who it is?" Yao Yao shook her head and ignored the question.


    Jiang Shiyu was quiet for a moment, then turned to A Huan and Hua Ke and said: "You two can go back to your own rooms."


    A Huan and Hua Ke did not speak either, and directly walked over.


    After the two of them had left, Jiang Shiyu sat beside Yao Yao and spoke slowly: "Yao Yao, do you know something?"


    Yao Yao shook her head, "I don''t know anything."


    Don''t lie to me. Although I am not clear about many of your matters, after spending so much time together, I am still somewhat confident in how you look like. Jiang Shiyu stared coldly at Yao Yao, who trembled under his glare.


    Jiang Shiyu thought that Yao Yao''s actions tonight were really strange. Now that she asked this question, her reaction was also very strange. She stared intently at Yao Yao, not letting go of even the slightest of her actions, "Tell me, who exactly is this black shadow?"


    Yao Yao bit her lower lip, and refused to open her mouth no matter what. Jiang Shiyu''s heart was moved, "Is it someone your father sent?"


    Yao Yao''s expression became anxious, "You ¡­"


    "Am I right? The shadow is not here to protect me, but to protect you. No matter if it''s the middle-aged man or our plan for tonight, you are always by my side. The black shadow thought that you were in danger and jumped out to protect you. "


    Jiang Shiyu looked at Yao Yao''s expression and continued speaking according to her thoughts. As expected, Yao Yao''s face became paler and paler.


    "Yao Yao, tell me, what happened? What do you know? "


    Why did Jiang Shiyu have to ask so forcefully? Yao Yao''s face was deathly pale as she told them everything.


    The people who died here were killed by her father, and when she finished, she saw a group of people coming over. Father wanted to see what kind of ability Jiang Shiyu had, so he got people to frame Jiang Shiyu and see if she could escape. When Yao Yao went to Soul Master''s Association to look for the middle-aged man, she saw a familiar figure. After connecting the front and the back, she instantly understood.


    Her father had sent people to follow her. He said it was to protect her, but it was actually to monitor her. Even after leaving her father, her every move still allowed her father to completely control her whereabouts.


    Jiang Shiyu was startled for a moment, "Then what do you plan to do?"


    In this way, it didn''t matter if he caught the shadow or not. There was no use in catching it.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at Yao Yao''s pale face, and saw that she had bitten her lips so hard that they were about to bleed.


    Jiang Shiyu sighed, went out, and left all the space to Yao Yao.


    The moon was as cold as water and reflected on the calm surface of the water. Jiang Shiyu walked to the deck and blew on the cold wind.


    Ever since he had entered the Mercenary City, not a single thing had gone smoothly. Oh, not too bad. Jiang Shiyu looked down and saw her face reflected on the river. At least he had regained his original look.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the surface of the river in a daze, and was shocked to discover that another face had appeared on the river. She turned around and said, "Duan Ru, why did you come out without a sound?"


    Duan Ru pointed to the full moon in the sky, "Beautiful moon, it''s a good time to admire it."


    Jiang Shiyu was probably so frightened that she actually rolled her eyes at Duan Ru. When she thought about it, she quickly put it away.


    Duan Ru did not mind, and pointed to her face: "How is it? It should be the same as it was before. "


    Jiang Shiyu was startled for a moment, thinking that she was referring to her disguise. If it was different from before, it would be called changing one''s appearance instead of changing one''s appearance.


    "I heard you talking to someone outside your door. Who was it?" Jiang Shiyu changed the topic and asked her about the conversation she had with Duan Ru.


    Duan Ru smiled, "About this, I can''t say."


    "You let me hear it on purpose." This sentence was an affirmative sentence.


    Duan Ru nodded his head and admitted it.

 C118

    Jiang Shiyu suddenly became serious, "You know that The Four Divine Beasts, you know that person has the blood of a Divine Beast, then you should also know what happened to me. You want me to hear you say this because you want me to know that I am also an Awakened and also to reveal to me that someone is hunting down Awakened ones. "


    "Alright, I understand. If there is nothing else, we will leave first thing tomorrow morning. " Jiang Shiyu turned around and prepared to return to her room.


    Duan Ru acknowledged his as he scrutinized his from top to bottom. After a long while, he started to laugh.


    Yao Yao''s emotions had already stabilized. Seeing that Jiang Shiyu had returned, she looked at her guiltily, not knowing what to do.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at Yao Yao, and on her pretty face, there was worry and worry that she could not hide. Jiang Shiyu had initially not wanted to care about her, but then she thought, what did this have to do with Yao Yao?


    She knew something, but in the end, they all turned into a long sigh. She smiled at Yao Yao. Yao Yao was originally in a daze, but after a while, she replied Jiang Shiyu with a relieved smile.


    The next morning, the two woke up early, packed their things, and knocked on A Huan''s and his door. Last night, they had already been informed that they would be leaving this morning.


    A Huan and Hua Ke had already wanted to leave this place for a long time. Now that they could leave, they naturally had to leave quickly.


    The few of them bid farewell to Duan Ru at the same time.


    In the few days that Jiang Shiyu had been here, he had always used his men''s makeup to show off his skills. When he saw that Duan Ru had regained his female attire, he was startled, but after a while, he still bid his farewell.


    Duan Ru naturally would not let her stay, he only leaned over and whispered into her ear, "If there comes a day when I can''t live anymore outside, you can come find me."


    Jiang Shiyu looked deeply at Duan Ru. The peony flower that was on her temples was extremely enchanting, it did not look like a flower that was about to step into death, but rather like a flower that had absorbed the essence of the weather. Under the contrast of these peony, Duan Ru''s charm was also dazzling.


    Jiang Shiyu smirked, "I won''t come."


    Duan Ru giggled, when he was a man, every move he made did not reveal any hint of femininity, when he was a woman, every frown and smile was filled with charm.


    When A Huan and Hua Ke saw this smile, they were stunned, Duan Ru even passionately kept the two of them here, if not for the kick that Yao Yao gave to them, he would really have stayed back.


    Jiang Shiyu and her group landed on the shore, and looked towards the pleasure boat for a while. Duan Ru had already entered the boat, and from the outside, it looked cold and deserted.


    Jiang Shiyu still looked at it a few times before washing away her disguise. From then on, she was no longer related to this place.


    They passed through the teleportation circle and arrived at a small town at the location of the Nine Heavens Academy.


    Yao Yao had learnt the theory of soul power in the Nine Heavens Academy, and according to her, she was the one chosen by her father. Every day, she would learn the origin of soul power, how it developed, and how soul power developed. She would always learn things that seemed unimaginable to her when using soul power.


    However, Nine Heavens Academy is not allowed to change their intentions, unless you are particularly outstanding in a certain aspect. Yao Yao, who relied on relationships to get in, was naturally unable to change it. Furthermore, the one who taught her was her father. She definitely couldn''t turn around!


    Hearing that she could not turn, Jiang Shiyu was stunned. The message she sent over through the teleportation circle was about alchemy, and if she did not learn it well, would she have to stay in Nine Heavens Academy?


    Thinking about it, Cheng Yu actually praised her talent, it shouldn''t be like this.


    In accordance with the location indicated by the letter, the few of them stayed outside for a day or two before it was time for the report. Arriving at a beach, Jiang Shiyu and the others stood there and waited.


    Nine Heavens Academy was on an island. Other than the people guarding the island, no one knew how to enter, so every time a new student entered, they would send out a large number of guardians, bringing a group of students with them.


    When Jiang Shiyu arrived, there were already a few people standing there and waiting.


    He saw a familiar figure within it, and in the test, he encountered the black-clothed man. It was not because of Jiang Shiyu''s sharp eyes, but because there was no one standing beside the black clothed man.


    A Huan saw a familiar person and was very happy to greet him. The black clothed man only nodded his head the entire time. A Huan felt bored and came back.


    Looking around, "Isn''t Huai Nan also qualified? Why didn''t I see him? "


    Jiang Shiyu also looked around, the protector only came today to pick people up, after the date, they would not let the students in. Looking at the boats that were slowly approaching from the sea, Huai Nan actually did not appear.


    The few of them began to worry.


    This time, the Nine Heavens Academy sent two ships to pick up the one hundred people accepted. One was a student, the other was a servant.


    Watching the people board the boats one by one, almost all of them brought a servant with them.


    Jiang Shiyu had given up early and could only be Jiang Shiyu''s servant, and entered the Nine Heavens Academy.


    If Hua Ke followed Yao Yao, he could also sneak in.


    Huai Nan actually still did not come at this time.


    The four of them stood on the beach, wanting to stall for time. The guard on the boat shouted to them, "We''re leaving, why aren''t you coming up, do you not want to enter the Nine Heavens Academy?"


    Jiang Shiyu looked around and, seeing no one around, boarded the boat. Because A Huan and Hua Ke were servants, they went onto another boat.


    Jiang Shiyu stood on the side of the boat, and watched as they got further and further away from the shore.


    Suddenly, a black shadow appeared at the corner of his eyes. He looked over and saw the running figure that was Huai Nan, Yao Yao also saw it, "It''s Huai Nan!"


    "Even if we swim from such a distance, we still won''t be able to catch up." Yao Yao said worriedly.


    The two could only watch as Huai Nan ran over while drenched in sweat. He dived into the water and tried to swim over.


    Suddenly, a rope broke through the air and wrapped around Huai Nan''s waist, pulling him towards the boat with all his might.


    Jiang Shiyu was overjoyed, this was A Huan''s rope. Looking over at the boat, A Huan and Hua Ke were pulling on the ropes with all their might, their faces completely red, Huai Nan was getting closer and closer to them.


    Looking at the ropes on his body, Huai Nan was a little stunned at first. Now he waved his hands at the two.


    A Huan used all his strength and shouted, "What are you waving your hand for? Hurry up and swim over here.

 C119

    Huai Nan was also very happy to be scolded, he used his strength in his hands and feet and swam towards the boat after hearing A Huan''s words.


    Some of the people nearby saw that they were struggling and also helped to pull up the rope.


    As soon as he got on the boat, he gave A Huan a big hug, "A Huan, long time no see."


    Huai Nan also said goodbye to Hua Ke for a long time, but Hua Ke still remembered the young man who carried him up dozens of steps as he replied with a smile.


    Huai Nan explained to A Huan: "My home is just around the corner, I thought that I would be able to make it in time if I were to leave home later. But I didn''t expect to meet someone along the way. His leg is injured, so I had to send him back first. This way, we won''t have enough time.


    "What''s nearly? If it weren''t for us, you definitely wouldn''t have been able to make it in time. " A Huan said with a smile.


    He then said to the man who had extended a helping hand to help them, "Brother, thank you. We don''t know how long it would have taken us to pull him if you hadn''t put in the last effort. "


    That person was not tall, it was a youngster around Huai Nan''s age. His skin was dark, and when he smiled, it revealed his pure white teeth, "You''re welcome, it''s just a small matter."


    They introduced themselves. The dark-skinned youth was called Xin, and he had gone to Nine Heavens Academy with the princess of his country.


    A Huan cried out: "Princess? "Which country is this?"


    When Xin mentioned the princess, her expression was somewhat gloomy. It seemed that the princess was not very good to him.


    They were all servants, so when they spoke, they naturally didn''t hold any grudges against them. Huai Nan was also a person who settled down at random, so he very quickly started to chat and laugh with them.


    On a boat, the atmosphere was very delicate.


    The boat was not noisy, but it was too quiet. No one said anything.


    Everyone''s salutations were handed to the servants. Everyone on the boat had a straight face as they looked at the surface of the sea. They had no intention of greeting anyone they knew or paying their respects.


    Yao Yao secretly told Jiang Shiyu: "I was like this the last year, depressed to the extreme. When I get to Nine Heavens Academy, thinking that it''s going to be like this in the future, I feel like I ¡­ Anyway, he just wanted to torture me. "


    Jiang Shiyu also felt that maintaining such an atmosphere for a few years would be extremely tiring.


    "Is it the same after entering the academy?" Jiang Shiyu asked Yao Yao.


    Yao Yao shook her head, "Not only that, the academy is even stricter in terms of levels. "After you enter, you must memorize the rules by heart. I don''t know when, but you think that the normal course of action is a violation of the rules."


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, "Really?"


    One of the people standing next to them also interrupted, "Don''t listen to her blabber. It''s not like that at all."


    Jiang Shiyu and Yao Yao turned at the same time and looked at the person who spoke. He saw a woman with a ponytail laughing heartily. She laughed and said, "This little girl is bluffing."


    She was around twenty or thirty years old, so it was fine to call Yao Yao a little girl.


    Jiang Shiyu looked towards Yao Yao, who covered his mouth and laughed, and waved his hand: "I saw you wearing a straight face the whole way, and wanted to tell you a joke. Don''t be angry."


    The woman said: "My name is Luo Lin, and I come from a small country to the north. "What about you?"


    "Jiang Shiyu."


    "Yao Yao."


    Luo Lin asked them, "Are you guys new students too?"


    Jiang Shiyu nodded her head, Yao Yao shook it and said, "I came last year, but I did not go to class, so I will come again this year."


    Luo Lin''s mouth twitched. Most people would think that it was not easy to enter the Nine Heavens Academy, but there was still someone who was not eager to learn it.


    Yao Yao knew what she was thinking, "Luo Lin, don''t misunderstand, I did not come here based on capability alone."


    Jiang Shiyu was confused by her words. Aren''t you afraid of being beaten to death by those who have gone through so much trouble to enter the exam?


    Luo Lin did not mind, "Then you should go over there." Luo Lin pointed to the other side of the boat, "Those people over there depend on relationships to get in."


    Yao Yao said: "I don''t like them, I want to stay with Jiang Shiyu."


    Luo Lin smiled at Jiang Shiyu and said, "You came here to take the examination. How is it?


    Jiang Shiyu did not speak, her expectations for the Nine Heavens Academy had long been stirred up by her words.


    Luo Lin looked at the blue ocean surface, "Can you see Nine Heavens Academy?"


    Jiang Shiyu looked over and saw still a lot of seawater, but there were no islands.


    "Rumor has it that the Nine Heavens Academy is on an island, but other than the students and teachers who entered, no one knows where the island is."


    Yao Yao had come here before, so she wasn''t attracted by Luo Lin''s lecture at all. She said to Jiang Shiyu: "There is a white mist over there, after we pass through it, we will be able to see the island."


    Luo Lin laughed, "Little girl, don''t beat around the bush."


    Yao Yao snorted unhappily, "Jiang Shiyu, what do you want to know? You can ask me."


    Yao Yao''s intention was very obvious. She wanted Luo Lin to not come over and disturb the two of them again.


    Luo Lin''s eyes flashed, and then she hid it as she smiled and said, "I''ll go take a look elsewhere, I''ll see you at school."


    Once Luo Lin left, Yao Yao grabbed her arm and said anxiously: "That woman is not a simple person. You must not be fooled by her."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded her head, "Why did you self-destruct your identity?"


    Yao Yao pointed to the other people on the boat, "There are two types of people who enter the Nine Heavens Academy, the first type is based on strength, just like you. The other type relies on family power, kinship, such as mine. These two people did not get in the way of each other in Nine Heavens Academy, they had their own factions. Both sides looked down on the other side. One side felt that he had no power, while the other side felt that he had to go through the back door. Thus, they were like fire and water. But there won''t be much conflict. I told her that I didn''t come here for the exam, which means that I have a backer, and that she doesn''t dare to offend me. "


    Yao Yao looked at Jiang Shiyu, "As for you, I can tell from one look that you came here to take the examination, even if you make a move on me, I''m fine."


    Jiang Shiyu frowned: "We have already entered the Nine Heavens Academy, why are you attacking me?"


    Yao Yao was suddenly enlightened, "Didn''t I tell you? After the test, there was also the admission test. Those who do not pass, will stay in Nine Heavens Academy for a year, and then, after following next year''s people, you can go home. "


    "Only by passing this test can you truly enter the Nine Heavens Academy."

 C120

    Jiang Shiyu was a little confused, and asked a question that did not affect her in the least, "Yao Yao, which faction do you belong to in the school?"


    Jiang Shiyu laughed. Eating and playing did not mean that she did not belong to any faction, the neutral faction.


    Jiang Shiyu frowned: "Then do you not attract anyone''s attention when you enter the camp right now?"


    "Don''t worry, in the Nine Heavens Academy, no one can do anything to me. When you get there, I''ll cover for you! "


    Hearing "I''ll protect you", Jiang Shiyu laughed out loud, thinking that Yao Yao had always been protected by others, this time she was actually able to protect others, she was extremely pleased.


    Yao Yao was completely baffled by Jiang Shiyu''s smile, "What''s wrong? What''s so funny? "


    Jiang Shiyu felt that she could not say the real meaning of her smile. She pointed randomly in front of her, "Just now, I saw a weird-looking fish, it was kind of funny."


    Yao Yao followed the line of sight she was pointing at and looked over. On the surface of the sea, a fish had jumped out of the water after responding to Jiang Shiyu''s words, but it was too far away.


    Yao Yao sighed: "Your eyes are really good."


    Jiang Shiyu laughed awkwardly, not mentioning that she did not see anything just now.


    A sneer came from the side, and a young man walked over, "Yao Yao, she was messing with you. She didn''t see anything. "


    This youth was handsome, with long hair reaching down to his shoulders. He exuded a feminine charm, and his skin was as pale as a ghost.


    Yao Yao glanced at him, "Why are you here? "Curry."


    "You''re the only one allowed to skip class, aren''t you letting me skip class with you?"


    Yao Yao sneered: "Don''t pin this crime on me. You ran off on your own, and you''re blaming me. "


    "Your father is betrothed to us. We are married, no matter what."


    Jiang Shiyu was stunned, an unmarried couple? Yao Yao was actually already engaged, that...


    Jiang Shiyu turned her head to look at Yao Yao. Yao Yao said unhappily: "That was my father''s decision on his own. I didn''t agree."


    Kui smiled indifferently, "It''s alright, I can wait for you." His gaze shifted as he looked at Jiang Shiyu, "Who is this person? I was playing with you just now, Yao Yao.


    Yao Yao snorted, "She''s my friend, what can you do about it? Hurry and get away from me. "


    Curry looked at Yao Yao with disapproval, "Don''t not listen to me, this person looks like she''s a swindler. Judging from how skillfully she played with you just now, she must be lying to you a lot. Yao Yao, listen to me, don''t trust her. "


    Yao Yao stared blankly, then looked at Kui Kui as if she was looking at a fool. She pulled Jiang Shiyu and no longer stood there, "Kui Kui, don''t follow me or I''ll ignore you."


    Hearing this, Cong Kui didn''t even dare to move, and just stood there and watched Jiang Shiyu and Yao Yao walk to the other side.


    Yao Yao anxiously explained to Jiang Shiyu, "I always have a mouth that doesn''t hold back, don''t blame him."


    "Jiang Shiyu thought that the feminine man was actually Yao Yao''s fianc¨¦. Yao Yao, when did you decide to get married? "


    Yao Yao''s face immediately darkened when she heard this, "It''s all because of my father. Once I was born, it''s already been set for me. Well, I never wanted to. In the end, my father acted like a child and didn''t listen to my advice. I guess I can only let Curry have the title of my fianc¨¦. "


    Honestly speaking, she was not really that concerned about Yao Yao''s feelings, because she would never think too much about things that she did not understand.


    Yao Yao thought that Jiang Shiyu understood her, and started to find trouble with her, "Just now, Kui Kui said that you were messing with me? Did you see what the fish looked like? Or did you not see any fish at all? "


    Jiang Shiyu had nothing to say now, she looked around. Seeing her like this, Yao Yao knew that Jiang Shiyu must have messed with her. She didn''t see any fish at all, so where did this weird fish come from?


    Doesn''t that mean that what she was laughing at was ¡­ She?


    Yao Yao was so angry that she almost died, "Jiang Shiyu, you better explain it clearly, what are you laughing at?"


    Jiang Shiyu had been tricked to death by her, and when Yao Yao said she wanted to protect her, she still came to laugh at her, she was truly looking for a beating.


    Jiang Shiyu immediately changed the topic, "Yao Yao, the boat has been sailing for so long, why have it not arrived at Nine Heavens Academy yet?"


    As expected, Yao Yao was carried away by Jiang Shiyu. Using her hands as a hat, she looked to the side. On the boundless sea, other than the two ships, she could not see anything else.


    Yao Yao had only come here once, and after passing through that white mist, she would be able to see the island. However, she didn''t see that white fog right now either.


    Yao Yao searched through the memories in her head to see if she had forgotten anything. But after a long time, she still felt that she hadn''t forgotten. In other words, she had to see the white fog before she could enter.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at her for a long time. "Yao Yao, what do you think?


    Yao Yao laughed dryly, "No, we can talk about it later, if we look again, we will be able to see it soon."


    Jiang Shiyu also looked ahead, wanting to find the white mist that Yao Yao mentioned, but as far as the eye could see, the ocean didn''t have the white mist at all. She and Yao Yao watched for a long time, but did not say anything.


    Jiang Shiyu did not suspect that Yao Yao was lying, it was just that the reason why the white mist did not appear was because either it did not reach the designated distance, or something happened.


    Jiang Shiyu of course hoped for the former.


    However, many things were usually done by the latter. So she kept silent, lest she say something bad.


    Lowering his head, he looked at the blue ocean surface, suddenly he heard Yao Yao''s explosion, "Jiang Shiyu, look, the white mist is starting to appear."


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly raised her head and looked ahead.


    Indeed. On the boundless sea surface, a white fog suddenly appeared. In the hazy white fog, one could vaguely see an ancient building.


    The white fog grew thicker and thicker, slowly enveloping the two ships.


    It was quiet on this side of the ship, and the people on the other side filled with servants were all laughing loudly, saying that they had never seen such a way of entering.


    When the servants'' masters heard this, they felt embarrassed. However, they were too embarrassed to shout in that direction, so they could only listen to the noise with ashen faces.


    The two ships sailed into the depths of the white fog.

 C121

    Jiang Shiyu was not mistaken, after they entered the white fog, a huge island appeared in front of them. The tallest building on the island, was a building that Jiang Shiyu was extremely familiar with.


    The tallest building was covered by lush green trees. There were many similar structures beside it. However, they were much shorter. With the tree cover, the tallest building was particularly eye-catching.


    "Same here?" Jiang Shiyu asked.


    Jiang Shiyu was shocked. Other than the tallest building, there were three others beside her. If they were all library buildings, then she would have to put down countless of books.


    Yao Yao continued, "It''s because the things that people who enter are different from what they learn, and every teacher''s focus is also different, so there are many and many miscellaneous books to read."


    "I just arrived at that time, so the teacher didn''t care. He just asked us to borrow the book and read it by ourselves." I was originally very happy and then I was shocked by his list of books. " Yao Yao spread open her hands, and pointed to a distance, "Such a long list, for us to finish it in the next few months."


    "At that time, I begged my father to change my teacher. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have gone back."


    Jiang Shiyu laughed. Indeed, with so many books, it would be difficult to finish reading them in a few months.


    "Didn''t you say that your father is your teacher?"


    "Yeah, that''s why I went to ask him to let me go."


    Jiang Shiyu did not want Yao Yao to fall out with his family, even though she could not understand why her father would want to kill her after she came out with him. As someone who loved his son, his daughter had been taken away by someone. He was also one of the strongest experts on the continent, so he naturally couldn''t lose his temper.


    Thinking about this, Jiang Shiyu felt that it was best not to make Yao Yao and her father angry, they were relatives after all.


    Yao Yao could be considered calm when she talked about her father now. On the road, she didn''t even dare to say those two words in front of Jiang Shiyu.


    When she mentioned the interesting part about her being in Nine Heavens Academy, she did not avoid her father anymore.


    Jiang Shiyu thought about it. Soul power theory, this ¡­ I don''t know what to say.


    Yao Yao laughed for a while, but it seemed that she was amused by her.


    "Jiang Shiyu, do you know? I thought it would be easier to change teachers, but then I understood. It''s because I don''t really understand Nine Heavens Academy. " Yao Yao smiled as she said these things, causing Jiang Shiyu to be unable to understand what she meant.


    "What do you mean? Good or bad? " she asked.


    Yao Yao sighed, "Look at this library, why are there so many? is to torture the students. "


    "Regardless of which teacher it is, the first thing they ask of their students is to have everyone read their books!" "Reading books!" Yao Yao saying it twice was enough to explain her resentment.


    Jiang Shiyu asked again: "Do I still need to read the pill refining techniques I learned?"


    Yao Yao laughed as he looked at him, "That''s right! No matter what you learn, during your first year here, every single student will be studying in the library day and night. "


    Jiang Shiyu was stunned. Reading books?


    "How many books are there?" Jiang Shiyu asked nervously.


    Yao Yao shook her head: "It''s not a matter of how many books there are, but of how many types! I learned the theory of soul power, but do you know it? On that list, I actually saw the beginner alchemist skill that you learned. "


    Jiang Shiyu was unable to speak, "Other than reading books, aren''t you going to learn anything else?"


    "Learn." I''m not just going to let you read. There''s a competition once a month to see who can grasp more of it. " Yao Yao said, "Not only in terms of knowledge, but also in terms of your usage."


    "I don''t really want to hear your introduction anymore. It seems that it wasn''t easy to get the title of number one in the Nine Heavens Academy."


    "Reading books is something that you have to do during your free time. You should know how to learn from the teachings of a teacher at the same time, but without these books as the foundation, you won''t be able to understand it in class." In the end, he would be left behind. As such, everyone who enters would like nothing more than to fall asleep in the library. Aside from eating and washing up for class, everyone would like to stay there and soak in the library for the entire day. " Yao Yao was happy to hear it.


    Jiang Shiyu did not understand and asked: "You''re still that happy to have your floor made in the library?"


    Yao Yao waved her hand, "You don''t know, you will understand when you have personally experienced it. "All those people are reading. Although they are all humans, the sound of the pages flipping is truly amazing."


    Jiang Shiyu was also startled. For some reason, she actually wanted to go and take a look at the bookshelves that Yao Yao had created.


    "The library is behind the Nine Heavens Academy. We''ll head up there later."


    The two boats flew past the two buildings and changed direction, Yao Yao explained to her.


    "That''s right! The architecture of the Nine Heavens Academy is very complicated, you can clearly understand what every single building is used for. Although the entire island is owned by the academy, you won''t get lost inside. " Yao Yao said happily.


    Jiang Shiyu teased her, "Didn''t you say that you hated studying in there? Why are you introducing it to me so happily? "


    "No, I just hate some of the people in there, and the way they squeeze out their energy endlessly. But how to put it, there are a lot of places I like very much. " Yao Yao seemed to have recalled something as she muttered, "What it left behind for me wasn''t just tragic memories."


    Jiang Shiyu asked her, "Have you finished reading the book on the list?"


    Mentioning this, Yao Yao gritted her teeth and said, "I didn''t finish! When I see half of it, I don''t want to be in there anymore. "


    Jiang Shiyu asked curiously: Didn''t you say that only the guardians know how to get in and out, then how did you get out?


    "Pretending to be sick!" Yao Yao said, "When I was young, my health wasn''t good, and during that period of time, I spent all day reading, my mental state was also extremely poor. When I said that my body was not feeling well, father let me go home and recuperate."


    "It was so boring to be at home, so I ran out. I heard that the Mercenary City is called Escape City, so I ran over to take a look. "


    Yao Yao explained how she got to Mercenary City in a few sentences, then said happily: "It''s all thanks to my sudden inspiration, otherwise, I wouldn''t have met you guys there."

 C122

    Jiang Shiyu smiled at her: "Yao Yao, it seems that your willfulness has some benefits too."


    "Then when you enter the Nine Heavens Academy, you still need to meet him." He was Yao Yao''s teacher, so the two of them still had to meet.


    "This is bad!" It''s not good! " Yao Yao said in dissatisfaction: "Soul power theory, you will know after hearing the name. We did not have any practical applications, and all of these were just reading books, discussing, and then coming up with our own opinions to verify."


    Fortunately, the cultivation of soul power here could be considered a type of application. As long as he could use it, he would be able to use it more skillfully in the future.


    The two ships had already reached the front of the island, causing Jiang Shiyu to miss her view and look back.


    He was surprised to find that the original shore had disappeared, leaving only the surface of the sea behind. The white mist also disappeared.


    It was as if the Nine Heavens Academy appeared out of thin air at sea and brought them into another space. When they regained their senses, they could no longer see the world they once lived in.


    Yao Yao waved her hand in front of Jiang Shiyu''s eyes, "Hey, what are you looking at?"


    Yao Yao had come here once, so he should know some things. Jiang Shiyu then told her about her doubts. But even Yao Yao did not understand. She only knew that when the white mist appeared, the Nine Heavens Academy would appear.


    As for why the shore disappeared after entering the white fog, she had never thought about it before. He''ll go out anyway.


    Jiang Shiyu turned back and looked at Nine Heavens Academy. Directly in front of them was a statue. The man held a stone in his hand, facing in the direction they had come from.


    Yao Yao acted like a tour guide. Seeing Jiang Shiyu''s doubt, she said without waiting for her to ask, "This is a person from the ancient times. As for who, I do not know. All the soul power in the world originated from that stone head. "


    Jiang Shiyu took a deep breath.


    "Then what if the stone is shattered?" Would he really be at ease if such an important thing was placed in such a conspicuous place?


    "You don''t think that this is a real soul power stone, right? It was just a statue! "Statue!" Yao Yao said.


    "It''s my fault!" Where is the real soul power stone? "


    Yao Yao thought for a while, "I didn''t say where the stone was on the books I read, but I heard that there are four of them scattered all over different places."


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, four pieces? Stone? Could it be the World Stone?


    Thinking about it this way, it really was possible. The moment the World Stone crumbled, the entire world would be destroyed. Soul power stones were the source of soul power. Without soul power, this world could be considered destroyed.


    Jiang Shiyu guessed that this so called Soul Strength Stone was probably a World Stone.


    "Don''t even think about the soul stones! Look at the buildings in Nine Heavens Academy, is it like I said, that every place has a different style? " Yao Yao turned Jiang Shiyu''s head, allowing her to look forward.


    Jiang Shiyu followed her words and looked over. Behind the gigantic statue, there were those buildings. Just as Yao Yao had said, every building had a different style.


    Everything was an excellent style, but on the whole it looked messy, like a piece of bright and colorful glass, and you had to put a piece of ceramic in the middle. It was an indescribable strangeness.


    "Why is it so strange? Is the construction style just as bad? " Jiang Shiyu asked Yao Yao.


    "Count it, there are several styles." Yao Yao did not answer her. Instead, she allowed her to count her styles. They were on the boat and had not arrived yet, so Jiang Shiyu counted them up, "One, two ¡­ "Seven!"


    "There are a total of seven!"


    After Jiang Shiyu finished counting, she understood why there were so many different styles.


    The seven experts from the continent all came from different countries. When they came to this place, they changed the place that they were responsible for into the place that he was used to. In this way, it would become a messy and messy building of the Nine Heavens Academy.


    "The Nine Heavens Academy has been established for so many years, but in fact, it has only been modified once. Most of the experts came from the same country."


    Soul power cultivation required money and resources. Without these, it was very difficult to break through. This also led to the fact that many of the strong came from places where the country was rich and had money or power.


    Jiang Shiyu asked: "When did you modify it?"


    Yao Yao smiled mysteriously, "Take a guess."


    Jiang Shiyu threw out an option, "Is it your father?"


    "Sigh, how did you guess it?" It was meaningless. "Why don''t you guess which building he renovated?" Yao Yao didn''t give up and threw out a question.


    Jiang Shiyu thought about it, she had seen Yao Yao''s father before. Although the buildings in Soul Master''s Association''s headquarters didn''t match up to this place, the aura that Yao Yao''s father emitted made her think of a vigorous pine and bamboo.


    The rest of the people she saw, more or less carried the aura of a nation. She pointed to the library and said, "They must be the library."


    Yao Yao pursed her lips, "You''re powerful."


    "How did you guess?"


    Jiang Shiyu said: "Compared to these buildings, the library is very new."


    When he first saw the library, Jiang Shiyu had thought that the Nine Heavens Academy''s architecture style was ancient, but when she got closer, she discovered that the materials and the like were still brand-new. When she looked at the front, she could see that the buildings which were old and gray in color were definitely new to the library.


    As for Yao Yao''s father, she indeed looked very similar to the style revealed by the library, which was why she was sure that she was Yao Yao''s father. This continent''s youngest expert, had stepped into a realm that others couldn''t hope to reach a few decades ago, and finally became a teacher in the Nine Heavens Academy.


    Yao Yao looked left and right, "I think so, you observed it very carefully. I never noticed. "


    Jiang Shiyu laughed and said: "It''s because I''m very curious, so I need to pay more attention. Yao Yao, you have seen too much, so you didn''t take it to heart. "


    Yao Yao wanted to retort, but stopped herself.


    The two chatted for a long time, but the two ships were already close to the shore of the island. A few people stood there as if to welcome the new students.


    The people on the boat were restless. It seemed like the Nine Heavens Academy who had been waiting for this for a long time could no longer hold back.


    Jiang Shiyu also looked forward to see Nine Heavens Academy in front of her. This was the place where she learned pill refining, and also the firm step she took in refining her body.

 C123

    According to Yao Yao, they did not pass the examination to be considered as having entered the Nine Heavens Academy. There was still one more stage, and that would be the entrance exams.


    With a smile on his face, he spoke in the common language of the awkward continent, "Hello everyone. First of all, congratulations on passing the previous exam and coming to Nine Heavens Academy on time. On behalf of all the teachers and students of Nine Heavens Academy, I welcome you all. "


    The examiner laughed out loud. "This student is very supportive!" "Not bad, not bad, there''s a phrase that goes, you have a lot of respect for the people above, haha." The examiner also applauded.


    The examiner continued, "However, the previous test was to see if you have the right to come here. The real exam is next, through this, you can officially enter the Nine Heavens Academy to study. "


    The hundred people, with the exception of one or two, all had their eyes widened. They had experienced countless hardships, eliminated ten thousand difficulties, and passed the test between life and death, but it was only a qualification test.


    The examiner clapped. "How about this, the boat hasn''t left yet." If you feel dissatisfied, you can board the boat and leave. "


    Even though they were very dissatisfied and none of the hundred of them got on the boat to leave, they still stayed where they were.


    The examiner said in satisfaction, "If that''s the case, then I shall announce the start of the test."


    As the examiner was about to step down, the students below were stupefied. What was the test? After a while, the examiner came back with a dry laugh. "Hahaha, so busy applauding. I forgot to mention what the test is about."


    "This test is very simple. Carry your servant and run around the outskirts of Nine Heavens Academy. Along the way, you will pass all the missions within three hours."


    A student asked, "What happens if I don''t pass?"


    The examiner laughed: "If you don''t pass, you can stay in Nine Heavens Academy and participate again next year. If you still don''t pass, then you can only be dismissed."


    The examiner''s words were practically the same as what Yao Yao had said. Jiang Shiyu looked at Yao Yao and asked, "Yao Yao, can you carry Hua Ke?"


    Yao Yao laughed, "I can''t move my back." She continued, "But it''s fine. My dad is going to cheat on me. "


    Jiang Shiyu looked at her surroundings, and warned Yao Yao in a low voice: "For something like this, lower your voice."


    "You don''t understand. In the Sky Heaven School, if one didn''t have the strength, he had to reveal his background. Otherwise, he would definitely be bullied! I don''t want to play the part of an encouraging student. "


    "I''m going to tell them that my father is very powerful, so don''t provoke me!"


    Jiang Shiyu was startled for a moment and then laughed out loud.


    Yao Yao felt that what she said was not wrong, and she did not know what Jiang Shiyu was laughing about. When the two of them arrived at the resting area of the servants, many of them had already carried their servants on their backs. Their expressions were extremely ugly as they cursed out.


    It seemed that many people were very dissatisfied with the idea of carrying their own servants.


    When Jiang Shiyu found A Huan, she had a troubled expression on her face. After all, A Huan was a man, and was much taller than her.


    He saw Jiang Shiyu walking over and said uncomfortably: "Can you still run while carrying me on your back?"


    Jiang Shiyu tried to test it with A Huan''s back, and was immediately pressured to the point of rolling his eyes. A Huan was anxiously taken down.


    Seeing that Jiang Shiyu did not carry him, and seeing that he did not have much strength, Hua Ke would definitely not be able to carry him. Frowning,, what do we do?


    Yao Yao did not mind, and said casually: "It''s fine, my dad is helping me."


    Hua Ke was overjoyed. It was good as long as it did not affect Yao Yao.


    Looking left and right, and seeing that no one was coming over, Hua Ke asked, "Yao Yao, where''s your father?"


    Yao Yao was also suspicious, "Why are you looking for him?"


    "Didn''t you say he would come and help you?"


    Yao Yao pointed at Hua Ke and laughed, "Did my father come over to help me do this test? "Ha ha-ha, he will directly pick my name. I don''t need to complete any missions."


    Hua Ke felt himself becoming an idiot. Why would one of the seven great experts of the continent come here to do such a small thing? It was a simple matter for him to move his daughter to study here.


    As for him, he was just a poor brat from a small border town. Looking at the laughing Yao Yao, Hua Ke felt a little sad in his heart.


    Seeing that Jiang Shiyu was not able to carry A Huan, Yao Yao walked over and said, "How about you let my father name you too?"


    Jiang Shiyu thought about it and said, "I''ll try first.


    Yao Yao knew that Jiang Shiyu would not listen to others no matter what. Even if Jiang Shiyu failed, she would definitely get her father to hook her up.


    A Huan shook his body, as though he wanted to shake off his own flesh so that he would feel lighter.


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head and laughed: "A Huan, stop shaking. I''ve tried to use my soul power to support you, but you just have to use your soul power to try and raise yourself up.


    A Huan nodded his head, and the two tried to carry him again.


    Jiang Shiyu bent down slightly, her hand releasing her soul force, A Huan also placed his soul force on his waist, doing his best to straighten his upper body, so as not to put his body on Jiang Shiyu''s body.


    Jiang Shiyu slowly stood up and both of them were overjoyed. Jiang Shiyu slowly stepped forward and before the joy on both of their faces could retreat, Jiang Shiyu had already fallen down heavily.


    A Huan anxiously jumped down from her body, but it was too late. The two of them fell down together and fiercely crashed onto the ground, and Jiang Shiyu was even forced to become A Huan''s cushion.


    A Huan stood up in a hurry and pulled Jiang Shiyu up, "Are you alright? "Where did it hit?"


    Seeing that the two of them had fallen, Yao Yao and Hua Ke quickly ran over. Yao Yao tossed A Huan aside and looked at him with concern, "Are you alright?


    Jiang Shiyu coughed.


    A Huan retorted, "Who are you calling a fool!?"


    Yao Yao was too lazy to look at him, and she was still asking Jiang Shiyu.


    Seeing that the two of them were about to argue again, Jiang Shiyu decided to just cough even more heavily.


    Jiang Shiyu stopped coughing in time, "It''s nothing, I just suffered an impact, and slowly I''m fine again."


    Yao Yao saw that she was pressing down on her abdomen, the majority of the weight that fell down from A Huan''s body was still being pushed, so she used her hands to press down on it, "Does it hurt here?"

 C124

    Jiang Shiyu nodded her head, "Don''t worry, it won''t take long."


    Since a hundred people had brought servants with them, they were obviously here to clean up the laundry and to do odd things. As a result, most of the servants were robust, or perhaps it could be said to be large and sturdy, or almost all of them were men.


    Those who did not bring anyone with them were much happier. They ran forward alone, leaving most of the people behind.


    A Huan was still brooding over the matter of Yao Yao''s father wanting to kill her. Upon hearing Yao Yao''s words, she gritted her teeth and said: "What nonsense are you spouting! Take her to see your father, and have him kill her again? "


    Yao Yao had almost put it down already, but after she said this, her face paled once more. When she thought about what happened not long ago, she looked at Jiang Shiyu in a daze.


    Jiang Shiyu did not expect this to happen, and was in a difficult situation. A shadow suddenly appeared in front of her, and a familiar clear voice sounded out: "A Huan, why did I not see Mu Chen."


    When Huai Nan saw them that he was familiar with, he wanted to walk with them and look for them himself. Seeing that the three of them were there, he just did not see Mu Chen.


    It was only then that Jiang Shiyu remembered that after she had changed her appearance, other than the three people beside her, no one else had seen her.


    A Huan laughed and said: "Guess where she is?"


    Huai Nan immediately saw Jiang Shiyu, "You must be Mu Chen, the smell you give off is the same."


    A Huan shouted: "You''ve already recognized us, why are you asking us?"


    Huai Nan laughed, "No, it''s just that I''m not sure. The two of you have always been together, and seeing that she''s the only one here, and the smell on her body is the same, that''s why I''m sure."


    In the blink of an eye, he had looked at Jiang Shiyu, "I never expected that you would actually look like this."


    Huai Nan was still that candid and helpful youth, but when he heard that Jiang Shiyu could not carry him, he immediately raised his hand and said that he was willing to carry him.


    Yao Yao added, "Alright, A Huan will be your servant from now on."


    A Huan hugged Huai Nan''s neck, and purposely said, "Huai Nan, be nicer to me in the future."


    Huai Nan looked thin and small, his strength was strong, and when A Huan got on his back, his walking speed was still as fast as it was before, so he was not affected by A Huan in the slightest.


    On his back, A Huan said happily, "You don''t have to walk on your own, it''s great."


    Yao Yao looked at him with disdain.


    The group of five could finally start the next test.


    They ran around the Nine Heavens Academy, creating all sorts of obstacles and time limits. Once they started, they no longer cared about how much road remained.


    The entire island belonged to the Nine Heavens Academy. According to Yao Yao, running an entire circle around the island would take four to five hours, and he was still running at full speed.


    That was to say, there were definitely some obstacles that they did not know about. It might be a small transmission array. This would shorten the distance.


    Not long after, they saw the first obstacle.


    A youth sat there, surrounded by a few others. It seemed like he had really broken through the barrier.


    The young man saw that there was someone else coming and said in a loud voice: "Line up at the back and come one by one." The one who beats me can enter and ride away the magical beast behind me. However, there are only three of them. In other words, after the three of you finish it, this mission will be lost.


    There were already a few people in front of the young man. The wisest course of action would be to run forward and find the next task point.


    However, the youth''s way of saying that he had won was somewhat strange. "Guess!"


    "Three sets and two victories."


    It was purely luck, the few people in front had lost, the young man drove them away, and seeing that Jiang Shiyu and the others were lined up, he asked: "Do you guys want to try?"


    Hua Ke rolled up his sleeves, "I''ll do it!"


    "Ah, ah, ah. A servant and master only have one chance."


    Hua Ke looked at Yao Yao, and Yao Yao nodded, the young man followed his line of sight and saw Yao Yao, and laughed: "Hey, isn''t this Yao Yao? Why are you back? "


    It was actually another familiar face to Yao Yao. Yao Yao glanced at him, "Are you the examinee for this stage?"


    The youth smiled. "That''s right, but I won''t go easy on you."


    Yao Yao glanced at her, "There''s no need for you to go easy on her."


    "Right, right, right. Your father is our teacher. It''s too easy to let you in." Although the young man said these words, he didn''t seem dissatisfied at all. Yao Yao was right, after she revealed her identity, no one dared to say anything bad to her.


    Hua Ke said, "Come."


    The young man and Hua Ke guessed that the young man had won three rounds and two rounds respectively.


    A Huan also wanted to give it a try. Since Jiang Shiyu''s luck was always bad, let her go.


    A Huan also lost.


    Huai Nan was eager to give it a try, so he and the young man guessed twice.


    Finally, a scissors, a stone. Huai Nan lost.


    The young man smiled and said, "Go on."


    Huai Nan was struck hard. He held his little scissors while A Huan, who was on his back, leaned on him.


    Although he had received a blow, Huai Nan still hastened his footsteps and rushed forward.


    Jiang Shiyu followed closely behind, Yao Yao and Hua Ke were purely joining in the fun, following with a relaxed expression.


    The next trial is a little far away. Huai Nan was running until he was sweating before he finally able to see the silhouette of a little person. A Huan thought for a while and said, "Anyways, no one will see it.


    Everyone looked at A Huan, who was stunned for a moment, what did he say?


    Huai Nan put him down, and Yao Yao said in disbelief: "Wow, a fool is actually smart, incredible."


    It was only then that A Huan realized that they were shocked by his method. For the first time, they did not react to Yao Yao''s sarcastic remarks, and laughed: "You must be clever, young master."


    Jiang Shiyu laughed and nodded.


    Huai Nan was relieved, once he reached a place where people could see him, he carried A Huan on his back and ran towards the checkpoint.


    The person in this stage was a woman, and her facial features were filled with flirtatiousness. When she saw Yao Yao and wanted to greet her, Yao Yao glared at her, "I''m not talking to you."


    The woman laughed: "Miss Yao Yao is still so willful. "What, to actually come to participate in such a test, does teacher have the heart to do so?"


    Yao Yao choked back, "What does it have to do with you?"


    The woman shrugged, "It''s none of my business, but the people behind you are related to me. "You all have to complete missions, right?"


    "This test is more difficult for me. However, the rewards that I won are quite bountiful as well." The woman pointed behind her, "There''s a small transmission array. If you win, you can enter the transmission array and directly travel half the distance."

 C125

    As soon as these words were spoken, those who had not had enough time rushed forward to complete the mission.


    A Huan was startled, "Soul power theory? "What is this?"


    The two of them had a grudge.


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, and did not answer.


    The red-clothed female said: "Yao Yao, don''t act like a big miss at this time." Pointing at A Huan and Huai Nan, he said, "They should be very tired."


    Huai Nan carried A Huan on his back all the way back.


    The woman in red smiled and said, "You are fine, but don''t drag them along with you." They look. I can''t take it anymore. "


    The corner of Yao Yao''s eyes swept towards Huai Nan. Since Jiang Shiyu could not carry A Huan, it had always been Huai Nan carrying him. On the way, she never called his tired, or said anything about not being able to carry on. Thinking about it now, it seemed like talking was a waste of energy, which was why she kept her mouth shut, saving the energy to carry A Huan.


    Yao Yao lowered her hands, no longer stopping Jiang Shiyu. She wanted her to step forward and answer questions, which would also reduce Huai Nan''s pain.


    Yao Yao said in a low voice: "It''s fine, I''ll help you answer the questions."


    Jiang Shiyu turned her head to look at her, but she had her head lowered. Her expression was somewhat dejected and resentful, and she said with a chuckle: "Huai Nan, are you tired?"


    Huai Nan could also see the situation Yao Yao was in and he wanted to say that he was not tired. Jiang Shiyu said. "Tell me your true situation."


    The words inside his mouth rolled a few times, Huai Nan did as Jiang Shiyu said, "I''m tired."


    Yao Yao''s hand trembled.


    Jiang Shiyu asked him again, "Can you hold on for a little longer?"


    "Yes!" Huai Nan was very sure, and Jiang Shiyu believed that he really could.


    "Huai Nan, thank you." She did not say anything about how she would not trouble A Huan if she could carry him. These were just empty words, why not thank him in the truest way, and let others know that you were truly grateful?


    Huai Nan scratched his head and laughed: "I can hold on. A Huan, come! "


    In front of the woman in red, he obviously couldn''t play tricks on her. If he reported this to her, who knew what the consequences would be. Huai Nan had no choice but to carry A Huan on his back again.


    Yao Yao raised his head and looked at them, his eyes glistening with tears.


    A Huan shouted loudly: "Aiya, the young miss is about to cry, it''s rare, quickly come and see."


    Yao Yao''s teary eyes were instantly repressed. She lifted up one of her legs, and fiercely kicked at A Huan''s butt.


    A Huan could not move, he endured the kick and cried out, "Just you wait, wait for me to get down, I will ¡­"


    "What is it? You still want to kick my ass? " Yao Yao was not shy at all.


    On the other hand, A Huan, who was used to seeing women, could not take back his words, and his face became red.


    They walked forward as they spoke.


    The red-clothed female clenched her fist. Her beautiful nails pierced her palm, but she didn''t care. She stared at Yao Yao''s figure that was getting further and further away, a look of hatred flashing across her face.


    "But a good father!"


    "I just have a good father." Yao Yao spoke to them, "Otherwise, they would not even talk to me."


    "You know your own limits." A Huan said.


    Yao Yao said: "I know I have a bad temper, but you guys are good to me, I know that." She remembered it in her heart.


    Jiang Shiyu laughed: "Yao Yao, you''re also very good to us."


    Yao Yao choked with sobs: "I''ve given you so much trouble along the way, where did all this come from?"


    "Who said it''s fine to help?" Jiang Shiyu held Yao Yao''s shoulder, "You''re worried about us, and truly see us as your friends. "Isn''t it?"


    Yao Yao nodded blankly.


    A Huan suddenly slapped Yao Yao''s head, "Young miss is thinking too much!"


    Hua Ke smiled at Yao Yao, "Don''t think too much into it."


    They all had concerned looks. Yao Yao had held back her tears for a long time now, but she still couldn''t hold it in. She started to complain: "That woman is my father''s student. I thought she was trying to be friends with me, but her target turned out to be my father. "In my anger, I hit her. She didn''t dare to retaliate, and was almost disfigured by my hit. Dad scolded me fiercely. I couldn''t hold back my anger any longer and secretly ran out."


    Jiang Shiyu listened to her silently and asked: "Yao Yao, didn''t you tell me that you ran away because you couldn''t stand Nine Heavens Academy''s teaching?"


    Yao Yao stuck out her tongue, and then said to Xia Zhi Qing: "I lied to you."


    He said with a stern expression, "Now that''s true."


    A Huan had never seen Yao Yao''s father before, but according to the age of ordinary people, Yao Yao''s father should be around 40 or 50 years old.


    Once A Huan said this, Yao Yao immediately retorted, "My father is not an old man. Even if his soul power has reached that realm, he would still look to be around thirty years old."


    A Huan clicked his tongue, "In order to maintain my handsome face, I need to properly increase my soul power."


    Hua Ke slipped and said in a speechless manner, "A Huan, I have really never seen someone with such thick skin like you."


    Yao Yao was about to puke.


    Jiang Shiyu quietly distanced herself from A Huan.


    Huai Nan came to support her, "A Huan is really handsome."


    "Right? I also think that face is very handsome." A Huan was pleased with himself.


    Yao Yao said as she vomited. Just like Jiang Shiyu, she chose to stay far away.


    After a while, when he could not see the woman''s shadow, A Huan jumped down.


    The few of them walked forward, and when they neared the next mission, they carried A Huan on their backs.


    A voice suddenly rang out from the sky above their heads.


    "Warning, warning!"


    "Carry the servant and run around the Nine Heavens Academy. There will be two fouls and one more. "


    "What is this?"


    "Where did this sound come from?"


    A few people looked up.


    Above their heads, a small bee hovered, speaking as if from the belly of a bee.


    Jiang Shiyu saw that the little bee kept circling around, so she took a step forward, causing the little bee to move a little bit. Follow her.


    Jiang Shiyu thought for a while, "I''m afraid. The test is not as easy as we think it is. "

 C126

    The little bee on top of my head is small and is hard to detect. After committing a rule once, it will not warn me, and will only warn me when I have three chances to go to the second one. We only have one chance left. "


    Everyone looked up at the little bee. A Huan squinted his eyes, "We can kill that little bee immediately."


    Running around Nine Heavens Academy was actually a circle around the island. Right now, they were stepping on soft sand. There was a lot of sand in their shoes and it was painful, but after falling down for a while, a lot of it would come in again, so they just let the sand stay in their shoes.


    Huai Nan had not relaxed for long as he carried A Huan on his back, and was about to run out of energy. Yao Yao was blaming herself. If she had directly answered that woman''s mission just now, it would have been much easier now.


    Gritting her lips, she kept silent and looked at Jiang Shiyu, not knowing what to do.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the trees at the side, and then looked at the rope in A Huan''s hand.


    He smiled and said, "There''s enough time!"


    They would run around the island, and there would be a lot of work to do, and that was to save them time. But if they had enough time, they wouldn''t need it.


    Jiang Shiyu made Huai Nan stand there motionlessly, she was carrying A Huan on her back. She and Hua Ke walked over to the location of the tree manual. Without the sword, she tried to test if her soul power could cut down a tree that could be hugged by a person.


    With the soul force released from his body, it congealed into the shape of a sharp axe. Jiang Shiyu controlled the soul force and fiercely chopped down at the big tree.


    Bang! A gap was opened in the big tree. The leaves on the tree were swaying all over.


    Although it was not cut, Jiang Shiyu smiled, if she cut it again, the tree would break. They needed three trees.


    Jiang Shiyu commanded Hua Ke to cut down the trees as well. Hua Ke''s control over his soul power was inferior to Jiang Shiyu''s, he could only barely see the shape of the tree through soul power. There was not much energy from the attack, so Hua Ke decided to not change the shape.


    As soon as his soul power emerged, it directly struck the tree. Surprisingly, the tree had also been hit by the soul power. With this, Hua Ke took out the soul power in his body and threw it towards the tree.


    Another tree fell.


    Jiang Shiyu was already cutting down the third tree. Not long after, Jiang Shiyu wiped the sweat off her forehead and dragged the three trees to the beach with Hua Ke.


    After tied the three trees together with a rope, a simple wooden boat like this was finished.


    After taking a few wooden sticks, Huai Nan still had his back to A Huan, but he didn''t have to walk, his entire being was much more relaxed.


    Jiang Shiyu, Yao Yao, Hua Ke, and the person in charge of rowing.


    The examiners said that they were going to run around the Nine Heavens Academy, so they decided to go around there. He said that he had to carry someone on his back, but he couldn''t think of any other way. He was completely engrossed in his own thoughts.


    On the other hand, Jiang Shiyu was forced into a corner and came up with this idea.


    The five of them stood on the boat and rowed much faster.


    This was much faster than carrying someone on your back.


    The few of them felt that victory was already in sight.


    Yao Yao was very happy at first, but after drawing for a while, she suddenly thought of something and cried out: "I forgot something!"


    Jiang Shiyu was shocked, "What''s the matter?"


    "There are man-eater in the sea near the academy!"


    The words were like a stone that caused a thousand ripples. It was as if their hearts were hanging high in the sky.


    Jiang Shiyu was startled. "man-eater? "Are you sure?"


    Yao Yao nodded her head, "At that time when I was running out, a guardian told me. It is precisely because of these man-eater that it is hard to enter or exit Nine Heavens Academy. "


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly realised. The people of Nine Heavens Academy had long thought of a way. They did not say that they were walking in the sea, nor did they care whether the students were walking in the sea or not. They were fearless, but with the man-eater, they were afraid.


    Jiang Shiyu thought for a while, "You guys didn''t bleed right ¡­"


    man-eater only came when they smelled blood. They did not bleed, so they could not attract man-eater.


    Yao Yao shook her head: "It''s not the smell of blood, but the fluctuations of soul power."


    "These man-eater are all tamed. When they feel the fluctuations of soul power, they will swim over. We have some time to get ashore, or we''ll die in the belly of a fish. "


    Jiang Shiyu was speechless. This was the first time she had heard of a man-eater hunting for food after sensing the fluctuations in her soul power. In this world where everyone had soul power, meeting a man-eater meant waiting for the other party to come over. Don''t even mention the smell of blood, as long as you are in the sea, you won''t be able to run.


    Yao Yao scratched her wooden stick, "Let''s hurry back to the shore. There''s still some time. "


    There was no other way. The three of them rowed the boat, heading to the shore.


    Suddenly, Jiang Shiyu felt that her wooden stick had been obstructed, and a strange sound came from the water. She picked up the wooden stick, and looked at it, only half of it was left, there was still half of it ¡­


    He turned his head to look at the surface of the water and saw the row of sharp teeth fiercely biting onto the piece of wood. Instantly, he bit off a large chunk of the wood.


    Jiang Shiyu shouted: "man-eater!"


    These man-eater looked no different from ordinary fish, but their mouths were extremely huge, and when opened, it could even spit out a human infant. The row of sharp teeth was their hunting tool.


    The moment he smelled food, he would swim along with the sea water and bite into it, unable to struggle free.


    Jiang Shiyu was shocked. She then sat inside, the man-eater bit down on the sawdust, and unhappily took another bite on the wooden boat. In that case, before they could even return to the shore, the wooden boat would be destroyed.


    Once the wooden boat was destroyed, how could they compare to a fish that was as long as water when they were in the water? It must have eaten them.


    Thinking about that, Jiang Shiyu swung the wooden stick towards the man-eater, right into the man-eater''s eyes.


    The man-eater seemed to know that such an attack would deal damage to it, so it let go of the piece of wood in its mouth and shrunk its body back into the water, dodging the attack to its eyes.


    Jiang Shiyu did not panic when her attack missed. She quickly drew a line for Yao Yao and Hua Ke to get onto the shore.


    Watching from the side, the moment man-eater appeared again, she would attack the eyes.


    After waiting for a while, the man-eater did not come out. Jiang Shiyu was startled, "Crap!"


    The man-eater crawled into the water but did not appear again. It came to the middle of the wooden boat and started to destroy the boat''s hull.

 C127

    man-eater, just by looking at the name, knew that their main food source was humans.


    A large piece of the small wooden boat that was made by a few people was bitten off from the middle by a man-eater.


    Jiang Shiyu told Yao Yao and Hua Ke to swim back to the shore as soon as possible. She clenched the wooden stick tightly, and looked at the wood that was about to break apart. The moment the man-eater shows its head, this wooden stick would stab into its eyes without hesitation. Make it pay for eating people.


    In this situation, the people on the three wooden boats were not relaxed at all.


    The man-eater did not feel that something was waiting for it up above. It relentlessly bit on the wood, looking at the human figure swaying above, its bloody mouth opened even wider, and its tiny eyes were filled with the light of thirst for blood.


    They were not far from the shore. In just a moment, they were already close to the shore. The man-eater approached the surface of the sea and knew that this group of people were about to reach the shore. In an instant, the fish burst out of the hole and bit off the last piece of wood.


    Jiang Shiyu''s hands tensed, her eyes stared straight at the man-eater''s small eyes, and in the next moment, the wooden stick had already pierced into the man-eater''s eyes.


    The man-eater struggled, trying to escape from the wooden stick. Jiang Shiyu poked the wooden stick in, but she did not forget to flip it over. Blood seeped out of the eyes of the man-eater, spraying onto the wooden boat.


    Seeing that, Yao Yao''s face was pale white, she jumped off the boat and immediately ran towards the shore.


    Hua Ke dragged A Huan and the other two as he ran back to the shore.


    They all knew that the reason they were staying on the ship was only to cause trouble for Jiang Shiyu. Hurry up and get away, so that Jiang Shiyu would no longer have to worry about her future.


    Sure enough, when Jiang Shiyu saw them going ashore, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    Looking at the wooden stick in her hand, if it was still holding the long sword, this man-eater would have died by her hands long ago. Jiang Shiyu''s gaze froze again. She could no longer afford to think about these questions.


    The man-eater struggled continuously, but the wooden stick was about to break.


    Jiang Shiyu was not sure what this man-eater would do next.


    Even though he had just been taught a lesson, he had instantly retreated underwater. But it hadn''t hurt its eyes yet. Right now, with the eyes that had been pierced by Jiang Shiyu, according to the murderous nature of the man-eater, it was more likely to be enraged.


    Now, what method could he have to get rid of the man-eater and safely return to the shore?


    Although Jiang Shiyu was thinking about it, her hands were not slow. She used the wooden stick to the extreme, and the sharp end pierced into the man-eater''s body.


    The man-eater also seemed to have some intelligence, seeing that the human in front of it, was actually spinning the wooden stick in its body, its other good eye flashed, and it leaped up.


    The wooden stick was broken off just like that.


    There was still half a stick stuck in her body, but the man-eater was freed.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the half of the wooden stick in her hand and the man-eater s that had already jumped onto the wood.


    He couldn''t think of any other way, so he threw down the wooden stick and ran towards the shore.


    How could the man-eater be willing to give up? It wanted revenge!


    After bouncing on the wood, it opened its mouth wide and bit towards Jiang Shiyu''s back.


    Yao Yao and the others had already reached the shore. Seeing Jiang Shiyu running back, the man-eater behind her actually jumped up to attack.


    Liang Yizhe was humming a small tune as he sat in front of the table. The sunlight was perfect, the ocean breeze blew by, causing him to squint his eyes, and sigh, "The weather is really good."


    PENG


    The door to the office was suddenly pushed open as a person ran in with a panicked expression. "Teacher Liang, it''s bad!"


    Liang Yizhe''s expression was unclear, "Am I not fine?"


    The person anxiously said: "The Azure Dragon Bloodline was killed in Mercenary City!"


    Liang Yizhe shook the leaves on the windowsill, not paying much attention to them, "Didn''t you find out a few days ago? As soon as he dies, the blood lamp that was left here will go out. "


    "Then why aren''t you in a hurry! Once the Azure Dragon Bloodline dies and the White Tiger Bloodline wakes up, the world would be thrown into chaos. "


    Liang Yizhe laughed and said, "There''s not even a shadow of the White Tiger Bloodline. Where did the Awakened come from?"


    The man''s face darkened. "This is the really bad part."


    Liang Yizhe also sensed the nervous atmosphere in the air, "The White Tiger Bloodline has awakened." What he said was a statement.


    The man nodded, "The results are out. The White Tiger Bloodline woke up."


    The relieved expression on Liang Yizhe''s face completely disappeared, and with a serious face, he fiercely slapped the plants on the windowsill. The plants and the flower pot all broke into pieces, and the soil fell to the ground.


    How could it be the White Tiger Bloodline that awakened first! Now that the suppression from the Azure Dragon was gone, the other two bloodlines were completely gone ¡­ No, this year, a student with a phoenix bloodline had entered the academy. "


    Liang Yizhe muttered, "Go! Run! Go find that person''s Phoenix bloodline! "


    That person was also stunned. He had already heard that there was a fellow among this year''s new students who had a suspected phoenix bloodline that had yet to awaken. They had originally wanted to observe him closely after he entered, but the situation was critical and they could not observe him anymore. They could only find an opportunity to awaken the blood vessels in that guy''s body and let her fight the White Tiger Bloodline s.


    Liang Yizhe asked while walking, "Where did the White Tiger Bloodline find it?"


    "Magic Beast Forest." the man replied.


    Liang Yizhe scratched his chin, "Magic Beast Forest. I remember there were two Retreat inside, I got one of them to kill one of them and take down their memory center to check what''s wrong with them recently. "


    The man gave the order and left with Liang Yizhe at the next intersection. They turned and went towards the other direction. Liang Yizhe continued to walk forward.


    They arrived at the large plaza of the Nine Heavens Academy.


    He walked over to the people sitting in front of him who were resting under the shade of the tree. "Tell me where the candidate is now, Jiang Shiyu."


    The examiner spoke in the influent language of the continent, "What happened? "Now is the time of the test, even if you are..."


    Liang Yizhe''s expression darkened, and laughed: "In an emergency, the entire courtyard is under martial law. This exam is canceled, everyone will enter enemy cave! "


    The examiner saw Liang Yizhe smirking sinisterly and looked down on his methods, so he said stiffly, "Bring me the dean''s order."


    Liang Yizhe scoffed, "Don''t you know that the Principal went to the East 2 days ago? You want me to hold the letter when you''re not in the courtyard right now? "


    The examiner said: "Then we can''t stop the test, the enemy cave that you''re talking about is even more ridiculous."


    The enemy cave was a hidden place in the Nine Heavens Academy. When something big happened in the Academy, all the students would be transferred to it. To prevent too many casualties.

 C128

    However, the Nine Heavens Academy had seven powerful warriors, so even if they attacked, they would be able to immediately fight back. He couldn''t use the enemy cave.


    The Head Supervisor managed the affairs of the students. Other than the Principal, his position in the Nine Heavens Academy was the highest in the entire continent. At this time, Liang Yizhe took out his identity to suppress the examiner.


    Liang Yizhe said: "Quickly tell me where Jiang Shiyu, this student, is."


    A pair of compound eyes turned and turned, seeing that Jiang Shiyu was actually at sea, the man-eater nibbled at the wooden boat below, and said with a trembling voice: "On the sea, man-eater ¡­"


    Before he finished speaking, Liang Yizhe had already rushed forward like the wind.


    Someone came from behind and asked him. He calmed himself down. Not only were there freshmen, but all the students in the academy were about to face an immeasurable catastrophe.


    The examiner said harshly, "Have the people below pass down the order for all the freshmen to return to the plaza as soon as possible."


    He then continued, "Use the bees to send all students and teachers to enemy cave."


    "enemy cave?!" The man screamed.


    The examiner shouted, "Quick!"


    That person was shocked and proceeded to carry out the orders of the examiner.


    The countless overlapping voices instantly resounded throughout the entire island. "Everyone pay attention. Everyone pay attention. The freshmen immediately headed to the square. The new students will be heading to the plaza. "


    The densely packed bees above his head gathered together, and these countless overlapping sounds were produced by this kind of bees. The surrounding people all heard it.


    Inside Nine Heavens Academy, the students who were trying to catch up on their sleep hurriedly got up, "What happened?"


    The person on the bed beside them was also sleeping. They had stayed up last night to fill in the last seven days of the book list. They had dark circles under their eyes, and were woken up by the sound. "Don''t worry about it."


    The rising student was about to go back to bed when the next announcement stopped him in his tracks.


    "Attention to all seniors and teachers, attention to all seniors and teachers. Hearing the news, you can go to enemy cave, to enemy cave! "


    The student''s gaze shifted to the bed beside him. That person also crawled out from under the bed.


    Fear was revealed in both their eyes, why did it have to be used on the enemy cave? What happened?


    The freshmen obeyed his instructions and arrived at the square. As for the remaining ones that were not here yet, the person would search for them after tracking them down.


    Jiang Shiyu''s back was left empty as the man-eater suddenly jumped out.


    Yao Yao screamed in fear, as she knew that the man-eater was attacking her from behind, so she rolled to the side. At this time, they were already close to the shore and only had shallow water. Jiang Shiyu rolled over and drank a few mouthfuls of water. Her clothes were drenched.


    After the man-eater missed its target, it pressed its entire body down.


    He shouted at A Huan: "Rope!"


    A Huan immediately understood. He pulled out the rope that was used to help the boat, and tied it to the man-eater''s body.


    But Jiang Shiyu and the man-eater were entangled with each other. If they wanted to tie the man-eater up, Jiang Shiyu would also be tied together. This was completely out of the question.


    Jiang Shiyu had not seen the rope for a long time. Holding in her anger, the man-eater that was trying its best to keep itself close to her mouth started trembling, she then shouted out to A Huan: "Tie its mouth up."


    The man-eater flicked again, leaving the water. Soon, it would die from thirst. He could only try his best to enter the sea.


    Jiang Shiyu was originally on top of the man-eater and was completely exhausted, but she was actually pushed down to the ground by the man-eater.


    The man-eater''s body was not big, but when it pressed down, Jiang Shiyu was actually pressed down until she spat out a mouthful of blood.


    When the man-eater smelled the blood, it became more and more excited, its tail wagging continuously. More blood oozed from his wounded eyes.


    Jiang Shiyu no longer had the strength to fight. In front of her, the man-eater''s sharp teeth had appeared again.


    He felt despair.


    A Huan aimed the rope and saw that the man-eater''s body was exposed as a smooth fish, so he took the chance to go up with the rope. His heart moved as he passed through the gap between Jiang Shiyu''s gradually relaxing body and tied up its head.


    The bloody mouth was completely sealed.


    A Huan wiped away the sweat on his forehead. This was the first time he used such meticulous control of his body, and he had expended a lot of soul energy and mental energy, making him feel dizzy.


    Jiang Shiyu had originally thought of burying herself in a fish''s stomach, but after waiting for a long time, when she opened her eyes, the man-eater''s mouth had already been tied up.


    Just as he was about to heave a sigh of relief, overlapping voices sounded from the sky above him.


    Jiang Shiyu stood up and kicked the man-eater to the side.


    He quietly listened to the report on top of his head, "Everyone pay attention, everyone pay attention. The freshmen immediately headed to the square. The new students will be heading to the plaza. "


    Jiang Shiyu walked over, her face was covered in dirt, and her clothes were stained with sand and water. She looked to be in a sorry state.


    Because of the excessive force, his hand was currently convulsing and might only recover after a while.


    When Yao Yao heard the announcement, she was still confused: "Are you stopping the test?"


    A Huan said: "Since you want us to head to the plaza, then let us go quickly."


    Huai Nan was still carrying A Huan on his back, and he had not put it down yet, so he was about to carry A Huan and head to the plaza.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the black silhouette that was approaching, and said solemnly: "Huai Nan, put A Huan down.


    Everyone was stunned.


    The black figure slowly approached. It was none other than Liang Yizhe, who had come to look for Jiang Shiyu.


    Seeing that the few of them were still standing there foolishly, he pulled Jiang Shiyu over and shouted to the rest: Go to the plaza and gather.


    Jiang Shiyu ran along with his strength.


    Not long later, the two of them disappeared from sight.


    Hua Ke was startled: "I''m not talking about going to the plaza to gather, what''s going on?"


    A Huan waved his hand, "He probably has something to talk to Jiang Shiyu about. That person just now saw through Jiang Shiyu''s strength and specially invited her to be the teacher."


    Only then did the few of them realize that they still had such a relationship. "Then let''s hurry to the plaza." A Huan patted Huai Nan''s shoulder, "Put me down, we need to leave quickly."


    The few of them also ran towards the plaza.


    At this moment, the organizer was in the middle of counting the people and truly liked missing them. When he saw them arrive at the end, his expression was exceedingly ugly as he roared, "Hurry and join the team!"


    The few of them jumped in fright and hurriedly ran into the crowd of students.


    Everyone whispered, "What happened?"


    "I don''t know." Did you hear the second broadcast? "


    "Does it mean that you want me to head to enemy cave? I heard you, but what is a enemy cave? "


    When Yao Yao heard the three words'' enemy cave, ''he stopped in his tracks and looked towards the person who spoke, "enemy cave?"

 C129

    When the student saw a beautiful little girl, he looked at her without blinking, and even started to speak with a bit of a knot, "Right, right, the second broadcast just now was for the seniors and teachers to head to enemy cave."


    "The freshmen will gather at the plaza." The student answered honestly.


    She blushed and asked, "Miss, what''s your name? I just came in this year... " Before he could finish his words, the beautiful young girl before him turned around and walked towards another tall and handsome young man. The two were very close, which showed that their relationship was not ordinary.


    Yao Yao told the others what she had heard.


    When they heard the two words "enemy cave", their faces were filled with ignorance. Yao Yao said: "enemy cave, in a corner of the Nine Heavens Academy, is extremely well-hidden from the eyes of outsiders. You can know it by its name. If an enemy attacks us, this place is where most people hide. "


    Hua Ke turned around all of a sudden, "What happened?"


    Yao Yao shook her head: "No."


    When the examiner saw that everyone had returned, many people gathered together and whispered to each other, suppressing his voice. Thus, his face darkened and he shouted, "All of you, quiet down!"


    This sound pierced the ears of a hundred people. They stopped their whispering and turned to look at the examiner standing in front of them.


    The examiner said in a serious tone: "Something has happened. The test has ended and you guys should pack up your things. Later, you will follow us to the enemy cave."


    One of the students raised his hand, "Excuse me, what happened?"


    This question had been lingering in the group''s minds for a long time. When they saw someone ask, they pricked up their ears and listened to the examiner''s forthcoming answer.


    The examiner''s eyelids lifted as he shot a sharp glare at the person. The person weakly lowered his hand and shrank back into the group.


    The examiner spoke again, "If you don''t want to die, then be obedient!"


    Now, no one dared to speak again.


    The examiner waited for a while. When no one spoke, he gave the order, "Follow me!"


    The other examiners also followed behind him, the group of people majestically ran towards the enemy cave.


    The enemy cave was at the bottom of the Nine Heavens Academy. They would pass by five academies on their way and finally stop at the library.


    From time to time, students would pass by. After looking for a while, they would turn around and run to the front.


    The library was on the other side of the coast, and a group of people quickly ran over. The examiner stopped in front of the library. He spread open his hands, and a blue stream of soul power struck the floor of the library. A crack appeared on the floor, and as the soul power continued to increase, it eventually formed a large hole for the three of them to pass through.


    "Three in a group, enter!"


    The few examiners behind him demonstrated the method and jumped in.


    The people behind followed suit and entered.


    "Jiang Shiyu and that teacher are still outside." A Huan suddenly thought.


    Yao Yao said: "It''s fine, let''s go in first. Since the Chief Supervisor has found Jiang Shiyu, we need to be at ease. "


    The number of people in front of them had already decreased continuously, and when they reached A Huan and the rest, they quickly rushed in. The examiner''s expression was hard to see. If they spoke again, they would surely give him a good beating.


    The examiner let them in and then went in.


    The enemy cave was huge. Once they entered, the lamps made of soul power lit up, illuminating the road ahead clearly.


    Hua Ke asked Yao Yao: "Where did all those students go?"


    Yao Yao walked forward as she explained, "The enemy cave is very big. There''s only one entrance, and it''s very crowded. Therefore, the people in each academy all have their own entrance, which saves the time it takes for people to enter the enemy cave. "


    Hua Ke nodded his head, "Then we can only wait here, and can only go out after things are settled?"


    Yao Yao did not make a sound, confirming his words.


    After a while, Yao Yao said again: "We can only wait."


    Jiang Shiyu was pulled into a strangely shaped building by Liang Yizhe, causing her footsteps to slow down.


    His steps were fast, and he said quickly, "Now, something big has happened in Nine Heavens Academy, so I need your strength."


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, "What''s the matter?"


    Liang Yizhe spoke for a moment, then said: "You don''t need to know about this, it''s just that when this enemy appears, you need to use all of your strength to deal with him."


    Jiang Shiyu stopped walking, "If you don''t clarify, I won''t go."


    Liang Yizhe turned his head to look at her, "Time is of the essence, if you don''t go now, something big will happen."


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head, "I''m not sure, so I don''t want to do it."


    Liang Yizhe saw that her expression was not fake, which meant that if he did not say anything, the person in front of him who had the bloodline of the Phoenix would not make a move.


    But the The Four Divine Beasts, the World Stone, and the bloodline, these problems, no matter which one, could not be clearly explained in such a situation. It was also something that couldn''t be said.


    Liang Yizhe''s thoughts kept changing again and again, "You can talk about it after you see him."


    Jiang Shiyu took a step forward, and walked in front of Liang Yizhe, "Step back."


    "What?" Liang Yizhe was startled.


    Jiang Shiyu''s expression congealed. At this time, she felt a wave of malicious soul power coming towards them from the corridor. The ice-cold feeling made her body feel uncomfortable.


    Liang Yizhe also felt it, and looked at Jiang Shiyu.


    If one were to say what kind of soul power the Phoenix bloodline was the most sensitive to, then the first place would be the soul power of the Black Tortoise.


    He hadn''t found the Black Tortoise''s bloodline either. Now that he had this kind of soul power, could it be that the Black Tortoise had also appeared?


    The moment this idea popped out, Liang Yizhe''s eyelids jumped, it was not a good thing. After the White Tiger Bloodline awakened, the Phoenix and Black Tortoise that he had not seen for many years both appeared.


    This was by no means a good thing.


    Liang Yizhe felt that he was being reckless.


    The Phoenix bloodline in front of her had yet to be tested, and she didn''t know if she could trust him yet, but it was too rash to drag her to deal with the White Tiger.


    At this time, Jiang Shiyu was still feeling uncomfortable being disturbed by the thick and cold soul power. She did not know that Liang Yizhe had thought about it several times already, and even regretted bringing her here.


    Liang Yizhe reacted and protected Jiang Shiyu behind him.


    No matter what the person''s current circumstances were, she was still a student of the Nine Heavens Academy with her current identity. She could not afford to be harmed here. Without having undergone the awakening of her bloodline, she wasn''t the opponent of this soul power.

 C130

    The two of them had grave expressions on their faces as they watched the soul power approach. As it neared them, it suddenly disappeared.


    Jiang Shiyu was no longer able to feel that ice-cold, sticky soul power anymore.


    A man in a white coat opened the door and came out, his golden hair shining in the sunlight.


    Fu Er was startled by the question, he went back to the door and looked inside, then turned and came out.


    "Why am I not here? This is where I work. " Fu Er was also stunned.


    Liang Yizhe pointed outside, "It was just broadcast just now, all students and teachers are to head to enemy cave."


    Fu Er laughed, "I was too engrossed in my research just now that I didn''t notice it."


    Liang Yizhe also knew how much concentration this person had in researching. He was once hungry for three days, and only after the results were out did he finally fall down in satisfaction.


    Not only did he not eat for three days, he also did not sleep for three days.


    He said it was normal not to hear the news.


    Fu Er also thought about it, "enemy cave? I haven''t heard about this place in a long time. "


    The enemy cave had really not appeared for a long time, to the point that everyone''s first reaction was the same when they heard it, and it had been a long time since they heard about it. In the next second, he felt that something had happened, to actually use the enemy cave.


    Fu Er looked at Liang Yizhe with his deep blue eyes, and only asked a normal question.


    Liang Yizhe said seriously: "You have been studying here for so long, you still don''t know."


    Fu Er did not receive the latest news, but upon hearing Liang Yizhe''s reminder, he realized: "Ah! Is it because of the recently sent trace? "


    Fu Er saw Jiang Shiyu''s figure, so she did not speak of the White Tiger Bloodline directly.


    His job here had always been around The Four Divine Beasts. The last time he had discovered the white tiger trail in the Magic Beast Forest, it had made him happy for a long time. He did not care if he had awakened something, as long as he truly discovered it, he would be extremely excited.


    After a few days of testing, it was confirmed that it was indeed a trace of a white tiger. Because of this, Fu Er crazily ran around Nine Heavens Academy, using it to calm his excitement.


    However, after this news was confirmed by him, something big happened!


    One of the candidates for the Azure Dragon Awakened was already dead, and the rest were currently not in the Nine Heavens Academy. They would go look for them now, but there wasn''t enough time.


    Liang Yizhe had no other choice, so he pulled Jiang Shiyu over.


    Liang Yizhe nodded, "You know, something has happened again recently."


    The two of them walked forward a few steps and whispered to each other.


    When Jiang Shiyu raised her head again, she saw the golden-haired and blue-eyed Fu Er looking at her with shining eyes. It was as if she wanted to peel her skin and break her bones to study her.


    Jiang Shiyu shivered and took a step back.


    Liang Yizhe said in a low voice before he turned his head away.


    This time, both of their faces fell.


    After a while, Fu Er walked over, held Jiang Shiyu''s hand and bent down to kiss it. Jiang Shiyu was startled, and retracted her hand.


    Liang Yizhe said from behind, "Fu Er, don''t use your country''s greeting gift. Many people can''t stand it."


    Fu Er did not mind Jiang Shiyu''s sudden retracting of her hand, and laughed: "This is not a good time, next time if there''s a chance, we can have a good chat."


    With that, she turned and walked towards the enemy cave.


    Liang Yizhe brought Jiang Shiyu and walked forward.


    This strange structure slowly revealed its original appearance in front of Jiang Shiyu.


    After a few struggles, Jiang Shiyu still ended up in the Blood Awakening Grounds. In this place, every suspicious person would be awakened from the deepest part of their body, and their bloodline would be inherited. They would then see what kind of bloodline they had. It would also allow for the next forced awakening.


    There was an indicator for the purity of one''s bloodline, one that was lower than the standard. It was to be observed. Higher than that also meant that it could be tested for a period of time before the bloodline was forcefully awakened.


    Of course, Jiang Shiyu did not know about these, she was only following behind Liang Yizhe.


    Liang Yizhe stopped outside a black door and said to Jiang Shiyu: "Enter this door and you will know the answer you want."


    Jiang Shiyu felt that it was empty inside, no one was lying in ambush. It seemed like the person in front of her would not harm her.


    But he still asked, "What''s in this?"


    Liang Yizhe chuckled, "With so many people entering the enemy cave, don''t you want to know the secret?"


    "Then let''s go in."


    Jiang Shiyu was touched by the laughter, she retreated a step and felt that the smile was strange.


    Jiang Shiyu said, "I don''t want to know, I want to go to enemy cave with the new students."


    With a turn of his feet, he turned around and ran back the way he came from.


    How could she be a match for Nine Heavens Academy''s chief steward? She was grabbed on the collar, and the sound of the door opening could be heard, followed by her entire person being thrown inside.


    With a plop, the door closed again.


    Jiang Shiyu crawled back up, her surroundings was pitch black.


    Liang Yizhe stood outside the door and looked expressionlessly at the door, "There''s no other way. If you come over here, it will prove that you have the bloodline of the Phoenix. If not, then it was just a fake. "It doesn''t matter even if he dies."


    Even though he said that, Liang Yizhe was still a little uneasy. He headed outside to prepare for the emergency communications with the dean.


    In the enemy cave.


    The freshmen sat in a circle.


    Yao Yao, A Huan, Hua Ke, and Huai Nan formed a small circle and stayed at the corner.


    After a long while, Huai Nan asked: "How long has it been?"


    Hua Ke said: "Not long."


    In this kind of environment, time passed by very slowly. It had only been a short while since they entered, but everyone felt as though a day had passed.


    Huai Nan also felt depressed.


    Yao Yao crossed her arms and looked around, "The new students are all here, the older students should be in other corners."


    He sighed and said, "I can only stay here and wait."


    A Huan felt bored and asked Yao Yao, "Why don''t you tell me the reason why enemy cave was used last time? Let''s listen and pass the time. "


    After a moment of excitement, Yao Yao smiled maliciously: "Are you sure you want to hear it?"


    It was always good to hear stories in such a depressing environment.


    But what Yao Yao was telling was not a story, but something that truly happened.


    They were bored to death and actually wanted to hear this, so they didn''t notice Yao Yao''s bad intentions. However, Yao Yao didn''t want them to regret it after hearing it, so she asked again, "You guys really want to hear it."


    The three of them answered in unison, "Yes."


    Yao Yao said, "Don''t regret it when you hear it."


    They nodded in unison.


    Yao Yao opened her mouth and said, "This was something that happened many years ago ¡­"

 C131

    Jiang Shiyu was unable to feel the direction in which she was moving in the darkness and her eyes blacked out.


    In the darkness, a cough sounded. Jiang Shiyu patted her chest and looked around.


    According to the building she had seen earlier, this room should not be so large. She walked a dozen steps without touching the wall.


    Jiang Shiyu stretched her body and looked for the source of the sound. She tried her best to identify the sound and where it came from.


    However, as she held her breath, the sound also disappeared. Jiang Shiyu did not doubt that she had heard wrongly, she only felt that this place had become even more unfathomable.


    After a while, when Jiang Shiyu still wanted to walk forward, a loud creaking sound came out.


    Jiang Shiyu shouted loudly: "Who? If you have the ability, come out! "


    For a moment there was only her own voice echoing in the empty room, and the object that made the sound did not appear.


    Jiang Shiyu couldn''t figure out the direction in the darkness and relied on her senses to move towards the door.


    She wanted to go out, wanted to see if the voice would be real.


    She did not complete the first point, but the second.


    As she took a few more steps forward, a shadow passed by her feet, and she felt something climb up the back of her foot.


    Jiang Shiyu''s hands moved like lightning, grabbing towards the black figure with her bare hands.


    The black figure seemed to have done it on purpose, when Jiang Shiyu''s hand came over, it''s speed slowed down a lot, as Jiang Shiyu caught it red-handed.


    Jiang Shiyu grabbed the black figure and placed it in front of him. In the darkness, a pair of fiery red eyes met with Jiang Shiyu''s.


    Jiang Shiyu''s vision turned black, and one could only see her pair of eyes start to continuously shine in the darkness, as if they were burning flames.


    Yao Yao took a deep breath, and just as she was about to speak, A Huan shouted: "Still not saying!


    Yao Yao slanted her eyes at him, "I need to think of how to answer this.


    "I''ve never seen anyone tell stories like you! Hua Ke, give it a try. " A Huan turned and look at Hua Ke.


    Hua Ke immediately waved his hand, and said with a bitter face: "Hey, at a time like this, what story am I supposed to tell? Yao Yao, come, tell me. "


    A Huan snorted and sat at the side, not saying a word.


    Yao Yao did not care about him, and took another deep breath, before he slowly exhaled. With a stern expression, he said: "What I am talking about is not a story! It really did happen! "


    "You have not come to Nine Heavens Academy yet, so you do not know."


    "Because Nine Heavens Academy has seven powerful warriors, the seven buildings in the entire academy have completely different styles and styles. Each building is a place for students to study and rest."


    "But there is one more building outside of these seven. There are powerful people from all over the continent gathered there, and they are doing a secret thing. "


    A Huan whispered into his ear and asked anxiously, "What secret?"


    "They say it''s a secret, how would I know?" Yao Yao rolled her eyes.


    "Then why are you saying this? Isn''t it about the enemy cave? " A Huan wanted Yao Yao to get to the point.


    Hua Ke and Huai Nan both listened quietly, and with A Huan''s reply, they interrupted Yao Yao''s speech. The two of them looked at him in a daze, and A Huan shut his mouth for a moment, not daring to say another word.


    Yao Yao continued: "I do not know about the secret. It was just that the events of that year were recorded in the Nine Heavens Academy''s autobiography. "


    "The enemy cave was activated and the entire academy was under martial law. For the entire three days, not a single person went out. The Headmaster led a group of people to quell this disaster."


    "What does that have to do with the mysterious eighth location?" A Huan asked.


    Yao Yao did not say anything this time and instead praised, "Good question!"


    "The eighth is not a mystery. It is on the edge of the island. It''s just a mystery. All teachers and students are forbidden from getting close to him. If they discover his presence, we will expel him immediately! "


    "The secret is naturally the secret, or we don''t know. But according to those who had experienced it for themselves. At that time, he was right next to the building. In the daytime, a black mist suddenly appeared above the building and shrouded the entire area. The entire sky instantly darkened.


    "The black fog is so thick that it can''t even penetrate the intense sunlight at noon."


    "He was shocked, then he saw a person rush out of the building and run towards the Principal''s office, not long later, an announcement sounded out in the entire Nine Heavens Academy. It was not a mechanical voice, but a human voice, and the voice revealed the great panic."


    "Attention to all teachers and students! Attention to all teachers and students!" Immediately enter the enemy cave! Immediately enter the enemy cave! "


    Yao Yao stopped here for a moment, and this time, even Hua Ke started to urge her, "Say it!"


    Although Huai Nan did not say anything, his bright eyes looked at her as he urged her silently.


    Yao Yao coughed, "You will regret your following words."


    "What regret? We are bored here, and regret listening to a story. " A Huan said casually.


    Yao Yao looked helpless, "You guys can''t be thinking that hiding here right now is safe right?"


    When he said that, the few of them were stunned. When something happened to the Nine Heavens Academy, did it not mean that it was safe to move them here?


    "Look at the examiners guarding the door." Yao Yao nodded and indicated for them to look.


    The three of them turned their heads to look.


    The examiner was still the same, his face sullen and his aura so imposing that the students didn''t dare to approach him.


    Yao Yao timely explained, "Because this place is not 100% safe, they all stand at the cave entrance. If anything happens, they all immediately go out to block it. "Look at their expressions, they haven''t even relaxed a bit."


    As Yao Yao said this, when they looked again, they indeed discovered something abnormal.


    The examiners gathered their soul power in their hands as they stared at the entrance of the cave. His body took on an attacking stance.


    Hua Ke was shocked. "Is this place really not safe?"


    Yao Yao replied: "It''s not 100%, but compared to the outside, it''s safer."


    A Huan could not stand Yao Yao hiding her thoughts and speaking, "Finish the story!"


    Yao Yao stared at him, "It''s something that really happened, not a story!" Again.


    Hua Ke thought back to what Yao Yao had just said, "What you want to say is, has the enemy cave been broken?" Although he said it himself, Hua Ke still trembled.


    They had never seen the incoming enemy, but for some reason, they began to fear him.

 C132

    When they came to the Nine Heavens Academy, they had already spent a great deal of their power in order to safely carry out the extremely difficult tests. It wasn''t easy for him to escape the pursuit of the man-eater, and he was brought to enemy cave by the entire broadcast.


    But they could imagine that it was because they were in the enemy cave. This underground cave that was opened in an emergency gave them a great sense of security.


    Yao Yao said: "It can''t be considered broken, do you really want to hear it?"


    "Listen, go on." A Huan said decisively.


    Hearing that it was not broken, Hua Ke calmed down, wanting to continue listening to the whole story.


    However, Yao Yao''s next sentence made him stand up in shock.


    When Jiang Shiyu saw the pair of fiery red eyes, her consciousness started to blur.


    When the light once again appeared before her eyes, she was shocked to discover that she had actually entered the Inner Palace again. Phoenix was staring at her from the front.


    "I... Why am I here? Phoenix, did you pull me in again? " Jiang Shiyu asked as she looked at the red cloud that had slipped away from beside her.


    The black eyes of the phoenix stared at her, and under Jiang Shiyu''s question, it slowly shook its head, "You came in yourself."


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, "Can I come in myself?"


    Phoenix said, "Of course not under normal circumstances. What did you encounter outside?"


    Jiang Shiyu then threw him into the room. After that, she caught sight of the black shadow and saw the fiery red eyes.


    After Phoenix quietly listened, she asked, "Do you think that those fiery red eyes are strange?"


    Jiang Shiyu said: "This is an obvious matter, the moment I saw that pair of eyes, I entered. You already said that I could not enter myself, wasn''t it because of that black shadow, that pair of fiery red eyes."


    After listening to what she had to say, Phoenix lowered her head and said solemnly, "Look at my eyes."


    Jiang Shiyu subconsciously looked over, her black eyes instantly turned red, as though they were about to combust.


    Jiang Shiyu''s mind woke up, burn?!


    Those were the eyes he had seen outside.


    Shocked, he said, "Could it be that the people outside are... Phoenix? "


    "No." The phoenix''s eyes became black once more, "My aura is still on this continent. The other phoenix will definitely not wake up."


    Jiang Shiyu was suspicious, then who was it outside?


    Phoenix played with her tail and proudly stated, "That was just an imposter."


    "An imposter?" Jiang Shiyu repeated it again, stunned.


    "Yes!" That is a phoenix that has been extracted from the phoenix bloodline and is being used to refine pills! "


    These words of the phoenix could be described as earth-shattering. Creation of a phoenix? The primordial divine beast could actually be created?


    Then, wasn''t the words Cheng Yu told her about building a body a little too simple?


    Countless thoughts flashed through Jiang Shiyu''s mind. On one hand, it was because of the Phoenix''s unusual origins outside, and on the other, it was because of the matter of creating a body.


    Jiang Shiyu said after a long while in a hoarse voice, "Last time, you asked me to look for a Bloodline Awakened. Could the Awakened ones with the Phoenix bloodline have been ¡­ "


    The phoenix scoffed, "Don''t worry. As long as I am here, no matter which phoenix bloodline it is, it will not awaken."


    "Possessing the Phoenix bloodline, without my acknowledgement, is impossible to awaken."


    Jiang Shiyu thought about Liang Yizhe''s peculiar actions, and an impossible thought popped up all of a sudden, "He couldn''t possibly have eleven Phoenix bloodlines, so he allowed me to enter the Nine Heavens Academy, and now that the academy has encountered a problem, it needs a bloodline awakening expert to settle it for me. So I was pushed out to awaken my bloodline?!"


    Jiang Shiyu thought that everything made sense.


    What do you mean look up to her strength? If she had the strength, how would she have been poisoned by a mere Scarlet Flame Devil Snake? At that time, she already felt that something was amiss, but she had always wanted to come to Nine Heavens Academy, so she didn''t think too much about it. Now it seemed as if she had accidentally revealed something that caused the people of the Nine Heavens Academy to think that she had the Phoenix bloodline, so she specially invited Liang Yizhe to come and recruit her.


    Now was the time to use her!


    Jiang Shiyu sneered in her heart, sure enough, there was no such thing as a meat pie falling from the sky.


    Jiang Shiyu''s voice was very soft, so Phoenix couldn''t hear it very clearly. She asked: "What are you talking about?"


    Jiang Shiyu said: "I''m thinking, if I''m in front of you now, is it because of that imposter outside?"


    Phoenix nodded her head. It let you in just to get my approval. "


    "I don''t have the Phoenix bloodline, so what''s the use of obtaining your approval?" Jiang Shiyu thought that she would be disappointed now. Although there was a phoenix in her body, she did not possess the phoenix bloodline. Wanting to awaken was simply daydreaming.


    Phoenix smiled and said, "Even though you don''t have the Phoenix bloodline, I can borrow your power. In return, "Phoenix''s eyes flashed with a red light," The imposter outside killed it. Seeing it, the Phoenix is actually like this, it is simply an insult to my clan. "


    Jiang Shiyu did not know whether or not she should accept the power of the Phoenix and was a little hesitant.


    Phoenix added on, "If you don''t accept, you can forget about going out. The only use of that phoenix is to send people to me. Those who don''t get my acknowledgement will be lost here forever, and won''t be able to leave. "


    Killing the phoenix imposter outside was another matter altogether. However, if they couldn''t kill it outside, that would be a huge matter.


    She was inside, and she didn''t know what was going on outside.


    A Huan, Yao Yao, Hua Ke, Huai Nan, the four of them should be fine after going to enemy cave, but no one could say for sure. She was going out to meet them and protect them.


    Jiang Shiyu raised her head and looked towards the divine beast that could cover the sky, "If I accept your power, will I be able to defeat the invaders?"


    Phoenix haughtily said, "On this continent, you have my strength, so there is no need to be afraid."


    Just as Jiang Shiyu was about to agree, she heard the Phoenix say, "There''s a price to be paid for this, the side effects are very serious."


    Under the bright environment, everyone sat quietly on the ground. Hua Ke suddenly stood up, it was extremely obvious. An examiner who was looking at the students frowned, and bellowed: "Sit!"


    Hua Ke''s body trembled again as he looked at the examiner and slowly sat down.


    A Huan and Huai Nan were also shocked as they asked at the same time, "What did you just say?"

 C133

    "It wasn''t broken, the enemy cave was destroyed from the inside."


    "They don''t know what''s going on. When they face their good friends in the past, they all say things they can''t bear to hear. Their words are vicious and their expressions are like those of the devil race, fierce and ferocious."


    Hua Ke could not believe it, "Is no one stopping me?"


    Hua Ke looked around, afraid that someone would suddenly come out and kill him.


    The enemy cave was originally bright, and when they first came in, they felt that although they were hiding, it was still a good place. The bright light began to dim in their eyes.


    Dark clouds seemed to cover the top of his head, and he could not see ahead clearly.


    Hua Ke suddenly said: "If I don''t know, I don''t know ¡­ ¡­"


    Yao Yao laughed: "So, I said you would regret it. Do you think this place is scary now? "


    A Huan stiffly nodded his head as he shook off the goosebumps on his body.


    Yao Yao saw that they were scared and said excitedly: "Actually, other than one thing ¡­ ¡­"


    "Stop it!" The three of them told Yao Yao to shut up.


    Yao Yao shut her mouth, then said: "It''s not about the enemy cave."


    The three of them didn''t want to hear it anymore.


    Yao Yao then spoke out, "Speak of this matter, there must be an end to it."


    A Huan suddenly looked at Yao Yao, "Didn''t you just say that they stayed together for three days? Why are they fighting right now? " As A Huan spoke, he felt that he had discovered something. He shouted, "Yao Yao, are you making up a story to scare us!?"


    Hua Ke and Huai Nan also turned and stared at Yao Yao.


    Yao Yao laughed, as if she had admitted that she was making up a story.


    The three of them suddenly heaved a sigh of relief.


    After Yao Yao finished laughing, his gaze swept across them and he said seriously: "I said it, this is not a story, it actually happened."


    "In the enemy cave ¡­ Three days of peace. Of course, there will be a great battle outside as well. "


    "You mean, the dean led his men outside to engage in a free-for-all for three days?" "Are there a lot of enemies?" A Huan asked.


    "No, just one!"


    After Yao Yao finished speaking, she further strengthened herself, "There''s only one person."


    The three of them felt chilled to the core. A single person challenging the entire academy''s experts took three days? What kind of monster was this!?


    Jiang Shiyu''s mind shook, and her entire person once again returned to the dark environment. The phoenix impersonator was no longer in her hands. It should have disappeared again when she entered the Inner Palace.


    Jiang Shiyu realized that she could actually see everything clearly in the darkness. She thought she couldn''t reach the border because the room was built in a circle. In the darkness, her sense of direction was obscured, and she moved to one side and back again, making the room seem very large.


    The room was extremely empty. Other than the walls surrounding it, there was nothing else.


    Jiang Shiyu looked around and finally found the phoenix on the roof.


    Compared to the phoenix of her Inner Palace, this Feng Phoenix was pitifully small. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have only swayed at her feet and even climbed up her body.


    When Jiang Shiyu''s gaze touched it, her fiery red eyes also looked over. When she saw Jiang Shiyu''s current appearance, she let out a cry. She suddenly jumped down from the roof and attacked Jiang Shiyu''s face.


    This time, it was extremely fast, and used all its strength to attack Jiang Shiyu. If it was the Jiang Shiyu from before, she would naturally not have been able to dodge this attack.


    Jiang Shiyu stretched out her hand in an extremely slow manner, and the phoenix imposter''s flying body was caught by her just like that. She had clearly not used any strength. Phoenix was struggling in her hand, but no matter what she did, she could not escape.


    Jiang Shiyu smiled slightly, "Phoenix, this is what I promised you."


    Red flames suddenly emerged from her hands as the phoenix cried out in panic. It spat out fire from its mouth, but the fire immediately went out the moment it came into contact with her body.


    The fake phoenix''s body was slowly engulfed by the flames. In the end, it looked at Jiang Shiyu and its two pairs of eyes that were equally fiery red met each other.


    In the next moment, a pair of fiery red eyes completely disappeared from the space.


    Jiang Shiyu swung her arms, accurately finding the door. She kicked the door open and walked out.


    Liang Yizhe was not outside the door at the moment so he went to look for the Principal.


    Furthermore, based on their past experiences of awakening, they would hear shouts not long after, which would last for a long time. Only when it was gone would they go in to take a look. If he was still alive, there was a high chance that his Divine Beast bloodline would have awakened. But if he died, he could only find a place to bury him. It would be of no use.


    When Jiang Shiyu walked out of the door, she did not see anyone nor was she surprised. She followed the route and walked out of the weird-looking building.


    Once again standing under the sunlight, Jiang Shiyu couldn''t help but to narrow her eyes and carefully look behind her.


    He hadn''t noticed before that the building seemed to be independent of the other seven buildings.


    Its style was very strange, and it was not unique to any country. There were already seven buildings in front of it, which Yao Yao did not introduce to her, making it look very strange.


    At this time, Jiang Shiyu suddenly heard a sound from behind her. She turned her head to look, and under the sunlight, her golden hair shone brightly, and her dark blue eyes that seemed like the blue of the blue sky looked at you with a trace of emotion.


    Initially, Fu Er was still in a daze when he saw Jiang Shiyu outside, but when he saw her eyes, he suddenly screamed: "Oh my god!" She shouted and ran towards Jiang Shiyu.


    He circled Jiang Shiyu a few times. He kept saying, "Oh my God, oh my God. When I was still alive, I could actually see the awakening of the Phoenix bloodline! "Incredible, incredible."


    In the end, he stood in front of Jiang Shiyu and stared at her fiery-red eyes. Within his dark blue eyes was an undisguised madness, the kind of madness that wanted to cut open Jiang Shiyu and thoroughly study her.


    However, he forcibly restrained himself. He extended his hand and greeted, "Hello." After he finished speaking, he even revealed a brilliant smile towards Jiang Shiyu.


    Jiang Shiyu was extremely calm, "We just met."


    Fu Er said brilliantly: "Yes, yes. I was rude to you just now, so I''ll make it up to you now."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at Fu Er''s fair and long hands. From the memories of the fake phoenix that just disappeared, Jiang Shiyu could see that the person who was in front of her, who was harmless, was the person who made the phoenix.


    He was the one who came up with this plan.


    Purifying the phoenix bloodline, using the alchemy technique to create a body, and finally using a special method to place the bloodline into the body that was created.

 C134

    The phoenix was created.


    Towards the person who made the Phoenix, the moment she appeared before Jiang Shiyu, she felt a nameless fury rising within her body, seemingly wanting to burn everything away.


    Fu Er laughed: "Wait a moment, I''ll bring you there."


    Fu Er also felt the dense rejection from the person in front of him, as well as the undisguised killing intent. Fu Er nodded his head and laughed: "Alright then."


    After finding out where Liang Yizhe was, Jiang Shiyu left the place and went to search for him.


    Fu Er looked at the place where Jiang Shiyu had disappeared from, and his dark blue eyes started to tremble. Endure it, endure it, and after this crisis, you can follow me! "Endure it."


    Fu Er''s body continuously trembled. After a long time, he finally calmed down, and with a bright smile on his face, he entered the building while humming a song.


    Liang Yizhe stayed in the Principal''s office and activated the emergency communication device. A figure appeared in front of him.


    The person was in his fifties or sixties with a benevolent smile on his face. He wore two pieces of clothing, and his figure was tall and straight, not showing any signs of old age.


    Although his figure had appeared, it was still moving. So this was just a projection. The real person was not here at all.


    There was a strangely shaped piece of glass hanging in front of the dean. He placed his hand on his left eye and asked with a smile, "What''s wrong?"


    When Liang Yizhe saw the Principal, he instantly calmed down. "Principal, it''s bad! The Azure Dragon Bloodline is dead, the White Tiger Bloodline is definitely awake. "


    How could this not be big news? The Headmaster calmly asked, "Did all the students move to the enemy cave?"


    "Yes."


    "Are there any problems over there?"


    "Fu Er checked there and found nothing."


    The glass shard in front of the dean reflected a little light as he said, "No rush. Wait for my return."


    Liang Yizhe nodded.


    He patiently waited for the dean to return.


    Although it seemed to be urgent, there was still some time before it happened. After all, even though the White Tiger Bloodline had awakened, the World Stone was still intact. When the White Tiger Bloodline arrived here, they would strengthen the defense of the World Stone, so nothing big would happen.


    But where was the White Tiger Bloodline? When will they attack?


    Liang Yizhe thought worriedly.


    Inside the enemy cave.


    As Yao Yao spoke about the huge battle, she brought the thought of scaring a few people to death once again.


    Yao Yao looked at them and laughed, "I don''t know much about the great battle. Regarding that great battle, no one is allowed to record it in any way. I only know that they fought for three days before calming down. "


    A Huan cut his throat.


    Hua Ke said: "That''s not right, Yao Yao. "Since there''s no record, how do you know?"


    Yao Yao laughed proudly: "Who am I! There''s no record, but you don''t know the word of mouth. The moment I entered the Nine Heavens Academy and heard of this matter, I spent a lot of effort to find many people and finally found out a little. "


    When A Huan heard that, he also wanted to hear more, so he came closer and said, "Speak!" He urged anxiously.


    Hua Ke was concerned about another question, "Ah? "Why do you spend so much effort trying to figure this out?"


    Yao Yao held her face, "I am very interested in this kind of strange thing. "Even if I have to put in a lot of effort, knowing this is enough for me."


    A Huan said in dissatisfaction: "Stop talking, Yao Yao, hurry up and continue speaking."


    Yao Yao thought for a while, "Do you want to hear it?"


    It was this question again, and the three''s hearts jumped. Thinking about the battle outside, it had nothing to do with the enemy cave, so they nodded, "Listen!"


    "Alright, then I''ll continue."


    A Huan suddenly felt his heart churning, but the feeling was not very obvious, it was just that his heart was beating too quickly. It didn''t take long for everything to quiet down.


    A Huan did not mind, he shook his head and continued to listen to Yao Yao.


    "It is said that the enemy did not come from the outside, but came out from inside the Nine Heavens Academy. The moment it appeared, it destroyed a large area of trees. That person''s body was flashing with white soul power. Wherever he goes, not a single piece is left. "


    "Above that person''s head, a thick black fog was churning. I have never seen a demon before, but according to what people said, it looked like they were attacking us."


    "However, this is definitely nonsense. Why would there be demons in Nine Heavens Academy? " Although Yao Yao said that, she rejected the information that she had searched for with all her might.


    "The Headmaster and the seven experts stood in front of that person in unison. They chatted for a while, but that person did not seem to know how to speak. One could only see a cruel cold glint flash through his black eyes. The explosive Supreme Soul Energy swept across the entire Nine Heavens Academy.


    "The Nine Heavens Academy had always used soul power to strengthen their structures, but nothing bad had happened to them. However, they had to spend a lot of effort in order to escape from this kind of random soul power attack."


    "It''s as though that person''s soul power hasn''t run out at all. It''s being blown around randomly, but there''s not a single bit of it weakening. The black mist above his head is becoming thicker and thicker, and his strength seems to be increasing. "


    "The Headmaster and the others have been thinking for a long time, but they have no way of defeating this person."


    The other three held their breaths. Although they knew that they had won the battle, they still wanted to listen carefully to the twists and turns within.


    "Do you know what this has to do with the Eighth?" Yao Yao''s tone suddenly changed, as she went back to the eighth place, as she did mysterious things there.


    "What does it matter?" How could they have guessed it? They could only ask Yao Yao.


    Yao Yao''s chin was bent on her knee, and she said expressionlessly: "That person came out from the eighth place."


    "Hiss!"


    The few of them looked at each other and felt that it was not safe.


    Liang Yizhe was still waiting in the Principal''s office. Just as he was lost in thought, a strong wave of soul power neared him from afar at an extremely fast speed.


    Liang Yizhe''s pupils shrank, could it be that White Tiger Bloodline arrived so quickly and in such a short period of time? He subconsciously looked outside. The World Stone was still in good condition. There was no reason for it to be that fast!


    While Liang Yizhe was still in shock, the powerful soul power stopped outside the door. Just like that, he watched as the door slowly opened, and a surge of powerful soul power flooded the entire room.


    He tightened his body as he gathered his soul power, ready to strike. As long as he was on the road, he would be directly killed!

 C135

    Liang Yizhe''s soul power was about to be released, and the person outside the door also sensed something, he stopped in front of the door and called out, "It''s me."


    The door was pushed open, and the figure was Jiang Shiyu.


    He succeeded!


    As he spoke, he raised his hand to stroke Jiang Shiyu''s eyes. Jiang Shiyu took a step back in disgust, "I came here to ask you, where are the enemies?"


    Liang Yizhe''s hands stiffened in midair, the excitement on his face was still unconcealable, he was not saddened by Jiang Shiyu''s injurious actions at all.


    Jiang Shiyu was only suspecting that it was the Phoenix''s bloodline. Without going through the test of purity, he immediately threw it into the forcefully awakening room. In fact, he did not hold any hope in his heart.


    For many years, on this continent, there had not been a single successful Bloodline Awakened. Even though their bloodlines were pure, they still died in the Compulsory Awakening Chamber. The only exception was one that they could not let go.


    On one hand, the awakening of Jiang Shiyu this time brought hope to their current crisis, and on the other hand, allowed the many tests that the Nine Heavens Academy had conducted over the years to be validated.


    Liang Yizhe was no longer able to remain calm.


    Listening to Jiang Shiyu, he had no intentions to answer her. After a long while, Jiang Shiyu finally could not hold it in anymore. Frowning, he loudly asked: "Where is it?"


    His voice was filled with urgency, and there was a hint of reprimand in it.


    Liang Yizhe was shaken, and finally remembered.


    He wanted to explain this matter to Jiang Shiyu as well as the person that was about to arrive, the formidable enemy that they were about to face.


    Jiang Shiyu''s eyes were blazing red as she looked straight at Liang Yizhe. Under her gaze, Liang Yizhe couldn''t help but want to submit to him.


    He said with a trembling voice, "You... How much power did you receive? "


    Seeing this situation, even if they did not test for the blood concentration, Jiang Shiyu''s blood concentration would probably be so high that it would scare people to death.


    In such a short period of time, Liang Yizhe had obtained the recognition of the phoenix and obtained such a powerful strength. Standing in front of her, Liang Yizhe felt as if he was as tiny as dust on the ground.


    It was not an absolute suppression in terms of strength, but the way they looked at each other was as if they were looking at an ant on the ground.


    However, Jiang Shiyu felt that it was different. Her eyes had a burning sensation, as if something was on fire. She had to resolve this difficult matter as soon as possible before it was too late.


    Jiang Shiyu turned and walked out, she knew that Liang Yizhe would definitely follow her.


    In a short moment, the two of them walked out of the Principal''s office and arrived in front of the weird-looking building that Jiang Shiyu had just came out of.


    Jiang Shiyu pointed to the building: "I sensed a powerful soul power at the back of the building. "Isn''t it?"


    Liang Yizhe didn''t feel anything yet, he just followed Jiang Shiyu''s direction and looked over in a daze.


    On the island where the Nine Heavens Academy was, the surroundings were always surrounded by dense white mist, making it difficult for others to enter.


    But at this time, the white mist slowly started to change color and turn black.


    Liang Yizhe suddenly thought back to the great battle many years ago. The sky was filled with a black mist, and the multi-colored soul power shrouded the entire Nine Heavens Academy.


    He shouted, "Black mist!"


    Jiang Shiyu had only walked over because she felt the presence of a strong soul power, but she also realized at this moment that the white mist was actually beginning to change color.


    Liang Yizhe''s reaction showed that he knew the origins of the black mist.


    "What''s with the black fog?" Jiang Shiyu asked him.


    Liang Yizhe forced himself to calm down, and shook his head, "There are rules, and I can''t say it."


    Jiang Shiyu rolled her eyes, "The enemy is this black mist?"


    Liang Yizhe waved his hand, as if he was trying to drive the black mist away, "No, it''s someone from the black mist."


    The two of them stared at the black fog.


    At the end of the sky and water, the thick black mist continued to float and rose. Very quickly, the sky turned pitch black and floated towards the island where Nine Heavens Academy was.


    After Yao Yao said these words, the three people by the side were somewhat terrified, "Where did you come out from? Was it again this time? "Then we are not in danger."


    Hua Ke clenched his fist nervously. Why would Yao Yao want to fight with them over this for no reason at all? Could it be that something would really happen to the enemy cave?


    Hua Ke was simply overthinking it, it was clearly they who begged him to listen to this part of the story. Seeing Hua Ke''s question and subsequent reaction, Yao Yao shook her head at the bottom of her heart, "I said that I won''t allow you to listen, so you must listen to this part of your story. "Hmph, before, no one dared to listen. But now that I''ve found you, I must say that I want to hear the whole story."


    After thinking about it like this, Yao Yao answered Hua Ke''s question, "I don''t know where I got it from this time, but when something happens, I''ll be together with you guys, I''m not too sure either. Right now, only the people in charge of this matter in the Nine Heavens Academy knew. As for whether or not we are in danger, so far as we are concerned, it is safe. "


    When Hua Ke heard the two words "current", he trembled.


    The enemy cave they were in could not send any sound over. To the outside, it was hard to find. For those inside, they had no idea what was going on outside.


    Perhaps the fighting had already begun, or perhaps it had not yet begun, or perhaps it was already over. None of them knew. This increased the pressure.


    Hua Ke looked around at the people around him, only they had weird expressions on their faces, while the others who did not know anything were still waiting quietly. However, both of them were hugging their knees as they immersed themselves in it. It was probably because they were very nervous.


    Just as Hua Ke was about to retract his gaze, he saw a man in black sitting in a corner. He had a straight back and there was no sadness or joy on his face.


    The black-clothed man felt Hua Ke''s gaze and looked back at him, shocking Hua Ke so much that he hurriedly dropped his head. A Huan patted him, "What are you doing? Looking around, and then looking down, what do you see? "


    Hua Ke was startled by his sudden attack, and whispered into his ear, "Look at that black clothed man on your right, he''s so strange."


    A Huan turned his head to look. The black-clothed man was still looking in his direction, and just so happened to meet A Huan''s gaze. A Huan felt that the black-clothed man looked familiar. This was not the black-clothed man who had brought them back to the shore with him during the sea trial.


    The black-clothed man received A Huan''s greeting and should still remember him. He arrogantly nodded and turned his head back.

 C136

    A Huan laughed as he turned his head, and patted Hua Ke once again, "Coward! We met that person at a test and he''s not bad. "


    Huai Nan also saw the black clothed man, he did not feel that the black clothed man was strange at all, it had always been that way.


    Yao Yao already had the heart to finish speaking, but when she heard that Huai Nan still wanted to listen, she did not care about A Huan''s and Hua Ke''s expressions of rejection, and continued to speak.


    "Once that enemy is out of the building, the black mist will follow him wherever he goes. He is like a wild beast that only knows how to destroy. Countless attacks can''t stop him from moving forward."


    "The Principal and the other seven experts used their own soul power to set up a gigantic soul power net. They know that they cannot defeat this person, so we can only trap him first."


    "This is right. At that time, they were already injured and would not be able to recover in a short period of time. If we want to deal with a person with soul power like a bottomless pit, we have no choice but to trap them." It turns out they did the right thing. "


    "The monster is trapped. It won''t be able to move for a while. The Headmaster and the others took this opportunity to quickly recover their soul power. "


    "At the same time, the enemy cave is in chaos!"


    "They began to kill each other, to vent their darkest thoughts on each other. It was just a small frictions before, but it all exploded out in an instant, and enemy cave became a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood in an instant. "


    "The people outside don''t know yet. They are still trapped with that monster, trying to buy time for it to recover and also trying to think of a way to deal with it. "


    Yao Yao paused for a while as she thought of the scene before her.


    Taking advantage of this, Huai Nan raised his own question, "Could it be that it was caused by that man that caused the enemy cave to kill each other? "But no one else came."


    Yao Yao said: "You''re right. The monster didn''t come, but did you hear me? At the same time the monsters were trapped, the enemy cave began to fight. "


    Huai Nan scratched his head, "You said that you saw the enemy cave''s matters in the Nine Heavens Academy''s autobiography, and you even gathered information about the big battle that happened later on. How can you determine the link between these two matters?"


    Yao Yao said dejectedly, "Indeed, I can''t say that I can''t contact them. It''s just that someone said that it happened right then and there. "


    Huai Nan asked: Who?


    Yao Yao: "Someone who stayed at the school said so."


    "Is his words reliable?" Huai Nan asked again.


    Yao Yao said, "When the announcement was made, that person was not able to enter the enemy cave. After that, when the monsters were trapped, he had already opened the door and wanted to enter, but the moment he opened it, he found out that it was actually fighting.


    "That person said that there was no blood, so that was when it happened."


    Hua Ke suddenly became nervous, "Wait, you said that so many people died here, why do I feel cold?!"


    Yao Yao scoffed, "The enemy cave here are dug up later, you are just being a scammer in your heart."


    Hua Ke laughed dryly and put down the hands that were hugging him.


    Yao Yao looked askance at him and A Huan, "Didn''t you guys refuse to listen? What questions do you want to ask?! "


    Hua Ke laughed: "Listen, listen to everything you say."


    Yao Yao snorted, and continued speaking to Huai Nan, "If it happened at the same time, then it would be worth pondering over. Think about it, why did the enemy cave become like that when we were trapped? "


    Huai Nan was also thinking, "Then do you know why?"


    "I don''t know." Yao Yao spread out her hands, "That man is already crazy."


    "This is crazy!" Hua Ke shouted.


    "Over there, quiet!" The examiner glared at Hua Ke, who covered his mouth and nodded.


    Yao Yao laughed: "That''s right, we''re just crazy. First, I was shocked by the monster''s arrival, then I saw enemy cave fighting and after that, I spent the next three days in my dorm. I heard that countless people died in the enemy cave, and I went mad from fright! "


    Hua Ke felt goosebumps on his hands, "You ¡­. "Find a madman to ask for news."


    Yao Yao spread out his hands, "I didn''t go look for him. You will see him after entering the Nine Heavens Academy."


    Hua Ke called out in a low voice: "I don''t want to see him."


    Yao Yao squinted her eyes and laughed: "We''ll meet sooner or later. Nine Heavens Academy did not chase him out. Instead, he stayed in the academy. Every year at that time, he would wander the academy and say to everyone, ''Don''t go in, don''t go in.'' I''ll tell whoever I catch. "


    Thinking of being grabbed and talked to by a madman, even A Huan could not take it anymore.


    "I was caught and told. At that time, I felt that I had nothing to do anyway, so I asked him, "Don''t go in there?"


    "After answering questions and answering them, my interest was piqued. After that, I went to look for news about the big battle."


    Yao Yao laughed mischievously: "The autobiography is a lie, how can Nine Heavens Academy write this in the autobiography of the Academy."


    Hua Ke was suspicious, "Then how did you know?"


    "Don''t forget who my father is." Yao Yao stopped his chest, "I said that records are not allowed, but what do I know about my father''s personality? I searched through his study and sure enough, found some records about the enemy cave, as well as some descriptions of the great battle."


    A Huan said in disdain from the side: "You always lie to us, the words you speak are truly untrustworthy. Later, don''t tell me that the enemy cave, that kind of monster is also lying to us. "


    Yao Yao coldly snorted, "I don''t even have such a strong imagination. "Why don''t you come with me to another place to take a look? Although the traces from that year have been erased, there are still some places we can look for."


    Hua Ke shook his head, "No no, I believe what you say, Yao Yao. I will believe anything you say."


    Yao Yao nodded in satisfaction and raised her chin arrogantly at A Huan.


    Seeing that Hua Ke was so disappointing, A Huan became anxious, but he could not do anything about it.


    Yao Yao continued, "Although I don''t know what happens at the same time, but my father wrote down some speculations."


    "What?"


    "The monster doesn''t have enough energy. It needs to absorb energy." Yao Yao said.


    Huai Nan was stunned, "Where do I absorb the energy from?"


    Yao Yao pointed to the enemy cave: From the bodies of the people hiding in here, absorb their energy.


    Huai Nan was even more confused, "How do we absorb them?"

 C137

    "Black mist!"


    Yao Yao said: "My father guessed that it was because of the black fog."


    "Nothing happened before, maybe the monster felt that it had enough soul power, but after being trapped, it realized that in order to break through the soul power net, it would need more soul power, so it''s impossible for it to come here to absorb the soul power. So the most likely scenario would be the strange phenomenon that happened after it appeared."


    "As he walked, the black mist was also constantly moving. This means that the black mist is very useful to him."


    A Huan explained in great detail, and Hua Ke finally gave him a summary, "In other words, the black mist caused the slaughter of the enemy cave. As long as we do not trap that monster or prevent it from feeling powerless, it will not absorb the energy here. "


    A Huan and Yao Yao nodded.


    "However, how is the black mist absorbed? Even if we absorb the energy, it''s not enough for the people here to kill each other. "


    The few of them fell silent.


    As Jiang Shiyu and Liang Yizhe looked at the incoming black mist, Jiang Shiyu felt that it contained a huge amount of soul power while Liang Yizhe thought back to what happened many years ago.


    Pointing at the black fog, he said, "We have to get rid of that person. We can''t let him come up here."


    Jiang Shiyu said expressionlessly: "Oh", then asked: "Why is there only the two of us? "What about the others?"


    Liang Yizhe knew that he was asking about the other Rankers, "The Principal is rushing over, and as for the others, they have already been notified, but I wonder when they will be able to see us, and when they will be able to."


    Jiang Shiyu said expressionlessly, "In that case, you''re saying that it''s just the two of us against the black mist in front of us."


    Liang Yizhe laughed: "It''s not the two of us." He waved a forefinger. "Just you."


    Jiang Shiyu sneered, "What if I don''t do it?"


    Liang Yizhe had already calmed down and spoke with confidence: "If you are not willing, after you obtain the power of the Phoenix, you will never come and find me. Or, if you come and find me, you will only kill me, the person who forced you in, and not ask me where the enemy is."


    Jiang Shiyu had to say, that everything Liang Yizhe had said was right when he had calmed down. Ever since Jiang Shiyu found out that she had created a living phoenix here, she planned to settle this matter here and now, she had to stay in the Nine Heavens Academy no matter what.


    With regards to Cheng Yu''s purpose for suddenly letting her come here, she finally understood. Cheng Yu... He probably knew something about it, so he did it all of a sudden.


    Jiang Shiyu stared fixedly at the black mist in front of her.


    "Don''t let him come in and kill him at sea?"


    Liang Yizhe suddenly thought, this was a Phoenix, although it was a Divine Beast and was not particularly afraid of water, but ¡­ It was always disadvantageous to fight in the water.


    Liang Yizhe opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but he heard Jiang Shiyu say, "I understand."


    Now that Jiang Shiyu had the power of the Phoenix, naturally, she was not afraid of such a small amount of water. She seemed to be extremely familiar with how to use this kind of power from her body.


    The wings that appeared on his back using soul power tools were exactly the same size as the phoenix''s wings.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the black fog in front of her, not knowing how to make a move.


    He could only subconsciously send out a series of flames towards the black mist.


    The black smog seemed to be afraid of the flames. It forced its way to the back, and the dark sky suddenly became white.


    Liang Yizhe calmly looked forward on the shore, his tightly clenched fists revealing how nervous he was at the moment.


    Seeing that the fire was effective, Jiang Shiyu was prepared to release more flames to push the black smoke back.


    However, there was something wrong with his heart. Weren''t they going to deal with the people inside the black fog? Why was it that even though the black fog was about to disappear, no one came out?


    Although Jiang Shiyu was doubtful, she still set the flames on fire and burnt a lot of the black mist.


    The remaining black fog had already scattered in all directions.


    Jiang Shiyu just wondered why it was so simple.


    The scattered black mist seemed to have heard some sort of command and gathered together once again. The concentration was even higher than before.


    The fire on Jiang Shiyu''s hand shot out even more, wanting to dissipate the gathered black mist.


    "Bang!"


    Liang Yizhe opened his eyes wide, Jiang Shiyu''s body was struck by the black mist and flew to the side.


    What just happened?


    Jiang Shiyu originally wanted to dissipate the black mist, but she never thought that she would suddenly extend a hand from within the black mist. The thick and black mist seemed to have life, and directly converged into a mass of black mist and fiercely attacked Jiang Shiyu.


    Jiang Shiyu immediately raised her hand in retaliation. She did not expect that these seemingly scattered black mist would have such a strong power after one strike, causing Jiang Shiyu to be knocked to the side.


    The reason why the black mist had suddenly gathered was gradually revealed.


    Within the black mist, a human form appeared. Even though it was called a human form, only the appearance of a person could be seen. His body was shrouded in a black mist, and his outstretched hand was also covered in a black mist. His entire body was concealed within, making it impossible to see what he was doing.


    When Liang Yizhe saw the object that had just appeared, his pupils constricted. "What is this?"


    After so many years of unforeseen events, what they saw was still human form, with a human driving the shell. How could this be a mass of black fog? Could it be that the real White Tiger was a mass of black fog?


    Jiang Shiyu was also shocked by the sudden appearance of this new object. It felt like a human form formed by the black fog.


    After the black mist gathered into the shape of a human, its attack power became stronger. When it struck down, other than releasing soul attack, the black mist also continued to move towards Jiang Shiyu.


    Leaning on the wings behind him, Jiang Shiyu was still able to dodge, but it would be very difficult to counterattack.


    Liang Yizhe also saw the situation on the other side, "Could it be that even the phoenix could not defeat the White Tiger? I must have the green dragon ¡­ "


    Just as he was muttering to himself, a calm voice came from behind him, "Liang Yizhe."


    Liang Yizhe was instantly overjoyed. He turned around and shouted, "Principal."


    Behind him, there was an old man who looked to be in his fifties or sixties. His hair had already turned white and his beard was white. He was smiling slightly.


    "How are things now?" The Principal looked at the rolling black mist in front of him, and asked Liang Yizhe.


    Liang Yizhe said calmly, "Principal, the Phoenix bloodline Awakened ones are in front to accept the challenge."

 C138

    "Oh? The Phoenix bloodline has actually awakened in such a state. Is that the person you reported as suspicious? "


    Liang Yizhe said: "Yes, it''s the Jiang Shiyu who was specially recruited."


    "Go and open the dean''s urgent communication and have them come over as soon as possible." The dean said.


    The Headmaster smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I have a way to wait for them."


    Light flashed in Liang Yizhe''s mind. In order to deal with unexpected situations, the Nine Heavens Academy would allow the other Lord Elders to extract a bit of their soul energy and place it in the courtyard to protect themselves. This trace of soul power could be recovered very quickly for those experts, but over the years, it had become an extremely terrifying force.


    Ever since the accident last time, in order to prevent this kind of situation, Nine Heavens Academy had always enforced the rule. Now, this huge wave of soul power was placed behind them, although it could not be used to destroy the black mist, it was still possible to trap it.


    As Liang Yizhe thought of this, he turned to the Principal and asked, "Principal, do you want me to go get it?"


    The dean looked at the situation before him and nodded. "If you''re prepared, there won''t be any problems."


    Liang Yizhe''s eyes lit up, he was about to head to the courtyard to retrieve his soul power, when the principal''s voice sounded again, "Go check on the situation in enemy cave. Send a few more people in and spray the new medicine Fu Er manufactured in. "


    Liang Yizhe took a step forward, "Principal, you are worried ¡­"


    The dean no longer spoke, his deep eyes still staring at the intense battle in front of him, Black Mist and Jiang Shiyu.


    Liang Yizhe knew what the Principal meant and clenched his fists.


    He went around to get the medicine and opened the entrance to the library.


    The few people who were still at the entrance of the cave and wanted to take a look at the next hole that Yao Yao had instigated, suddenly realized that the cave entrance in front of them had opened, and a human figure flashed in.


    Hua Ke fiddled with A Huan, "Isn''t this the teacher who just took Jiang Shiyu away? Should we go and ask Jiang Shiyu where she went? "


    A Huan looked and saw that it was Liang Yizhe. Now, only Liang Yizhe came in, and there was not even a shadow of Jiang Shiyu. As a result, he walked forward a few steps, wanting to ask Liang Yizhe.


    A Huan impatiently turned his head, only to see Yao Yao grabbing his sleeves and shaking his head at him.


    Yao Yao whispered: "Get down!"


    The three of them didn''t understand, but they still listened to her and squatted down.


    "He has something in his hand. I have seen it before. It is a medicine that causes one to fall into a severe coma. After inhaling it, even if you were to be stabbed once, you would not have any reaction. " Yao Yao stopped A Huan from raising her head and looking over, "Don''t look, it will be discovered."


    "They probably want us to sleep so that the black fog won''t affect us anymore."


    The three of them were shocked for a moment.


    "Then what should we do now?" Hua Ke asked.


    Yao Yao thought for a while, "What can I do? Just faint. Otherwise, if there''s a problem outside, it''ll be chaotic inside. "


    A Huan gritted his teeth: "No, I can''t faint."


    Yao Yao frowned: "You don''t want to faint, what are you trying to do? Do you want to kill someone while you''re awake? "


    A Huan shook his head, "I want to go out and take a look, I keep having the feeling that if I faint, something bad would happen."


    Huai Nan and Hua Ke were also a little hesitant. Once they fainted, their lives would no longer be in their own hands. This feeling was very bad.


    None of you want that.


    Yao Yao bit her lower lip, took out a handkerchief from her storage ring, and tore it into four pieces: "Cover your mouth and nose, as long as you don''t inhale, we won''t faint."


    "I know how to open the cave entrance. Once they leave, we''ll quickly leave."


    The three of them obediently took the handkerchief and found a direction that was hard to detect. They silently covered their mouths and noses, prepared to lie down the moment the medicine was spread out.


    Liang Yizhe was still talking to the leading examiner.


    "The dean has given the order that the students are going to faint this time in order to prevent similar incidents from happening." Liang Yizhe took out a bottle and handed it over to the leading examiner.


    The lead examiner frowned. "Does this medicine have any side effects?"


    "It was developed by Fu Er. The effect is very strong. There are no side effects." Liang Yizhe touched the bottle, signalling for the examiner to quickly receive it.


    When the examiner heard the two words "Fu Er," he subconsciously revealed a look of disgust, but he still took the medicine, "Fu Er''s medicine! "Humph!"


    Time was tight now, Liang Yizhe no longer had the heart to speak up for Fu Er anymore. When he saw the examiner take the medicine bottle, he warned him, "Try to hurry up. I''ll go to the other caves. "


    With that, he opened the hole again and left.


    The examiner gripped the bottle tightly, so the other examiners naturally heard their conversation and went up to ask, "Do you really want to do this? "What if..."


    The leader of the examiners shouted, "There won''t be any chance! I''ll come and spread it later! "


    This bottle of medicine was colorless and odorless. The moment it was opened, it vanished into thin air. The few students who were close to it could only smell a delicate fragrance before collapsing.


    Not long later, the enemy cave below the library had fainted.


    The examiner fainted as well with the pill bottle in his hand.


    Yao Yao opened her eyes and touched the three people beside her: "Get up, let''s go."


    Four covered their noses with handkerchiefs and carefully made their way through the crowd towards the cave entrance.


    When Hua Ke passed by the examiner, he kicked him and sure enough, there was no movement at all. A smile appeared on his face as he followed the rest of the group to the entrance of the cave.


    As Yao Yao stood there, she didn''t have enough soul power to support her. She could only join forces with A Huan and infuse her soul power into a specific location in a specific order to open the cave entrance.


    With the two''s efforts, the hole finally opened.


    Seeing the light of nature, the four of them could not help but smile and quickly ran out.


    At this time, the entire enemy cave was already on the verge of fainting. Following Liang Yizhe''s constant running, everyone was hit and passed out.


    A Huan and the other three walked to the outside. Originally, they thought that there would be a huge battle going on outside, if not they would not have sent people in to knock them out. However, the moment they exited the cave, everything was calm and peaceful.


    The few of them looked at each other, not understanding what was happening. Why was it so quiet.


    With his sharp eyes, Hua Ke saw the black fog behind him and shouted loudly, "Look, there''s a black fog above the sea."


    The black mist touched their nerves and they all turned to look.


    On the blue surface of the sea, near the Nine Heavens Academy, a large amount of black fog actually rose up, charging straight to the clouds. In the black fog, there were flashes of red light.


    All four of them had their mouths wide open.

 C139

    "What is that? Am I seeing things?" A Huan rubbed his eyes, he could not believe what he saw and pinched Hua Ke hard.


    "That must be Jiang Shiyu ¡­ How did she grow wings! It''s still in the black fog! " A Huan shouted in shock.


    It wasn''t because of her, but because of the other party! It was unknown what method the black fog used to trap her. Jiang Shiyu saw the black mist cutting towards her, bringing with it a huge amount of energy as it rushed forward.


    Suddenly, a familiar shout came from behind him, "Jiang Shiyu, be careful!"


    Jiang Shiyu was shocked, how could this be? Isn''t A Huan and the others in enemy cave? Why did I hear his voice?


    The attack that was imbued with power struck while Jiang Shiyu was still in a daze.


    Jiang Shiyu only felt a huge pressure from her hands, as if a huge mountain was pressing down on her. Biting her lips tightly, Jiang Shiyu channeled the other force she had obtained from the Phoenix into her body. Infinite heat spread throughout her body in an instant.


    The black mist paused for an instant as well.


    Jiang Shiyu felt that her body was filled with power, she thought that maybe her attack would be able to end the black fog in front of her immediately.


    Black Mist looked towards the shore in a daze.


    Yao Yao dragged A Huan, "We need to leave this place quickly. When you spoke just now, you wanted to attract the attention of the black fog. Don''t cause trouble for Jiang Shiyu here. "Let''s go, let''s go back quickly."


    A Huan was startled, he pointed to the black mist and said, "It seems too late, he''s coming towards us."


    Yao Yao turned her head to look, her face pale white, "Let''s go!"


    Hua Ke and Huai Nan were also shocked, a few of them were panicking as they ran in any direction.


    Jiang Shiyu still wanted to get rid of the black mist in front of her, but she suddenly realized that the black mist had given up on attacking her and was heading back to the shore.


    She remembered the voice just now and rushed over.


    That was ¡­ Her eyes suddenly widened, she did not hear wrongly, it was indeed A Huan and the rest. They were currently escaping, the black mist behind them continuously spreading in that direction.


    The black fog that had been charging towards them was now carefully chasing them.


    Jiang Shiyu was startled. How could she have thought of that word?


    However, the speed at which the black mist moved, as though it was afraid of hurting people, was indeed a bit careful.


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head. No matter what this black mist was doing, she had to destroy this black mist and kill the person inside.


    Black Mist''s attention was currently not on her side, giving her an opportunity to take advantage of. Jiang Shiyu was standing far behind the black smoke.


    As long as they destroy the black mist, they would be able to refuse to rescue A Huan and the others.


    Jiang Shiyu struck out with her fist, and a ball of light as fierce as the sun directly ignited towards the black mist.


    A scream suddenly came from the thick black fog, as if it was enduring a great deal of pain.


    The pair of black mist hands came out again, and struck out with a palm towards Jiang Shiyu. But at this time, Jiang Shiyu was no longer someone who could not withstand the attack. She took the attack head on and released another ball of light at the black mist.


    From the looks of it, this light ball formed by highly concentrated flames was very harmful to the black fog.


    But Jiang Shiyu did not dare to let her guard down, and followed closely behind, approaching the black mist, wanting to grab the person inside. According to her thoughts, the core of this black fog was the human form formed inside.


    Before the humanoid form appeared, this black fog was very easy to deal with, but now it was somewhat tricky to deal with. So the key was the human form inside.


    Jiang Shiyu made a decision in her mind, she then used her soul power to give the black mist a fatal blow.


    In the next moment, a sharp pain suddenly arose in his heart, and the soul power in his hands immediately dispersed.


    Jiang Shiyu held onto her heart, as she gasped for breath, "How can she be so fast ¡­ My body is actually so weak ¡­ "With just this little bit of soul power, I can''t believe I can''t hold it anymore ¡­"


    Jiang Shiyu''s eyes instantly turned black, and then red ¡­


    Phoenix said, "I lent you the power, but you have to pay the price."


    "Your body is that of a mortal, and you don''t have the Phoenix bloodline. The power that I have lent you, if it exceeded a certain limit, your body would be the first to collapse. Remember, if your heart starts to ache, don''t use it anymore. "


    Jiang Shiyu asked carefully: "Does it only harm the body?"


    Phoenix stared fixedly at her. "The first thing you will do is use your body. After that, your soul power will exceed the limit of what your body can bear and you will directly draw out your soul power to repair your body''s flaws."


    Jiang Shiyu heaved a sigh of relief, "Then it''s fine."


    Phoenix chuckled. "This kind of soul power extraction is irreparable."


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, "What do you mean?"


    "After you drain your soul power, you''re just a cripple. You won''t be able to cultivate any more soul power anymore." Phoenix solemnly answered, "It is irreversible. I can''t cultivate back either."


    Jiang Shiyu was completely frozen still.


    Taking a deep breath, Jiang Shiyu said calmly: "As long as you do not exceed this limit."


    Phoenix gave him a deep look and said, "This is for the best. Otherwise, I can''t help you. I''ve told you the consequences, you have to be careful. "


    Jiang Shiyu frowned: "If I could only extract a little, would I still be able to recover my soul power?"


    Phoenix did not expect this question. "That will depend on your luck."


    "What luck?"


    "Did you really only draw a little bit of your soul power from the damage you suffered?" Phoenix said, "You have to know how strong the body is to receive my strength. This is because I am willing to help you, so the price you have to pay is a little less. "But that doesn''t mean you''re just going to spend a bit of your soul power."


    Jiang Shiyu finally understood that if she really reached that limit, then with her current soul power, she wouldn''t be able to cover the speed at which her body was being damaged.


    As long as she used it, all of her soul power would be sucked out and she would once again become that trash without any soul power.


    When Jiang Shiyu first arrived on this continent, she already knew how miserable it would be if one did not have soul power. Thus, she had asked Cheng Yu to obtain the power that she should have had in the end with a narrow escape, but now ¡­


    She had originally thought that she wasn''t the only one. This way, before her heart began to ache, she would stop and let the other experts deal with her.


    But now, on the vast surface of the sea, other than her, only the person being chased by the black mist remained.

 C140

    Her friend, the one being pursued.


    A Huan and the other three were still running with all of their might, when they suddenly heard Jiang Shiyu''s voice. They all looked up to see Jiang Shiyu''s twisted face, as if she was suffering from immense pain.


    Jiang Shiyu thought that as long as she could stall for a while, she would drag it out for a bit. Once they had run to a safe place, she would hide.


    Jiang Shiyu thought that it was a good idea, the speed of A Huan and the others immediately increased by a lot, the speed of the black fog also somehow became faster, Jiang Shiyu blocked in front.


    He did not dare to use the power of the phoenix and could only slightly defend himself against the previous force that did not harm his body. However, the current power that was useless against the black fog could only be stopped.


    The black mist seemed to have seen something important disappear, and when it saw Jiang Shiyu blocking in front of them, it instantly went into a rage, and charged towards her with a strength that was ten times stronger than before.


    Jiang Shiyu dodged backwards, but she could not move her feet again.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know what to do. If she didn''t use the power of the Phoenix, she would die in the next moment. She might still be alive if she used it.


    endured the protest in his heart, his lips bleeding from being bitten. He wanted to shoot another strong fireball at the black mist.


    Suddenly ¡­ A few different types of soul power rushed over, blocking in front of Jiang Shiyu, blocking the attack.


    The energy Jiang Shiyu had stored up dissipated once again.


    He looked behind him.


    Liang Yizhe held a crystal clear square glass jar in his hand, from within came out various types of soul power. Under his control, the soul power formed a dense net in front of Jiang Shiyu, that looked like it had no strength, but it blocked the attack.


    Jiang Shiyu heaved a sigh of relief, looks like Liang Yizhe had found some spirit weapon.


    A net of soul power enveloped the black fog.


    The black mist kept on attacking the soul power net, wanting to rush out, but failed time and time again.


    Finally it stopped and floated inside the soul power net.


    When Jiang Shiyu returned to the shore, she saw that Liang Yizhe''s head was covered in sweat and the veins on his neck were bulging.


    This power that did not belong to him, was extremely difficult to control.


    Jiang Shiyu thought, and did not disturb Liang Yizhe.


    An old man suddenly appeared beside him, blocking Jiang Shiyu''s retreat.


    The old man laughed: "You are Jiang Shiyu?"


    Jiang Shiyu nodded.


    The old man also nodded, "I am the Principal of Nine Heavens Academy, Li Man."


    Jiang Shiyu sized up this principal of the Nine Heavens Academy, like her grandfather that lived next door, and revealed a benevolent look.


    "You awakened the Phoenix bloodline?" Although Dean Li Man was asking Jiang Shiyu, he was certain of what he had just said.


    Jiang Shiyu only thought that those words were useless words. Wasn''t it obvious that she now had the power of the Phoenix when she was fighting against the black mist?


    Dean Li Man continued to stare at Jiang Shiyu in that manner. In her heart, Jiang Shiyu felt a little guilty, as if she could already tell that this dean, who did not seem to be dangerous, did not have the bloodline of the Phoenix.


    Jiang Shiyu did not answer and decided to face it in silence.


    Principal Li Man smiled and said, "Seems like it."


    Liang Yizhe released his last bit of soul energy from the side, his entire body looked like he had just been fished out of water. Beads of sweat dripped down, and blood actually started to seep out of his eyes.


    He touched his eyelids, smiled at the two and said, "It''s alright, I''m not blind."


    Li Man sighed, "Go to the back and rest first."


    Liang Yizhe disagreed, he wanted to stay here, "Principal, at this time, the other strong warriors have not come yet, I cannot leave."


    The dean said, "What can you do here? Your eyes aren''t blind right now, but if you want to go up and fight, you won''t be far away from being blind. I really don''t want you to leave after this calamity that Nine Heavens Academy has gone through. "


    Liang Yizhe''s eyes leaked blood again, leaving two scars on his face, and he looked like he was blind.


    Liang Yizhe stood there, stubbornly refusing to go to the back.


    Jiang Shiyu really wanted to go to the back, but looking at the intentions of the two, she was someone who wanted to stay.


    The dean realized that he could not make sense of the situation, and his tone became stern. "I am the dean. I order you to go to the back."


    Liang Yizhe looked at the black mist with dissatisfaction, then continued running towards the enemy cave.


    When Jiang Shiyu arrived at the shore, she had already noticed that Yao Yao and the others had already run inwards. At this time, they should have already reached a safe place.


    Jiang Shiyu raised her head and looked at the black mist.


    Under the soul power net''s cover, the black smoke did not move at all. It was as if it felt that it could not escape, and thus did not resist anymore.


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly felt that something was amiss.


    The black fog grew thicker and thicker. It was rolling up and down, but from the onlookers'' point of view, it looked like it was motionless. The black fog should be even denser now.


    "Dean Li Man, the power of the black mist seems to have gotten stronger." After Jiang Shiyu obtained the phoenix''s power, her perception of the strength of her soul power had also increased by quite a bit.


    At this time, he could clearly feel that the black fog within the soul power net was constantly rising. Not long after, the soul power net was broken by him.


    The dean''s eyes suddenly opened with a smile.


    Inside the enemy cave.


    Just as Yao Yao and A Huan opened the door to the enemy cave, they were about to step inside.


    Huai Nan suddenly wrinkled his nose and said: "Did you guys manage to get a whiff of the strong smell of blood?"


    A Huan''s footsteps stopped, and a few of them looked towards the enemy cave.


    The lights inside were still on, but those who had fallen to the ground earlier all stood up.


    Some of them were unarmed, some of them holding their weapons. Others were flying in the air, their eyes bloodshot, their minds in a state of chaos.


    They didn''t say anything and just started fighting.


    A Huan felt that his face was drenched, the blood that was chopped off splashed all over his face.


    Even though Yao Yao had known about the tragic situation in enemy cave from his words, the true events that had occurred right before her eyes caused her to instantly scream out loud as she covered her face, "Ah!"


    The people before him, who could be described as living in hell, who had been sitting together in search of safety together, suddenly started fighting against each other.


    A Huan clenched his fists, hugged Yao Yao, and retreated out of enemy cave.

 C141

    Hua Ke and Huai Nan wanted to stop them, but they realised that they had lost all consciousness, and could not hear what they were saying clearly.


    Hua Ke and Huai Nan were also extremely shocked, they rushed outside, but did not know what to do.


    Yao Yao was currently a little delirious, and said: "How can this be? Didn''t the chief head just come in to make them faint? This is fake! It''s fake! "


    Hua Ke and Huai Nan were startled for a moment, but also went over and grabbed Yao Yao, preventing her from entering.


    It was unknown what Yao Yao was thinking now that she had been captured by the three of them.


    He was still thinking about charging in.


    Just then, a person suddenly rushed out from behind with blood flowing out from his eyes, as if he was running out from enemy cave. A Huan, Hua Ke and Huai Nan were shocked, they had no idea what was going on.


    A Huan looked over carefully at the man and shouted: "Teacher, it''s bad, the people inside are fighting."


    The place to type was quite light. It was simply killing each other inside.


    Yao Yao also looked over, and seeing that it was Liang Yizhe, she ran over and said with a sobbing tone of her voice: "Chief Deacon, Chief Deacon ¡­. "Inside..."


    Although Liang Yizhe was not blind, his eyes still suffered from the impact. At the moment, he was not clear about who he was looking at, he could only see a faint shadow. He pulled away the people and shouted, "Speak clearly, what happened inside!"


    When Yao Yao saw him, she immediately sobered up. She pulled Hua Ke away to let him speak.


    Although Hua Ke was afraid, he still explained the situation inside in detail. As he spoke, he noticed that the blood in the eyes of the person in front of him was flowing even more ferociously, dripping down one after another.


    Hua Ke was so scared that he did not dare say anything.


    Liang Yizhe could no longer remain calm. The fact that the dean brought him here to rest only increased his excitement.


    Who were those people from the enemy cave? They were all students and teachers of the Nine Heavens Academy. That accident had already caused 90% of Nine Heavens Academy to die. Only after so many years did the number of people increase.


    Now, while he was still alive, he actually had to appreciate that despair again?


    Liang Yizhe did not dare to open the enemy cave. That accident, as the Chief Steward, he had to go to enemy cave first. Once he opened the door, the smell of blood and corpses would fill the sky.


    Inside these corpses, he wanted to look for people, for those who could still be saved with a single breath''s worth of time. He had searched for an entire seven enemy cave''s entrances one by one. When he found the last one, he even felt that the smell was no longer that of blood. He was already used to it and could no longer detect the difference between the smell and the other smells.


    Liang Yizhe was not injured by the tragic scene, rather, he was crushed by his own self-blame.


    Now, he had to experience this mentality once again. The blood that seeped out from his eyes was viscous to the point that his skin couldn''t help but thicken. It was as if Liang Yizhe couldn''t feel it at all.


    Pushing Yao Yao to the side and opening the mouth of the enemy cave, Liang Yizhe did not hear the voices inside.


    He moved, feeling that the person was lying to him. Suddenly, a familiar smell came from his nose, it was very similar to the smell on his face, no, no, it was many times stronger than this.


    Liang Yizhe was suddenly stunned.


    Jiang Shiyu and Principal Li Man were waiting on the shore, worrying about how the black mist would suddenly become stronger.


    They did not know what to do now, since the soul power net was no longer trapped and rescue had not come yet. Jiang Shiyu was very clear that she couldn''t use her own strength anymore. She had no choice but to watch as the black mist broke through its bindings.


    Principal Li Man suddenly said: "The power of the black mist has become stronger. After it is done, the Nine Heavens Academy will change sky again ¡­ ¡­"


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, "Principal Li Man, what happened?"


    Principal Li Man smiled bitterly and said, "We''ll know when it''s over. Right now, the most important thing is to deal with this black mist. "


    Jiang Shiyu listened to Principal Li Man and looked ahead. Right now, the situation was critical. Once the black mist broke through the soul power net, no one would be able to beat it back.


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, the pain in her heart seemed to still remain on her body, she could not completely suppress the pain. It wasn''t brought by the pain, but rather what was hidden behind its back. If she were to borrow the phoenix''s power again, there would only be one left for her; she would become trash.


    Jiang Shiyu''s entire body was resisting this outcome, and the thought that surged up from the depths of her heart was that she shouldn''t become trash again. That way, she would once again be ¡­ Being ¡­


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly got stuck, what would happen to her? From Jiang Shiyu''s previous experiences, the crown prince had already been killed by her. No one could do anything to him anymore in that country. But why?


    Everyone was afraid of death, but she seemed to be a little too afraid.


    Something flew across Jiang Shiyu''s mind, causing her to have a headache. What was it? Those fleeting images?


    When Principal Li Man saw Jiang Shiyu just speak, she actually covered her head with a malevolent expression in the blink of an eye. A warm and gentle soul power converged on her palm and gently caressed her head.


    Jiang Shiyu only felt a gentle stream of soul power enter her mind and take away all the messy images. The pain was instantly comforted and her mind became calm once again.


    Jiang Shiyu lowered her hand and looked at Dean Li Man, "What happened to me just now?"


    Principal Li Man said: "Child, perhaps you have just awakened your Phoenix bloodline and used up all your energy, causing your body to react. You should not participate in the following battles. "


    Dean Li Man kindly said to Jiang Shiyu as he suddenly looked at the black mist with a serious expression.


    The black mist that was already as thick as a large piece of black cloth congealed into a sphere and rushed towards the soul power net with all its might. Under the impact, the soul power net expanded outwards, changing its shape.

 C142

    When Jiang Shiyu saw this situation, her complexion also changed. The situation that she did not want to see was about to happen.


    The black mist had no physical form, so it could penetrate through easily. It came out of the hole like a tornado.


    Jiang Shiyu felt this sword. This was the strongest sword strike she had ever experienced in the entire continent''s long history of people. When that sword was sent out, Jiang Shiyu even felt the battle intent in her body being faintly stirred up.


    Now, she was even more uneasy. Even someone as powerful as Principal Li Man was helpless against the black mist. She needed the help of a few other experts to deal with the black mist.


    But now, with only the two of them, could they really defeat the black fog?


    Jiang Shiyu''s expression became even more solemn. Under the situation where she couldn''t just use the Phoenix Power s, with her fighting strength, it would be fine if she didn''t help.


    Jiang Shiyu was extremely vexed, what should she do? The three large words kept spinning in her mind.


    Dean Li Man could never destroy the black mist with just this one strike. Before the sword even dissipated, he swung three times in a row. This time, he had no way of resisting it. It was as if he had been forced to the point where he had disappeared without a trace due to.


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly heard an indistinct voice, and it was indistinct. "Over there ¡­ "Give it back to me..."


    This voice did not sound like a human''s voice at all. It was hoarse and unpleasant to the ears, bringing with it a sense of wetness.


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly turned her head to look at the black mist. Could it be the voice of the black fog?


    The five-pointed star in front of Dean Li Man had already floated to the top of the soul power net. The object that was originally used as a protective shield, had now filled in the gaps there.


    Principal Li Man originally brandished his sword to block the black mist. Once the soul power net could not cultivate properly, he immediately extracted a strand of soul power to attach it to the soul power net, then placed it firmly in front of the black mist and sealed it inside once again.


    The black mist charged left and right, unable to get out for a while.


    Dean Li Man was only slightly out of breath. There was no blood in his eyes.


    Jiang Shiyu heaved a sigh of relief. If something were to happen to Dean Li Man, leaving her here, there would be no other way to save her.


    The sword in Principal Li Man''s hand slowly disappeared, it was a soul weapon that was activated by soul force, and upon retracting his soul force, the sword immediately disappeared.


    Principal Li Man sighed, "There''s no other way, we can only temporarily lock it up. My strength is not enough to destroy it."


    Looking at the distant sky, he said, "I only hope that they can come soon."


    Liang Yizhe''s eyes were completely bloodshot. He couldn''t find any way to convince himself that the thing in front of him didn''t happen.


    A Huan originally thought that since this teacher had come, they would be able to heave a sigh of relief. Who would have known that they would be even crazier than Yao Yao. However, those eyes could no longer be seen. They were rotten and extremely terrifying.


    A Huan didn''t want to see his teacher become blind, so he dragged him out.


    Originally, he thought that he would be stopped, and that he had used a lot of strength to pull. Unexpectedly, with that pull, he was directly pulled out.


    This teacher didn''t seem to be someone to be trifled with. In fact, he was so powerful, so why was he so weak?


    A Huan was only suspicious in his heart, but when he thought about it, he immediately understood.


    Yao Yao covered her head and squatted down.


    They looked at the hole in front of them, unsure of what to do. The cave entrance was obviously open, but no one wanted to come out and they were all fighting inside.


    A Huan lowered his head, thinking about something.


    "Pa! Pa! Pa!"


    Suddenly, footsteps came from the enemy cave.


    The few of them stood there without making any sound of footsteps, so the only possibility was that it came from within.


    Suddenly, A Huan raised his head and looked over.


    A familiar black figure stepped out of the cave entrance.


    A Huan shouted in shock, "It''s you."


    It was the man in black, the one he had met in the test. Until now, when he still did not know the other party''s name. However, after A Huan called out the man in black''s name, he stopped.


    "You ¡­ Aren''t you in a daze? " A Huan asked him.


    The black clothed man''s expression was cold as he said indifferently, "I sensed the knockout drug and used my soul power to cover my entire body. I couldn''t smell it."


    A Huan knew that this was not the time to chat, and asked him for his name.


    It turned out that the man in black was called Shen San with the surname Shen. He was the third oldest in his family, and his parents had given him this name.


    Shen San said that he was not unconscious. He had been hiding in the corner the entire time, and no one else had noticed him. Now that the entrance to the enemy cave was completely open, he finally came out.


    Seeing a living person coming out, A Huan''s mood finally improved a little, "I''m A Huan, we ¡­"


    Liang Yizhe suddenly took out a bottle of medicine from his chest and said calmly to Yue Yang, "Sprinkle the medicine inside."


    A Huan did not know what kind of medicine it was. But after looking at his expression, he guessed that the pill was the same as the one from before, and said to Liang Yizhe: "It''s useless. "I can''t pass out."


    If it was useful, there wouldn''t be so many people killing each other here.


    Liang Yizhe did not listen to what A Huan was saying. He handed the medicine bottle over to his and said, "Quickly."


    Although it was useless to complain, A Huan still obediently sprinkled the medicine in the bottle into the hole again. He took a few steps back. He opened his eyes wide and wanted to see a miracle happen.


    The others all had the same thought, and their eyes stared unblinkingly at the interior.


    Jiang Shiyu and President Li Man had hoped that the other rankers would arrive, but when Jiang Shiyu went to look for Liang Yizhe, she already knew that they had just notified them. Even with the help of a teleportation formation, it was impossible for them to arrive in such a short period of time.


    Their hopes were hopeless from the start. However, at a time like this, what else could they do? They could only think about the arrival of that group of people.


    Jiang Shiyu felt the power of the black mist increase again, she asked in confusion, "Dean, the black mist is already trapped, but why is it constantly increasing in strength?"


    It had been like this from the very start. The strength of the person who was trapped had increased. The person who was trapped had gained strength as well.


    Jiang Shiyu had never seen this kind of situation before, so she could not understand either.

 C143

    Dean Li Man''s expression had never recovered after the black fog was trapped. Even if the black mist was trapped again, there was no way for him to stop frowning.


    The black mist churned once again inside the soul power net, as though it had gathered some energy and started to rush outside.


    Principal Li Man suddenly shouted: "Go!"


    A large amount of black mist, like the scattering of flowers from heaven, flew in all directions, like a shooting star flashing by, as a piece of black mist rushed towards Jiang Shiyu.


    However, after the black mist scattered into fragments, his self-control did not weaken at all. Instead, multiple black mist fragments surrounded Jiang Shiyu, attacking her from all sides.


    As Jiang Shiyu was trapped within the black mist, she didn''t know which direction she had dodged to go. No matter which direction she went in, as long as she stepped out, the black mist would pass by her body.


    Jiang Shiyu had no choice but to fly up to the sky again. A shadow was thrown over at the right time. Jiang Shiyu looked up and realized that the assault was fake. The black mist that was flying over her head was the real one.


    Jiang Shiyu was unable to dodge in time, the black mist immediately entered her body from the top of her head.


    The expected pain did not come. His body felt like it was surrounded by water. The feeling of wetness and viscosity was not from the outside, but from the inside.


    From beginning to end, this kind of feeling clearly had the power of the Phoenix''s burning heat, but at this moment, Jiang Shiyu actually shivered.


    Jiang Shiyu did her best to fly out, but this time, she was the only one left on the shore.


    After President Li Man''s soul tool was broken, he swung the sword in his hand towards the black mist, following the huge impact, he left the shore and rushed towards the black mist in the sea.


    Jiang Shiyu dodged the black mist as she looked over.


    Even though the black mist was shattered into pieces, a small piece of it still stayed there, continuously curling and curling.


    Jiang Shiyu watched as Principal Li Man retreated step by step. Somehow, before she could even realize it, the phoenix''s immense energy had already burst out of her body. They flew towards the black mist.


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, what was going on? She did not want to borrow the power of the Phoenix.


    The huge force was absorbed by the black mist just like that.


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly discovered that she seemed to know her original appearance.


    Without the sword in her hand, her strength would not be enough to make a sword appear. However, in this situation, a lifelike red sword appeared out of thin air, condensed with her soul power.


    The long sword in her hand silently increased her courage. Even though she knew that she couldn''t beat him, Jiang Shiyu still wanted to destroy the black mist in front of her.


    Dean Li Man also felt that something was wrong as a red light shone towards the black mist. The next moment, a familiar figure flew over.


    Jiang Shiyu passed through Principal Li Man and the black fog that was initially struggling with her, suddenly stopped, and slashed the longsword that appointed Jiang Shiyu into the ground.


    Jiang Shiyu laughed as she slashed a long sword back and forth. She realized that the black mist was not able to hurt her even though it had neared her body. The black mist slowly entered her body.


    The moist feeling that Jiang Shiyu originally felt had completely disappeared. Instead, after the black mist entered her body, her originally frail and weak body actually started to become stronger. With the speed that she could feel, she was becoming stronger.


    Jiang Shiyu was suspicious for a moment, but then she completely immersed herself in the power that was used to confuse people.


    The black mist had already completely entered her body, and a boundless voice sounded beside Jiang Shiyu''s ears. "Go look for him."


    To whom? Jiang Shiyu asked.


    The voice said, "You know that. Go to him and give him all your strength. Our clan will be revived once more. "


    Jiang Shiyu shouted unhappily, "I don''t, this is my power!"


    The boundless voice gradually dissipated within Jiang Shiyu''s consciousness.


    Jiang Shiyu laughed sinisterly, and fainted in the next second.


    "Wake up ¡­"


    Jiang Shiyu waved her hands in disgust as if she had caught a feather. The annoying feather finally disappeared without a trace.


    Jiang Shiyu felt that her body was very tired, and wanted to continue letting her mind sleep. The annoying feather came back again with a hot breath. "Wake up..."


    Jiang Shiyu opened his eyes fretfully, wanting to see who exactly it was that wanted to disturb her when this kind of person was very tired.


    The moment he opened his eyes, Jiang Shiyu was in a daze, "Phoenix?"


    "Why did I come in again?"


    Phoenix scoffed, "You''re still coming in? If I don''t wake you up, you''ll never wake up. "


    Jiang Shiyu dragged her head that was in deep pain and frowned: "What''s wrong?"


    "Don''t you know? You were influenced by your mind just now, and the dark side of your heart has expanded infinitely. I didn''t expect you to care so much about your own strength. "


    Jiang Shiyu obviously did not remember what happened just now. However, she still remembered that she was able to materialize a sword, so she didn''t know what happened after that.


    "I don''t, I don''t. Let me tell you."


    The phoenix, who was in Jiang Shiyu''s Inner Palace, saw everything clearly. It was afraid that the world would not be thrown into chaos, so it embellished the details of Jiang Shiyu''s previous performance.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at it in shock, "Are you kidding me? How could I be like that? "


    Phoenix snorted with disdain. "I''m lying to you? I spent so much saliva to lie to you? Your persistence in controlling your strength caused it to give up on controlling your mind and directly snatched your body away. Now, you can only stay here with me. "


    Jiang Shiyu remained calm for a moment, then asked, "Can I look outside?"


    Phoenix shook her head. "You? Impossible ¡­ Hey! I said it''s impossible! "


    Jiang Shiyu closed her eyes and started to spread out her thoughts. Since this was her body, why couldn''t she see it? Jiang Shiyu didn''t believe it.


    His consciousness spread around his body for less than thirty feet and was bounced back by a strong force. Jiang Shiyu''s mind hurt, and she screamed while covering her head.


    Phoenix who was beside them clicked her tongue and said, "I said that I can''t see, but that guy has already controlled this area with his mind."


    With his two black eyes, he stared at the expanding border of darkness, "That guy, it''s been so long since I last saw him, his strength has increased quite a bit."


    This was originally a phoenix territory. The entire space was gradually changing into a red color. It was not beautiful at all, as if it was the sunset. At this moment, the red light began to fade from the corner, turning into a deep black.

 C144

    After her consciousness was reflected, it was as if someone stabbed a blade into her brain. This was not only that, but she also turned over in pain, making it impossible for her to think about it.


    Jiang Shiyu was still lying on the ground, and only after a while did she sit up, "Phoenix, why am I so useless? If I don''t have the power, and have been saved by you time and time again, and if it weren''t for you and Cheng Yu, then I would be the Jiang Shiyu in the general''s estate, waiting to be killed by the crown prince. "


    "Right now, I thought that he had already changed into a Jiang Shiyu, but I never thought that he was still so weak. "It''s no use at all."


    He mumbled, "Am I a piece of trash ¡­"


    Phoenix: "If it wasn''t for me, wouldn''t you be trash?"


    Jiang Shiyu was startled for a moment, then suddenly laughed out loud: "Right, you are just a Divine Beast, how can you understand a human''s mind?"


    He suddenly stopped, "However, you''re right. Without you, I am just a piece of trash."


    For a moment, Jiang Shiyu did not speak, and the phoenix also did not speak, as a heavy feeling spread out.


    The Phoenix blew her feathers, making herself even more fluffy. "Yes, so you have to thank me. "Wait a moment, I will destroy all the divine senses here and take this opportunity to take back your body."


    Jiang Shiyu still did not say anything. Phoenix thought about it, "Actually, I felt your arrival that day."


    Jiang Shiyu''s brain moved, but she did not say a word.


    The phoenix continued, "Earlier, my space filled up Jiang Shiyu''s mind, forcing her to have no way to cultivate her soul power. Her entire mind is filled with red. "


    "But as soon as you arrived, one of the horns was broken and a faint blue light rushed in. I don''t know what happened to you before, but you must be very sad before reaching Jiang Shiyu''s body. "


    "A blue mind, that''s the feeling deep inside your soul."


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly raised her head, "Then do I know who I was before?"


    Phoenix replied, "It''s up to you to slowly remember." I can''t help you with that. "


    After Jiang Shiyu opened her mouth, she felt that what she had just said was akin to acting coquettishly towards a phoenix. She couldn''t help but blush.


    Jiang Shiyu embarrassedly covered her face, and asked in a daze: "Then tell me, how are you going to help me get my body back?"


    Phoenix laughed: "There is only one goal for this black fog to appear, all these years it still has such unorthodox methods. If it wants to awaken, it needs to slaughter all other life forms, it is completely against our The Four Divine Beasts''s mission."


    "You recognize this black fog?"


    "No, I know its owner." Phoenix looked straight ahead, as if she was looking at a person in the distant skies, "One of the The Four Divine Beasts, White Tiger."


    "White Tiger?! "How could that be?"


    Jiang Shiyu was extremely surprised. This black mist did not have a body, and the power that it used was also that strange. How could it be related to the White Tiger that was one of the The Four Divine Beasts?


    Phoenix said with hatred: "What other reason could there be? Why don''t you just explain it to them, it''s just those few people." Phoenix clenched her teeth and actually did not intend to directly explain the reason behind the relationship between the two.


    Jiang Shiyu could only guess, "He saved his parents? Saved him? "


    The more he said, the more outrageous he became. Phoenix could no longer endure it any longer. "Where did our parents come from, and where did they come from to save others?"


    Jiang Shiyu understood, "Oh oh, you two are not human. I mean, the white tiger saved the black mist, so he came to repay the white tiger. "


    Phoenix raised her head. "I don''t know."


    Jiang Shiyu expressed that she understood, "I''m not guessing anymore. You tell me how to get out. Just a moment ago, you said that my mind was about to be devoured, and now that you''re telling me that I can take back my body, your phoenix has become too fast. "


    Phoenix shouted, "Who gave you the guts to dare talk to me like that!"


    Jiang Shiyu waved her hand, "Alright, alright, I got it. Master Phoenix, please tell me how to get out."


    Phoenix retorted, "You said that I''ve changed a lot. What about you? "Hehe, I was still crying just now, but that''s great now. You sure changed too quickly."


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t expect that Phoenix would use the same words to stop her. It was somewhat funny from time to time.


    The first time she saw Phoenix, she was shocked by the appearance of this gigantic divine beast. The meetings they had after that had not been an easy one either. They had their own matters to attend to.


    This time, Jiang Shiyu unintentionally opened her heart to the Phoenix, and the relationship between the two of them actually eased up.


    Jiang Shiyu faintly smiled, afraid that if she laughed too much, the phoenix would throw away its noble aura and laugh at her.


    Jiang Shiyu laughed and said, "Please tell me, this black patch is constantly expanding."


    The phoenix looked around and saw that the only thing left in the space was the place Jiang Shiyu was standing on. The speed was simply too fast.


    The phoenix''s face hardened, "When all the black spreads over, your body will no longer be yours, and you won''t be able to take it back. But it will not allow this to happen, so before that, your body will be abandoned by him. "


    Jiang Shiyu asked: "Why?"


    Phoenix explained. "Think about it, if this energy enters your body and the black mist melts into you, it will become you."


    "Isn''t that good? It has never had form, but now that it has a body, isn''t it great? "


    Phoenix shook her head. "Generally, that is the case. However, this piece of black fog is not. From a few thousand years ago, it only had one mission: Wake up the White Tiger Bloodline. "


    "Wait!" Jiang Shiyu was a little flustered, "You kept saying from the beginning that it was not a White Tiger, nor was it a White Tiger Bloodline. Then what exactly is my enemy this time? "


    "Hmph hmph, these humans really know how to use you. They didn''t even tell you their enemies, and you just gave your life for them." Phoenix said in dissatisfaction: "Idiot, the reason why the black fog came was to make the White Tiger Bloodline suffer the same fate as before and let it awaken within the black fog."


    Jiang Shiyu was already fainting, "What exactly is that black mist?"


    Phoenix went silent, but Jiang Shiyu had a bad guess in her heart. She trembled and said: "Actually, that black fog is also a White Tiger right?"

 C145

    Phoenix whispered, "Let''s not talk about this anymore." He immediately changed the topic, "The reason why the black mist came was not to steal your body, but to completely absorb the energy and send it into the White Tiger Bloodline."


    "And after the period of complete victory?" Jiang Shiyu frowned and asked.


    Phoenix looked at her in surprise. "You know quite a lot."


    Phoenix simply did not care about this, and continued: "Initially, The Four Divine Beasts did indeed suppress the World Stone, but a few thousand years ago, a Divine Beast left its post without permission. There was no other way, at that time a person used his own strength to temporarily suppress the World Stone, but after that, a series of bad things happened."


    "The World Stone now is no longer suppressed by the The Four Divine Beasts."


    Phoenix sighed and said, "With the inheritance of my memories, I''m probably about to undergo rebirth."


    "Then what does this have to do with the White Tiger destroying the World Stone?"


    "As long as you know it''s related, then as long as you know it''s related, then why do you need to know so clearly!" Phoenix said impatiently.


    Jiang Shiyu acknowledged, and said, "Alright, then tell me, how do you think we should take back our bodies?"


    "It''s like this, the black mist wants to transfer all of the absorbed energy to the White Tiger Bloodline, so this energy cannot be absorbed by your body. It needs to send out its power before it and you can merge, and this is our chance right now."


    Jiang Shiyu understood, "In order to release its power, right now, its control over this body will become weaker, and the master of this body will take the chance to take back the body."


    Phoenix nodded her head. "Your brain is still working." After expressing his agreement with Jiang Shiyu, he said: "This is the chance. We must grasp it well and take back our bodies."


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly thought: "Then will its power be transferred out?"


    Phoenix nodded heavily. "Yes."


    "Sigh!" Jiang Shiyu suddenly shouted, "We''ve talked for half a day, who are these White Tiger Bloodline?


    Phoenix said, "I want to take back what I just said. You are a fool."


    "Who is it?" Jiang Shiyu really wanted to know.


    Phoenix choked out a few words, "The people beside you."


    Jiang Shiyu was dumbstruck. The White Tiger was a woman, and by her side, there was only one woman, Yao Yao!


    "So, you have to make a decision."


    "What decision?"


    "Seize back the body? or directly use this body to absorb the power of the black mist. " The phoenix gave Jiang Shiyu another difficult question.


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, "Is there any other choice?"


    Phoenix smiled and said, "Yes."


    Jiang Shiyu said happily: "After taking back the body, the black mist will retreat on its own, and will not transmit the power over."


    Having power was naturally good, but this kind of strange power, no matter who it entered into, would not end up well.


    Phoenix said, "I''m lying."


    The smile on Jiang Shiyu''s face gradually stiffened.


    Phoenix smiled and said, "I lied when I said I gave you a choice. You only have one choice, and that is to take your body back. Regardless of whether or not you want to take back your body, once the power has been transferred, this body will be completely useless to it. You''ll just turn into a man and do it. "


    "Seizing back your body will at least guarantee your survival. The energy that''s being sent out is only the energy that we absorbed before. "


    Jiang Shiyu already did not know what to say, and could only lift her head to reveal a smile to the Phoenix with an unknown meaning.


    The two sides quieted down once again.


    Jiang Shiyu thought about it, and felt that she could think of a way. Taking back the body would also prevent the black mist from transferring its power to Yao Yao, turning Yao Yao into a ¡­


    Jiang Shiyu thought for a long time, but she didn''t know how to describe it. Would Yao Yao, after obtaining the power, be like her described in the Phoenix?


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head. She could not imagine that the Yao Yao who was normally a child would actually turn into such a sinister person.


    Jiang Shiyu asked one last time, "Is there really no way to stop it?"


    Phoenix looked at her for a moment.


    "Yes."


    Jiang Shiyu and Phoenix stared fixedly ahead. The black color continued to expand, and was already about to completely annihilate the original owner of the place, Jiang Shiyu. At this moment, the black color started to dissipate.


    Phoenix shouted, "Quickly, now is the time!"


    Jiang Shiyu pulled the phoenix feather that was given to her and wrapped it around his body, and they passed through the black space.


    The feathers of the phoenix prevented the darkness from engulfing her mind, allowing her to freely enter from the outside.


    After passing through the darkness, Jiang Shiyu''s eyes suddenly lit up. In front of her was a cliff, and she couldn''t see the bottom. A voice suddenly came from the darkness behind her.


    "Die!" You, the sinner who ruined the world. "


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, she looked behind and saw a snake head attacking her.


    Jiang Shiyu thought to herself, why does she always encounter this kind of thing that makes my scalp go numb? She wanted to jump up, but she found out that her body was actually kicking towards the snake''s head. A strange voice came out of her mouth, "I''m helping you get out of this, thousands of years, when we become adults, we''ve always been lying on that rock, what''s the use? After all these years, we''ll have to fall back to sleep, so we might as well take advantage of this time to do what we want to do."


    "White Tiger!" The snake head let out an angry cry, and retracted the head that was kicked.


    Jiang Shiyu heard herself say, "I''ve already helped you. Look, if it wasn''t for me, you would have had to spend your entire life on that rock. How could you have had the time to actually come out and capture me?"


    Jiang Shiyu looked over, it was a snake head, turtle body, a huge turtle shell was buckled on top, could this be the legendary Black Turtle?


    Jiang Shiyu still had not recovered from the shock and was frightened by the scene in front of her.


    Black Turtle let out an indignant cry and charged towards her at a speed that a turtle definitely wouldn''t have.


    Jiang Shiyu already knew that she was probably watching the White Tiger''s memories from the sidelines.


    With no fear in his heart, he focused on studying the current situation.


    The white tiger laughed loudly. It suddenly raised its body and jumped onto the back of the Black Tortoise. The Black Tortoise shook its body crazily, but the white tiger stood there without moving.


    "Black Turtle, you''re going to fall asleep soon? Your movements are so slow."


    Black Turtle called out, "White Tiger, how about this, if Father is still here..."


    "Shut up!" The White Tiger roared at Black Turtle and said with a sneer, "It''s already gone, it''s completely gone. Otherwise, I will... "

 C146

    He spoke the word ''I'' for a long time, but still didn''t say anything.


    Jiang Shiyu knew that it was fake, but she was still a little afraid.


    The originally laughing White Tiger suddenly became sorrowful.


    With this memory, Jiang Shiyu guessed that her previous guess was right.


    The relationship between this black fog and the White Tiger ¡­


    Jiang Shiyu was still thinking that the black space was already gone when she realized that she had arrived outside of the Inner Palace and a large amount of energy was moving outwards in circles.


    When Jiang Shiyu saw that huge power, she immediately thought of Yao Yao.


    She decided to stay and try to break the circular force. She knew that this would cause her some pain, but if there was a chance, she could still try.


    Jiang Shiyu was not really a spirit body right now, so as long as she could ensure that her mind didn''t wander off, she could slowly recover in the future.


    He picked out a phoenix feather from his body. This feather was formed from soul power. Although it looked like a feather, it was actually phoenix soul power. Jiang Shiyu approached the power and threw a feather over.


    Feather ran straight into the middle of the circle and was spun around in a circle. Then it exploded. However, in the face of such powerful strength, it was only because the speed at which he formed the feather was a little slower, and then it was the same as before.


    Only a feather was left on Jiang Shiyu''s body.


    It seemed that he could only use Phoenix''s method.


    Jiang Shiyu pursed her lips, no longer looking at the energy that was rushing out, and walked towards her own sea of consciousness.


    Jiang Shiyu slowly flew up.


    His Sea of Consciousness finally revealed itself in front of him. Because it was her own place, there was no obstruction when she went in.


    Jiang Shiyu was overjoyed. When she walked to the center of her sea of consciousness, she saw a white figure with long black hair falling behind her.


    Jiang Shiyu was very careful, afraid that he would disturb her, "White Tiger?"


    That figure still had his back to her, so Jiang Shiyu changed the way she called her, "Shu."


    The white figure turned around, a beautiful face with silver lines running down her temples, and pure eyes. "Who are you? "How do you know my name?"


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know why, but she felt like shedding tears. "Shu, let me take you out."


    The White Tiger smiled at her, "Where is this place? Why am I here? I need to find the Azure Dragon. "


    Jiang Shiyu walked towards her, "I''ll take you to look for ¡­" Get yourself back.


    The White Tiger''s fragment was in her sea of consciousness. Before coming here, the Phoenix had told her to coax her after seeing her and bring her out of her body.


    Under the heavy black layers of encirclement, it was a pure and ignorant White Tiger. The White Tiger that was on the mountain before, the father that relied on the person, the White Tiger that was playing with the Azure Dragon.


    Jiang Shiyu reached out her hand to her, "Shu."


    White Tiger had never seen her before, so she curiously handed her her hand. "Let''s go out."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded.


    Catch the white tiger and take her out. The White Tiger was very obedient, "What''s your name?"


    "Jiang Shiyu."


    The White Tiger''s body suddenly froze.


    He shook off Jiang Shiyu''s hand.


    Jiang Shiyu turned her head to look at her, "What''s wrong?"


    The White Tiger whispered, "You lied to me."


    Jiang Shiyu, "... What did I lie to you about? "


    "You don''t want to bring me to find the Azure Dragon? You want to chase me away?" The White Tiger said in an aggrieved manner.


    If he let her go out, it could really be called chasing people away.


    "If you want to see the green dragon, you can''t be trapped here." Jiang Shiyu advised gently.


    The White Tiger turned around angrily, "Then I won''t see her."


    Jiang Shiyu was stunned, how could this be?


    He suddenly thought of the scene from before, "I''ll take you to see Father?" Jiang Shiyu asked.


    However, the White Tiger suddenly turned around with a face full of smiles, "Do you know where Father is? "Quick, take me there."


    This time, Jiang Shiyu completely understood that the White Tiger in front of her, the one she most valued was her father, the one who had awakened her in the end. The Azure Dragon had lost his life for her in time.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know what kind of expression to make, so she could only grab onto the White Tiger''s hand and lead her out.


    This time, the White Tiger did not run into any trouble, and smoothly left the Sea of Consciousness.


    Jiang Shiyu hid back to control her sea of consciousness and gave the feather on her body to the White Tiger.


    The White Tiger stroked its feathers and asked doubtfully, "Why do you have the feathers of a little phoenix?"


    Jiang Shiyu smiled at her: "It''s alright, you will see her soon."


    The white tiger''s body was becoming fainter and fainter, and the feathers on its body gradually lost all of its soul power, becoming transparent.


    Jiang Shiyu resolutely turned around. The white tiger had already disappeared, and now she just needed to occupy her sea of consciousness and wait for the energy to leave her body.


    What Jiang Shiyu lacked the least was patience, waiting for her strength to slowly disappear. The black color completely faded away.


    His mind was connected to the Inner Mansion through his Sea of Consciousness.


    Even from far away, Jiang Shiyu still saw Phoenix nodding slightly towards her.


    Jiang Shiyu''s body suddenly opened her eyes. There were four people standing in front of her.


    From left to right, they were A Huan, Yao Yao, Hua Ke, and Huai Nan.


    Jiang Shiyu fixed her gaze on Yao Yao. The huge force was also heading in that direction.


    Jiang Shiyu completely sealed her sea of consciousness, allowing the Phoenix in the Inner Palace to take control of her body.


    He opened his eyes again and the fiery red eyes appeared once more.


    Phoenix smiled and said, "Yes."


    Jiang Shiyu doubted: "You aren''t lying to me right?"


    Phoenix replied, "No, it''s true this time." He explained the whole plan, "Later on, you will go to the sea of consciousness and take control of your brain. You will see the White Tiger''s memories, so don''t be surprised. Bring her out. After that, accept your own sea of consciousness and hand your body over to me for control. Watch carefully, I will follow that direction and swallow that enormous power. "


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, "You swallowed it?"


    "That''s right, I''m still a bit away from the Nirvana stage, and I''m still in your body. I urgently need a huge amount of energy to help me break through." Phoenix said.


    "And after that?" Jiang Shiyu asked.


    "I''ve swallowed all the power, your friend will naturally be fine."


    Phoenix smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I''m confident."


    Jiang Shiyu could only nod her head.


    At this time, the phoenix had already completely controlled Jiang Shiyu''s body. The huge force was constantly pulling and sawing in the air, and in a short while, it would attack Jiang Shiyu at the same time.


    It just stood there in the air.

 C147

    After handing over control of Jiang Shiyu''s body to Phoenix, all that was left was one eye looking towards Yao Yao''s direction.


    They were originally in front of the enemy cave, but when Liang Yizhe saw Shen San coming out, he calmed down a little. Even though the pill bottle he took out was not enough to make the person inside faint, he still dragged Shen San inside it to look for the person who was breathing.


    A Huan''s group of four did not even reach there, the sky was already covered by a black mist, the few of them were terrified, and could only continue running back to where they came from.


    The black mist stopped floating and hovered above the heads of the four people. Slowly, it took the shape of a human figure.


    "Come back... Return it... "


    Hua Ke trembled, "Did you hear what it said?"


    Yao Yao nodded.


    A Huan scolded the black smoke above his head, "Who is it? Come down for a fight if you dare, then hide... "Woo woo ¡­"


    Before he even finished speaking, Yao Yao slapped her hand over A Huan''s mouth, completely stopping her from speaking any further.


    Hua Ke retreated, "Let''s hurry up and run."


    Yao Yao saw that A Huan had stopped talking, and put her hands down, "Take me and run."


    A Huan insisted, "Don''t you have legs?"


    Yao Yao said: "My legs have gone soft."


    Without saying a word, A Huan carried her on his back, and without even looking at the black mist above his head, they ran backwards.


    However, how could they possibly win against the black fog? After running a few steps, they stopped moving.


    Yao Yao said anxiously: "Run!"


    A Huan''s expression was not good, "I can''t run anymore, my legs seem to be stuck."


    Hua Ke looked at them, "Me too."


    Huai Nan still had not given up. He leaned his body forward until he was about to reach the ground, and looked forward without yielding.


    In desperation, Yao Yao could only turn around. The black mist was currently moving downwards towards the few people.


    Yao Yao felt her back being drenched, and that was because she was afraid.


    A Huan felt that he had nothing to be afraid of, so he turned around and began to curse at the black mist again. All sorts of vulgarities started to come out, and Yao Yao couldn''t help but cover her ears.


    Hua Ke and Huai Nan were also speechless.


    But they didn''t expect that the black mist would stop right in front of them.


    Hua Ke shouted loudly, "This ¡­ This move works too! "


    A Huan was extremely pleased, he glanced at them, and spat out everything he had learnt.


    The few of them thought that A Huan''s swear words had stopped the black mist from moving forward, but who knew that the black mist had already locked onto the person and was about to release all of the energy it had absorbed.


    When Jiang Shiyu heard A Huan''s vulgarities, the corner of her mouth twitched. She sighed and stabilized her mind, watching the battle between the Phoenix and the black mist.


    The black mist also realized that the man it had snatched away was once again in control of his body. With an unstoppable momentum, it fought him in the air for the huge amount of energy it was absorbing.


    The black mist left the core, and the surrounding black mist was used as an attack tool. It swung towards Jiang Shiyu, wanting to take her body away once again.


    This time, the one inside Jiang Shiyu''s body was not Jiang Shiyu, but the Phoenix. Its surrounding temperature was extremely hot, and the flames it emitted was not something that Jiang Shiyu could compare to.


    Before the black mist could approach, it was evaporated completely.


    Jiang Shiyu sneered, and felt that her gaze was once again focused on the energy in front of her.


    Phoenix opened her mouth wide, saving the small amount of strength within it as she slowly spat out a bright and tiny sphere. The moment the ball appeared, it brought along a high purity flame, causing the surrounding air to distort. If one was hit, they would probably only be able to burn it completely.


    Phoenix smiled, and the ball spun in front of her. She gave a mocking smile towards the black fog, and the ball suddenly flew towards it at lightning speed.


    The black mist could not let him die. The energy had already left his body. The next moment, it was going to use itself as the medium to enter that person''s body and take away this piece of energy.


    The black mist seemed to have nowhere to run, so it decided to abandon the huge black fog. The human figure in the core dived down.


    Phoenix never wanted to fight against this black fog. What she wanted the most was this black fog.


    At this time, the black fog said that the core would be exposed. The only way was to absorb the core and she would be able to come out. Coming out of the human body, creating a new body, and regaining the original phoenix body.


    The phoenix laughed complacently, the core of the black mist moving towards the four of them. When it neared Yao Yao, it discovered that it could no longer move.


    It was unknown when Dean Li Man had appeared again, but what was blocking the black fog was the pentagram shield that had recovered yet again.


    He roared at Jiang Shiyu: "We cannot let this power disappear. This is all the energy of those students.


    Jiang Shiyu was shocked, "Principal, what are you saying?"


    Phoenix was dissatisfied that Jiang Shiyu was actually diverting her attention to these questions, and said: "Shut up."


    The dean was also stunned. "Something has happened to the enemy cave, the reason why this black fog is getting stronger and stronger is because it has absorbed the energy of a thousand people in the enemy cave."


    "As long as this energy does not dissipate, they will not die. We can rescue them. "


    Principal Li Man was almost unable to hold on to his pentagram shield, and Jiang Shiyu was also in chaos.


    She had been wondering why the black mist was getting stronger and stronger. Every time she was trapped, its strength would increase instead of decrease. She was puzzled for quite a while.


    Now the mystery was solved.


    So all this energy was the life energy of the people hiding in the enemy cave. Jiang Shiyu thought about it, those people who were originally alive, all lied there one after another, their energy completely sucked out.


    This power, no, it was energy. She could not let the phoenix absorb it.


    Phoenix instantly understood what she was thinking. She said with a cold smile, "If I do not absorb this energy, do you know what kind of result this energy will produce?"


    She knew the result! She knew all about it!


    "Is there no way to disperse the energy and send them back?"


    "Do you see that black fog core? As long as he doesn''t disperse, you will never be able to take him back. " Phoenix pointed at the core of the black fog that was trapped in front of the pentagram shield.


    "Does that mean as long as it disappears, it will be fine?" Jiang Shiyu frowned.


    As if she had heard some ridiculous joke, Phoenix burst out in laughter. The people below also looked at her.


    Phoenix said. "Black fog... Haha, it can''t be scattered. This is the dark feeling in the depths of your human hearts. "

 C148

    "It absorbs energy because of these shadows that keep growing until they overshadow the original thoughts. As long as the evil thoughts in your hearts do not go away, or rather, as long as the evil thoughts that have been gathered up are real, they will never disappear. "


    Phoenix said, "It is not up to you to choose now. If I don''t absorb the energy, then all of this energy will be for nothing to the White Tiger. At that time, the one who will die will not be this area, and the entire continent will fall into disaster once again. "


    Jiang Shiyu nodded.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the few people below her. There was really nothing she could do. She really had no other choice!


    She whispered, "I have no choice. If it''s just one person ¡­" She turned her gaze towards Yao Yao, who was also looking at her with a pale face, "But, this isn''t a person''s matter ¡­"


    No matter how Jiang Shiyu said to herself, she did not do it to save Yao Yao, but her heart still could not calm down. She did not do it for Yao Yao, but for the great disaster that would follow. Yes, that''s it.


    Phoenix could not be bothered with her thoughts and turned to the old man below her. "You have a way? I do not have a way to prevent the teleportation of powers and to eliminate the black mist as well. "


    He spread out his hands. "You decide." "Make up your mind and tell me."


    The shield in Dean Li Man''s hands was about to break. If he wanted to obtain that power, he had to break the black fog. That was their way of thinking. But the black mist couldn''t be dispersed.


    The phoenix rudely swallowed the black fog. In any case, she was not afraid of the black fog. She only needed to absorb the energy within.


    Li Man had not made her choice yet, when she suddenly heard Jiang Shiyu shout from above her, "What are you doing?"


    As the Phoenix cried out, Jiang Shiyu actually retracted all of her control and regained control of her body.


    Phoenix returned to her red space. "What are you doing? Can you handle the black fog by yourself? "Don''t do anything at a time like this, or I won''t be able to do anything about it."


    At this time, Phoenix heard what Jiang Shiyu had to say and immediately shouted: "What did you say? After that, she stored the black mist back into her body. Are you crazy? It''s useless for you to do that. It will still run out of your body, and you won''t be able to absorb its power. "


    Jiang Shiyu said flatly: "This is the only way. After he enters my body, the energy will gather outside the Inner Palace, but the black mist is not inside the energy. Jiang Shiyu pointed to her own brain, "It''s in my sea of consciousness. In my body, they are separate. "


    "This way you can send the energy out. The black mist will remain in my body. "


    Phoenix was silent for a long time. Then, she asked, "Are you sure you want to do this?"


    "Yes, Phoenix. Please help me."


    Phoenix turned her head and said, "I''m not."


    Jiang Shiyu said, "I will find you a Bloodline Awakened, work hard to cultivate. I will give you energy, and let you leave as soon as possible. I will ¡­"


    "Forget it, just wait for your strength. I don''t know when I''ll be able to come out." The phoenix muttered, "Forget it, my clan''s desire to keep the World Stone is for the peace of the continent. This time you can do it. "


    "But, have you really thought it through?"


    Jiang Shiyu took the initiative to approach the core of the black fog, and Principal Li Man''s pentagram shield also broke due to the impact. The black fog core was unable to retract its power, and pierced into Jiang Shiyu''s body.


    Jiang Shiyu blocked in front of Yao Yao, and smiled at her: "Yao Yao."


    Yao Yao screamed in fear, "Jiang Shiyu!"


    Without the black mist entering his body, the black mist rampaged through Jiang Shiyu''s body, bringing with it the energy it absorbed, wanting to break out of her body.


    In order to leave the black mist in his sea of consciousness, Jiang Shiyu immediately gave up control of her body. With the help of the Phoenix, she wholeheartedly entered her body. After finding the entrance to the Inner Palace, Jiang Shiyu said, "Phoenix, split up."


    The phoenix let out a cry and a flame suddenly rushed out from the Inner Mansion.


    The black mist was forced upwards.


    The energy was circling around the Inner Mansion and was being surrounded by a core ball in the center.


    That was the power of a phoenix. Ambushed outside the Inner Mansion, those powers were drawn out of the control of the black mist and revolved around the sphere.


    The black mist originally did not feel anything from below. Now that it had been forced out of the Inner Mansion, its power was actually left below. It did its best to rush down and regain power.


    This is Jiang Shiyu''s body, what is she afraid of? It directly blocked in front of the black smog, firmly drawing a line between the two.


    Jiang Shiyu then entered her sea of consciousness.


    The black mist churned within his sea of consciousness. He gave up on fighting with Jiang Shiyu. He wanted to take his body first and then go down and take back his strength.


    Jiang Shiyu stood in the constantly expanding black fog. With her current strength, wanting to eliminate the black fog was no different from hitting a stone with an egg. But right now, it was a person''s business inside her body.


    Jiang Shiyu called out to the phoenix in her heart, "Phoenix, is that possible?"


    "Yes."


    That''s good, Jiang Shiyu could finally relax facing the black smoke that was constantly attacking her sea of consciousness.


    There was no need to make a choice. It was just too good.


    Before Jiang Shiyu could wake up, she heard the sound of shallow breathing from beside her ear. She laughed and opened her eyes.


    The person beside him also felt the change and stood up with her beautiful eyes wide open. "You''re awake?" After a moment of shock, he ran out.


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, why did Yao Yao run out when she woke up?


    Jiang Shiyu looked around, it was an ordinary room, and it did not seem to be the infirmary, there were even many different colored drawings on the wall.


    Jiang Shiyu wanted to look outside, but she realized that she could not move her body, so she closed her eyes.


    After a while, a few people came along with Yao Yao. They were A Huan, Hua Ke, Huai Nan, and at the end, one of them was naturally a smiling Fu Er with golden hair and blue eyes.


    When they saw that Jiang Shiyu had woken up, they were extremely excited, and all of them went forward to talk to her.


    Fu Er was pushed out and laughed: "I want to see how she''s recovering."


    In the next moment, the space in front of Jiang Shiyu was cleared.


    Fu Er leisurely walked in front of her.


    He smiled at her and said: "Jiang Shiyu, congratulations on surviving."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded.


    Blue soul power appeared in Fu Er''s hands as he walked over his body from head to toe.


    After a while, he said to her, "Do you want to hear the truth?"


    The people behind were also stunned, staring at him without blinking.


    Jiang Shiyu moved her eyes, "Liar."


    Fu Er laughed: "You will be fine in a few days, just lie down first."

 C149

    Jiang Shiyu said a lie, and Fu Er also answered the result of her lie. The few of them were well aware that lying was the opposite of the truth.


    Fu Er turned around and smiled at him: "She said she heard a lie, don''t you understand? As for your question, I don''t need to answer it. "


    Fu Er laughed: "I still do not plan to leave, but you are chasing me away."


    Jiang Shiyu was still unable to move, she could only smile at them: "I know my own body, don''t worry."


    A Huan roared at her: "What do you know? Do you know how you got back? I don''t know about anything else, but your soul power ¡­ " As he spoke, he fell silent.


    The moment Jiang Shiyu woke up, she knew.


    There wasn''t a single trace of soul power circulating inside her body.


    Jiang Shiyu was also stunned for a moment, luckily Yao Yao went to look for someone, otherwise she would really reveal an ugly expression.


    "It''s fine."


    This sentence was spoken for A Huan and the others, and also for herself.


    Trash!


    After everyone had left, Jiang Shiyu''s mind was still thinking about that word.


    Without soul power, she couldn''t do anything. Thinking about Cheng Yu, Jiang Shiyu''s eyes darkened. She wanted to build a body for the general and his wife, but it had also become a pipe dream.


    Jiang Shiyu quietly thought for a while by herself before the door opened once again. Accompanied by a voice that she had not heard for a long time, she said, "You''ve done quite well." Although it was not bad, there was a hint of ridicule in her tone.


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, then raised her head with great effort, wanting to see.


    That person seemed to know that she could not move, and kindly walked up to her. The silver white mask was revealed in front of Jiang Shiyu. Although she had never seen the face under the mask before, Jiang Shiyu knew that this was Cheng Yu.


    "Cheng Yu."


    Cheng Yu was still dressed in his white robes, his long index finger pointing at Jiang Shiyu''s forehead, he laughed: "Long time no see, you are so promising."


    Jiang Shiyu said apologetically: "I am now ¡­ The agreement with you ¡­ "I ¡­" Her words made Cheng Yu stutter as he stood up.


    "Needless to say, I even know that you''ve become a piece of trash again." Cheng Yu looked down at her from above.


    When the word "trash" hit Jiang Shiyu, her pupils abruptly constricted and she gritted her teeth as she looked at Cheng Yu.


    Cheng Yu said: "Now, what can you do?"


    Jiang Shiyu''s body instantly softened.


    Cheng Yu looked at her for a long time, "Do you still want to recover your soul power?"


    Jiang Shiyu asked hoarsely: "You have a way?"


    Cheng Yu pointed to his mask, "Do you want to recover?"


    Jiang Shiyu nodded.


    Cheng Yu laughed: "Okay. As long as you do one thing. "


    "What is it?"


    "Kill the friend beside you."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at him, stunned.


    Cheng Yu said: "You know that there''s a person beside you who is a White Tiger Bloodline. As long as you kill him, his body would recover once again from the blood loss due to the White Tiger Bloodline. "


    Kill Yao Yao? No!


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head, "No, I don''t want to kill her."


    Cheng Yu flung his sleeves, "Then you''ll always be like this, be a piece of trash."


    After saying this, the two of them were silent for a long time. In the end, Cheng Yu opened his mouth, "Think about it carefully."


    When Cheng Yu left, he was already in utter chaos.


    The sound of footsteps came from outside the door as A Huan called out, "Jiang Shiyu, Principal Li Man has come to see you."


    A few people walked in. Dean Li Man walked to the front of Jiang Shiyu''s bed and asked with concern, "How are you now?"


    Jiang Shiyu said: "It''s alright."


    Dean Li Man told her about what happened afterwards.


    After the black core entered Jiang Shiyu''s body, she fainted as well. Not long later, the huge force separated itself from her body. Dean Li Man quickly protected the power and arrived in front of the enemy cave, telling Fu Er to return the power back to his. As long as his body was still in good condition, he would be able to wake up again.


    This time''s attack had a lot of minor injuries, and not a single person had died. During Jiang Shiyu''s attack, there was indeed someone who managed to block this black mist.


    After being sent here, Jiang Shiyu''s body was already unable to detect her soul power, and it was still under observation. Principal Li Man said that they would definitely find a way to let Jiang Shiyu recover her soul power.


    Phoenix said that there was no way to recover it. When the black mist was trapped in her sea of consciousness, she already knew that it was impossible for her body to cultivate soul power anymore.


    Cheng Yu pointed out a path for her, but that path was a dead end.


    Dean Li Man did not speak further. He instructed Jiang Shiyu to rest well and find him if he had anything to say.


    Yao Yao and A Huan were busy at the back, Hua Ke did not know what to say, so Huai Nan took a step forward and asked: "Jiang Shiyu, you can''t use your soul power anymore?"


    Once he finished speaking, Hua Ke, who was behind him, had a face of collapse.


    They looked at Jiang Shiyu nervously. Jiang Shiyu did not know why, but she felt extremely calm.


    When he thought about how he had lost his soul power and turned into trash, he didn''t even dare to use his Phoenix power and just let the black mist attack the Nine Heavens Academy.


    Now, she couldn''t help but sigh. If she had known that the black fog had disappeared from the start, she would have saved herself a lot of trouble later on. Phoenix had once again fallen into deep sleep because of her, and her soul power had been consumed too much.


    Jiang Shiyu nodded at them, "Yes."


    Hearing such an affirmative answer, Yao Yao collapsed and cried, "Then what should we do? What should we do ¡­."


    How could he live on this continent without soul power?


    Jiang Shiyu winked at Yao Yao, "Don''t cry." She joked: "Yao Yao is so amazing, even if I''m a trash, you can still raise me."


    Jiang Shiyu only wanted to ease the sad atmosphere, but she nodded her head and replied, "Okay." Her expression was extremely resolute.


    Jiang Shiyu laughed: "I was just joking."


    "I''m not joking." Yao Yao said as she choked with sobs, "If you hadn''t charged in front of me, that black mist would have entered my body already. The one who''s lying here is me, I can''t use my soul power ¡­ " Yao Yao was extremely remorseful.


    A Huan interrupted with a sentence that had nothing to do with him, "Why do I feel like the black mist is coming towards me?"


    Jiang Shiyu was shocked, her eyes turned to look at A Huan. A Huan even pointed at himself insensibly, "Sigh, I can see that the black mist was clearly headed towards my chest. At that time, it was carrying you on my back, and it looked like it was going to enter your body."


    Yao Yao shook her head, "No matter who we enter into, Jiang Shiyu will still save us."


    "Right. If Yao Yao wants to raise you, then I want to raise you too. " A Huan smiled as he moved closer to Jiang Shiyu, "I''ll raise it together with her."


    Jiang Shiyu laughed, "It''s just that I can''t use my soul power, I''m not paralyzed."

 C150

    A Huan and Yao Yao were still arguing with each other as to who would raise them. Jiang Shiyu looked at them for a while, then smiled and let them fuss.


    If that was the case, then she had done something wrong before. This is a serious matter, so Jiang Shiyu was slightly anxious. She turned to A Huan and said, "President Li Man has not gone far, help me find him. I have something important to tell him. "


    Jiang Shiyu looked at them and said: "When Principal Li Man arrives, can you guys avoid him first? I want to discuss this matter with Dean Li Man alone. "


    Dean Li Man was still downstairs talking to Fu Er when A Huan came out to invite him over. Seeing his expression, Dean Li Man thought that something had happened to Jiang Shiyu and hurried over.


    A Huan gasped for breath, just as he wanted to rest, he was brought out by Yao Yao.


    Yao Yao said with a serious expression: "I feel like something big is going to happen."


    A Huan panted, "What''s the big deal? Can''t we listen in there? "


    "It''s hard to say, but. "It''s not a good thing." Yao Yao looked at the door in a blink of an eye.


    Inside the door, Dean Li Man asked curiously: "What happened?"


    "Dean, can you tell me what this black fog is?"


    Dean Li Man knew that the Phoenix bloodline in front of him was something that could be said.


    He let out a long sigh and slowly told her about the The Four Divine Beasts and the World Stone.


    The Nine Heavens Academy looked like a school, but the main reason why the school was built here was because there was something at the bottom of the island. It was something that concerned the safety of the entire continent.


    World Stone.


    The reason why Nine Heavens Academy picked this place as the school''s address was partly to research on the World Stone, but also to stop the divine beast that was protecting the World Stone from destroying it.


    They were certain that this was the World Stone that the White Tiger had suppressed.


    However, the divine beast that had suppressed the World Stone was now trying to destroy it. Although the World Stone was not suppressed by the The Four Divine Beasts, its original function had not disappeared.


    If the World Stone was broken, the world on one side would be thrown into chaos, and the demons on the other side would pass through the broken World Stone and descend onto the continent. The entire continent would be in danger.


    Nine Heavens Academy had studied the bloodlines of the various divine beasts for a long time, but there had been no progress in so many years.


    Just ten to twenty years ago, Fu Er had arrived, adding new advances to this research.


    With the purification of the various bloodlines, Fu Er was actually able to create a The Four Divine Beasts. Although its power was not as good as his, it was still a The Four Divine Beasts.


    Three of the divine beasts could still be controlled, but the White Tiger Bloodline was going crazy. Only then did they know that White Tiger Bloodline was no longer the White Tiger that suppressed the World Stone.


    At that time, the academy was caught off guard and many people died.


    What followed the White Tiger was the black mist. After the White Tiger died, the black mist fled. This time, he probably came over because he saw that the White Tiger Bloodline was awake again. He wanted to once again help the White Tiger Bloodline destroy the World Stone.


    Principal Li Man said calmly: "I suspect that one of your friends is a White Tiger Bloodline."


    The target of the black smog was too obvious. It was obvious to anyone who saw it.


    Jiang Shiyu called Principal Li Man over to discuss this matter, "Principal, I originally thought that Yao Yao was a White Tiger Bloodline, but when the black mist attacked them, I protected Yao Yao and blocked it completely. But then a black mist crept around my body. As long as you are trapped within my body, then this little bit of black fog will not be able to do much. "


    Principal Li Man pondered and said: "You mean, you suspect that the White Tiger Bloodline is not Yao Yao, but someone else instead."


    Jiang Shiyu knew that it would hurt to say it, but the moment she was controlled by the black mist, the trouble would increase. "I want to test who exactly are the White Tiger Bloodline."


    "If we were to find out that it was not Yao Yao, what would happen?" Jiang Shiyu asked the Principal.


    Dean Li Man shook his head, "At this time, no one knows. It''s just that the White Tiger Bloodline will be controlled, it''s too dangerous. "


    Jiang Shiyu saw Principal Li Man off and also let A Huan and the others go.


    If it really was A Huan, then she ¡­


    In order to protect Yao Yao, she didn''t notice the black fog that had slipped away. If it really was A Huan, then according to the Principal, the World Stone should be his goal since he had awakened the White Tiger Bloodline.


    And once the World Stone was destroyed ¡­


    Jiang Shiyu laughed bitterly, why did she always have such a choice?


    Jiang Shiyu started to blame herself again. Why didn''t she ask for the details clearly and think that it was Yao Yao? No, no, no, there was no test. She couldn''t come to a conclusion yet.


    Jiang Shiyu thought that she was overthinking it.


    Jiang Shiyu advised herself that she was overthinking it, she did not sleep the entire night, and waited until the sunlight shone in. Yao Yao brought breakfast to see her.


    After a night passed, Jiang Shiyu''s body could finally move.


    Yao Yao still had to feed her as she blabbered on and on, "You slept for several days, and A Huan was always on guard. Before you came to sleep yesterday, he probably went to sleep for a while, so you probably won''t be able to see him today." After he finished speaking, Yao Yao said in a funny voice, "I probably need to sleep for an entire day and night."


    Jiang Shiyu swallowed the food he passed over, and laughed: "Then let him sleep. Yao Yao, I''ve always forgotten to ask, where is this place? "


    "Ha, this is your dorm room."


    "My dorm?" Jiang Shiyu looked again, "Why am I here."


    "I said that you have nothing to do and that you need to rest, so I moved here." Yao Yao said without a care.


    "But I don''t even have soul power, how can I learn in Nine Heavens Academy?" Jiang Shiyu self-deprecated, "Nine Heavens Academy taking care of trash would probably require soul power."


    "Pah pah pah, what are you talking about?" Even if you don''t have any soul power, you can still do it. "However, you are not allowed to learn alchemy anymore. So, you can only come with me." Yao Yao stirred the soup, and when she was cold, it was given to Jiang Shiyu to drink.


    "With you? Soul power theory? " Jiang Shiyu frowned.


    "Yeah. "In terms of soul power theory, it''s not hard at all. You won''t need soul power at all. Once you finish reading the book in the library, your teacher will be able to graduate with more than 80 points in the exam papers." Yao Yao calculated, "It probably took ten years for the fastest person to graduate."


    Jiang Shiyu swallowed the soup in her mouth, "You took ten years to graduate the fastest?"


    Yao Yao also knew that this took a long time, "You haven''t been to the library yet, right? When you get better, I''ll take you there. Ten years is no exaggeration, you know. The longest had been here for twenty years and had yet to graduate. "Sigh ¡­"


    Jiang Shiyu thought that staying here for twenty years was really a bit scary.

 C151

    Yao Yao finished feeding Jiang Shiyu and sat by the side, feeling worried.


    Yao Yao looked out of the window and whispered, "Jiang Shiyu, tell me, am I thinking too much ¡­"


    Jiang Shiyu was shocked, "What happened to A Huan? What happened to him? "


    Yao Yao shook his head. I just feel that his mood fluctuated a bit too much. "


    "Hmm?"


    Yao Yao thought for a while, "A few days ago, you fainted in front of us. I felt that my body could move, so A Huan put me down. Dean Li Man wanted to bring you to Fu Er at this time, but A Huan refused and said that it was the Principal and the others who had done the right thing. If it weren''t for them messing around, they definitely wouldn''t have ended up like this. I will not let them move. "


    "But he can''t save you. Dean Li Man was worried that delaying any longer wouldn''t be good for your treatment, so he came to steal you with his bare hands. A Huan is only a young man who is in his twenties. Although Dean Li Man did not use much strength, it is enough to take you away. "


    Jiang Shiyu said: "Did you not snatch A Huan away?"


    Yao Yao nodded her head, her face blending in with the light, showing a trace of transparency.


    "Dean Li Man was also very surprised. Praising him for being able to match him at his age, even giving him twenty percent of his soul power, is already pretty good."


    "Your subordinate''s soul power increased by ten percent yet again. I didn''t expect that the hands A Huan had locked onto your body wouldn''t move at all. His body actually began to disperse ¡­ "Black fog."


    After saying those two words, Yao Yao''s voice revealed a hint of fear, "I thought that he was possessed by the black mist and wanted to ask the Principal to save him, but when I turned my face, I saw Principal Li Man staring at me, I was shocked ¡­ That kind of expression, I think A Huan probably did something bad. "


    Jiang Shiyu recalled the look on Li Man''s face when he talked to him just now, and it did not seem like he had suspected anything at all. That''s right, the Nine Heavens Academy was actually researching on the The Four Divine Beasts''s bloodline, then everyone who came in would be secretly checked by it to see if they had the bloodline of a Divine Beast.


    Since Yao Yao had come here before, her blood must have already been tested.


    Dean Li Man suspected that the black mist was directed at A Huan from the beginning, but did not say anything.


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly regretted her reckless actions. With these words, she seemed to have sped up Nine Heavens Academy''s research on A Huan''s blood.


    Yao Yao was still saying, "Jiang Shiyu, we''re finished."


    "What''s done?" Jiang Shiyu anxiously pulled her body apart and said sternly: "Explain clearly."


    Tears actually flowed down Yao Yao''s face when she pulled her, "We''re finished."


    "A Huan was brought away by Principal Li Man to the mysterious eighth location."


    Jiang Shiyu comforted her: "It''s fine, I''m only bringing it to take a look, it''s fine."


    Yao Yao grabbed her hand, "Do you know that A Huan is a White Tiger Bloodline?"


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, "Who said that?"


    Yao Yao gritted her teeth: "I was eavesdropping, you guys go look for White Tiger Bloodline, is A Huan being taken away at this time to show that he is ¡­"


    "Everything has not been decided yet. Don''t speak nonsense." Jiang Shiyu patted her back.


    "No, Jiang Shiyu, I think we are finished."


    Jiang Shiyu''s expression froze, "Did something happen? How did I get back? "


    Tears rolled down Yao Yao''s face as he sobbed, "I was the one who knocked him out. I can''t delay saving you, but. However... After the Principal brought you away, A Huan woke up once again. Those eyes, those eyes, were really strange.


    Yao Yao suddenly lost her voice. It was probably because of that suffocating feeling.


    Jiang Shiyu thought, could it be that A Huan was affected by the black mist? Just like her? She didn''t dare to think in any way, thinking that A Huan was that White Tiger Bloodline.


    Yao Yao suddenly said, "Jiang Shiyu, he is pinching me, my mouth is wide open, I am unable to call for help, Hua Ke and Huai Nan beside him can''t pull him away. I thought I was going to die, but he actually relaxed his grip, withdrew his hand, and fell back. "


    "After waking up, I can''t remember anything. It''s still the original A Huan."


    Yao Yao looked at her, her eyes glistening with tears, "Is he a White Tiger Bloodline?"


    Jiang Shiyu replied: "I don''t know." She said, "We can only wait."


    Yao Yao''s face turned white, "Jiang Shiyu, do you know? The White Tiger Bloodline, I have only seen it in the records, and there was another sentence after that. "


    "Kill as soon as you see it, to prevent future troubles."


    After he finished speaking, Yao Yao couldn''t help but cover her face with her hands, "I''m really finished."


    He had obviously not come out yet, but the two people sitting here both had a clear understanding of each other. A Huan was a White Tiger Bloodline, and the black mist was directed at him, wanting him to wake up completely.


    Kill as soon as you see it, to prevent future troubles!


    The words fiercely smashed into Jiang Shiyu''s heart, did she do something just now? She pushed A Huan down the cliff, and even pushed him down ruthlessly.


    "AHH!" Jiang Shiyu smashed the bed sheets heavily. Why did she tell Dean Li Man? If she knew, if she knew, she ¡­


    She didn''t know.


    Jiang Shiyu lied down on the ground dejectedly and said to Yao Yao: "Help me over there."


    Yao Yao was frightened by her ferocious expression. "Jiang Shiyu, you still can''t completely move right now. Don''t move recklessly, I shouldn''t be talking to you about this."


    Jiang Shiyu said seriously: "Bring me there."


    Yao Yao was silent for a while. She didn''t know what she should do, but she dragged her stiff body out of the bed and walked out while holding onto the wall.


    Yao Yao''s tears never stopped hitting the ground as she turned around and chased after her. She supported Jiang Shiyu and said resolutely, "I''ll bring you there."


    Yao Yao supported Jiang Shiyu out of the dorm, and countless people paid their respects to her. They did not know that Jiang Shiyu had saved their lives a few days ago. They were only surprised that Yao Yao, the rampant young miss, would actually take the initiative to support a patient. This patient was even a stranger, and couldn''t help but take an extra look.


    Normally, Yao Yao would glare at them until they did not dare to turn back. At this time, she was truly worried.


    Jiang Shiyu''s legs could move, but she didn''t have any strength, so most of her body was leaning on Yao Yao, and the two of them walked with great difficulty.


    Thus, the mysterious eighth place wasn''t too far away from the dormitory.


    After Yao Yao brought Jiang Shiyu here, Jiang Shiyu found out that the mysterious eighth place was precisely the weird-looking building she had seen back then.


    She whispered into Yao Yao''s ear: "Help me to the door, that place isn''t somewhere you can enter."

 C152

    Yao Yao did not let go, "What are you going in for?"


    "What are you waiting for?" Yao Yao grabbed her hands once again, "What are you waiting for?"


    Jiang Shiyu laughed bitterly: "Why did you go there?"


    "Yes, yes. I can''t do anything. " Jiang Shiyu laughed out loud, and used her hand to hammer the wall, "I want to go take a look."


    Yao Yao did not care about her, since she was not allowed to go with her, she could go in by herself. The two of them, one in front and one behind, slowly made their way inside.


    Jiang Shiyu knew that Yao Yao was following behind her, but she did not have the strength or the spirit to let Yao Yao leave, so she was not as determined.


    The two of them slowly walked up the stairs. Jiang Shiyu relied on her memories and walked to the previous room. There was a person standing in front of the door.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, the man stood up straight and leaned against the wall. His eyes shot over like lightning, and when he saw Jiang Shiyu, his gaze softened. "Didn''t you say that you can''t move?"


    Jiang Shiyu moved closer, "Is it here?"


    Liang Yizhe nodded heavily, "The people inside are already being tested. The results will be out soon. Fu Er said that there''s a high possibility that it would be the White Tiger ¡­ "


    As Liang Yizhe was speaking, the door opened and Fu Er walked out with a smile on his face. Jiang Shiyu looked behind him but he did not see another person.


    Yao Yao also walked forward at this time. Seeing her, Liang Yizhe frowned, "Why are you here? Students are not allowed in or out of this place. "


    "It''s mine ¡­" Yao Yao opened his mouth, but before he could finish, Jiang Shiyu asked, "What is it?"


    Fu Er was very happy to see Jiang Shiyu again. She wanted to hug Jiang Shiyu, but just as she opened her arms and touched Jiang Shiyu''s cold eyes, she retracted her gaze, "It was you who loosened his arms, you didn''t know?"


    Afraid that Jiang Shiyu wasn''t clear, she smiled and said: "This time, we don''t need to worry about the White Tiger Bloodline waking up. "As long as ¡­" She made a gesture. "To prevent future troubles."


    Jiang Shiyu''s face blanked for a moment, and then, when she still wanted to ask for the result, she was actually rendered speechless, "Is it the White Tiger Bloodline?"


    Fu Er was a little surprised, but he still nodded.


    Yao Yao cried out and helplessly squatted down while hugging her body.


    Jiang Shiyu was stunned.


    She did not know what she had done, and her memories from later on were a mess as well. When she woke up again, she was sitting on the same boat as A Huan.


    She propped herself up with her arms, looked at the handsome young man rowing the boat in front of her, and lightly called out, "A Huan?"


    The handsome youth turned around and smiled at her. "It''s me."


    Jiang Shiyu knew that the person in front of her was not fake and laughed. They were currently outside Nine Heavens Academy''s island, where A Huan was rowing his boat and heading towards the white mist, wanting to leave Nine Heavens Academy.


    The water flowed past the surface of the water, making some popping sounds. The man-eater did not come to the side of the boat, and the two of them smoothly approached the white mist.


    A Huan suddenly put away his liquid and turned around to sit face to face with Jiang Shiyu.


    Jiang Shiyu was puzzled: "What''s wrong?"


    A Huan laughed and said, "Hey, Jiang Shiyu. "I just found out that I was the one who harmed you."


    Following this sentence, the memories from before came back. Jiang Shiyu said in remorse, "I was the one who harmed you. It''s me! "


    A Huan clapped his hands: "Just nice, you killed me, I killed you. We''re even. "


    Jiang Shiyu muttered, "It''s not calculated like that ¡­ "I ¡­"


    "That''s what I said." A Huan laughed: "Jiang Shiyu, do you still recognize me as your brother?"


    Jiang Shiyu nodded.


    "I will always see you as a brother. What I encountered along the way from the Mercenary City to this place, I have never regretted it. I''m glad to meet you, I know you. Yao Yao. And there were also Hua Ke and Huai Nan. "Really." A Huan laughed and said, his eyes gleaming, "Look at this white mist, the only thing that looks white now, is the fact that he''s going to change color when I go crazy, it''s really funny."


    "I lived for so many years, ate trash, slept on the road, and in the end, someone actually told me, Oh my god, you are a White Tiger Bloodline! So mighty, White Tiger. The Four Divine Beasts, the The Four Divine Beasts that suppressed the World Stone, was mighty just thinking about it. I also found some comfort in my previous sufferings. Usually, this kind of Heaven''s Mandate would have to suffer many hardships. "


    Jiang Shiyu opened her mouth and said something. A Huan''s hand held onto some water as he sprinkled it onto the surface of the water, "The people I know are also powerful."


    "You actually have the bloodline of the Phoenix. No wonder the first time I saw you, I felt that you were very familiar. Eighty to thousand years ago, we knew each other. "


    A Huan laughed out loud, "We''ve met again in this life."


    Jiang Shiyu was silent. He looked at A Huan without blinking and saw that he was pretending to laugh, trying to find out what he wanted to say.


    "Jiang Shiyu, coming out from this white mist, I am as high up as the sky and as wide as the sea.


    "Stay here, you are the hero who killed the White Tiger Bloodline."


    "Which one?"


    A Huan took out a dagger from nowhere and handed it over to Jiang Shiyu.


    Pointing at your own heart, you will return to the Nine Heavens Academy if you continue stabbing at this point. Didn''t you want to come to Nine Heavens Academy to learn alchemy? "Learn well."


    Jiang Shiyu held the ice cold dagger, feeling that her heart was even colder than it was. It was cold inside, not hot blood.


    A Huan laughed and said: "Just poke it."


    Jiang Shiyu regained her senses and threw the dagger far away.


    Finally, he opened his mouth, "A Huan."


    "What are you trying to say?"


    "It''s my fault. If I didn''t recognize the wrong person, then the black mist wouldn''t have entered your body. It wouldn''t have been my fault for worrying about finding the Principal and letting you be taken away! "


    Jiang Shiyu roared: "It''s all my fault!"


    A Huan held up a handful of water and sprinkled it onto her face. Jiang Shiyu''s face was drenched, the water droplets connecting into a line and dripping down from her face. She looked at A Huan helplessly.


    A Huan also splashed himself, "I said it, we''re even. You don''t have any soul power left either. "


    The two of them were in the same sorry state.


    A Huan spread out his hands and shrugged, "This is good, you threw the dagger away, how are you going to kill me now?"


    "I said go back." "Don''t go out." A Huan laughed: "I don''t want to go out either. What''s good outside? Without you and Yao Yao, I feel it''s good to be by your side. "


    Jiang Shiyu also laughed, "You quarrel with Yao Yao everyday, and you think it''s good?"


    A Huan snorted, "Then you don''t know, she and I are..." He wanted to say something, but hesitated, "Forget it, forget it."

 C153

    The sea was calm. The two of them sat on the boat and chatted. They hadn''t had a good chat like this since they met.


    "Do you still remember us leaving the Magic Beast Forest and being trapped in the ice room? Sigh, I just realized now, that ice room is my mom, that green clothed person has been guarding my mom and wants to revive her. When I, the one who inherited her bloodline, came here, the green-clothed man immediately executed his plan and used my blood to revive him. "


    Jiang Shiyu laughed: "Aren''t you thinking of becoming some powerful figure to marry a beautiful and considerate wife?"


    Jiang Shiyu also laughed.


    The two chatted for a while longer before A Huan waved his hand at her, "It''s time. We can''t stay here forever. "


    "You want to go out?" Jiang Shiyu asked him.


    A Huan shook his head, "If I were to go out, this entire continent would be destroyed by me. I''m not willing, you and Yao Yao are still living here. I don''t want to ruin it. "


    The whole space started to distort. Jiang Shiyu heard A Huan say, "If I hurt you and Yao Yao, remember, it''s not me anymore, so don''t be soft-handed."


    Instantly, A Huan and the ocean behind him shattered into pieces.


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, the scene in front of her had changed.


    Yao Yao shouted at her. "A Huan, let her go! Let her go! " Tears kept streaming down her face, and she was screaming at her for help.


    She still did not know what had happened. Suddenly, a strand of Qi approached her ear and she asked coldly, "Do you want to go back?"


    Her voice was cold, but Jiang Shiyu could tell that it was A Huan.


    At this time, they were in the plaza outside of Nine Heavens Academy, and behind them was the sea.


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, "Why am I here?"


    A Huan laughed: "Of course it''s you who saved me."


    "You''re lying! I don''t have any soul power left, how could I possibly bring you here?" Jiang Shiyu said coldly.


    "Aiyayaya, there''s still some of my power left in your body. If I didn''t borrow your power, I wouldn''t have been able to come here. Right now, I don''t even dare to approach them. Say, did you save me?" A Huan exhaled, but Jiang Shiyu felt that she was no longer a living person, there was no heat at all, and instead was as cold as ice.


    There were already many people standing on the shore, with Liang Yizhe, Fu Er and Principal Li Man at the front. Yao Yao took a step past them and kneeled on the beach, crying uncontrollably.


    It seemed to have happened very suddenly, and only the people who were outside the door were chasing after him.


    A Huan frowned, "What are you crying for, cry until my head hurts." With a wave of his hand, a powerful force struck towards Yao Yao. Yao Yao did not react and flew backwards.


    Jiang Shiyu''s pupils suddenly contracted, "That''s ¡­ "That''s you ¡­"


    A Huan grabbed her by the neck, "What is that? Hmph, that''s not me! This kind of woman looks ordinary even if she has no breasts. Who would like her? "


    Jiang Shiyu''s breathing stagnated as she panted, "A Huan, A Huan ¡­"


    A Huan''s gaze changed for a moment, then hardened, "If you continue shouting, I''ll kill you. I can go out without you. "


    A dagger had appeared in Jiang Shiyu''s hand at some point, and when he was unable to catch his breath, he subconsciously aimed the dagger at A Huan''s abdomen.


    But just then, A Huan suddenly lowered his body, the dagger directly stabbed into his chest, and A Huan walked forward to give it to him. All the daggers were in his daggers, leaving only the handle outside.


    A Huan''s body softened and fell onto Jiang Shiyu''s body.


    Jiang Shiyu''s face turned pale white, she picked up A Huan.


    A Huan gasped for breath on her shoulder, "I know you can''t do it, I''ll make the choice for you."


    "Jiang Shiyu, don''t blame me. I can''t do it myself, so I''ll have to trouble you. "


    "You helped me." So don''t blame yourself.


    "I can''t help you..." Jiang Shiyu said with a trembling voice.


    A Huan whispered into her ear, and then his head tilted, as he leaned on her shoulder contently.


    "AHH!"


    Yao Yao flew out and found that she was unharmed and unharmed. She stood up in shock and walked forward, when she heard a loud shout.


    The sight before him caused him to faint. He couldn''t stand it any longer and fainted.


    "Jiang Shiyu, what are you doing?" After class, Yao Yao went over to Jiang Shiyu''s side and asked her with a smile.


    Jiang Shiyu borrowed a book from the library. When she saw Yao Yao, she clenched her teeth and said, "Reading! There are two books written on this month''s book list. "


    Yao Yao laughed out loud, "Don''t worry, you will finish reading it."


    Jiang Shiyu had a headache, "I just arrived and I feel like my body is about to collapse. In order to finish reading these books, I have to stay up late every day. "


    "Tsk tsk tsk tsk, what is it? Do you want to go straight to the library to make a floorboard? " Yao Yao gave her a suggestion.


    "Ha, the library is already filled with students who have theories about soul power. For the rest of us to fight with them, we shouldn''t be so obvious. Come, let''s have a fight!" Jiang Shiyu said in a strange tone.


    Yao Yao laughed, "You have two, but our soul power theory has five. "Hahaha, I don''t blame them."


    After arriving at Nine Heavens Academy, the first thing he did was not to learn the basics of alchemy. Instead, his teacher came and gave him the booklet.


    During this period of time, Jiang Shiyu''s mind was tormented to the point where it was full of words. Open the book and find a corner where you can stay still for a day.


    Yao Yao had experienced it long ago, so she patted Jiang Shiyu''s shoulders and comforted her: "You will be fine after this period of time. I''ve asked around about it for you. In this half a year, you all will be able to officially learn pill refining. Don''t be impatient, a good foundation is the most important. "


    Jiang Shiyu''s face was expressionless as she took out a book. It was square, the length of two palms and the width of two palms. "Look at this book."


    "No need to look, isn''t this cover just a Theoretical basis of soul power? I''ve seen it. " Yao Yao immediately understood.


    Jiang Shiyu said hatefully: "What does this book have to do with me? "So thick!"


    "Oh, this book. As long as you enter the Nine Heavens Academy, everyone will watch you. " Yao Yao touched the cover of the book, "This is still easy, it''s called basic. So beautiful. I have to go to the library too. "

 C154

    "I''ll give you a present. After I die, no one on this continent will remember me, and neither will you. "


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes, her head full of sweat, and had the same dream. Someone whispered something into her ear, soft and powerless yet also full of gentleness and gentleness.


    Nine Heavens Academy''s dorm room was pretty good. Each of them had one room, and each room was fully equipped. If you bring some clothes, you can move in directly.


    Her intention was to concoct pills, but she had been studying for the past two months. The library was the place where she spent the longest time apart from her dormitory.


    After heading to the cafeteria to eat breakfast, Jiang Shiyu headed towards the library.


    The structure of the library was very classical. Wind chimes were hung from the four corners of the upturned eaves. When a breeze blew, the crisp sound of a bell would ring.


    Jiang Shiyu really liked the sound of bells, so she always brought the book to the uppermost corner and leaned against the wall.


    Flipping over the place that could be used as a pillow, on the contrary, the place that Jiang Shiyu saw yesterday, Jiang Shiyu started to read.


    While his entire mind was immersed in the book, a figure appeared beside him. "You''re here as expected."


    Yao Yao squatted down and looked at her book, "I wasn''t reading this book a few days ago."


    Jiang Shiyu retracted her consciousness, "That''s right, we''re almost done reading."


    "That won''t do, you are too slow." I probably won''t be able to finish the list of books in a year. " Yao Yao shook her head.


    Jiang Shiyu said helplessly: "You even know that I can''t watch this anymore, but you still didn''t let me take the opportunity to look. Every time you come and disturb me. "


    Yao Yao giggled: "I''ll stick to you. "Heh heh."


    As he said that, he took a book and sat beside Jiang Shiyu. A gentle breeze blew and the wind chimes on the roof chimed.


    Yao Yao suddenly said: "Jiang Shiyu, I''ve been dreaming recently, having nightmares."


    "Hmm?" Jiang Shiyu replied.


    "In my dreams, I always feel as if I have experienced something too sad. I cry until I can''t control myself, I can''t breathe, and I faint. And then I woke up. " Yao Yao said in a daze.


    Jiang Shiyu also thought about her recent nightmare and asked Yao Yao, "Did you guys increase the amount of books you can write?"


    Yao Yao was startled, "How did you know?"


    "I knew it. I recently added one to my list. No wonder I had nightmares. "To be suppressed by these books." Jiang Shiyu clenched her teeth and replied.


    Yao Yao thought of her own list of books and felt that this conjecture was reliable.


    Jiang Shiyu led Yao Yao to the corridor and looked down. Other than the densely packed bookshelves, there were many other people sitting on the ground, "Looking at these people, it is like I am looking at my future. Her eyes were bloodshot and her expression haggard. She murmured under her breath, and spoke in a mysterious manner. "


    Yao Yao patted her, "I was worried that I would become like this."


    Jiang Shiyu said: "There''s no other way, there''s really no other way."


    A person suddenly walked up behind Jiang Shiyu and said: "In front."


    Jiang Shiyu turned around. It was a girl around eighteen years old, with a beautiful face and upturned eyes. She had an intoxicating look in her eyes.


    Jiang Shiyu pointed to herself, and the girl nodded, "Come here."


    Jiang Shiyu stood there and looked what the man wanted to do.


    Seeing that she was not coming forward, the girl impatiently said: "Country bumpkin, give me the Theoretical basis of soul power in your hand."


    "Why?" Jiang Shiyu said coldly.


    The girl''s gaze shifted as it stirred up the crowd. She was extremely charming, and it was the dissatisfaction on her face that ruined this amorous scene.


    "I asked you to bring it over, why are you wasting your breath!" the girl shouted.


    Yao Yao walked out from behind Jiang Shiyu and mocked: "Who do I think it is? Isn''t this Crete''s princess, Ai Fuli? Aiyaya, it is said that your country is extremely lazy, why do you want to read now? That''s the funniest thing I heard this year. "


    When Ai Fuli saw Yao Yao, she was also ruthless, "It''s you, you''re just messing around with a country bumpkin, you''re not afraid of losing your identity."


    Yao Yao sized Ai Fuli up from head to toe, pinched her nose, "Jiang Shiyu, do you smell a scent?"


    Jiang Shiyu did not know what Yao Yao was planning, and asked her: "What smell is it?"


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk. A foul stench of a fox." Yao Yao said in disdain.


    Yao Yao approached Ai Fuli, so she was saying those words for her to hear. Ai Fuli''s expression immediately turned ashen, "Yao Yao, you ¡­."


    Ai Fuli pointed at Yao Yao and cursed, spitting out a string of nasty words. Yao Yao smiled as she listened to her scold. After a while, she laughed, "You scolded. No problem, continue. I told my dad to give you another list. "


    When Ai Fuli heard this, fear flashed past her eyes. She angrily turned around and walked away, and before she left, she looked at Jiang Shiyu viciously.


    Yao Yao said complacently: "A student with a theory of soul power actually dares to offend me."


    Jiang Shiyu also laughed, "You are just putting on a show."


    Yao Yao asked doubtfully, "What is this about taking advantage of a fox to intimidate a tiger?"


    Only now did Jiang Shiyu know that Yao Yao had never heard of this term before, so he could only explain it to her.


    Yao Yao clapped: It''s right. I am. See if they dare to offend me. "


    Jiang Shiyu did not know whether to laugh or cry, and could not help but exclaim: "You''re being too high-profile."


    Yao Yao nodded: "Not too high profile. This is also the rule of survival. "


    Jiang Shiyu surrendered, "Good, good, good. Eldest Miss, continue with your high profile. I''m going to read. "


    Yao Yao waved her hands, gesturing for her to take a look.


    Jiang Shiyu took her own Theoretical basis of soul power, and thought of the Ai Fuli just now, "Theoretical basis of soul power, how many books are in the library?"


    "Everyone has to take a look at this. Thus, there are a hundred books in the Compendium Pavilion, and it is the same as the number of freshmen." Yao Yao said.


    "Oh." Jiang Shiyu nodded her head, that was strange, there were enough Theoretical basis of soul power in stock, but Ai Fuli still asked her for the books, this was too strange.


    Jiang Shiyu fell into deep thought, while Yao Yao came to her senses, "That woman Ai Fuli, she came to cause trouble for you."


    "Jiang Shiyu, if you meet her again, stay far away from her. There are a lot of her followers in the Nine Heavens Academy. Even if she doesn''t come looking for you, those followers will definitely come looking for you.


    Yao Yao said angrily: "Follow me, I''ll see if they dare to come up or not."


    Jiang Shiyu was suspicious: "Why is she looking for trouble with me?"


    "This..." Yao Yao was also stunned, "If you don''t know, how would I know?"


    Jiang Shiyu thought, had she seen Ai Fuli before? I really can''t remember.


    "Let''s talk about it later. The most important thing right now is to finish my list. If this goes on, I''m going to read it at night with a light on. "

 C155

    The matter of Ai Fuli finding fault with her seemed to have calmly passed by, and Jiang Shiyu had a good time with her. She quickly finished reading the new book list and handed it over to her teacher.


    The person who taught him the art of alchemy, Shen Zian, was also one of the seven great experts of the continent. There was a lot of experience in refining pills. To be able to reach his current position, this alchemist master called him Master Shen was not young at all. He was more than enough to be Jiang Shiyu''s grandfather.


    At this time, Jiang Shiyu still didn''t know, she only thought that after this half a year, she would be free. She looked at the list of books that Master Shen had drawn up with all his might.


    Jiang Shiyu already knew that the black clothed man''s name was Shen San, and she was the second person in the group to learn alchemy this year.


    nodded after hearing what the Master Shen said. Hearing the footsteps, he turned his head and looked over.


    Jiang Shiyu waved the book in her hand, "Teacher, I am here to change the book."


    Master Shen nodded at her, then took out a piece of white paper from the table. He wrote down a few titles and passed it to Jiang Shiyu, then asked: "After reading the previous book, how do you feel about it?"


    After Jiang Shiyu finished reading, to be honest, she did not remember anything, she only felt that the Theoretical basis of soul power was too thick.


    She told the truth.


    Master Shen said: "You are right, this book is too thick."


    Jiang Shiyu: "..."


    Master Shen: "Slowly look behind you. One day, you will thank me for what you are looking at right now."


    Jiang Shiyu expressed her understanding, after taking the list, she was about to leave the house, but the moment she closed the door, she heard Master Shen''s helpless voice, "San-er, what have you been doing these past few days ¡­ Such a simple question ¡­ "You ¡­"


    Jiang Shiyu closed the door, and was no longer able to hear what was said inside.


    After meeting Shen San, he found out that the cold-faced Shaoyu, who was simply dressed, was actually the third son of the Master Shen.


    There was also a big brother and a big sister, named Shen Da and Shen Er.


    It was said that when he gave birth to them, Mrs. Shen wrote a letter to Master Shen, at that time Master Shen was busy with pill refining techniques, she said perfunctorily, "Shen Da, Shen Er, Shen San."


    In a fit of anger, Mrs. Shen used these three names.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know if she inherited the [Inherent Skill] from the Master Shen, but she knew that Shen San''s memory was astonishing.


    In this long period of time, she had only changed her list twice, while Shen San''s list had changed every seven days. Even if you asked him something, you would be able to answer it verbatim.


    Once, Jiang Shiyu was so dizzy from reading that she couldn''t even eat. She saw Shen San squatting under the dormitory building and feeding the dog to the dog she brought from her childhood.


    Shen San held a small bowl in his hands, and with a cold expression, he scooped a spoonful and gave it to the puppy''s mouth. The little mutt seemed to be getting impatient from eating, and it raised its body to directly reach for the bowl to eat. Shen San held onto the head of the dog and coldly said, "You can''t. I''ll feed you. "


    The puppy lowered its body dejectedly, it stuck out its tongue and looked at Shen San with its black eyes, biting towards him happily.


    Shen San paused, and said viciously: "No."


    Holding the spoon in his hand, he fed the puppy a little more.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t even have enough time to eat her food, yet she was still able to leisurely feed the dog. Not once, but three meals a day.


    Jiang Shiyu walked over and asked, "Shen San, have you finished reading the book?"


    Shen San didn''t even turn his head around, "I''m done."


    Jiang Shiyu thought about the place she was stuck at last night. She really couldn''t understand it, so she asked Shen San.


    Shen San turned his head to look at her. That expression, Jiang Shiyu thought he was an idiot.


    In the end, Shen San answered her question, and after feeding the dog to her, he prepared to head upstairs.


    After walking a few steps, he turned around and said to Jiang Shiyu: "The book you have now is the one I read last month."


    Jiang Shiyu subconsciously reacted, "Shen San, are you showing off to me?"


    Shen San was suspicious, "I just wanted to say that your reading speed is too slow. It will be too late. "


    Jiang Shiyu held her breath, without saying a word, she took the book and went upstairs.


    The dormitory was divided into two sections, male and female. However, there were few students. The fourth floor was reserved for males, while the upper floor was reserved for females.


    Jiang Shiyu''s dormitory was not high, it was on the sixth floor. The Sixth Floor arranged for this year''s new students to live there. Yao Yao was a new student, so she also stayed on the sixth floor next to Jiang Shiyu.


    Usually during the day, there were very few people in the dorms. Jiang Shiyu also came back to sleep at noon.


    Lying on the bed, he thought of Cheng Yu. He had not seen Cheng Yu ever since he entered the Nine Heavens Academy. He also didn''t know what Cheng Yu wanted her to do here either.


    After flipping through the list of books, Jiang Shiyu looked at the long list of titles and could not help but sigh. When would this kind of day come to an end?


    Jiang Shiyu had a nightmare once again. When she woke up, she looked at herself in the mirror and thought about the past few days. She felt that her current self had changed a lot, and had always been weighed down by something in her heart.


    It''s really hard to tell. When did it change?


    Just as Jiang Shiyu was about to leave, she saw Shen San and greeted him.


    Shen San stopped and nodded at her, wanting to say something, but he hesitated. He asked: "Have you formed a good team?"


    "Hmm?" Jiang Shiyu was startled, "What formation?"


    Shen San looked at her, "Forget it."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at Shen San''s figure that was walking far away, and was completely confused for a moment.


    After going to the library to find her, she finally knew what Shen San was asking her.


    The Nine Heavens Academy was about to welcome the school''s celebration. This time, they were going to form a team to compete.


    The match was decided after much deliberation.


    A man and a woman, both in teams. The Q & A competition was held.


    The questions and answers were chosen from the books they usually read, so they were not difficult to find. But you have to find someone who has finished looking at the library, or whose bibliography does not overlap, complementing each other.


    Jiang Shiyu wasn''t interested in the slightest and didn''t want to participate. However, the rules stated that everyone must participate!


    No prizes, and he was even forced to participate!

 C156

    She and Yao Yao could not form a team, and amongst the remaining people, Hua Ke came in as a servant, so he was not included in the competition. Jiang Shiyu thought for a bit and prepared to find Shen San.


    Shen San did not even look at her. He rubbed the dog''s head from time to time. His face was still cold, but his eyes were much gentler.


    Jiang Shiyu said: "Then, we ¡­"


    Along with Jiang Shiyu''s words was another voice. Jiang Shiyu was startled, and turned to look at that figure. "Cheng Yu."


    Cheng Yu was still wearing his silvery-white mask, with a pair of deep black eyes looking at her, "Are we participating together?"


    "Hmm?"


    Without waiting for Jiang Shiyu''s reply, she walked forward and dragged her out.


    Shen San held onto the bowl, walked up to Jiang Shiyu and grabbed his other wrist, "I asked first." He threw a soft and indifferent glance at Cheng Yu.


    Cheng Yu let go of his hand and asked Jiang Shiyu with a smile: "Who are you teaming up with?"


    There was no need to choose this question.


    The little mutt had nothing to eat, so its front paws were grabbing onto Shen San''s clothes, trying to get enough of the bowl in Shen San''s hands.


    Shen San let go of Jiang Shiyu''s wrist and continued to feed the dog.


    Jiang Shiyu sighed, "Where are you going?"


    Cheng Yu said: "Follow me."


    Jiang Shiyu had not seen Cheng Yu for a long time, so she asked him: "Where did you go during this time?"


    Cheng Yu brought Jiang Shiyu to the large plaza in front of the Nine Heavens Academy. At this time, the plaza was empty, and there was not a single person.


    The two of them walked to the registration area for the competition.


    Registration didn''t require anyone to remember who was in the team. The two of them agreed that they could come here and just write down their names on the promotional paper.


    This kind of paper was specially made. Once a name was written on it, it couldn''t be smeared. As such, no one could go back on their words after making a decision.


    Even an ordinary pen wouldn''t be able to write down such a paper. One could only use soul power to control the Dao, and write down the name on the paper.


    After Cheng Yu finished writing, the space beside him became empty, and he nodded to Jiang Shiyu: "Go ahead and write."


    Jiang Shiyu looked up, on the paper, there were already many names, two of them were close to each other.


    Jiang Shiyu looked from top to bottom, and didn''t move for a long time.


    Cheng Yu patiently waited for her.


    Two months ago, when Jiang Shiyu woke up, she found the soul power in her body to be difficult to circulate.


    She was careful not to cut the paper or write it down.


    The two people beside her were both empty. She made a mistake when she wrote the brush and got close to Cheng Yu.


    The two people''s names seemed to be the same person, and Cheng Yu also laughed: "It''s been a while since we last met, and your words have regressed quite a bit."


    Jiang Shiyu wanted to tell him about what happened before, but his brain was still a mess.


    "Well, it''s not good." Jiang Shiyu said.


    Cheng Yu indicated for her to look at the time, "We''ll meet again at the plaza in two days."


    After saying that, he turned around and was about to leave when Jiang Shiyu anxiously stopped him, "Where are you going?"


    Cheng Yu stroked his chin, "I''m also a student of the Nine Heavens Academy. At this time, I naturally have to go to the library."


    "Why didn''t I see you? This year''s exam. " Jiang Shiyu guessed, "Are you already in the Nine Heavens Academy?"


    "Yes." Didn''t Yao Yao tell you before? " Cheng Yu rose up and actually talked about Yao Yao.


    Yao Yao had said too many things, she couldn''t possibly remember every single one of them.


    Cheng Yu said with a smile, "When she went to see you, did she tell you that a person had appeared in Nine Heavens Academy and had finished reading the entire Book Collection Hall within ten years?"


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, "Where were you at that time?"


    "I wasn''t there. I just happened to pass by. I heard you."


    Cheng Yu was still heading towards the library. Jiang Shiyu had also followed along, she was supposed to go there anyway.


    "You mean... You are the person who finished reading all of the books in the library in these ten years. "


    Cheng Yu laughed lightly: "You''re right, but unfortunately there is no reward."


    When Jiang Shiyu thought about that competition, even if she won, there would be no prizes. Even if they formed a team with Cheng Yu after he finished reading the books in the library and won first place, it would still be meaningless.


    "In other words, you have already been in the Nine Heavens Academy for at least ten years." Jiang Shiyu said in shock.


    "Thirteen years." Cheng Yu said casually.


    "Then what are you still doing here?"


    "Waiting for you."


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, "Wait for me?"


    The two of them had already arrived in front of the library. Cheng Yu pointed at the library, "Look carefully at the books inside, they will be beneficial to you in the future."


    After which, he turned around and walked into the library.


    Jiang Shiyu was startled for a moment, but when she went back in, she could no longer find Cheng Yu. She could not call Cheng Yu, so she could only calm her mind and read her books.


    I''ll see you again in two days.


    These two days, Jiang Shiyu had completely forgotten to eat and sleep while reading books. She wanted to make up for the delay in the competition two days later, but she knew in the bottom of her heart that even if she made up for it, she wouldn''t be able to finish reading the books in the next few days.


    On the surface, Cheng Yu''s arrival didn''t seem to affect Jiang Shiyu at all. If she wanted to read, she would go to the library. If she wanted to sleep, then she would sleep.


    But Jiang Shiyu only knew how it tasted like. She would come back to her senses from time to time when she was reading. Sleep was also a dream. In the past two days, she hadn''t read much and the people around her had become more haggard.


    In the large plaza of Nine Heavens Academy, the place was bustling with noise and excitement. The normally quiet Nine Heavens Academy was currently in an uproar. The people who had slept on the floor of the library for a long time also popped their heads out and started to chat in the public square.


    Yao Yao pulled the spiritless Jiang Shiyu and squeezed into the crowd.


    In front of them, there were already people maintaining order as they loudly shouted, "One against one, write your name down here. If you win, draw your name and go up to fight."


    Jiang Shiyu and Yao Yao squeezed for a long time before they finally saw what it was. All the people who had signed up were spread out on different arenas. Each arena had two or three matches. Those who won would continue to compete with the other victors. They knew that this arena would compete to be first, then fight with the others.


    Jiang Shiyu grabbed Yao Yao, and the two of them came out again, "Yao Yao, who will you team up with?"


    Yao Yao looked around, "I looked for Shen San, but didn''t see him. "What about you?"


    Jiang Shiyu purposely did not say it directly, "Take a guess."


    Yao Yao scoffed, "I knew it since a long time ago, is this Cheng Yu?"


    "Why are you asking me when you already know it!" Jiang Shiyu rolled her eyes at Yao Yao.


    Yao Yao shouted, "Jiang Shiyu, I realize that you have truly changed! You really have changed. "Why did you learn from me now? Your eyes really turn white." As she spoke, she began to laugh loudly.


    Jiang Shiyu also laughed and looked for Cheng Yu in the crowd.

 C157

    Yao Yao took her arm, "How did you know Cheng Yu? He actually invited you to form a team. "


    Yao Yao laughed: "He is in Nine Heavens Academy, but everyone knows about him. After all, this was the only person who had finished reading the entire library within ten years. We who learn the theory of soul power simply look up to him. Every time we are tortured to death by the vast books in the library and think of someone who finished them before us, the books that we are currently reading no longer count for anything. "


    After saying that, Yao Yao''s eyes were filled with worship.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know what to say, but Yao Yao casually complained a bit, and then excitedly went to find Shen San, hoping that the two of them would start the competition soon.


    Jiang Shiyu also looked around, but she did not see Cheng Yu.


    Just as he was worrying, he saw the crowd suddenly clamor, "What''s going on?"


    "Why is he here? Then what was the point of this competition? I''m not going. "


    "Really!?" Why isn''t there a rule that says some people don''t participate? "


    Yao Yao heard the commotion, and rushed forward, to see who it was, but there were too many people, she could not squeeze through, and returned with a face covered in dirt, "I did not see her, but I think it was Cheng Yu."


    Yao Yao''s guess was right. Just as she finished speaking, Cheng Yu had already walked out from the crowd that had parted automatically. He walked to Jiang Shiyu''s side and laughed: "Let''s go."


    As the crowd watched the two people walk to the registration area, they broke out into a flurry of discussion.


    Cheng Yu acted as if he did not hear the words, he wrote down his name and handed the brush to Jiang Shiyu. The man drew a line and pulled out the next team.


    The match began just like that.


    Jiang Shiyu did not recognize the two people opposite her, so the young man came to greet them first, "Cheng Yu, please show mercy later."


    It seemed like he wasn''t a freshman.


    Cheng Yu did not speak.


    The young man laughed at Jiang Shiyu: "Freshman, with Cheng Yu, you must be lucky. Why is it not my turn? "


    The woman beside him kicked him, "What are you talking about, a man and a woman, they want to team up with Cheng Yu, are you going to change your gender now?"


    The woman was rather heroic as he valiantly said, "Don''t bother with him, you just can''t shut the door with your mouth." A competition is a competition. "


    Jiang Shiyu nodded expressionlessly.


    The young man surrounded Cheng Yu, muttering to himself, "We have been friends for at least a dozen years. Sigh, there''s no prize for this competition, so please let me go."


    Cheng Yu reached out his hand and pushed the young man''s head away, "Shen Da, stay away from me."


    Shen Da? Isn''t this Shen San''s brother? Jiang Shiyu looked at the young man.


    The young man looked somewhat similar to Shen San. He had a handsome face and a slender figure, but Shen San had a cold expression the entire time. Even though they looked alike, the two of them were not linked together.


    Shen Da giggled, "Don''t be so heartless."


    Cheng Yu held his hands behind his back, "You already said that you don''t have any prizes, what are you going to do to make me give it to you?"


    "I don''t have any prizes, but it depends on whether I can get out of here this year!" I''ve been here for 15 years, and I was the one who brought you in. Give it back to me now. " Shen Da patted Cheng Yu''s shoulders, looking like there was nothing that could be discussed, "Say, you can go out now, but you have to stay here all the time, just don''t go out. Your first place and mine, the last place, what are you thinking about? Let me do it. "


    The woman approached Jiang Shiyu, smiled and extended her hand: "I am Shen Er, the fool over there is my brother Shen Da. My third brother learned alchemy with you, he''s called Shen San. "


    Jiang Shiyu shook her hand, "You recognize me?"


    She didn''t think she was so famous that even her former students recognized her.


    Shen Er walked closer to her, put her arm around her shoulder, and laughed: "Your and Cheng Yu''s names are written there. When I saw them, I immediately remembered, aren''t you that Icefrost''s classmate? "Hahaha..."


    Icicles... It was a fitting name. Jiang Shiyu smiled.


    Shen Er pointed to Shen Da, "That last place student of ten thousand years has already stayed in the Nine Heavens Academy for fifteen years, and still cannot complete the mission assigned by the teachers, and cannot leave. There were no prizes on the surface for this year''s competition, but it could be counted as a result in private. After that guy found out, he wanted to win this competition. At least, it would pave the way for him to get out of here. "


    Jiang Shiyu said: "So, you want us to admit defeat?"


    Shen Er released her shoulders, "No, I want you all to defeat him ruthlessly. Even though you made him think that you are such a clever one, you still refused to go to the Compendium Pavilion properly! "


    Jiang Shiyu looked at Shen Da who was still pestering Cheng Yu sympathetically. He did not know yet, but his partner wanted him to lose.


    Shen Er laughed: "You fool. So what if she was entangled with Cheng Yu? How could Cheng Yu let her go? Hahaha, she was definitely going to lose. There''s no doubt about it. "


    Since this competition was between a man and a woman, no one would be allowed to answer the questions. Thus, the rules directly stated that each person would answer one question, and the person who answered the questions would win.


    Everyone feared Cheng Yu''s fame, to their surprise, they had forgotten to look at Jiang Shiyu, who was beside him. Jiang Shiyu had just arrived in the Nine Heavens Academy, and had not even finished reading all the books on the first shelf of the library.


    Jiang Shiyu knew in her heart that she would definitely drag Cheng Yu down, so she hesitated a little when writing her name, but seeing how confident Cheng Yu seemed, she still wrote her name.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the indifferent Cheng Yu, "You guys might not lose. We might not win. "


    Shen Er looked at her in shock, "What do you mean?"


    Jiang Shiyu pointed to herself, "I just arrived."


    "So that''s what you meant. "Hahaha, don''t worry, I can''t either." Shen Er exposed her weaknesses, "What I learned was soul control. Before I came here, I had heard that this was the one with the least books. Thus, she resolutely chose. As expected, after I came here, I only read one book, Theoretical basis of soul power.


    had just seen the Theoretical basis of soul power before. This way, she would be better off than Shen Er.


    Jiang Shiyu laughed: Since Shen Da wants to win so much, why should I look for you?


    "With his reputation as the last in the last ten thousand years, who would be willing to team up with him?" Shen Er looked at Shen Da in disdain.

 C158

    "In the end, he could only find me. "I don''t mind losing in the first round at all." Shen Er pushed Jiang Shiyu forward, "Hurry up and start, you''re wasting my time."


    Shen San''s memory was astonishing, and Shen Da was not bad either.


    He casually pushed Shen Da out.


    Shen Er detested it and took a step away from him.


    The match between the four officially began.


    The two teams each took a piece of paper from the cylinder, and the two parties asked each other questions.


    Cheng Yu to Shen Da. Jiang Shiyu said to Shen Er.


    The first one Shen Da asked Cheng Yu, and he did not even manage to understand the question, but Cheng Yu reported the answer after Shen Da finished reading the question, and even remembered the answer in the book.


    Shen Er asked Jiang Shiyu, since she did not have any contact with this question, she raised her hand and did not answer.


    Cheng Yu picked up the piece of paper and asked Shen Da. Shen Da also answered after Cheng Yu finished reading it.


    Jiang Shiyu looked for the question at the top. As long as she looked familiar and knew what it meant, she wouldn''t ask. She would only ask if she didn''t understand what it meant. Sure enough, Shen Er raised her hand and did not answer.


    Now they were even.


    There were twenty questions on a piece of paper. That meant that each of them would answer ten questions. Jiang Shiyu was not worried about Cheng Yu, but was worried about himself, so he chose these difficult questions.


    And this is all thanks to Shen Er. If she didn''t say that she had only seen Theoretical basis of soul power s, Jiang Shiyu still wouldn''t have asked me any questions.


    It seemed that Shen Er''s desire to lose Shen Da was extremely strong, to actually give weakness to her opponent.


    As expected, even Shen Er was unable to answer a few questions that Jiang Shiyu had asked consecutively. She answered the right question. He didn''t know anything else.


    Even though Shen Da was the last in the past ten thousand years, he was still able to answer a few questions correctly. But he had run into Cheng Yu, asked him ten questions, and all of them were correct. There was nothing to say, admit defeat.


    Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu naturally entered the next round.


    Shen Da walked over, "Cheng Yu! Do you really like me that much, and want to keep me in Nine Heavens Academy for another year? Hahaha, if you had said it earlier, I definitely wouldn''t have left. "


    Shen Er went over to grab Shen Da, and dragged him out, and apologized to Cheng Yu and Jiang Shiyu: "If it''s his words, just treat it as farting! When it''s finished, it''s gone. "


    Shen Er casually dragged him through the crowd and headed in the direction of the library. He could still hear Shen Er''s voice: "You promised to do something, right? "Go read a book for me!"


    Even though Shen Da''s face was flushed red, he still smiled and waved at them.


    When Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu held hands, it was not because there was no suspense but because they had barely made it to the last stage.


    Thinking back to the battle with the first team, Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu almost lost.


    At that time, many people were already done competing, and those who lost, were all gathered at the side. When the people on the side heard that Cheng Yu was about to lose, all of them came for the sake of seeing who the great expert was, to actually cut him down, the competition for the four of them had become a huge event, and there were many people surrounding them.


    Jiang Shiyu''s hands were sweating, she had only answered two of the previous five questions, and had faced five of them head on. The difference between these three questions, in the competition where victory and defeat were decided with ten questions, could not be small.


    Cheng Yu was right on all five questions, and the people opposite of him were also right on all five.


    In the next question, the other party asked first. Jiang Shiyu barely managed to answer the question. Reading through the paper, Zhang Xuan was trying to pick a question to ask the other party.


    However, from the previous five questions, the knowledge she had was far from what she needed.


    Jiang Shiyu clenched her teeth, her eyes moving up and down, only to hear Cheng Yu say: "Trust me." There was not a trace of anxiety in the voice.


    All of Cheng Yu''s confidence gave Jiang Shiyu confidence, and she was no longer suspicious. She picked a topic and asked the other party a question, and the other party pondered deeply before finally raising her hand and not answering.


    The difference between the three questions had been reduced to two. Jiang Shiyu heaved a sigh of relief.


    With Cheng Yu''s calm confirmation, the two questions were directly answered, and for the remaining two questions, the other party was unable to answer them. Jiang Shiyu answered one question, while the other party answered two questions. Another question was missing.


    Jiang Shiyu felt that she was dragging him down.


    Cheng Yu was right, the other party was not right.


    The other party asked Jiang Shiyu. Jiang Shiyu frowned, she had seen this question before and wanted to dig it out from a corner of her head. She nervously clenched her fists.


    Cheng Yu stood beside her and patted her shoulder.


    Jiang Shiyu raised his head and looked at him.


    However, the other party would be able to answer the questions she asked as well. When there was only one question left, the two sides actually tied.


    At this moment, the onlookers could already tell what was going on.


    "That girl must be a new student. She hasn''t read much, but she''s actually participating in the competition. She''s dragging Cheng Yu down to death."


    "Join the competition? This is not according to the rules of the academy. Monsters are only that they formed a team with Cheng Yu.


    "That''s right, if not for Cheng Yu, I would have lost. No one cares about that, they just want to form a team with Cheng Yu. "


    Jiang Shiyu listened to the discussions around her, she was not concerned at all, she just wanted to say it, she did not care at all.


    In the midst of the discussions, Jiang Shiyu actually calmed down, as Cheng Yu and the other person replied. It was clear which one of them would be the victor or the loser when she spoke to the other.


    Jiang Shiyu felt goosebumps all over her body as countless eyes were staring at her.


    The other party asked a question. Jiang Shiyu heaved a sigh of relief after hearing it, it was likely that the other party wanted to ask some difficult questions, and the last question was actually very simple. Jiang Shiyu replied easily, the rest was up to the other party.


    At this point, the other party had to answer the question correctly before they could continue with the competition. If they could not, it would be a loss.


    Jiang Shiyu also picked a few that she did not know of, and what remained now was only what she understood. She herself felt that she would have to compete in another round.


    Who knew that the moment she asked the question, the other person frowned and said, "Isn''t this a book that I read a few years ago? Who remembers now? There is no such thing as a review. "


    Jiang Shiyu had just read this book and thought it was very simple. The person on the other side was obviously someone who had been here for a few years. She had read this book long ago, so she placed it at the end. She didn''t expect the other party to have already forgotten about it.


    Jiang Shiyu was overjoyed, looking at the other party.


    The other party thought for a long time and refused to answer!

 C159

    Jiang Shiyu was not yet happy when she suddenly clapped her hands and jumped up, "That''s great, that''s great! Jiang Shiyu, you win. "


    Cheng Yu was indifferent, but it was just a small matter in his view.


    "No matter, no matter what, I won." Yao Yao was all smiles as she pulled Jiang Shiyu to go sit at the side.


    Yao Yao himself brought a few small stools, and at the moment, Shen San was sitting on them, looking up at the sky.


    Yao Yao took out two more stools from behind Shen San and started moving it, "Sit, take a rest. After you defeat the last group, you will be able to win."


    The three of them sat down.


    Jiang Shiyu asked Yao Yao: "How many rounds have you guys passed?"


    Yao Yao counted, "I think I probably won three teams, and then I lost."


    Shen San was initially looking at the sky, but upon hearing Yao Yao''s words, he turned his head and said to Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu: "She cannot."


    Yao Yao''s face reddened as he glared at Shen San, "It''s me, it''s fine. But for that round, I would have answered him less correctly and caused him to lose."


    Yao Yao moved closer and whispered: "Shen San is such a petty person. He will lose once he loses, and even if we lose, we will lose to you guys in the end."


    Shen San seemed to have heard it, and looked at Yao Yao with both eyes wide open. Yao Yao did not care, and continued: "Look at him, he was the same during the competition, I was so nervous that I started sweating, and he did not say a word. I think he saw me fail to answer that question. "


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head as she laughed, then looked at Cheng Yu. She and Yao Yao had met with the same situation, but with different results.


    The total number of students in the academy was less than a thousand. The competition progressed very quickly, and after Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu rested for a short while, the winner of the other competition stage was announced. Now, they could begin the finals.


    Yao Yao pinched Jiang Shiyu''s shoulder, letting her relax, and encouraged her: "Defeat them!"


    Jiang Shiyu brushed her hand away, "You just need to watch by the side."


    Yao Yao nodded, "I''ll definitely give you a good boost from the side."


    "I mean, don''t make a sound. Jiang Shiyu said.


    Yao Yao''s face fell, "Why?"


    "Divergence."


    These were not Jiang Shiyu''s words, but Yao Yao''s partner. Shen San''s words, had a lifeless look in his eyes, coldly said two words, and then floated away.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the sky. Shen San should be going back to feed the little mutt.


    Yao Yao exploded in anger, "Jiang Shiyu, look! That''s it! "


    Although he could not participate in the competition, Hua Ke still came to join in on the fun. When he heard that Jiang Shiyu had endured until the last round, he ran over, "Jiang Shiyu, it''s unexpected that you have to give the new students face."


    Glancing at Cheng Yu at the side, Cheng Yu saw that he was wearing a silver white mask that covered most of his face, giving off a feeling that it was unapproachable. Hua Ke carefully asked, "So this is Cheng Yu? That person who finished reading the entire library in ten years? "


    After reading the entire library in ten years, Jiang Shiyu had already heard someone say it several times. If someone had said this to her in the past, Jiang Shiyu would definitely think that that person was a bookworm, and that it was very disdainful.


    However, ever since she entered the library, she believed that she had finished reading the contents of the library in ten years. For an average student to come here and read the next bookshelf a year was already quite good.


    In the library, there was a bookshelf with nearly four hundred books on it. This kind of bookshelf had an uncountable number of books even if one opened their fingers in the library. Jiang Shiyu went to the library, not wanting to count the bookshelves at all.


    Having finished reading the entire library in ten years, just how terrifying was this?


    From a certain point of view, Cheng Yu''s memory must be very good, and there must be a lot of things inside.


    If she and Cheng Yu lost, the spectators would probably only blame her.


    Jiang Shiyu thought for a while, then nodded at Hua Ke, "Yes, that''s him."


    Hua Ke entered the Nine Heavens Academy in the name of Yao Yao''s servant, but there was no difference in treatment between the two.


    Hua Ke had always liked to listen to strange things. When he entered the library, it was the same as entering the treasury. Other than eating, he just stayed there and told Yao Yao that he was going to be a member of the library.


    Hua Ke''s face looked haggard but his eyes were shining. Obviously, he was living a good life.


    He looked at Cheng Yu and sighed, "I only read the books at the corner, I can''t compare." While speaking, he said excitedly, "Jiang Shiyu, I read a story there. Do you want to hear it?


    When she heard the words The Four Divine Beasts, she felt really bad and didn''t want Hua Ke to continue speaking.


    Hua Ke was disappointed, and said: "It''s really interesting, a little like telling a story, you really don''t want to hear it?"


    Yao Yao walked over and said unhappily: "Is it not enough for you to pester me! Jiang Shiyu, hurry up and go to the arena.


    Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu then went up on stage.


    Yao Yao turned her head around, "Hua Ke, I have never seen the book you''re talking about before. Where did you find it?


    This sort of storytelling was something that the person had heard a long time ago. It was very hurtful.


    Hua Ke thought for a while, "It''s around a corner of the third floor."


    "Oh." Yao Yao nodded, "No wonder I don''t even touch the books on the first floor or the third floor."


    Hua Ke asked Yao Yao in the blink of an eye: "You still haven''t looked, I''ll tell you then."


    "Stop, stop, stop!" Yao Yao raised her hand, "I don''t want to hear it, I want to go and cheer for Jiang Shiyu."


    Hua Ke could only shut his mouth, and the two of them walked onto the stage to watch the competition.


    This was the last match, the number of spectators was more than double compared to the previous match. They were all talking about it, and some people even pulled out two pieces of white cloth from the side, betting on Cheng Yu on the left and on the other team.


    Cheng Yu won, one to ten, the other to three.


    Someone was unhappy, "Why is Cheng Yu 1: 10? Do you want to die from losing? "


    The man holding the white cloth and making a public bet laughed, "Are you unhappy because I lost?"


    It was Shen Da who had been defeated by Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu, and at some point in time, he had walked out of the library and placed his bet here.


    The man choked. Actually, everyone knew very well that those who managed to make it to the final battle were all extremely powerful. The two from the other team could be said to be quite strong. They were able to win without any problems along the way.


    But Cheng Yu''s team was different.


    Cheng Yu was powerful, but his partner was a freshman, how many books could he possibly read?


    The outcome of the Question Symposium was a battle that could be won by one person. One person had a lame leg, so the outcome was still unknown.

 C160

    Most people had already seen the situation clearly after Cheng Yu barely won this match. He had an idea as well.


    Shen Da shouted, "Come on, come on, hurry up and bet. It''ll be too late later."


    Yao Yao nodded. Shen Da kept the ten soul power crystal s, the two pieces of white cloth were empty again as he continued to shout.


    "No, I''ll put it here." Yao Yao pointed to her head.


    Hua Ke was startled for a moment, then Shen Da took another person''s soul power crystal and placed them all into a big bag.


    A few soul power crystal s and at most Yao Yao had spent ten, yet Shen Da''s big bag was still half filled with dissatisfaction.


    The viewing gallery was about to begin. Shen shouted, "Quickly, get down! It''s about to start. I''m not giving it up."


    When Shen Da shouted this, a few hesitating people placed their bets.


    The match finally began.


    The two sides first got to know each other, then took out a piece of paper from the paper cylinder. Returning to the two sides, Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu asked a group of questions first.


    Yao Yao had stayed in Nine Heavens Academy for a short time, but at most, she knew some famous people. She did not know any of the people on the stage, so she asked Shen Da, "Who are the people on stage?"


    Shen Da kept the white cloth and glanced at it, "Which team are you asking for?"


    Yao Yao pointed to the one opposite of Jiang Shiyu, "Oh, that group, it doesn''t matter if you don''t know them."


    "I just want to know."


    Shen Da stretched lazily. "Why would you need to know this?"


    Yao Yao thought, yes, what''s the use of knowing the two people opposite her?


    Hua Ke suddenly said, "Curiosity."


    Shen Da shrugged, "Alright then, I''ll tell you guys."


    Yao Yao realized that she had been circled inside. Was it not normal for her to know who was on the two sides when she watched the match? I actually have to ask for a reason from Shen Da.


    Shen Da bit his chin, "That woman, is called Ling Lan, a princess of a small country. In the tenth year of Nine Heavens Academy, she learnt how to control her soul power, making her violent and unbridled. However, anyone who learns how to control soul power, regardless of gender, is violent and insane! "


    "Your sister too?" Yao Yao asked with a smile.


    Shen Da Fu said: "Didn''t I say it already? Alright, let''s skip this topic. That man learned the theory of soul power. You know, the longer one stays in the Nine Heavens Academy to learn this, the higher the chance of victory. He''s here for the twelfth year. "


    Yao Yao scoffed, "I don''t agree with what you said afterwards. The longer you stay in Nine Heavens Academy, the more you have a chance of winning. There are two examples in front of me: one wasn''t able to stay long, but still has a chance of winning. The other stayed for fifteen years, and didn''t even pass through the first round.


    "Little girl, the two in front of you are exceptions. They can''t be generalized." Shen laughed as he shook his head, raising his head to look towards the arena.


    While the two of them were talking, the match had already begun.


    Ling Lan was a petite girl, with a small face and soft facial features. However, she answered the questions swiftly and swiftly, and those who knew it would be able to answer the questions immediately after they had finished. She would not be able to answer the questions, nor would she waste time.


    Cheng Yu also quickly replied, he was not anxious and did not give others an anxious look.


    The guy in front of him had probably heard of Cheng Yu''s name before, as sweat continuously flowed down his forehead when he answered the questions.


    After five questions, that person''s nervousness was gone and he had a relaxed smile on his face.


    Jiang Shiyu only answered one question. Ling Lan answered five questions, the man answered four questions right while Cheng Yu answered five questions. This gap was already very difficult to overcome in the end.


    Jiang Shiyu''s heart tensed up, the question in his hand was being held tightly by her.


    Cheng Yu only glanced at her once, and did not speak further.


    Jiang Shiyu took a deep breath and continued the competition.


    Yao Yao also gasped for breath, her fists clenched silently, as she encouraged Jiang Shiyu.


    Helpless, Cheng Yu and Jiang Shiyu still lost.


    The other two were very strong and had lost to Jiang Shiyu.


    Jiang Shiyu felt a little guilty, but the girl with the small face came over, "My name is Ling Lan."


    "My name is Jiang Shiyu."


    Ling Lan said: "You must remember that I have beaten you."


    Jiang Shiyu''s expression tensed up.


    Ling Lan looked at her from top to bottom, then turned and left.


    The man also said to Cheng Yu. "I''m sorry, I accidentally won." A smile blossomed on his face.


    Cheng Yu glanced at him, his entire body shivered, and he retreated a step.


    Cheng Yu and Jiang Shiyu then left the stage.


    Shen Da began to count as a soul power crystal, and in the end, held onto the dozen or so pills in his hands, and laughed: "Hehe, humans, it''s all like this, even if there''s no more chances of winning, I still chose the person I think is powerful."


    Yao Yao''s ten soul power crystal had also chosen Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu, and just disappeared.


    "I''m not. I chose them because I knew them." Yao Yao said.


    "Who isn''t?" Shen Da shrugged his shoulders, carrying his spoils of war as he strode towards the library.


    Yao Yao saw Jiang Shiyu leaving the stage, "It''s fine, we''re new students."


    Jiang Shiyu laughed, "I''m fine."


    Hua Ke didn''t know what to say, and just stood beside her.


    Jiang Shiyu apologetically said to Cheng Yu, "Cheng Yu ¡­ "I ¡­" Before he could finish his words. Cheng Yu spoke up first, "I''ll participate."


    Yao Yao continued, "That''s right, that''s right. "Don''t think too much about it."


    Cheng Yu smiled and said: "However, you have still exposed your weakness, come to the library more."


    "Alright."


    At this time, Jiang Shiyu still did not know what this "visit to the library" meant. On the second day, as the sky brightened up, she went to the library.


    Those people who were beating up the floorboards were already awake, leaning on the bookshelves, holding onto a book, their gazes drifting over. Jiang Shiyu suspected, this kind of state, could she really read it?


    Jiang Shiyu walked to the corner where she had always been. There, a person was already sitting, her back facing her, staring outside the window.


    Jiang Shiyu called out: "Cheng Yu?"


    The man turned, it was really Cheng Yu.


    "Why are you here?"


    Cheng Yu said: "What can I do in the library?"


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know whether to sit beside him, but he heard Cheng Yu say: "Did you implicate me yesterday in losing the competition to blame myself?"


    Jiang Shiyu nodded.


    Cheng Yu flipped the book over, stood up, approached Jiang Shiyu, and softly said: "Alright, you promise me one thing."


    Jiang Shiyu frowned: "I am blaming myself, but this has nothing to do with agreeing to one thing."


    One thing can be big or small, but blaming oneself is not a debt.


    "That''s good then. I found a floor here and have been staying here since today to dispel your self-blame. " Cheng Yu said.


    Jiang Shiyu: "..."

 C161

    Jiang Shiyu had always remembered the words Ling Lan said after she won, so she could understand what Cheng Yu was doing. She was also very pleased to accept this.


    Read books!


    When Hua Ke heard that she had come, he welcomed her warmly.


    On this day, Jiang Shiyu sat at a corner and listened to the wind chime coming from the roof, closing her eyes quietly to feel the wind chime.


    With such a melodious bell sound, and with the sun shining down on his body, Jiang Shiyu felt that it was time to not read anymore. She opened her eyes and picked up the book, no longer troubled.


    However, at this moment, someone who would ruin the scenery had arrived.


    A woman''s voice sounded beside Jiang Shiyu''s ears. It drowned out the sound of the wind chime, causing Jiang Shiyu to frown as she looked at the person walking towards her.


    From the corner of her eyes, that charming gaze belonged to Ai Fuli.


    Jiang Shiyu was not holding onto a Theoretical basis of soul power, nor did she want to cause trouble, so she said: "I don''t look at Theoretical basis of soul power."


    As he spoke, he flipped the cover over.


    Ai Fuli scoffed, "I don''t care what you look at."


    Jiang Shiyu: "Oh, then what you mean is, no matter what I look at, you want to take it?"


    After staying in the library for a long time, Jiang Shiyu''s speech became slower and slower.


    "Are you playing dumb? I tell you, it''s no use. Now that Yao Yao is not here, let''s see who can protect you. " Ai Fuli laughed, her eyes raised up, looking extremely amorous.


    Jiang Shiyu said in a daze: "I don''t need her protection, you can''t beat me."


    "Hit you? You''re thinking too simply. Nine Heavens Academy does not just rely on his martial power to stand at a high place. " The corner of Ai Fuli''s skirt turned.


    "Haven''t you discovered anything after staying in the library for so long?" Ai Fuli lied on the railings and looked down.


    Jiang Shiyu did not continue, she turned around and did not waste anymore time.


    Ai Fuli continued, "Look at the people below, they look like wandering souls. All they think about all day long is writing down their knowledge, what use does that have? "Here, with so many connections, it''s such a waste that you don''t do your job properly." In the blink of an eye, she had looked at Jiang Shiyu who was standing there foolishly, and the corners of her mouth curled up, "You are also like that. What is the use of studying here for the rest of your life and going out? "


    Jiang Shiyu''s stiff head finally turned back a little, "What exactly do you want to say?"


    Ai Fuli laughed: "You can follow me now, after you leave, you can go to my country, I guarantee you a good job."


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head.


    Ai Fuli was not angry, "Bastard, do you not know my country? The Crete was the strongest country in the West Continent. If you go, it''s better than staying here. "


    "Oh," Jiang Shiyu put down the book, "Then what benefits would there be if I went to your country?"


    Ai Fuli saw that she was interested, and stood up straight, "I''ll give you whatever you want."


    Jiang Shiyu patted the dust off the book and laughed: "Then I want to be the king."


    "Are you unwilling?" Ai Fuli''s face changed.


    "I didn''t say that I don''t want to, I just want to be the king. If you can''t satisfy me, then I naturally won''t go."


    "What benefits did Yao Yao give you? It''s worth it for you to follow her wholeheartedly." Ai Fuli raised her eyebrows and asked.


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head, "It''s not good. We are friends."


    "Friend? Funny. "Just wait and see. One day, you will come and beg me to take you in." Ai Fuli set down these harsh words, turned and left.


    "Pa, pa, pa."


    Hua Ke appeared from behind the bookshelf. "Jiang Shiyu, you returned so well just now, you should have let this bunch of conceited people eat their fill."


    "Lower your voice."


    As Hua Ke got excited, his voice became louder, and someone from downstairs looked up.


    Hua Ke retracted his neck and covered his mouth.


    "What are you going to do?" Hua Ke whispered.


    Jiang Shiyu returned to her original position, "I''m not going to do anything, the one Ai Fuli wanted to rope in is not me, if she had brains, she wouldn''t have done anything to me."


    "Hmm?" Hua Ke did not understand.


    "I am someone with no reputation. Why would a princess from a large country come to Nine Heavens Academy to rope me in?"


    "Didn''t I want to pull you over from Yao Yao''s place?"


    "Yes, but not all." Jiang Shiyu looked at the sun outside the window. "The one she wants to win over is Cheng Yu."


    Not long after Ai Fuli left, Yao Yao ran over, "I heard that Ai Fuli was looking for you just now."


    "From where?"


    Unexpectedly, he received the news so quickly, Jiang Shiyu couldn''t help but raise her eyes to look at Yao Yao.


    "Never mind that. What did she say to you? " Yao Yao said anxiously: "Don''t be tempted by the things she proposed, they are all fake."


    "Oh?" Jiang Shiyu pretended to be suspicious.


    Yao Yao became even more anxious: "Really, believe me, the Crete Country is lazy and greedy, they''re even famous in the West Continent."


    Jiang Shiyu frowned, "To be able to become the strongest nation, is the Crete''s martial power really that strong?"


    "Um... Probably. "Their country''s people are generally in good health, and their soul power is already higher than the rest of their country''s people. Since there''s nothing to stop them from cultivating, there''s a lot of high-level Soul Masters in their country." Yao Yao said: "Don''t go, the people of Crete are hard to listen to, if you go, you will definitely be bullied."


    "I''m not going."


    Only then did Yao Yao relax, "No, you must not go."


    Jiang Shiyu became suspicious again, "Soul power cultivation is extremely difficult, they are so easy, aren''t you guys curious?"


    Yao Yao thought for a while, "It should be due to physical reasons, I''m not sure either."


    Jiang Shiyu did not ask, and said, "She is not here to find me, she just wants to contact Cheng Yu through me."


    "After the competition, everyone said that you and Cheng Yu had a good relationship. If Ai Fuli couldn''t find a way to rope Cheng Yu in, she would have to find you."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded.


    Yao Yao was quiet for a bit, then asked mysteriously, "Do you know the girl who was competing with you that day?"


    "Ling Lan?"


    Yao Yao nodded and said in a gossipy voice: "I heard from someone that Ling Lan likes Cheng Yu. It''s been a long time."


    "What does that have to do with me?"


    Yao Yao was surprised, "I saw the way Cheng Yu treated you and I thought ¡­."


    Jiang Shiyu laughed and shook her head, "We are just ¡­."

 C162

    But what? Her relationship with Cheng Yu? They seemed to have only met a few times. She was saved by Cheng Yu and her soul power seemed to have been awakened. If their relationship could be defined, it would only seem to be: "He saved me."


    Jiang Shiyu brought up her past and after she finished speaking, she felt that there was nothing left. It was as if several decades had passed and everything had been put down.


    He shook his head, "I know. Alright, let''s stop here. "


    The souls of the general couple were still on the jade pendant. Once she mastered pill refining and courage, she would be able to revive them. Five years, she only had five years'' worth of time. Now that a year had already passed, if she did not hurry up, she would really die from exhaustion in the library.


    Seeing her attitude, Yao Yao and Hua Ke did not dare to disturb her and quickly retreated.


    Jiang Shiyu had never once met Cheng Yu in the library, and the matter of the two of them participating in the Great Games, had also gradually calmed down.


    Other than Yao Yao, the one who came to see Jiang Shiyu was actually Ai Fuli. She would come over from time to time to talk with Jiang Shiyu, and it was not good news at all. Jiang Shiyu didn''t want to bother with her, so with a word or two, he choked her off. Go on with your business.


    The first time, Jiang Shiyu thought that she wouldn''t come again. After the tenth time, Jiang Shiyu was already used to it. She was already used to this princess coming to her looking for trouble.


    Jiang Shiyu continued to read only one bookshelf, and in the end, her body couldn''t hold on much longer and returned back to her dorm. She had a good night''s sleep.


    When he woke up, he realized that something big had happened.


    More than half of the Crete disappeared in a night, and the entire West Continent was shocked.


    In this palace surrounded by so many experts, it was hard to imagine what kind of ability the person who did such a thing had, to actually bring so many people away without even realizing it.


    There were no signs of a struggle, and it seemed like there was no struggle at all. No, he could not struggle at all, so he was taken away.


    The royal family of a country, this was no small matter. No matter how hard the Crete tried to hide this information, it had already spread throughout the entire West Continent.


    Nine Heavens Academy was a place that was far away from the crowd on an island, yet he actually knew about it.


    Hearing Crete, Jiang Shiyu thought of Ai Fuli who had been looking for her in the library.


    Yao Yao said: "Ai Fuli, she has already returned to Crete."


    Jiang Shiyu sighed.


    Originally, this matter had nothing to do with the Nine Heavens Academy.


    However, Crete said, "On this continent, other than the seven great experts of your academy, who else would be able to quietly take people away?"


    The seven Great Warriors were just teaching in the Nine Heavens Academy, what did that have to do with the Nine Heavens Academy?


    That person coldly snorted, "A single expert shouldn''t have come without a sound. They should have come with many people." Other than the Nine Heavens Academy, who else could possibly send out such a strong Ranker at the same time? "


    This kind of unreasonable and shameless person, Jiang Shiyu only found out about it when he was talking about it.


    Yao Yao said angrily: "Although the seven great expert Nine Heavens Academy s have given their lessons, the Nine Heavens Academy is simply unable to order them around. For a dirty hat to be put on Nine Heavens Academy, the people of Crete are truly disgusted. "


    "What did the dean say?"


    "The dean said, ''I don''t care.''" No matter what they say, we didn''t do it. " Yao Yao seemed to be unsatisfied with the Principal''s actions, "If you want me to say it, then you should go straight to Crete and beat them up until they wet their pants. Let''s see if they still dare to say such words."


    Jiang Shiyu pouted, "Hero, you can go now."


    Yao Yao shouted loudly, "Good for you, Jiang Shiyu, to even tease me."


    "The people of the Crete had placed this hat on the head of the Nine Heavens Academy, but the rest of them did not say a word, which was a one-sided suspicion on their part, and did not take it seriously. the Principal was actually able to call Crete for such a bunch of nonsensical words. "


    Jiang Shiyu said, "However, Hero, if you are willing, you can go."


    The two of them were sitting in the dining room. Many people around them were discussing about this matter, so the two of them were not very conspicuous.


    Someone suddenly sat down by the side and hugged onto Jiang Shiyu''s shoulders, "We meet again!"


    Shen Er laughed: "You guys were just talking about fighting your way to Crete?"


    When Yao Yao saw Shen Er, she waved her hand and said, "I''m just joking."


    Shen Er raised her eyebrows, "Why are you saying that? We were just about to go to Crete to have a look. Do you want to join? "


    "You?" Jiang Shiyu put down her chopsticks and looked at Shen Er.


    "We, the people controlling soul power."


    "Not going." Jiang Shiyu rejected him immediately.


    She had heard from others that those who controlled their soul power were a group of berserkers. These people all ran to the Crete.


    Yao Yao was very interested, but she found it difficult to continue, "I want to go. How are you going to get out? Since the last incident, the defense outside has been strengthened. "


    Shen Er made them lower their heads and whispered: "Hehe, I have a plan. We''ve found a way. However, if you don''t go, I can''t tell you this method. "


    Yao Yao raised her hand, "I''ll go."


    Jiang Shiyu pulled Yao Yao''s hand, "Don''t go. You ran to the Crete. Isn''t this obviously an excuse for them to find trouble with the Nine Heavens Academy? "


    Yao Yao said angrily: "Hmph, you''re just wasting your time, I''ll go myself, you better read properly."


    With that, he ran out.


    Shen Er laughed, "Jiang Shiyu, it''s fine. The dean did not care, so how could he not care? If we go out, he will definitely know, and just acquiesce. "


    "Consent? secretly allowing you to go to the Crete to cause trouble? "


    Shen Er shook her head, "We are not going to cause trouble, but to investigate the truth of the royal family''s disappearance."


    Seeing that Jiang Shiyu was still unmoved, Shen Er quietly said: "The Principal chose a group of people, she wants us to go to the Crete, if not how would we be able to leave the Academy."


    Jiang Shiyu asked: "I was among them?"


    "You''re here."


    "I have to ask the dean." Jiang Shiyu stood up and was about to go find the Principal.


    Shen Er pulled her to sit back down, "You don''t believe me? I, Shen Er, am never a liar. "


    Shen Da also patted Jiang Shiyu''s shoulders, and said unsincerely: "What she said was a lie."


    Shen Er slapped her hand away, "Move away."

 C163

    Shen Da was even holding a bowl of rice in his hands, looks like he had just happened to pass by by by, but after hearing Shen Er''s lie, he couldn''t bear for Jiang Shiyu to lie to him and give him a hard slap.


    Jiang Shiyu laughed and said, "I don''t believe you."


    Shen Da smacked the table and laughed, "Well said!"


    "Jiang Shiyu, I am speaking the truth with these two editions. However, the time it took was different. The person controlling the soul power is really preparing to flip out of Nine Heavens Academy, to run over to Crete to take a look, we didn''t plan to do anything. But somehow the dean knew what we were going to do. We thought that this plan had failed. Never did we expect that the dean would secretly chat with me and say that we could still leave, but the candidates couldn''t do so. His purpose is also not to go and take a look, but rather to find out the truth behind the disappearance of the Crete. "


    Shen Er turned her palm, "This matter is like this. I did not lie, I just chose to tell you a little."


    Jiang Shiyu thought for a while, then asked, "Was the choice made by the Principal?"


    "Yes."


    "Me?"


    "You''re here."


    After being silent for a long time, Jiang Shiyu was unwilling, "If I don''t participate, I''ll go find the Principal."


    With that, he got up quickly. Shen Er quickly stood up and pressed down on her, "Don''t be anxious."


    Shen Da stretched out his hand and put it down.


    Shen Er said in a serious tone: "Aren''t you curious about who took the Crete away?"


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head.


    "Don''t you want to meet the Crete people? Lazy, greedy and imposing, the title of the strongest nation in the West Continent is not for show. "


    Jiang Shiyu slightly hesitated, but still shook her head.


    Shen Er was speechless.


    Seeing Shen Er being humiliated, Shen Da could not help but laugh out loud, "Haha, Jiang Shiyu, look at Shen Er''s expression, it''s as though she swallowed a lump of ¡­."


    "Shut up!" Shen Er shouted.


    Eldest Shen shrugged nonchalantly.


    If Shen Er wanted to leave the Nine Heavens Academy and it was an open and aboveboard event, she would have to find all of the candidates the Principal had mentioned. Yet, Jiang Shiyu, this child, was unable to move even an inch. What''s so good about staying in the academy and reading books all day long? It''s also good to go out and relax.


    Shen Er thought like this, "I see that you have been in the library for so long, it''s good for you to go out and relax."


    Jiang Shiyu was just worrying that there wasn''t enough time. The book in the library was like a mountain, pressing down on her so that she couldn''t breathe, but if she didn''t go over the mountain, then there was no need to talk about the future.


    Towards the relaxed manner in which Shen Er spoke, she did not have any thoughts either.


    Shen Er was an impatient person, and was a little annoyed, "How is it, then you can go out."


    "No matter what, I''m not going out." After Jiang Shiyu finished eating, she kept the plate and was about to leave.


    Shen Er panicked, and her hand flew towards Jiang Shiyu''s shoulder.


    Jiang Shiyu frowned, she turned to the side, which was already expected. She extended her other hand, and with a powerful force she pointed at Jiang Shiyu.


    Jiang Shiyu took a big step back, "Shen Er, what are you planning to do?"


    Shen Er laughed: "If you don''t want to go, then I will tie you up and bring you there."


    Hearing this, Shen Er truly felt that this was a good idea. Initially, she only wanted to keep Jiang Shiyu to persuade her further, but now, she wanted to keep her mouth shut and make a move.


    Seeing that Shen Er had made her move, Shen Da carried her plate and ran far away. After it was safe, she would stay there and watch.


    The dining hall was filled with people. Seeing that they were fighting over there, they stopped eating and looked over.


    After dodging a few moves from Shen Er, Jiang Shiyu realized that he couldn''t beat her. The dejection from Ling Lan''s defeat just a moment ago filled their hearts. They could not read nor could they use soul power. The casting of the body was even more distant.


    Jiang Shiyu was depressed, she gave up on struggling and let Shen Er take it away.


    "Jiang Shiyu, be happy."


    What? Jiang Shiyu suddenly heard those words, and looked around. Who was speaking?


    With Jiang Shiyu''s pause, Shen Er''s hand had already grabbed her shoulder, and she laughed: "Come with me."


    When the crowd saw that the fight was over, they lost all interest and lowered their heads to continue eating.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at all of them and suddenly thought of something, "Shen Er, don''t force me. Otherwise, don''t even think about leaving. "


    "Jiang Shiyu, you should just go out and take a look. What''s wrong with that?" Shen Er was puzzled. Wasn''t it happier to be out of Nine Heavens Academy?


    Seeing that there were so many people in the restaurant, Jiang Shiyu directly threatened them: "If you don''t let me go, I''ll speak out about your plans. Since the dean has said that this matter is being carried out in secret, once I say it, you can forget about getting out. "


    "Alright, Jiang Shiyu, if you want to say it, then say it."


    This time, it was Jiang Shiyu''s turn to be stunned. According to common sense, shouldn''t Shen Er let her go?


    Shen Er laughed: "Since this matter is being carried out in secret, I''m afraid that Nine Heavens Academy will not be able to continue staying here."


    Jiang Shiyu clenched her teeth. It was normal for the to send their people to investigate why the had made such a huge accusation. However, if they were to be exposed and their plans were to be obstructed, the Crete would have to say something that would distort and suppress the Nine Heavens Academy.


    The people inside the restaurant were not only from Nine Heavens Academy, they were also from different countries.


    Shen Er laughed: "Stop resisting, let''s go out and have a look at the scenery. Crete is a very beautiful country, let''s go together. "


    "Let her go."


    An extremely familiar voice came from outside the restaurant.


    Shen Er was startled, "Cheng Yu."


    Cheng Yu was dressed in a long white robe, and in a few steps, he had already arrived in front of the two of them. A silver white mask flashed in front of Jiang Shiyu''s eyes, and she and Cheng Yu were already a few meters away from him.


    Shen Er retracted her hand, and laughed dryly: Why are you here?


    "Everyone can come to the dining area." Cheng Yu released his hand that was blocking Jiang Shiyu''s path, and raised his chin.


    "Sure, then eat." I have something to talk to Jiang Shiyu about. "


    "What is it?"


    Shen Er was at a loss for words, "Does this have anything to do with you?"


    "How is it not my business? I haven''t agreed to what you just said to me. " Cheng Yu said calmly, but there was also a threat in his tone.


    Shen Er thought for a long time before she smiled slowly, "Then I''ll leave this matter to you."


    With that, he turned around and left the restaurant alone.

 C164

    Jiang Shiyu grabbed the plate of food and whispered to Cheng Yu: "Thank you."


    "You also want to advise me to go to Crete?" Jiang Shiyu did not understand, it would be better for her to stay in the Nine Heavens Academy to learn pill refining skills as soon as possible, rather than go out. Such an investigation into the disappearance of a country''s royal family, it would take at least a month or two, or at most, he would not know.


    "Because I''m coming too." Cheng Yu sat down and made a gesture for Jiang Shiyu to sit. The two of them stood in the dining room, a head taller than many, except for those who wanted to go out.


    Cheng Yu released an item in front of Jiang Shiyu''s eyes.


    A flash of green appeared in front of his eyes, and Jiang Shiyu took a deep breath, "You ¡­"


    "There are materials needed to forge your body. Are you going?" Cheng Yu smiled and kept the jade.


    Jiang Shiyu had not reached that stage yet, but she did not know what it was that was needed to refine her body. Hearing Cheng Yu''s request, he agreed to Shen Er''s invitation and headed to Crete.


    When Shen Er heard that Jiang Shiyu had agreed to go, she laughed heartily and said, "You and Cheng Yu''s relationship is something that you already know, so there''s no need to talk about it anymore. Cheng Yu is extremely interested in this, you should be going."


    Jiang Shiyu thought: What relationship do we have? She knew exactly where she was going. Now, she wanted to clarify things with Shen Er. But the others had already arrived.


    It was an abandoned room. Shen Er had asked the person she talked to to to gather in this room in the middle of the night to discuss things afterwards.


    Jiang Shiyu had arrived early, and when she saw her, she immediately grabbed her shoulders and laughed out loud, looking extremely pleased with herself.


    Jiang Shiyu looked around, and actually saw Shen Da.


    Shen Da sat alone at the side, shaking her legs and smiling as she nodded at her.


    The door opened, and a few more people entered. Jiang Shiyu did not recognize any of them, so Shen Er smiled and greeted everyone.


    After they were all here, Jiang Shiyu counted. There were a total of fourteen people, and she knew four of them: Shen Da, Shen Er, Shen Er, and Ling Lan.


    Ling Lan was the last one to arrive, he smiled and waved his fist at her, he was half a head shorter than Shen Er, the thin and weak Ling Lan, easily received it, and snorted: "Don''t delay time."


    It sat on the left side of Cheng Yu. On the right was Jiang Shiyu.


    The eyes of the other people in the room drifted about randomly. They would glance over from time to time, but they did not dare to keep staring at them out of curiosity.


    Shen Er didn''t have that many thoughts in her mind, she stood up, "It''s not easy for everyone to get together. When I went to look for you, I had already explained the reason why we were here, but I still have to say it again.


    A few days ago, more than half of the Crete had disappeared overnight, and the people of Crete had placed this major incident of disappearance on the Nine Heavens Academy. No matter which country or class everyone is from, at this moment, we are all part of the Nine Heavens Academy. What we need to do is to find out the truth and slap the Crete hard in the face so that they can see that my Nine Heavens Academy never does such a thing. "


    With that, Shen Er clapped her hands. The rest of the people helplessly followed suit.


    Shen Er said excitedly: "Alright, the Principal has chosen us. I believe that everyone has their strengths, before we head to the Crete, we should first understand each other."


    Shen Er slapped the table, scaring everyone, "I''ll start, I''m Shen Er, my soul power has been controlled for seven years, I''m skilled in close combat."


    Shen Da sat beside Shen Er, and after she finished introducing her, he stood up and stretched her body: "Everyone should recognize me, so I will not introduce her."


    Then he sat down.


    Shen Er slammed the table and Shen Da stood up again, "Alright, I''m Shen Da. My soul power has been around for fifteen years, and I haven''t been around for ten thousand years. I don''t have any abilities, but I''m still stuck in Nine Heavens Academy and haven''t been swept out."


    Shen Er accepted the introduction.


    After that, they were introduced one by one. When it was Ling Lan''s turn, the two sentences ended, "Ling Lan, control your soul power for six years."


    Cheng Yu stood up, "I am Cheng Yu, my soul power theory is thirteen years."


    Jiang Shiyu was the last one, "My name is Jiang Shiyu, and I have been refining pills for one year."


    A round-faced beauty glanced at her. From the introduction just now, Jiang Shiyu seemed to have learnt pill refining.


    Seeing that everyone had finished introducing themselves, Shen Er stood up and said, "Everyone should be able to tell, this time around, fourteen people, and every two people''s knowledge are different."


    "If we were to go to Crete Kingdom together, the fourteen of us would attract too much attention. different roads to the Crete. "


    Shen Er took out a map from nowhere, and a red circle appeared on the map, "This is the Crete Country. West of Nine Heavens Academy. Three sides encircled the water, while the other side connected with the land. The two groups were divided into different paths. They walked along the water path and from the land. We shall meet in the capital of the Crete. "


    "How?" one of them asked.


    Shen Er put down the map, "This is a good question, but before that, we still have to confirm one thing, and that is, who is the leader of this operation?"


    "Do you have any ideas? Perhaps if he wanted to, he could mention it. We need to select two people. These two people can''t be in the same team, so each person will have to bring a team. "


    Ling Lan looked at Cheng Yu hesitantly, but still raised his hand and said, "Let me."


    Shen Da yawned, tears were flowing out of his eyes. "If you were to elect two people and reach the capital of Crete, who will you listen to?"


    Shen Er said: "We''ll discuss this when we reach the capital of the Crete."


    Ling Lan stood up, "Then we''ll just choose one person, and he''ll be the only leader. As for the different teams, we draw lots to split them, so we don''t need any leaders. "


    Shen Er thought about it, "That''s fine too. "Then I''ll just choose one."


    Ling Lan said: "Let me do it."


    The rest of the people did not have any objections, the only person willing to be the leader, Ling Lan, had become the real leader.


    Shen Er laughed, "If the leader chooses it, it will be divided into groups. Wait till I write 14 slips of paper, the one who gets number 1 will be in a group, and the one who gets number 2 will be in a group."


    Another person said, "Aren''t we going to divide the two groups evenly according to what we''ve learned?"


    Shen Er said: "It''s fair to draw lots. Otherwise, if you have a tendency, you will have to fight. "Before he left, the internal organs had already split apart."


    The man sat down resentfully.


    Shen Er quickly finished writing the fourteen pieces of paper and sprinkled them on the table. These things that depended on luck, were all things she could choose from, so she took the ones closest to her.


    Jiang Shiyu got number one.


    Ling Lan asked Cheng Yu, "I''m from the second group, what about you?"


    Cheng Yu flipped open the paper slip, "Unluckily, it''s a set."


    Shen Er put down her paper and raised her hand, "Let''s stand and get to know each other."

 C165

    Jiang Shiyu, Cheng Yu, Shen Er, Shen Da and the other three were in the same group.


    Jiang Shiyu stood by her side, only to see Ling Lan''s sharp gaze aimed straight at her. It seemed that she wouldn''t be able to be in the same group as Cheng Yu.


    Shen Er put down the map and walked over. After the groups were divided, groups one and two sat at opposite ends of the long table.


    Shen Daoer said, "It doesn''t matter. Let''s quickly end it and go back to sleep."


    Shen Er looked over him, "What are you guys thinking?"


    Cheng Yu: "Road."


    Jiang Shiyu did not like to swim, so she chose the land route.


    When the rest heard that Cheng Yu had chosen the road, they did not say a word and went ahead to choose the road.


    The discussion in the second group, which Ling Lan was in, was more intense.


    Ling Lan chose the land route, and heard her say: "The Crete is kind to water, if we go by the water route, we will meet more people."


    One person objected: "It''s because the Crete is very merciful, relying on the water to enter, their defense won''t be that strong. The road is their weakness, they will send more people to guard it."


    Jiang Shiyu did not understand, "Is it hard to enter Crete?"


    Shen Er said as she wrapped her arms around her chest, "Not only is it hard to enter, it''s practically refusing outsiders entry." Speaking of which, Shen Er snorted: "Back then when I was playing around in the various nations on the continent, I heard that the ice and snow in the Crete was extremely beautiful, and in the winter, I rushed over in high spirits. I don''t look the same as my ID certificate! "


    "That''s when I was fifteen. Can it be the same?" After saying that, it was obvious that he did not have a good impression of Crete.


    "Did you go in at last?" Jiang Shiyu said.


    Shen Er snorted: "You won''t let me in." She then laughed, "If you don''t let me in through the main entrance, alright, I will sneak in at night. Ha ha-ha ~ I''ve seen a snowy scene before. You want to stop me? In your dreams! "


    Shen Da took down Shen Er''s stage from the back, "In the end, he did not have the money to eat, and was kicked out."


    Shen Er slanted her eyes at Shen Da, "Because there''s no proper procedures to enter, and I can''t buy food, I''ll be back in one day."


    "Then what is our identity when we enter this time?"


    "When everyone enters the Nine Heavens Academy, your proof of identity will be stamped with the seal of the Nine Heavens Academy. During these kinds of times, our proof of identity cannot be used."


    "Therefore, the dean bought an ID certificate for each of us. The people on it have already been changed to their own."


    "Therefore, whether it is by road or by water, there is no need to worry about being stopped.


    Shen Er threw out fourteen identification cards, "Everyone take them back, keep them properly, throw them away and you will not be able to enter the Crete."


    Squad Two, who was arguing about the issue just now, quieted down and took out their identification cards.


    After looking at each other for a moment, Ling Lan asked Shen Er, "Which one do you choose?"


    "Land." Shen Er laughed.


    "Alright, let''s take the water route." Ling Lan immediately decided to choose the path for Group Two.


    Shen Er took out the map for the third time, and drew another circle inside the red circle, "This is the capital of Crete, Minos.


    The fourteen people stood up, looked at the small red circle, and said to Shen Er: "May we get there successfully."


    Shen Da was extremely sleepy. Upon hearing the word ''finish'', he turned around and walked away quickly.


    Shen Er hugged Jiang Shiyu, "Which floor do you live in?"


    "Sixth floor."


    "What a coincidence, I''m staying on the seventh floor. Let''s go together." Shen Er laughed as she strode forward.


    Jiang Shiyu said softly: "It''s not a coincidence at all, all of us are headed that way!"


    Shen Er laughed: "Don''t mind it so much, it''s the same."


    It was already the middle of the night, and everything was quiet. The group of fourteen people walked in the darkness, giving off a feeling of tranquility and liveliness.


    One of them took out his proof of identity, took a glance, and shouted, "My name is so unpleasant to the ears."


    "What''s his name?" A person asked curiously.


    "I don''t want to say it, it''s too unpleasant."


    Shen Er seemed to have thought of something, "When everyone is in Crete, please do not call us by our original names, and call us by our real names. Do not be driven out just because of our names."


    Everyone who had just heard Shen Er''s interesting story laughed out loud together when they heard her say they had to rush out.


    Shen Er pressed the button, "Don''t laugh anymore. With how loud she is, do you think the Chief Executive does not care?"


    "Isn''t the Head Supervisor recuperating? Don''t tell me you''re still patrolling the school. "


    "I don''t know. Maybe he recovered and unknowingly went back to the academy. Then we''re done for."


    "That''s right, be quiet."


    When everyone brought up the Chief Supervisor, they were all a bit scared. They all shrunk back and suppressed their voices.


    One of them looked at his name and laughed, "My name is very perfunctory, my surname is Zu, and you can call me Zu."


    This time, no one could hold it in anymore. They all burst into laughter, and one of them even gasped for breath, "Aiya, this name is really good. If we meet someone, we have to call you Ancestor. How nice."


    Another person flipped open his ID certificate, "That''s not called perfunctory, I''m what you are, what Ding Yi, this is too much of a fool." It''s neither my last name nor my first name. "


    Everyone looked at Shen Er, and started laughing along with her.


    Shen Er then told everyone why she was called by this name, "Later on, I wanted to change my name, but my mother refused to let me. "Hahaha."


    Before everyone laughed, Shen Er laughed again. When she was just talking softly a moment ago, she had already been tossed behind everyone''s heads.


    Due to the strangeness of their names, the fourteen of them got closer to Zhang Xuan. At this moment, they couldn''t help but smile.


    After saying that, Shen Er started humming a little tune, which Jiang Shiyu listened to everyday since she came to the Nine Heavens Academy.


    This was the Nine Heavens Academy''s school song and also the bell for waking up. He couldn''t bear to be disturbed.


    Shen Er started singing along. Some good things even followed along, and slowly, Jiang Shiyu also started to sing a few lines in a low voice.


    Jiang Shiyu raised her head to look at Cheng Yu who was beside her. Cheng Yu was currently looking up at the moon in the sky, and his silver white mask seemed to be emitting light. Even though he was clearly standing by his side, Jiang Shiyu felt that the Cheng Yu who was thinking about something, was actually so far away.


    In the blink of an eye, Jiang Shiyu also looked at Cheng Yu in a daze. The love in her eyes, could not be hidden.

 C166

    The singing was still resounding in his ears, Shen Er patted her shoulder, and turned her gaze to Shen Er. What''s wrong?


    Jiang Shiyu heard them singing until there, then followed them.


    Jiang Shiyu tidied up the room and covered it with a layer of cloth. In the next few months, a lot of dust will fall. She put the clothes in the cupboard and left after it got dark.


    Yao Yao stood up, "I feel a little cold standing here, so I squatted down to keep myself warm."


    Jiang Shiyu held onto Yao Yao''s hand, as it turned ice-cold, "How long have you been here?"


    Yao Yao''s face was bloodless and freezing cold.


    She said, "I don''t know either. Even though I had a nightmare last night, I just wanted to find you. But you didn''t come back, so I went back. I won''t be able to sleep later, so I squatted by your door."


    When Jiang Shiyu returned, it was already past midnight. Didn''t that mean Yao Yao had squatted there for half the night?


    He supported Yao Yao into the room and poured her a cup of hot water and softly asked: "What kind of nightmare are you having?"


    Hot air rose up from his body as Yao Yao took a sip, "I can''t remember anymore. The dream was really too uncomfortable, and when I woke up, my heart ached so badly."


    Jiang Shiyu had no choice but to pat her back time and again.


    After a while, Yao Yao''s face finally regained some color.


    "Jiang Shiyu, why did you come back so late last night?" Yao Yao was distracted, so she asked Jiang Shiyu a question that was difficult to answer.


    "There''s something I can''t say." Jiang Shiyu said vaguely.


    Yao Yao looked at Jiang Shiyu''s room, all of it covered with coarse cloth, and was startled. "Are you going to go out?"


    Jiang Shiyu was upset, "Yes."


    Seeing her distressed, Yao Yao did not ask anymore, "It''s fine, go out immediately, and come back safely."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, "I''ll tell you when I get back."


    Yao Yao acknowledged.


    At this time, Jiang Shiyu still had to go to the library. Even if she were to go out, she had to bring some books out with her.


    When she went to the library to borrow books, she discovered that the few people she had met last night had all borrowed books. She could not help but smile in her heart.


    Shen Er came to the library and pulled Jiang Shiyu over to another area.


    Jiang Shiyu had not been here before, but at the back of the library was a circular pond, inside it were some dead branches and withered leaves, and on the surface of the lake floated some miscellaneous items.


    "Unfortunately for you, if it is summer, the lotus flowers here would bloom and you would be able to dig up some lotus roots." Seeing her looking at the pond, Shen Er explained it to her, "However, if we go to Crete and come back, we should be able to see lotus leaves growing here. Before long, we will have lotus roots."


    Jiang Shiyu thought for a while, "Are we going for that long?"


    Shen Er calculated, "On the way there, I will need a month, finding information is not that simple, I will need to spend a period of time to do that, and come back for a month, three to four months is still required."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded her head, "You dragged me here to talk about Lotus Roots?"


    Shen Er smiled, "Of course not, I''m here to show you something."


    With that, Shen Er squatted down and took out a bottle from her robes, digging out a bit of dirt and putting it in. She passed it to Jiang Shiyu, "Catch."


    Jiang Shiyu took it, "What are you doing?"


    Shen Er took out a dozen or so small bottles in a row, "I''ll carry them, take them."


    Shen Er did not stop, "This is a custom from my mother''s side, they said that when we went far, we would bring some soil from our hometown, on one hand it was to think, and on the other it was to return."


    Jiang Shiyu laughed: "Are you being superstitious?"


    Shen Er pretended to be confused, "It''s just my mother''s kind intentions, I''ll just pretend it''s real. To let her feel at ease and do such a small thing. "


    "Your mother''s ready for everyone."


    "Yeah."


    "You told her?"


    "No, she just said that she would be out for a while. She asked me how many people she had and she gave me so many bottles."


    Shen Er clapped her hands, and the fourteen bottles were filled with dirt, "Alright, take them back. Take this, and we''ll give the rest to them. "


    "Us?" Jiang Shiyu held onto the bottle, "Why do you want to come with me?"


    Shen Er smiled mysteriously, "You''ll know once you go."


    After Jiang Shiyu ran through the rest of the people, she finally understood what Shen Er was planning. When everyone heard Shen Er''s explanation of the origins of the bottle, they all felt that it was a little superstitious. Shen Er then pulled Jiang Shiyu out and said that Jiang Shiyu had also brought it with her.


    The rest of them accepted it, as it was better to have a sign than a superstition.


    Another person took the bottle and asked, "This is the symbol, then what is our name?"


    Shen Er casually said: "Let''s do it."


    When the man heard it, he wanted to return the bottle, but Shen Er passed it over again, "I was just spouting nonsense."


    Jiang Shiyu pretended to act the same, letting everyone believe that she had already been brought along. It was nothing much.


    In Shen Er''s words, two people would always be more convincing than one.


    Jiang Shiyu was already speechless. He allowed her to bring him to knock on other people''s doors one by one.


    Finally, there was still Cheng Yu left. Shen Er threw a bottle at her, "Bring this to Cheng Yu."


    "Ah?" I don''t know where he lives. " Jiang Shiyu took the bottle and said.


    Shen Er chuckled: "When you leave tonight, give it to him personally. I don''t know where he lives. "


    Without waiting for Jiang Shiyu''s reaction, she had already run far away.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the sky and felt that she should go back to her room to have a good night''s sleep.


    Holding the bottle, Jiang Shiyu''s palm turned cold.


    On the night of their departure, the moonlight was not very good. From time to time, a black cloud would float over, blocking the bright moon. Fourteen people stood by the shore, waiting for the guards to start the boat and bring them out of Nine Heavens Academy.


    The entire Nine Heavens Academy was silently behind them.


    No one came to send them off. This trip was to keep it a secret, so the less people knew, the better.


    Cheng Yu was still covered in white, as if he was about to melt into the water.


    Shen Er''s clothes were thin, when the cold wind blew, she shivered, then raised her head and smiled as she looked at the body of the boat that was gradually revealing itself under the moonlight.


    Shen Da and Shen Er stood together. Upon seeing that they did not have enough energy, she yawned, and her eyes were lifeless.


    Ling Lan''s eyes burned as she looked at the boat, full of confidence about the future.


    Jiang Shiyu carried her small bag and looked at everyone''s expression.


    Some laughed, some became nervous, and some looked forward to it.


    Shen Da looked at the moon that appeared from time to time, sighing, "I haven''t eaten my fill yet. When I see the moon, I feel like eating a biscuit."


    Shen Er rolled his eyes at him.


    As the boat leaned against the shore, a protector came out and counted the number of people on the boat. After checking the list, the boat started moving again, heading out of the island.

 C167

    On the boat, everyone sat together and headed towards the Crete. They were all excited for a moment, with Shen Er in the lead.


    The clothes they brought were all very distinctive clothes from different countries. Wearing them in Nine Heavens Academy was nothing much, but once the news spread, other people would know that they were not from there just by looking at their clothes.


    Shen Er shrugged. "I thought you all knew."


    Jiang Shiyu carried her own small bag. Fortunately she didn''t have any clothes, so she had brought a change of clothes.


    Shen Da was also empty-handed and he covered his mouth with his hands: "Are you going to reimburse me the money you spent on this trip?"


    This question was extremely important, and in that moment, everyone turned to look at Shen Er.


    Shen Er was startled, "Why do you care about such a small amount of money? It''s not like there''s no money, you, and you, either it''s a princess or a prince, or your family''s business is spread all over the continent, and they lack this kind of money. "


    A person laughed and said, "You don''t know, the richer you are, the more stingy you are. Hurry up and tell me not to reimburse, not to reimburse me when I jump off the boat to go back. I''m not going to the Crete anymore. "


    Everyone knew that it was a joke and laughed it off. Shen Er laughed and said: "Sure, jump, below is the man-eater. You''re going to die, I promise I''ll burn some soul power crystal for you. "


    The man snorted: "Shen Er, you are so stupid! soul power crystal cannot burn it. "


    "I know, so I''ll tell you."


    The crowd laughed again, and the man shook his head helplessly.


    Shen Er replied: "It''s fine, I brought a lot. You guys don''t have enough to look for me."


    Everyone was outdoors, how could they not release the money on them? They were just bored to death, upon hearing Shen Er say this, they all agreed, but no one would ask for it from her.


    Jiang Shiyu sat in the corner by herself, leaning on the ship''s wall and taking a nap.


    Shen Er spoke a few words with the rest before coming over and sitting beside her. She nudged her and nudged her, "Did you give me the bottle?"


    Jiang Shiyu took out a bottle and threw it at Shen Er, "Go yourself."


    Shen Er was dumbstruck, "I gave you a chance, but you did not treasure it."


    "What opportunity, don''t talk nonsense." Jiang Shiyu closed her eyes again.


    Shen Er muttered as she sent the bottle away. Cheng Yu was also sitting alone, leaning on the wall of the ship to take a nap. He had the same posture as Jiang Shiyu.


    Ling Lan originally wanted to sit next to Cheng Yu, but was forced to sit next to someone else with just a few words.


    After Shen Er gave him the bottle, he came back and snickered: "You and Cheng Yu are really alike. He is sitting alone and there''s no one sitting beside him."


    Jiang Shiyu pretended not to hear it, and didn''t even roll her eyes.


    Shen Er brought embarrassment to herself, and stopped, and looked towards Shen Da who was at the side. He was already sleeping soundly, once he got on the boat, he found a place to lie down, and did not care about anything else.


    Shen Er shook her head and looked towards the rest of the people. After playing around with each other, they were all exhausted.


    Shen Er loosened her body and also leaned over.


    "Wake up, all of you, wake up."


    A loud noise roused the people on the boat. They opened their eyes in a daze and looked towards the person. It was the protector. "The boat has already been put down, those who go on the water path will go down from here." There''s still a way to go. "


    Shen Er stood up and asked, "Have you already left the academy?"


    The protector ignored her and said, "Hurry, the people from the water route will follow me."


    Jiang Shiyu stood up and stood at the window to look outside. The white mist had already disappeared, and they were floating in the sea.


    After the people from Group Two cleaned up a bit, Ling Lan walked over and said: "You are forbidden from approaching Cheng Yu."


    When Jiang Shiyu heard it, she ignored it.


    After Ling Lan warned Jiang Shiyu, she got off the boat.


    The boat had lost half of its people. It was originally quiet, but now it was even more silent.


    In the silence, Shen Da''s snores were extremely obvious. Shen Er rolled his eyes and kicked his butt, "Wake up, we''re about to get off the boat."


    Shen Da sat up in confusion, "You''re off the boat?"


    "Soon."


    Shen Da yawned, "Then I''ll go back to sleep."


    Shen Er looked at the others, "What''s the name on your proof of identity?"


    "My name is already rotten beyond compare, this name is not bad now, my name is Shen Lan." Shen Er shook her proof of identity, and laughed happily.


    The person who previously said he would jump down and row back said, "You all know me, I''m called Ancestor."


    The moment this name came out, the seven people couldn''t help but laugh heartily.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at her proof of identity, "Jiang Yu."


    Shen Er laughed: "This is because I wanted to avoid trouble, I directly saved you one word."


    Everyone reported their names, Shen Da''s name was overturning the world, his name was Big Shen, hahaha. This kind of name that didn''t seem like a name was also very strange.


    There were also two girls, their names were pretty good. One was Fu Lan, and the other one was Jasmine, a cute and petite little sister.


    Fu Lan was the person who brought many new things. At this time, she did not speak with the rest and sat alone at the side with a look of despise on her face.


    On the other hand, Jasmine was extremely happy.


    The ancestor was a man in his early twenties. His hair was combed and shiny, and he had a gentle and refined smile on his face. The three sentences he said could not be separated from the old man, who was long and short.


    Shen Er immediately said: "You don''t need to call me ancestor, you can just change your name."


    "Hahaha, this is good, this is good. Unfortunately, I can''t change my surname. " The ancestor caught up quickly and started to argue with Shen Er.


    Shen Er said: "Hey, stop, Cheng Yu, what''s your name? Hurry up and say it, if you go out and call the wrong name, that would be impressive."


    Cheng Yu said in a low voice: "You call me Jade."


    Shen Er laughed out loud: "Is this surname not good enough? If you don''t want to know, then forget it.


    "In order to prevent everyone from remembering the names wrongly, let''s do a game. Everyone, report your names first. Everyone, stop messing around. "From me."


    "Shen Lan."


    "... "Great Shen!"


    "Ancestor." Laughter.


    "Jasmine."


    "Fu Lan."


    "Jade."


    "Jiang Yu."


    Shen Er clapped, "That''s enough. Everyone must remember. "Now, let''s play a game. I''ll introduce the rules of the game ¡­"


    After a few rounds of playing, the boat''s door was opened again. The protector came in and told them that they could disembark from the boat.

 C168

    When the sky lit up, their feet stepped on the soft sand. Jiang Shiyu knew that what they carried on their back was useless, but they still clamped down.


    The rest of the people were already on the shore. Shen Er turned to look at her, "Fu Lan, if it''s useless then just throw it away, it''s a burden."


    Fu Lan stood at the bow of the ship, her chest rumbling. It was likely that she was angered by Shen Er''s words.


    In a fit of anger, Fu Lan kicked three bags into the ocean.


    Putong! Putong! The contents inside were quite heavy.


    Shen Er waved her hand at her, "Fu Lan, we will wait for you. Come down quickly."


    Without the burden of his bag, Fu Lan instantly got off the boat.


    Shen Er looked at it, and then led everyone to walk forward.


    "The water path will lead us to the Crete from the east. The Nine Heavens Academy is in the southeast of the Crete, which is the closest to the east. We have to take a detour and enter from the north."


    Shen Er had already planned things out before she came here, so she casually said this sentence.


    Fu Lan''s face turned ugly, "Take a detour? We agreed to meet at Minos in a month, so you asked us to take a detour. "


    Shen Er said with a good temper: "We are not taking a detour, the north of Crete is a land, if we want to enter the Crete from the mainland, we have to go to the north of Crete."


    "Then you didn''t choose before." Shen Er innocently spread her hands.


    Fu Lan looked at the silent Cheng Yu, and stomped his feet on the sand.


    Jiang Shiyu thought about the map, and it was as Shen Er had said. If they wanted to travel by land, they would have to travel through the Eastern Water Road, the longer the journey, the more time they would have.


    However, she felt a little uncomfortable when she saw the water. It was fine to walk a little further.


    Jasmine followed behind, and wanted to pull Fu Lan down, so that she wouldn''t say too much and shake her off.


    The ancestor smiled and said, "It''s just taking a few more steps. I don''t walk as much as I should, it''s good for my health."


    "You don''t walk outside?" Shen Er said.


    The ancestor replied with a smile, "I always ride a magical beast when I go out. I only travel a few steps before getting off. I definitely won''t be able to lie down at home. I can''t walk more than a hundred meters in one day."


    The Ancestor had a slender and well-proportioned body, he did not look like someone who did not train at all. Shen Er rolled her eyes and said, "It''s impossible that you did not become fat."


    Shen Da walked up and hugged onto his ancestor''s shoulders, "Brother, I''m so envious of your life."


    "After we go to the Crete, you can go to my house to play. I guarantee that you will be able to use your clothes and eat to your heart''s content."


    "Alright, alright, alright. It''s a deal."


    Shen Er stepped forward and pulled the two apart, "Shen Da, let''s go back to the library! If I still see you in Nine Heavens Academy next year, hmph, don''t blame me for not thinking about sibling love. " Her knuckles cracked. He looked fiercely at Shen Da.


    Shen Daheng did not seem to mind, "Mom only said a few words, don''t mind it so much."


    Shen Er stepped forward to beat him up, but the ancestor stopped him, "Time is short, let''s go, let''s not waste any time here."


    Fu Lan disdained to go with them, and had already walked to the front.


    Cheng Yu took a step forward, and stood beside Jiang Shiyu who was watching the show, "Let''s go." Then he lifted his leg and walked away. Jiang Shiyu clenched her hands tightly and caught up with Cheng Yu.


    The few of them entered a town and changed out of their unique clothes. Not to mention a different country, they walked together. Their clothes were different, truly eye-catching.


    After the ancestor finished changing, he touched his pocket, "I really didn''t bring any money. Wait for me, I''ll go get some money from the front."


    "Where are you going to get it? We can''t stay here. " Fu Lan shouted angrily, and with a flash of the ancestor, he disappeared.


    Jiang Shiyu was also curious, could it be that her ancestor''s home was also here.


    Not long later, he saw that his ancestor had returned with several money bags in his hands. "Since you''ve been out for a long time, I didn''t reveal my wealth. I just took a few at random, so use less."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the few bags of soul power crystal s that were about to overflow.


    Shen Er said: "You''re serious, out of the seven of us, you only took this little, it''s not enough for your trip."


    The ancestors shouted, "Use your own. "Besides, didn''t you say that it''s not enough for you to come?"


    "I will tell you. Just by casually entering a city, you can earn money. We might as well not bring it along. If it gets too troublesome, we can just rely on you to travel around the entire continent. "


    The ancestor carried his money bag and looked at Shen Er warily, "Hmph, this is my money, I won''t give it to you."


    Shen Er spread out her hands, "Then forget it."


    The ancestor took out a soul power crystal and handed it over to Jiang Shiyu, "The money for the clothes."


    They had just gone to buy clothes and had not brought any money with them. Even the Shen Er that they had told her about on the boat was penniless. Jiang Shiyu took out a soul power crystal from her small bag to pay, and she also found a lot of them.


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head, "No need."


    The ancestor placed it in her hands, "Your father has never owed anyone money. Are you trying to break my usual style?"


    Jiang Shiyu was helpless and could only accept it.


    Fu Lan pulled on the cloth on her body and frowned, "What kind of material is this? It grinded my skin until it''s red."


    Among the group of seven, they had already turned a blind eye to Fu Lan''s illness.


    Just as they were about to leave the city and move forward, a figure suddenly rushed over. Before they could react, that person had already appeared in front of them.


    Fu Lan shouted as she retreated backwards.


    With his sharp eyes, Jiang Shiyu saw that the figure did not charge towards them, but had stopped in front of them and bent down, "Young Master, the Madam wants to see you."


    The ancestor jumped out and waved his hand. "Tell mother that I have something on. See you later."


    That person said, "No, madam already knows that young master is here. No matter what, she wants you to come back and say that you haven''t come back for a year."


    The ancestor impatiently scratched his hair, which was neatly messed up by him.


    he asked, frowning at them.


    Shen Er waved her hand, "Go."


    No matter how unwilling Fu Lan was, in the end, she still went to the ancestor''s house with them.


    The ancestors said all along the way, "Do not be surprised to see my mother. Also, don''t be surprised what my mother did to me. "We''ll leave after we meet."


    The ancestor''s smiling face was finally filled with regret. "How could I forget? I forgot. This is killing me. "


    Shen Er asked: "What did you forget?"

 C169

    The ancestor said in frustration, "I did not go home for more than a year and stayed in the Nine Heavens Academy. Since it is inconvenient for my mother to go in, I moved here and once I leave the academy, she would tie me up and bring me back. Well, she told me before, I forgot. "Sigh ¡­"


    "You''ll know when you see it. "I really am ¡­"


    When the people on both sides saw that their ancestor had returned, they bowed their heads together and greeted, "Greetings, young master."


    The ancestor helplessly said, "Mom, don''t hug me anymore. I can''t breathe anymore."


    The woman let go of her ancestors and continued to cry out ''aiya, aiya''. What precious baby, what a good son ''. Everyone took a step back after hearing this. They truly did not expect this.


    Before coming here, Shen Er was even able to talk about their ancestor''s mother.


    "The mother of our ancestors was a supreme and extraordinary woman. Back when she married into the Zu family, the Zu family''s business was also pretty good in a country. She came here to clean up the Zu Family and thought of countless ways. The Zu Family''s shop was everywhere in the West Continent, if there was no Zu Family''s shop in any country, then this country would be out of date. "Lady Tie, everyone praised her."


    "Actually, the most exciting thing is that there was a year when two countries were at war and Zu family stores were selling weapons. Both countries would go to her place to buy weapons, but this iron lady could not carry on her Zu family business in one country, nor could she sell weapons."


    "Of these two countries, one is her country. They would rather die than sell it. The Zu family has instantly closed all their stores in that country. "


    "Everyone said that with her business, this country would not do, but she said: This is where I was born and raised. Even if I can''t do anything, I can''t help the enemies."


    Jiang Shiyu asked: "Then did her country win?"


    "I lost," Shen Er said as she threw up her hands, "However, the country that won still let her go into business. They said that they admired her, and they would never stop her from doing business."


    "So what if they''re from two different countries? In any case, they didn''t end up in another country, so she opened up her store again. to support the reconstruction of our country. "


    Jiang Shiyu laughed: "I think that the victorious country should be the Crete."


    The two of them looked at each other and laughed.


    Before seeing her, Jiang Shiyu had a tinge of admiration for this iron lady who had expanded the clan''s business by herself and was unwilling to submit. This kind of person should have a big heart.


    However, the moment they met, the iron lady and her big heart had all disappeared. Only his precious heart, his good son, and the sobbing sounds that followed were left behind in his ears.


    This was simply ¡­ Jiang Shiyu turned his head. He couldn''t bear to watch any longer.


    Another person came out from the door. It was a refined looking middle-aged man. Seeing them standing outside, he gently said, "Yulian, don''t stand outside the door. Invite them all in."


    Only then did the red dressed lady see the six people behind her ancestor. She smiled and said, "They are my precious friends, come in together." "My apologies, please come in."


    Shen Er had also heard of it, but now that she saw someone, she said in a daze, "I was wrong, right? "This..." After a long while, she could not say anything more.


    The woman in the red dress dragged her ancestors, not letting them go. The ancestors turned around to look at them, but there was nothing left to live for.


    Fu Lan and Jasmine burst out laughing.


    Jiang Shiyu raised her head to look at Cheng Yu. Cheng Yu was very calm as he followed Mrs. Red Skirt in.


    The ancestors'' parents had already prepared food. The few of them weren''t very hungry, but after seeing all kinds of dishes on the table, some of which they had never seen before, they all sat down together to have a taste.


    The ancestor sat beside Mrs. Red Skirt, who said this while picking up dishes and placing them in his bowl, "Delicious, the moment I heard that you were going to get the money, mother made them cook your favorite food, eat more."


    Not long later, a small mountain was formed on top of the ancestor''s rice bowl.


    When his father saw them, he coughed and reminded Mrs. Red Skirt. He didn''t expect Mrs. Red Skirt to ignore him and continue to eat.


    "Did you guys come out to play?"


    Shen Er laughed and said, "En, yes, we heard that the snowy scenery in the Crete is very beautiful. It''s not the start of winter, we can go there and take a look."


    Ancestral father nodded, "Yes, the snowy scenery in Crete is not bad."


    The ancestor refused, "Mom, don''t pick them up, I can''t finish them all."


    thought that he would scold her, after all, it was all because of her father and her mother.


    Mrs. Red Skirt touched her ancestor''s face, and said with a pained heart: "Your face is so terrible, your skin is so slack. There isn''t much flesh, and it''s all bones. Aiya, are you going to make Mom worry to death? Ancestor, look. Look at how thin the treasure is, it''s so haggard. "


    thought he wanted to say a few words, but he didn''t expect the words to come out immediately. "That''s right, why have you lost so much weight? Isn''t the Nine Heavens Academy''s food good? "


    Jiang Shiyu chewed on her food and quietly swallowed it.


    Shen Er dropped the dish. They finally believed the ancestor''s words about going out to ride on a demonic beast.


    As Shen Da ate, he did not care about the waves in the hearts of the people at the table.


    Fu Lan looked at her ancestor in envy. After taking a bite, she stopped.


    Jasmine laughed softly.


    Where''s Cheng Yu? Jiang Shiyu turned his head to look at him, and Cheng Yu''s black eyes indifferently focused on the scene in front of him. It seemed as if nothing could make him happy, or make him feel sad.


    The ancestor swallowed a mouthful of food. "Mom, let me eat by myself."


    Only then did Mrs. Red Skirt stop picking the dishes and looked at the ancestor from head to toe.


    After the meal, everyone was left to spend the night at the Zu family''s residence. The ancestor thought it was a waste of time and wanted to reject, but Shen Er pulled them to the side and said a few words. The seven of them then stayed in the ancestral home for a few days.


    Fu Lan did not say anything about it, and her expression became gloomy.


    After a few days, Mrs. Red Skirt found them.

 C170

    "I heard that you guys are going to the Crete." Mrs. Red Skirt asked, but her tone was very certain.


    That day, when he was being surrounded by the Mrs. Red Skirt, Shen Er and his grandfather''s words did not reach his ears. When they heard Mrs. Red Skirt talk about the Crete, they thought that their job was too poor and that they were seen through the moment they left the Nine Heavens Academy.


    Shen Er stepped forward, "Please speak."


    Mrs. Red Skirt smiled slightly, "It''s very simple. In a few days, I have a caravan going to Crete, in order to ensure the safety of the treasures, you all have to travel together with the caravan. Only after we reach Crete can you leave and go watch the snow."


    The ancestor''s eyelids drooped down, he looked at Shen Er and laughed: "Sure."


    The Mrs. Red Skirt said to her ancestor, "Do you really think mother will stop you? What you want to do, the reason mother won''t let you do it is because I sometimes worry about you."


    The ancestor lowered his head and did not speak.


    On the ninth day, the caravan departed. Mrs. Red Skirt did not let them turn into more than ten days.


    Jasmine was a little anxious, "We''ve delayed this by half a month, will we still be able to reach the Crete on time?"


    Shen Er laughed and said, "Why not?"


    Jasmine replied, "It''s impossible to get there in such a short period of time just by walking on the back of a magical beast."


    "Aren''t there teleportation arrays?"


    "Isn''t there a teleportation circle in Crete?" Jasmine said.


    Shen Er pouted, "Ask the ancestor."


    Jasmine said softly, "Ah? What do I ask him? "


    At this time, the ancestor turned around, "Hehe, you want to know? I''ll tell you guys. The Crete did not have a teleportation circle, everyone knew that. But there are exceptions to everything. After the war between the two nations back then, in order to support the Zu Family''s business, the Crete had especially left a teleportation circle for the Zu Family to use in the transmission of perishable items. "


    "It just so happens that I need to use a teleportation array for this trip."


    During these dozen or so days, the ancestor honestly called me by my name. Once I left the house, my true form was revealed. The word ''father'' appeared once again and hung on his lips.


    The ancestor glanced at Shen Er, "Shen Er, to be honest, you should have already known this a long time ago. "I was in no hurry to stay at your father''s home for so many days."


    "No, you think too highly of me." Shen Er modestly waved her hand.


    Shen Da who was beside them still had a drowsy look on his face, "That''s right, you think too highly of her. She''s the most brainless one in our family."


    Shen Er used her foot to kick Shen Da, causing her to barely dodge the kick and sat behind Cheng Yu. She revealed her head and revealed a big smile towards Shen Er.


    With Cheng Yu in front of him blocking him, Shen Er did not dare to step forward, and could only sit down.


    At this moment, the seven of them were sitting in a small shop, watching as the caravan slowly moved the goods into the transfer array. The seven of them were the final goods, waiting to enter.


    Cheng Yu took a sip of tea, "Where''s the teleportation circle?"


    Everyone looked at the ancestor.


    "Oh this..." Although we have opened a convenient door for the Zu Family, the Minos is the capital, so it is unlikely for us to have direct access to it. So, the teleportation circle reached a small town at the border, and the magic beasts were to transport the goods to the Minos. "


    "It''s fine. In any case, the transmission array has already saved us a lot of time." Shen Er said casually, "It''s fine, even if we don''t reach Minos, we can still get there on time."


    The few of them nodded their heads. They already had the teleportation circle, and in just three to five days, they would be able to reach the Crete. Then, they would be able to teleport to the capital city.


    "Is this the capital of the Crete?"


    The ancestors shaded their eyes from the sun and looked at the slightly old building in front of them. From time to time, they would spot a missing brick in a corner, which had a hole in it.


    "The number one powerful country, why is it so crappy?"


    Shen Er nodded her head, "I came here about ten years ago and I am already like this. Luckily, I did not break it."


    "This isn''t the same thing with the small town we passed. How could this place be so rundown?" The ancestor did not understand.


    Shen Er thought for a while, "Originally, this was the only city in Crete, but after they gradually grew stronger, fought wars in all directions, stole the lands of other countries, and developed to this state, this is their capital, also their base camp, not a single brick or tile moved, reminding them how bitter life was in the past, warning them to cherish the present."


    Jasmine clapped her hands and laughed, "Shen Er, you know so much."


    Shen Er raised her head, "That''s not it, but you can''t call me Shen Er. My name is Shen Lan. "


    Jasmine stuck out her tongue.


    When the few of them turned around from Border Town, they were nearly stopped because of the name. Luckily Jiang Shiyu came up with the idea and fooled them, otherwise they would have been suspected and expelled.


    Shen Er looked around, "Let''s find a place to stay first."


    The few of them looked for a room. A brick house with a few big words carved on it: Minos First Inn.


    Shen Er took the lead and walked in. It was already noon, and the seven of them were famished with their stomachs rumbling with hunger. They had rushed for a long time, and once they arrived at Minos, they only wanted to eat a good meal.


    After entering, Shen Er called out loudly: "Is there anyone here? Is anyone there? We need to eat. "


    After calling for a long time, there was still no reply, "Could it be that there''s no one? What kind of business is it, no one opens the door? " After saying a few words, the ancestor pulled over a chair and sat down.


    With a kacha sound, he fell to the ground, and the chair was also shattered into pieces.


    The ancestor got up, "What is going on?"


    A few people were bewildered, a lazy voice sounded, "That chair is broken, I forgot to change it." "It''s fine, you don''t have to pay."


    The ancestor scolded, "What compensation? Your father has fallen, and you still haven''t settled the score? It''s more or less the same if you compensate laozi for the medical expenses. "


    "Are you declaring war on me?"


    The lazy voice suddenly became spirited, and its figure finally appeared. It was a man in his thirties, with a long face, pale face, and a white cloth in his hand.


    The ancestor snorted, "Announce what battle? A broken chair in your shop harms me, your father. No need to declare war, you are the one harming me. "


    Everyone in the Crete liked to fight. If there were things that couldn''t be resolved, the two of them could fight and the victor would be decided.


    "But how can you fall if you don''t sit down? My shop isn''t open for business. You barged in and disturbed my rest, are you going to compensate me for my sleep expenses? " The man said.


    "Do you think laozi is stupid? It''s already noon, why aren''t you opening the door? "


    "This is my shop. I can open it whenever I want, and I''ll tell you that I won''t open it now. "Hurry up and leave." The man waved his hand and said impatiently.

 C171

    The man lowered his body and disappeared.


    Shen Er stepped forward and slammed the table, "Wake up, we want to stay here."


    Shen Da was even more desperate. The man was lying on a small bed behind the table. He climbed onto the table and lay down, shouting, "I''m so tired, I need to rest first."


    What she meant was that their goal here was to investigate the truth of the Crete. Before they came, she said that she wanted to keep a low profile and carried the entire inn on her shoulders the moment she came, wasn''t this exposing herself?


    Shen Er slammed the table, "Alright, let''s go to another store."


    The seven of them went out of the Minos''s First Hotel and walked forward for a while. Jasmine looked around and saw some broken down houses on both sides but she didn''t see any words like "inn".


    She said, "It can''t really be the first inn, right?"


    The ancestor snorted: "Minos only has one inn, that''s why he dares to call himself the number one inn. Jasmine, is this what you''re trying to say?"


    Jasmine nodded.


    The ancestor scolded, "Even if I sleep on the streets, I won''t look back. With such a vile attitude, if it was my family''s shop, it would have closed long ago. "


    The Crete''s winter had come earlier than any other place. It was just in the middle of winter when they arrived, but it was cold as winter here. Ice crystals were hung on the eaves of the houses outside, and a layer of frost had also covered the exposed bricks.


    Hearing the ancestor say this, everyone subconsciously took a step away from him.


    Shen Er was even more direct, he turned around and clapped, "Alright, since there''s no other shop, everyone will follow me back. We''ll sit at the door for him, then we''ll settle down. "Follow me."


    "Shen Er, what are you doing?!" The ancestor was flustered and exasperated.


    "Go and sleep, or else we''ll sleep on the street like you?" Shen Er said without turning her head back.


    The ancestor caught up with him and said with a smile, "What a joke, your father is able to bend and extend his arms. As soon as I enter, I will enter."


    Jiang Shiyu took a step outside, not daring to get closer to the two of them.


    Shen Da giggled from the side. "This ancestor wouldn''t like Shen Er, right? He made so many unsightly appearances along the way, wanting to attract Shen Er''s attention. What kind of eyes did he have? Cheng Yu, what do you think? "


    Cheng Yu: "You''re a good big brother."


    "Hahaha, thank you for your praise."


    "It''s just that it''s too broad."


    Jiang Shiyu snickered.


    Shen Da laughed too, "What you care about is too broad, isn''t that just what Big Bro looks like? Jade, tell me, you said a few words all along the way. Shen Er and the Ancestor must have already finished what you said. "


    Cheng Yu laughed: "Crete''s weather is too cold, anything that comes out is also cold."


    Jiang Shiyu: "..."


    Shen Da immediately understood and laughed dryly, "Was what I said a sneer? "Jiang Yu, tell me."


    Jiang Shiyu held her own small package tightly and walked a few steps with her head lowered. Stay away from these two.


    Seeing that she had walked over, Jasmine put her hand on her arm and giggled, "Jiang Yu, let''s play together tonight."


    Fu Lan wanted to roll her eyes, but she felt that it was impolite. She hurriedly closed her eyes, then opened her eyes and looked at them: "We are not here to play."


    Jasmine shrank back and Jiang Shiyu said calmly: "Even if we''re not here to play, on the surface, we''re just here to play; it''s also necessary to come out and play."


    Jasmine wildly nodded on the side.


    Fu Lan''s eyes fell on Jiang Shiyu, "Who are you?"


    Before Jiang Shiyu could react, Jasmine said, "Have you forgotten? Her name is Jiang Yu. "


    "Did I ask you? What are you talking about? " Fu Lan shouted, "Let me ask you, which family are you from? Why have I never heard of it?"


    Jiang Shiyu coldly replied: "No one."


    Fu Lan snorted lightly and turned her head away in disdain, as if she had humiliated her when she had spoken to her.


    Jasmine whispered next to Jiang Shiyu: "Fu Lan is a princess of a country. It is said that women are king in that country, and Fu Lan may become a queen in the future. Let''s not offend her. "


    The seven of them turned around and went back into the store. Shen Er didn''t look for the owner this time and just sat in front of a table.


    It was always warmer inside than outside.


    The seven of them sat for a while. Jasmine calculated the time and said, "We arrived earlier."


    Although they had delayed at the Zu Family for a while, after entering the Crete with the good fortune of the teleportation formation and the demonic beast they rode on, they actually arrived at the Minos within a month''s time.


    Shen Er laughed: "Of course. Although the teleportation formation is weak, there''s still nothing that can compare to it when it comes to long-distance teleportation. "


    Jasmine nodded and said: "Mn, mn. It''s all thanks to the ancestor."


    The ancestor waved his hand and said humbly, "It''s all thanks to my mother''s willingness to send us on our journey."


    "How rare for you to be so humble. Ancestor, it''s really hard for people to get used to you suddenly becoming like this." Shen Er laughed.


    Ancestor: "Hmph, laozi has always been very modest, it''s just that you didn''t notice."


    Shen Da wanted to embrace Cheng Yu, but was pushed away by the palm. He casually reached out and grabbed the head of his ancestor, "Brat, you really have a lot to say. The ancestor''s sleeping underground was about to be woken up by you. "


    Everyone heard the name of Shen Da Na''s ancestor and couldn''t help laughing.


    Jasmine was even more so supporting him as she laughed hearty, "Ancestor, Ancestor, when did you sleep underground?"


    The ancestor was in great pain as he struggled to say, "Great Shen, let go of me." He continued to squirm in Shen Da''s arms.


    Shen Er didn''t care at all from the side, and it was still Fu Lan who said, "He''s going to be strangled to death by you."


    Shen Da looked at Fu Lan in amusement, releasing her ancestor, and laughed: "How unexpected."


    After saying that, he turned and provoked Cheng Yu, who was too lazy to bother with him, and just sat there quietly.


    They were so noisy that the boss finally could not take it anymore and shouted, "This is my restaurant. If you come in, don''t say it so loudly, but you dare to disturb my sleep! Fast! Here! Me! "Scram!"


    The last two words were like an enraged roar.


    The boss jumped up and glared at them.


    Shen Er picked her ears, "Where were we just now?"


    The boss came out and slammed the table in front of them.


    "Do you want to fight?"


    Shen Er smiled and stood up, "Sure."


    Jasmine pulled her, "Shen Lan, Shen Lan, don''t cause trouble, the other party is someone from the Crete."


    Shen Er shook off her hand, then provoked the boss: "It''s fine to fight, but how about we make a bet?"


    The boss''s eyelids jumped. "What bet?"

 C172

    Shen Er laughed: "Let''s bet on this book."


    The ancestor shouted, "Shen Er, are you stupid? Crete is famous for his military power, if you find him for a competition and read books, would you agree to make such a bet? "


    Fu Lan turned her head, not looking in their direction.


    Shen Er paused for a moment, then placed her hand on the Theoretical basis of soul power, about to take it back.


    The boss slammed his hand on the table and said angrily, "Let''s compete, what do you want to compete for?"


    Everyone immediately revealed a smile, Shen Er''s smile became even more dazzling, "I do not bully people, Crete should have read this book before, then it will be like that. "We will each answer three questions. Whichever side answers more will win."


    Even if the boss was angered, he still had a little bit of mental fortitude. "You seven will do it to me?"


    Shen Er laughed and shook her head, "We will only send one person." She pointed at Cheng Yu.


    The boss glanced at Cheng Yu and reluctantly nodded.


    "What''s the benefit of winning or losing?" the boss asked.


    "If we win, you can let us stay here. Of course, we will pay the fees. If we lose, leave this place immediately, and never come back, and disturb your sleep. "How about it?" Jiang Shiyu thought for a moment, then said it.


    The owner frowned and thought for a while. "Sure."


    Shen Er laughed: Do you need time to prepare? "Such as flipping through the book again?"


    The boss hesitated and nodded. Go to the back of the hotel and tell them to start after a while.


    "Hahaha!" The ancestor chuckled softly.


    Shen Er held Jiang Shiyu, "You''re great, you actually thought of this method."


    The ancestor and Jasmine clapped their hands together, "Amazing, amazing."


    Jiang Shiyu laughed, "It''s nothing, I just heard that the Crete is lazy, the owner has been sleeping till now and does not want to do business, so I can only think of a way to force him to do business."


    Hehe, everyone is cooperating very well. That boss will definitely come out and coax us to leave after being disturbed to the point that he can''t sleep. Then, they will draw his attention with their best skills.


    Shen Er laughed madly, and even had to suppress her voice, it was extremely uncomfortable.


    "However, your reactions are really fast." Shen Er praised.


    The ancestor said, "Isn''t that so? I can see that your conversation is so weird, how could I not know?"


    Jasmine raised her hand, "Jiang Yu, did I do well?"


    Jiang Shiyu laughed and said, "You have contributed the most."


    Jasmine smiled even more happily than before.


    Fu Lan coldly snorted.


    Shen Da said, "Aiya, aiya, the two of you are already enjoying yourselves before it even begins."


    Shen Er: "With Cheng Yu, what are we afraid of?"


    Shen Da did not give up and poured cold water on Cheng Yu. "What if that person is even stronger than Cheng Yu?"


    "Impossible!"


    The four of them replied him in unison. Cheng Yu, on the other hand, did not say a word, but only glanced at Shen Da.


    "Impossible!" Shen Er said: "Nine ¡­ The people inside are all capable people from different countries, and no one who can enter here can beat you, so how is this possible? "


    "There is always someone stronger than you." When Cheng Yu said these eight words, everyone else was at a loss.


    Cheng Yu did not explain, so Jiang Shiyu could only say it out loud. They all clapped together: "Cheng Yu, you''re so amazing, you would even say such intelligent words."


    Cheng Yu laughed: "I am not the one who said that, but the words passed down."


    The ancestor, who was clapping the most, instantly stopped smiling. The change in expression on his face was truly marvelous.


    The seven of them stopped messing around and chatted for a bit. Soon, the boss came out from the back door.


    With a solemn face, he said, "Begin."


    Cheng Yu stood out and the two of them asked three questions each.


    The six of them felt that they were sure to win as they stood there laughing and watching the match.


    Cheng Yu asked the first question. Jiang Shiyu frowned.


    When the boss asked the first question, Shen Da slightly moved his body.


    Cheng Yu came up with a second question, and the smile on his face disappeared.


    The boss had a second question, which shocked the ancestors.


    After the third question appeared, the six of them were stunned.


    Shen Er stopped Shen Da and gritted his teeth: "You jinx!"


    Shen Da Zhen wasn''t a jinx, he just casually said it. Who knew that what he said would be true.


    The boss looked like a man with strong limbs. When Shen Er suggested to read, he immediately went back to the back to read. He really didn''t seem like someone who could win against Cheng Yu at all.


    But he had asked three questions, and of the seven people present, other than Cheng Yu, no one else was able to answer them. Moreover, these three questions were all different from the previous one, and some of them even suspected that they were not in the Theoretical basis of soul power book.


    Cheng Yu answered calmly, and they heaved a sigh of relief.


    The question the boss had asked had alarmed them. He was also very confident in answering the questions, it wasn''t difficult for him at all.


    The ancestor whispered, "Why do I feel like we''ve been tricked." Under the intense emotions, even I didn''t say anything.


    Jasmine blinked her eyes, "There''s always someone stronger than you, always someone stronger than you."


    Shen Er nodded.


    The boss smiled. "Do you still want to compete?"


    Shen Er said: "Isn''t it a draw? "We''ll compete again, until victory and defeat are determined."


    The boss laughed and said, "Let''s not compete anymore."


    Shen Er panicked, "Why don''t we compete? We didn''t lose. "


    The boss waved his hand. "If you don''t want to compete, then you can stay here too."


    Everyone was speechless and looked at him in surprise.


    The boss pulled out a wooden board and said, "For these three questions, as long as someone answers correctly, you can stay here for free for one month." Since he answered correctly, he can stay here. For his sake, you can also come and stay here. "


    The owner''s attitude suddenly changed. Shen Er doubted: "You won''t play with us."


    The boss stepped aside and said, "You can go upstairs to choose your room. You''ll be able to receive me once you enter my room."


    Cheng Yu nodded and indicated for them to go up.


    The few of them looked at each other, and Shen Er suddenly rushed forward, "I want to be the first one to choose."


    "I want the first room!"


    Jiang Shiyu slowly walked up, and then turned to look at Cheng Yu, "What about you? Which room do you want to stay in? "


    Cheng Yu: "Either is fine."


    Jiang Shiyu went up and casually chose a room. Just as she was about to rest, she saw Jasmine looking for her, "Jiang Yu, let''s go for a walk."


    The cold wind blew, causing Jiang Shiyu to raise her eyebrows, "Are you sure?"


    Jasmine touched her arm, "Then let''s go down and eat something hot."

 C173

    When Jiang Shiyu walked out of the room, she discovered that Jasmine was not the only one who thought the same. A group of people had already taken over Xin Yi''s room, so they all went back downstairs to the cafeteria to eat.


    Jiang Shiyu saw Cheng Yu immediately. He was holding a bowl of steaming hot noodles, not for eating, but to keep it warm in his hands. Compared to the people beside him who were wolfing down his food, it was impossible for him to not pay attention.


    Shen Da took the bowl and was about to fill it up with another bowl. His ancestor scooped everything up into his mouth with a "huu" and said, "Shen, bring me a bowl."


    The ancestor was stunned. Seeing that there was still a strand of noodles left in his bowl, he picked it up and said, "I haven''t finished yet. Go and get it."


    Shen Da nodded his head, standing up to fill a bowl for himself. Only then did he walk over.


    Shen Er said with disdain: "It''s such a waste that these two people won''t be staying in the Crete."


    Jiang Shiyu and Jasmine also scooped a bowl and sat in the middle of the group.


    The ancestors took some noodles and walked over to the boss. Smiling apologetically, they said, "I''ve offended you just now. Sometimes, I talk too much. I don''t know the rules for this shop."


    The boss waved his hand. "It''s fine, don''t worry about it."


    "Boss, would you like a bowl too?" The ancestor handed it over, "It''s fresh. A new bowl."


    The boss opened his eyes, looked him up and down, then took the bowl and followed the ancestors to sit between them.


    The ancestor laughed: "Boss, we came here to play. I heard that Minos''s snowy scenery is pretty good, is there anything we can recommend?"


    The boss sucked on his noodles. "Oh, you guys have caught up to a good time. This is a good time to watch the snow. After a while, the snow will cover your eyes and you won''t be able to see it." This is just right, not big, just look good. "


    Shen Er laughed: "It''s not snowing outside, are you late this year?"


    The boss looked at the weather and chewed the noodles in his mouth. "It won''t be too late. It will begin to eat tonight."


    Jiang Shiyu asked: "Where is the best place to appreciate the snow?"


    The boss thought for a moment. "It depends on what kind of snow you guys want to see. "Some are high, some are low, some fall with the flowers, and some enjoy the snow on the water."


    Jasmine asked anxiously: "Boss, where are these people located?"


    "Oh, on the water? Walk straight out and you''ll see a lake. If it was Luo Hua, she would be in the forest near the lake. If it was at a lower location, she would be far away, so it wouldn''t be appropriate for her to go today. As for the heights, for the past few days, or perhaps this year, I might not even be able to see them anymore. "


    "Why?"


    The boss said, "The highest place is in the palace. A big event happened this year. The royal palace is under martial law, and the tall buildings reserved for the purpose of enjoying the snow have been sealed off. "


    Jiang Shiyu said: "I heard a little, but didn''t they say that when enjoying the snow, the king would come out and enjoy the snow at the highest point with everyone? The tall buildings have been sealed, and there will be no celebrations this year? "


    "Well, not yet. As you know, more than half of the royal family has disappeared, so the king really has no time to bother with celebrations anymore. "


    The boss changed the topic, "Something big has happened in Crete, and you guys are still in the mood to reward the snow."


    Jiang Shiyu took out her proof of identity, "We came from the far, far east. We walked for quite a few months, but who would have thought that it was here that we found out about this major event in the Crete. We walked so far to get there, but we were really unwilling. After thinking about it, it wasn''t us who got it. Coming in to see the snow was our goal, so we still want to take a look before returning. "


    The owner did not look at Jiang Shiyu''s proof of identity, "The guards actually let you in, which means that you guys are not suspicious. Don''t mind it. "


    Shen Er laughed and said, "The seven of us are here to reward the snow, so there''s naturally no doubt about it."


    The boss finished the noodles, then threw the bowl down and returned to his room.


    After the few of them finished eating, Jiang Shiyu went to wash the dishes, the boss was only responsible for providing the ingredients, and the rest were all provided by them.


    The seven of them gathered in the first room. They formed a circle.


    His voice was suppressed to the point where it was almost soundless if one did not listen carefully.


    Jiang Shiyu spoke first, "The situation is not good. With regards to the disappearance of the royal family, it seems like everyone in Crete is muttering in their hearts, and they are also very vigilant."


    Shen Er: "Yes, the seven of us were really lucky to be able to enter."


    Jasmine: "The other seven people wouldn''t have been stopped, right?"


    Fu Lan: "They haven''t arrived yet, so it''s hard to judge."


    Ancestor: "Should we inform them now? Don''t come in first. There are too many people, so it would be easy to be exposed."


    Shen Da said: "Don''t be anxious."


    Cheng Yu: "It''s not even a month yet, let''s wait and see. In the next few days, we will go to the places mentioned by the boss to enjoy the snow, and we will also take a look at the palace at the highest point. I will make my judgement later. "


    Jasmine, "Three more days. One month is about to pass."


    The seven of them looked at each other, then Shen Er said, "Alright, they still haven''t arrived in three days. Think of a way to send a message and tell them not to come in."


    Jiang Shiyu pondered, "If possible, it would be best for us to enter the palace to take a look, and leave some traces behind when we disappear. "Now we''re thinking about nothing here."


    Fu Lan frowned, "The buildings that appreciate snow are under martial law, let alone the palaces inside, we are definitely on high alert, we cannot enter."


    Jiang Shiyu thought about it, "Don''t you guys feel that it''s strange? For a country like the Crete where military power reigned supreme, the disappearance of so many members of the royal family was simply a slap to the face of their nation. The royalty did not think of suppressing the news and had instead let the news spread very quickly. The entire West Continent knew about it overnight. This is too fast. "


    When she said this, everyone became silent. She silently pondered over the crux of this matter.


    The ancestor unreliably said, "Perhaps the Crete wants everyone from the West Continent to come and help him find it?"


    Fu Lan said: "Impossible, the strongest nation has the pride of the strongest country, they would never do something that would get help from others."


    "That is to say, this news was not spread by the royal family. It could not even have been spread by the people of the palace. This matter is too huge. When the people who discovered this reported it to the king, the king immediately sealed his mouth, and those who do not wish to cause trouble will not be spread out. " Jiang Shiyu said.


    Shen Er continued, "Then, we must investigate this source of information."


    Cheng Yu acknowledged, then said, "Then, let''s investigate the palace first, then investigate the source of the information."


    "Yes, it would be best if we could go to the royal palace and take a look. If we really can''t enter, then we can use other methods and see if we can find any traces of them."


    Shen Er clapped her hands, "Alright, then it''s settled. Let''s go back and have a good sleep. We''ll go and enjoy the snow tomorrow. "

 C174

    Jasmine cried out loudly, "Alright, alright, let''s discuss tomorrow''s route."


    "What do you mean? We came here to admire the snow. If you delay, you can stay here. Let''s go out." Jasmine seemed to be dissatisfied as she carried her ancestor on her shoulder one after another.


    "I''m going to see Luo Hua." Fu Lan was the first to speak.


    The rest of the people were fine with it, but the ancestor began to talk with Fu Lan and Yue Yang. In the end, the ancestor used the phrase, "respect your woman" and decided to enjoy the scenery at Luo Hua City tomorrow.


    The few of them opened the door and returned to their respective rooms.


    The morning of the second day, seven people sat in the main hall. Jiang Shiyu thought that her culinary skills were terrible, but she never thought that she would be able to cook and eat better than this group of people.


    The boss was still asleep, so they ate dinner and went out together.


    No matter if it was the shops or the people, they did not open the door on the way. The ancestor shouted, "My mother told me that the people of the Crete are very undisciplined. They can sleep until noon and then slowly come out to eat. These shops could not open their doors until noon. It was at that time that our shop opened. "


    "Other countries have even spread a song that mocks the Crete. Cough cough cough, the Crete, the Crete, a mysterious country ¡­"


    The ancestor had only just sung two sentences when Shen Er immediately said: "Shut up! My meal will be in my stomach for a while longer. "


    The ancestor was singing happily, so how could he stop? Shen Er stepped forward and covered his mouth, shaking his head.


    "Sing again, sing again."


    No one went to stop Shen Er''s violent actions because they couldn''t accept their ancestor''s singing either.


    The few of them continued to walk forward, but no one came out to ask for directions.


    The buildings of the Crete were all built with rocks. With the cold wind and snow dancing in the wind and snow, they felt like they were going to be frozen into ice.


    Jasmine said in a low voice: "To be able to survive in this kind of environment, the people of Crete are also extraordinary."


    The few of them had no other choice, so they kept walking forward, which warmed their bodies a little.


    The ancestor was walking in front, and when he saw the snores, he shouted at them, "Lake, we''re here. Hurry up."


    Fu Lan''s mind shook, she ran forward a few steps, and Luo Hua Xue Jing was right beside the lake.


    The few of them followed their original plan to watch the snowfall, but their ancestors had already excitedly ran to the surface of the lake, exhaling hot steam towards them. "Come on, come on, this ice is so thick, it won''t fall down."


    As he spoke, he circled the surface of the lake and shouted loudly.


    Fu Lan, who still wanted to look at Luo Hua, immediately changed his direction and headed towards the lake.


    They had all come from warm places. They had never imagined that the Crete would be so cold. The surface of the lake was frozen over with ice.


    Dressed in heavy clothing, the group of people immediately rushed into the lake''s surface. Cheng Yu was still standing by the water''s edge, and was dragged down by Shen Da.


    Snow fell on their bodies as they floated on top of the ice. In that instant, they seemed to have forgotten their purpose in coming here and had instead come here to truly reward the snow.


    Cheng Yu caught the snow falling from the sky, and looked at a person in front of him. That person was being embraced by Shen Er by the shoulders, and happily received the snow ball that resembled her face from Shen Er.


    Cheng Yu suddenly clenched his hand, and the snow melted in his palm.


    After holding the ball of snow, Jiang Shiyu used her hand to smash it onto Shen Er''s body. Shen Er was also quick-witted, releasing Jiang Shiyu and dodging to the side. The two of them began to chase each other across the ice.


    Because Jiang Shiyu had accidentally smashed into Fu Lan, Fu Lan had also joined the fray. In the end, more and more of the fray came out, and Shen Da directly threw a big snowball at Cheng Yu, which Cheng Yu dodged. He also responded with a bigger one, which he could not avoid and directly exploded on his face.


    He kept the snow for no purpose at all, throwing it at people for no reason.


    For a time, everyone attacked him together.


    Shen Da Shan dodged quickly and said, "If you have the ability, then come and smash it."


    ''Bang! ''


    Shen Er smashed snowball onto him.


    Shen Er immediately laughed out loud, "You let me smash it."


    Shen Da wiped the snow off his face and smiled along.


    The few of them played around for a while before they went back to the Falling Flower Snow Scene.


    It was an unknown flowering tree, its branches low and unafraid of the cold, and its branches full of flowers at this time of year, small and pink, a little white in the eyes.


    Fu Lan looked very happy. Standing under the flower tree, she was covered with flowers brought down by the heavy snow.


    A smile that was even more beautiful than the tender snow bloomed on that delicate and beautiful face.


    Jiang Shiyu caught a pink flower, which was supported by a white flower. After looking at it for a while, she blew it out.


    Shen Er walked to a dense tree and waved at Jasmine. Jasmine didn''t know what she meant and ran over.


    The tree could not bear the kick and all the snow on the tree fell down, smashing Jasmine''s face and body.


    Jasmine was stunned. In the next moment, she raised the snow ball in her hand and threw it at Shen Er.


    Fu Lan wasn''t happy for long before a snowball fell from the sky and smashed onto her face.


    Her pretty face contorted, but she ignored it. Picking up the snowball, he smashed it down.


    It was the second snowfall.


    After they played around, Cheng Yu said: "Let''s go to the tall buildings to have a look. Maybe we''ll be able to enjoy the scenery on the high grounds today."


    Only then did they remember and they nodded in agreement.


    They had never been to the Crete, so they did not know where the palace was. However, it was actually the highest location, and when they looked up, they could see it, so they walked towards the tall building.


    The tall building was shaped like a tower, and on the top of the tower was a long needle. The body of the tower was red, and upon closer inspection, he realized that it was actually a pile of red bricks.


    One by one, they became the highest point of the viewing.


    Just as they were about to approach, a man in a red uniform came over. With a weapon in his hand, he shouted, "Martial law, no one is allowed to approach."


    The ancestor stepped forward and said with a smile: "We heard that the snowy scenery in the Crete is very beautiful, so we came here from a distance to take a look, is it impossible to enter from here? Didn''t they say that this place is the best place to appreciate the snow? "


    That person shouted, "Since you said martial law is in order, it doesn''t matter whether you enjoy the scenery or not. Leave quickly."


    Ancestor: "Alright, alright, alright. We will leave immediately."


    Hearing this, the few of them looked at the pagoda once the ancestor returned, before turning back.


    On the way to the lake, they stopped together.


    "Sure enough, it has become much stricter. Earlier, I was able to enter and exit that pagoda at will. It was not even guarded at all." Shen Er frowned, "Can we still find a chance to enter?"

 C175

    Jiang Shiyu thought, "With such tight security, it would be impossible to enter in a just and honorable manner. We''ll go again tonight. "


    Shen Er rolled her eyes: "Are you pretending to be stupid? "Night visits, of course."


    Ancestor clapped the condensed snowball in his hands, "To make a snowman." I can''t engrave my words. If I build a snowman, it would mean that I have come here for a trip. "


    Jiang Shiyu saw that the two were playing around, "The ancestor is right, we do not know anything, even if we enter the palace, we will not be able to find the place."


    Shen Er frowned, it was a rare occurrence that she was struggling to think through.


    The few of them were at a loss of what to do. Shen Laughing heartily, he said, "The ancestor and Jasmine have gone to make the snowman. We went down to make one too, to leave some traces in the Crete."


    Shen Er immediately went into the lake, "If you want to make a snowman, make a snowman, there are no traces whatsoever. When spring arrives in Crete, the snowman will also melt, if you really want to leave a trace, then you have to do something big."


    "What''s the big deal?" The ancestor came over. His snowman was piled up in the middle of the lake. Their heads and bodies were all piled up. All that was left were some small details.


    Shen Er laughed out loud, "Of course it is to investigate the disappearance of the truth for the Crete, and let the people of the Crete remember us."


    "Shen Er, you are ambitious. and wanted to be written into the history of other countries. " The ancestor also laughed, "If the Crete is gone too, then it would be useless even if it is written in history."


    Shen Er glanced at the ancestor, "The Crete reigned for thousands of years in the west, and was the number one country. Even if we did something big, it would only be a sentence in their history book, and at most we would give you four words of praise. "


    "Which four words?"


    "He''s too bold." Shen Er slowly spat out these words.


    The ancestor did not understand. "What kind of evaluation is this?"


    "You actually dare to say Crete ¡­ Even if we do not write this history book, we will have to include you in it. The first one to stand at the Minos and say such bold words to the palace. "


    Shen Er chuckled as she added on.


    It was only then that the ancestor realized that Shen Er had caught him red-handed.


    Ignoring her, he walked into the woods, leaving the two twigs behind to act as the snowman''s hands.


    Two small holes were dug into the snowman''s head, and two soul power crystal s were inserted inside. With their sparkling eyes, it looked extremely strange. The ancestor clapped his hands, "Done!"


    He turned his head and looked at the shore, "Jiang Yu, Cheng Yu, Fu Lan, are you guys going to be snowmen?"


    The three of them shook their heads.


    The ancestor nodded. "Alright, I''ll help you." The seven of us will play together, so of course we''ll build a snowman together. "


    The second snowman piled up quickly, then a third, then a fourth. The ancestors had piled up all the snowmen together, and the branches were too long. From afar, it looked like four snowmen holding hands.


    Shen Er saw that they had brought her snowmen over. Jasmine and Shen Da had also brought their snowmen over, seven snowmen lined up in a row, their hands holding flower branches.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the seven snowmen lined up together, picking up a small branch, "Should we carve some words on it?"


    Jasmine clapped, "Okay."


    "Carve what?"


    "We''re seven people, so we have to hook up with seven." The ancestor pondered as he spoke.


    Shen Da patted his pile of snowmen, "It''s called One Two Three Five Six Seven."


    "Scram!" Shen Er replied and then said to Jiang Shiyu, "Jiang Yu, don''t write. Shen Da''s brain, that''s what he thought it was."


    "I didn''t. I was thinking that I could have written something if I had stayed here for a while. There are seven snowmen, and what are the other three writing about? "


    Shen Er said: "Why don''t the seven of us think of a name, three words."


    Jiang Shiyu did not have any good ideas, "We came here to play, so we called a tour group?"


    Shen Er shouted: "No, there are too many tour groups on the continent, who knows if it''s us."


    "Sigh, I can''t think of anything else. Speak."


    Shen Er looked at Cheng Yu, "Cheng Yu, think about it?"


    Cheng Yu looked at the lake surface, then looked at the trees on the shore, and sighed: "Trash."


    "What do you mean?" the ancestor asked.


    "Time passes, people change."


    Shen Er frowned, "That''s not a good idea. And it''s only two words. "


    Shen laughed. "It can be said that, despite the passing of time and the changes in personnel, we managed to keep the snowmen here forever."


    The others could accept Shen Da''s words.


    Cheng Yu also laughed, and did not speak.


    Shen Er said to Jiang Shiyu: "Then let''s finish writing the lumps of trash here."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at their faces one by one, picked up a tree branch and wrote seven words.


    Just as he finished writing, Shen Er called out, "I don''t use these words."


    "Neither am I."


    The seven of them came from different countries, so it was normal for them to speak in the Common Language, but writing was actually different at this time.


    After Jiang Shiyu finished writing, the ancestor, Shen Er, Jasmine, and Fu Lan all stepped forward and left their own country''s characters on it.


    Jiang Shiyu predicted that Cheng Yu should be from the same country as him, and as expected, Cheng Yu did not step forward.


    The snowman''s belly was filled with the language of the various countries. It was quite funny.


    After writing, everyone was appreciating it. Jiang Shiyu suddenly felt that something was amiss, "Wait, when others see the snowman, they will know that we are not from the same country."


    Everyone busied themselves for a long time. Finally, they got some snow and scrawled the words on the paper.


    Jasmine asked: "Do any of you know the language of the country on our identity certificate? It could have been written in that country. "


    Shen Er frowned, "That is a small country with few people, its language is also only used in its own country, it will not be used in other places."


    Cheng Yu took over the branch and wrote a few Glyph Devils on it, "Screw it, let''s go."


    Shen Er was overjoyed, "Cheng Yu, you''re really awesome.


    Cheng Yu said indifferently: "It''s fine, I just like it. I''ll remember it."


    As Jiang Shiyu read this word, a thought suddenly flashed through her mind. After pondering for a moment, a smile appeared on Zhang Xuan''s face in the direction of the royal palace.


    She called out, "I have a funny idea."


    When they returned, it was already the afternoon. The only thing they wanted to do now was to eat and rest. When they entered, the inn was still empty. The boss was leaning against the table, lazily looking outside.


    When he saw them, he greeted them lazily. "Have you gone to see the snow?"

 C176

    Jasmine replied, "I saw it. There''s even a snowman piled on the lake''s surface. It''s the martial law of the palace, so we can''t enter."


    Jasmine took a step forward, "Boss, didn''t you say that there was another place to admire the scenery from? "Where is it?"


    The owner laughed. "That place is very messy. It''s better not to go there."


    "Ah, if I don''t tell you this, you won''t even know about it. If I tell you now, it will arouse my curiosity and make me want to go there. This is my fault." "Don''t say it, don''t say it." The boss waved his hand and went back to the bed under the table. It seemed like he didn''t want to talk to them anymore.


    They just ate a little and went back to their own rooms.


    The next day, they found their boss, "Boss, we want to buy some materials, do you have any recommendations?"


    "What material?"


    Oh, our friend here is learning alchemy, and in our own country, it''s because of a technology that she has yet to break through, that''s why she came with us to relax, the moment we came to Crete, the scenery here is really good, the place is also very open, and once she was happy, she figured out the key point, now she can''t wait to continue, but we don''t have any materials on us, so we can only go buy them. Ancestor laid on the counter, saying every word that they had agreed upon.


    The ancestor looked at Jiang Shiyu, "You learned pill refining."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, "Yes."


    The owner also nodded. "Who did you learn that from?"


    They had thought about this question before, but Jiang Shiyu smiled and said: "Following a teacher in the country, who isn''t famous in the West Continent, even if he were to say it out loud, I''m afraid I wouldn''t know either."


    The boss didn''t even know what he was talking about. "If you want to buy materials, go out and take a right turn. There''s a whole street full of people selling materials."


    A few people thanked him and went out.


    Jasmine said in a low voice: "This is the second day. If they still don''t come tomorrow, we''ll have to make sure they don''t come in."


    "Yes, while we wait for them to come, we must also be prepared." Jiang Shiyu replied in a low voice.


    It was afternoon when they left the house, and this was the last time the streets were filled with people. It was not like yesterday, it was almost like a dead city.


    Jasmine looked around, "The people of Crete sure look a little fierce."


    The people of Crete were usually tall and sturdy with a rough face. They did not have any expression and just stared at you, thinking that the two of them were going to fight. If they truly became angry, then most people would be scared to death.


    Jiang Shiyu laughed: "Since they look like this, they can''t be chosen."


    "Sigh, I don''t like people who look like this. If I stay together and get a few words from him, I''ll be scared to death." Jasmine fearfully patted her chest.


    The most beautiful amongst them, was Fu Lan. However, Jasmine also had the liveliness of a young girl. Her face was fleshy, and she also laughed a lot, looking very innocent.


    At this time, Fu Lan was walking at the back by herself. She turned around and asked her: "Fu Lan, do you think that the people from Crete are fierce?"


    Fu Lan looked up at her, "Not fierce. Those who value the appearance of others will be harmed by the appearance of others sooner or later. "


    Jiang Shiyu: "Everyone has different thoughts."


    Fu Lan no longer looked at her. Stop talking to them.


    Jasmine looked at Fu Lan, and quietly said: "You should not have asked Fu Lan this."


    "What''s wrong?" Jiang Shiyu was surprised, she just wanted Fu Lan to say something.


    Jasmine said: "Fu Lan''s country uses women as its king, and the more beautiful she is, the more likely she will succeed the throne. The whole country''s pursuit of beauty was absolute. A few decades ago, a man came to their country. When the king saw him, he thought that he was the standard of beauty in her heart. He forcefully held the servant, preventing him from leaving. And made him queen. The two of them had given birth to a daughter, and the king was prepared to wait for his daughter to grow up so that she could ascend to the throne. However, her queen was unwilling. She had used some sort of trick to get the king to give her the throne. The entire country went into an uproar, saying that the king was bewitched by this demon. "


    "And then?"


    "The country is rioting. The succession of men was something they did not even dare to think about. The entire country was in chaos. That group of people said that as long as they kill the queen, they would not fight back. However, the king is unwilling to part with that beauty of her heart. She is unwilling to destroy that beauty. "


    "And the last?"


    "The king''s daughter was nearly seven years old by then. She had the king hidden from her, and someone killed her father."


    "... This is Fu Lan? "


    Jasmine glanced at Fu Lan and shook her head, "This is her mother. Ever since she was young, she had been constantly warned by her mother. The more beautiful something is, the more one must be careful. It''s unknown just what kind of thoughts are hidden beneath that bewitching exterior. "


    Jiang Shiyu looked at Jasmine suspiciously, "You know that too."


    Jasmine laughed softly, "Our two countries are neighbors. The events of a few decades ago have been remembered by our country as well. "


    "Is this how your country pursues beauty?"


    Jasmine shook her head, "Not now. Although people can still judge one''s appearance by looking at them now, they''re not like in the past, where they would simply be unable to live if they were ugly."


    Jiang Shiyu was speechless, this was simply a deformed country.


    "Then Fu Lan ¡­ Is their country still like that? "


    "The imperial throne still looks good. The more beautiful you are yourself, the less likely it is that you''ll take a fancy to something else, so naturally, you won''t be bewitched."


    Jiang Shiyu was already at a loss for words. She could only nod her head to show that she understood.


    Jasmine continued, "To her, appearances really aren''t important because she is too beautiful. "I don''t think so."


    Jiang Shiyu laughed and shook her head, "It''s important to you."


    Jasmine giggled: "My looks are average, I hope that future target will look good."


    Seeing that the two of them were chatting happily, Shen Er also interjected and embraced the two of them, "What are you chatting about?


    Jiang Shiyu and Jasmine looked at each other and Jasmine said: "Nonsense, what do you want to hear?"


    "Oh, nonsense. Then I want to know why were all of you looking at Fu Lan for? " Shen Er looked at Fu Lan, who was behind her. At this moment, Fu Lan''s face was extremely gloomy, obviously she had heard something just now.


    Jasmine stuck out her tongue and looked at Jiang Shiyu with a bitter face, not knowing what to do.


    Jiang Shiyu: "Fu Lan is very beautiful."


    Jasmine answered, "Yes."


    Shen Er said: "Then what about me?"

 C177

    "You, uh. It cannot be judged by the standards of an ordinary person. " It was unknown when the ancestor came over, "Fu Lan is publicly acknowledged to be beautiful, you? It''s really hard to say. "


    The ancestor''s tongue stuck out from being strangled. Shen Da slowly said: "What is hard to say, just directly saying that she isn''t pretty is fine."


    This was a passageway, and the shops on both sides of the passageway displayed different types of materials. There were plants, metals, and even some that could not be categorized. After they entered, all of them were stunned.


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, then looked at Cheng Yu. Speaking of pill refining, the strongest person here should be Cheng Yu who had learnt soul theory. However, Cheng Yu had never said that since Jiang Shiyu was in the open, if everyone wanted to obtain more information, they could only send out Jiang Shiyu.


    The rest followed Jiang Shiyu, she watched as she walked, and asked some questions from time to time. Some stores had the materials she wanted, but the prices were too expensive. Some didn''t even have the materials she wanted. When the shop owners heard her, they felt that she was here to cause trouble.


    A few shops chased them out one after another.


    They were still wandering in the alleyway. There were also some people walking on the street, but most of them were looking at the people who were looking in their direction.


    When Jiang Shiyu was forced out of the fifth shop, a seventeen to eighteen year old man dressed in tattered clothes walked over, he had a sour smell in his body, "Miss, do you want to buy ingredients? I know of a place that is inexpensive and has everything. "


    Jiang Shiyu took a step back in disgust, as if she didn''t want to get close to this person. "Where did you say?"


    That person had already gotten used to it. When many people saw that they did not want to get close to him, it became more normal. That person''s smile became even more flattering, "About this ¡­ The information was not obtained for no reason. "


    Jiang Shiyu sneered, "How would I know that you gave me false information and lied about the money?"


    That person smiled and said, "Miss, you have given me a lot of money, so I will personally bring you there. You can take a look."


    Jiang Shiyu thought about it, "How much is it?"


    The man counted.


    Jiang Shiyu shouted: "Grab the money! Just a road, so much money. "


    That person grinned and said, "If you don''t lead the way, you won''t be able to buy your materials. Spending more is worth it."


    Jiang Shiyu muttered to herself for a while.


    That person said anxiously: "Miss, I am the lowest in this passageway. Recently, something has happened in the Crete and everyone''s life has been difficult. If you want to find a lower one, that''s all there is. "


    Jiang Shiyu said reluctantly: "Alright then, you bring me over first."


    "Miss, you can be at ease, but you can also be at ease with me. Do you want to pay the deposit first?"


    Jiang Shiyu took out a soul power crystal and gave it to him.


    That person laughed so hard that his teeth could barely be seen, "Ok. Miss, please follow me."


    When Jiang Shiyu left, the people behind followed her.


    That person had already inquired about it. It was said that they were travelling from the East. Therefore, the price he wanted was also seven people, and what he said was the lowest. That was the truth.


    The few of them looked at each other, smiling from the corner of their eyes.


    The seven of them were led to the deepest area, where there was already a wall.


    Jiang Shiyu stopped, "You are bringing us to a dead end." She was slightly unhappy.


    That person said, "Don''t be anxious, don''t be anxious."


    Shining soul power flashed through his hand and he knocked on the wall.


    The bricks on the wall began to reassemble in different order, and as they stared blankly at the wall, the man smiled and said, "Here we are."


    Eh?


    Jiang Shiyu followed her words and looked back. The originally bright passageway had become a little dim now. It was clearly daytime, but the sky was covered by a layer of black mist, which could not be dispersed.


    In front of every shop, there was a glass lamp, which shone brightly. Under the black fog, it seemed somewhat creepy.


    That person smiled and said, "Young miss, this is the place. If you can, pay the rest. "


    Jiang Shiyu frowned: "Then how am I going to get out?"


    That person said, "It''s rather troublesome to come in, but it''s very simple to leave. You just have to return to the wall and knock on it three times."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, "I''ll pay you half first, and after we leave, I''ll pay the other half."


    That face turned stiff, "Miss, there''s no need to be so formal."


    "I''m worried. What if I can''t get out?" Jiang Shiyu clenched her money bag tightly and refused to let go.


    The man sighed helplessly. "Fine, fine, I''ll give you half first."


    Only then did Jiang Shiyu smile, and passed half of the soul power crystal over to him. Before he left, that person even reminded him, "Don''t forget. You must pay the other half when you go out. "


    Jiang Shiyu nodded.


    After that person left, the ancestor excitedly said, "This is the black market!"


    "Yes, yes, don''t be so excited, we came here with a purpose." Shen Er stopped him from screaming.


    All the expressions on Jiang Shiyu''s face retreated, leaving behind nothing but calm and collected.


    Under the cover of the black fog, the bright glass lamp and the swaying decorative tree branches, Jasmine shrank her neck, "This place is a little scary."


    The ancestor said, "The black market, the things inside have unknown origins, so it is inconvenient to sell them in public. Some are cheap, while others are expensive. Most importantly, those who were able to do this kind of business were also very strong and were not afraid of such things. Thus, after a long period of time, the atmosphere here also became like this. "


    Jasmine pointed at the black mist at the top of the mountain, "What happened then?"


    The ancestor said, "I don''t know about that. It seems that as long as it''s a black market, the top of one''s head will be black. This is the first time I''ve seen this black fog."


    In the black fog, Jiang Shiyu''s heart ached. She looked up and thought she had forgotten something important.


    Jiang Shiyu was startled for a moment, then patted her arm: "What happened?"


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head and laughed: "It''s fine, let''s go."


    The seven of them entered the first store and found that the materials inside were all materials, but the price was very expensive. They found the shop owner and said, "I spent a lot of effort to get all of this. You''re picking up money for such a low price, aren''t you looking for trouble?"


    Seven men came out dejectedly.


    Jiang Shiyu felt that the black market should not be like this. It should be a little more dilapidated, and people who buy things should set up stalls on both sides of the road. Extremely precious materials would only be expensive, and as long as there were goods on the market, it would be cheaper here.


    She subconsciously went deeper in as Shen Er grabbed her, "Jiang Yu, where are you going?"


    Jiang Shiyu pointed ahead, "I keep having this feeling that ¡­" She wanted to say something but hesitated.

 C178

    Shen Er looked at where she was pointing. There was no lamp there, it was pitch black, she could not even see what was inside.


    "I always felt that there should be cheap materials being sold there." Jiang Shiyu still finished the second half of her sentence.


    The seven of them wandered around on the road for a bit, but were unable to find any place to imprint their seals. Whether it was in the open or in the dark, they also asked a few bosses, but none of them found anything.


    Shen Er was a little hesitant.


    Jasmine said from the side: "Walk around. Come out before you get out."


    Fu Lan nodded and said, "This is the last place we''ll be looking. If not, then Jiang Yu''s plan won''t work."


    Shen Er glanced at Jiang Shiyu, "Alright. Let''s go for a spin. "


    Cheng Yu stepped forward and stopped Jiang Shiyu, "Are you sure you want to go in?"


    Jiang Shiyu raised his head to look at him. Cheng Yu''s eyes were a little gloomy and dark, and it was unknown whether or not it was due to the darkness of the black market.


    She nodded. Not to mention her inner thoughts, even the issue of the seal had to be solved.


    Cheng Yu stepped aside, "Jiang Shiyu, you have to remember what you promised me."


    Jiang Shiyu wanted to turn around, and asked her how she suddenly called her real name. But she only nodded and continued on inside.


    Jasmine grabbed Shen Er and carefully followed behind Shen Er. Fu Lan walked very slowly behind the ancestor, her drooping fingers curled up as well. Her face was expressionless.


    Shen Da and Cheng Yu walked side by side. Jiang Shiyu was in front and opened up the even deeper parts of the deep darkness for her. After she entered, there were stalls on both sides and people sat behind them. They all wore black cloaks and wore masks that covered their faces, leaving only their eyes and mouths.


    Jiang Shiyu''s eyes swept across the stalls on both sides, and in the end, squatting in front of a material stall, she asked while holding onto a piece of material, "How much is this?"


    The man raised his eyes and said, "I''m not selling them."


    Jiang Shiyu took all the items on the stall, "How much?"


    The man extended out his palm. Jiang Shiyu did not haggle and directly gave the soul power crystal.


    She stood up and walked inside. Seeing that she had bought everything she was interested in, she squatted down in front of a person who had a lot of things to pick with. The person asked her what she wanted.


    Jiang Shiyu laughed, "I want to make a seal, look at the seal here."


    The man and Jiang Shiyu looked at each other and understood each other tacitly.


    That person said, "It looks like it will be completed in one day."


    "If so, will I come here?" Jiang Shiyu played with a butterfly shaped seal, "If I''m not mistaken, this is also a very important seal."


    The person laughed and said, "I was just playing around. What does it look like?"


    Jiang Shiyu handed over a piece of paper, "I''ll take this tomorrow. If you can make it, I''ll give you this amount."


    The man shook his head and counted.


    Jiang Shiyu hesitated slightly, but still nodded in the end.


    Jiang Shiyu walked around for a bit before finally bringing everyone out.


    The wall was knocked seven times, and the order began to change in front of the crowd. When they looked back, they were back in the material alley.


    The people who brought them in had their eyes sweep over them. When they saw them come out, they hurriedly came over and licked their lips with a smile: "Miss."


    Jiang Shiyu gave the rest of the money to him, "I still have to come back tomorrow, are there any fees?"


    That person clicked his tongue and said, "I won''t accept you alone. With so many people present, I still have to give them to you."


    Jiang Shiyu replied: "Two."


    That person thought about it, "Then just give me this number, I can''t lower it any further."


    Jiang Shiyu agreed. With the materials in her arms, she swaggered out.


    The seven of them returned to the First Inn in Minos.


    The boss was still the same as when they left, Jiang Shiyu took the initiative to step forward and greet him: "Boss, you said a good place ah."


    The owner glanced at the materials she had bought and said nothing.


    Finally, he sighed and said, "There, no need to go."


    Jiang Shiyu laughed: "After buying all the materials, I will not be going. We may have to stay here for a while, until the spring comes and the weather warms up. It''s too hard to leave now. "


    "Alright then, I can earn a bit more." The boss smiled.


    Jiang Shiyu said: "I hope that Boss will not chase us away."


    The boss lazily said, "How could that be? We opened our doors to do business, who would be chasing guests away?"


    The ancestor bluntly said, "Why didn''t you kick us out on the first day?"


    "Oh, that, other than that young man in the back, all of you look like idiots. I don''t welcome fools here. " The boss explained.


    "XXX, when was laozi stupid?"


    "Do you know the three questions I asked?" The boss raised his eyes and glanced at him.


    The ancestor immediately stopped fighting.


    The boss seemed to recall saying, "That was a question left behind by my ancestors. Who can answer that? We very much welcome him to stay."


    "The number one inn in Minos. We existed there ever since the Crete, and it''s been thousands of years since then."


    The ancestor was stunned. "A few thousand years ¡­"


    His family had only risen in the last few decades, he had never heard of a store that could last for thousands of years. Besides, it had been thousands of years, and it was still a shop. It was truly unimaginable.


    The boss smiled and said, "I haven''t told anyone for a long time, do you want to hear it?"


    The ancestor, Jasmine and Shen Er used their actions to express their intentions and moved a chair over to the side of the table.


    The others could only wait and listen.


    The boss laughed and said, "Although the Crete is currently the strongest country in the West Continent, a few thousand years ago, it was just a small village. Minos was even younger than he is now. My shop is in the center of town, and many people come over to enjoy the snow for a few days. At that time, there were no Crete, only Minos. "


    "The buildings you all saw were from a few thousand years ago. The people of Minos loved the old, and generations after generations, they were built to repair the old, and never thought of building a new house."


    "I''ve been here for decades, and in the blink of an eye, it''s still the same. Nothing has changed. "


    "Next to my hotel is a restaurant that sells food. It''s the same as my house, it''s been here for thousands of years. The surrounding shops, large and small, have not changed at all. The ones who live together have also played together since young. "


    "When the weather is good, everyone will wake up a little earlier and look at the Minos from the tower. This town has become a small city, then a small city, then a nation, then the strongest country. But in this area, there are many things that have not changed. "


    The owner sighed.

 C179

    "What are you sighing for? Isn''t it better for the Crete to become stronger? " Jasmine did not understand.


    The ancestor comforted him: "Minos has existed for thousands of years, it won''t change in an instant. Boss, you will slowly get used to its changes."


    Jasmine guessed a number: "Thirty?"


    The boss scanned the crowd. "Do you want to guess?"


    Shen laughed. "I think the boss looks pretty old, but I can''t say for sure."


    Jasmine said anxiously, "Stop guessing, just say it directly."


    The boss laughed and said, "What you''ve guessed is not right. What''s worse, after this winter, I''ll be a hundred and eighty-three."


    "F * ck his grandmother, you must be speaking nonsense!" The ancestor shouted.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the boss in disbelief. Who would believe it if it was told?


    "Haha, you are all dumbfounded, right? The people in our circle have all lived a long time, and my family''s average age is three hundred years, so I''m not that old right now. " The boss laughed, completely unaware of the thunder he had thrown out.


    Jasmine moved closer to the boss, "More than 180. Your pores are not thick, your skin is smooth, and there are no wrinkles." Jasmine''s eyes grew brighter and brighter as she moved closer to the boss and said excitedly: "Boss, please tell me the way you''re taking care of me. I don''t wish to live to the age of 180, I only hope that I''m still so young when I''m old."


    The corner of the owner''s mouth twitched. Just as he was about to refuse, there was another person standing in front of him. Looking up, he saw that it was one of the seven most beautiful but least talkative people.


    The boss helplessly said, "It''s not that I don''t want to tell you, but I don''t know why. Everyone here has a long life, and they aren''t old. When you die, your face will disappear along with the blood aura, and you will age in an instant. "


    Jasmine was greatly disappointed. She turned around and did not know when Fu Lan was standing behind her, but as if she had found a companion, Jasmine boldly pulled on Fu Lan''s arm, "I''m so envious!"


    Fu Lan stared at the boss, and when she saw Jasmine holding onto her arm, she turned around to look at her and gave a light grunt of acknowledgement.


    Jasmine and Fu Lan began to talk about maintenance issues nonstop.


    Cheng Yu said softly, "Do you want to take your materials up now?"


    Jiang Shiyu: "Oh, yes."


    Jiang Shiyu had nothing better to do downstairs, so she went upstairs. When Cheng Yu saw her going up, he followed her.


    Shen Da, Shen Er and the ancestors were still arguing, "I felt that the boss was lying and wanted to coax us to go buy something." The ancestor was very certain.


    "Why?" Shen Er asked, "What can he trick us into buying?"


    Shen Da shook his head, "Didn''t you see that when you go out the door and turn right, you''re only going to buy those smudges?"


    He then pointed at Fu Lan and Jasmine, "They have already left. Do you want to go? "


    Shen Er looked over, Jasmine and Fu Lan had already left the inn.


    "It can''t be! The boss is really lying to us. "


    Shen Da Han touched his chin and said, "I feel that what he said is true."


    Jiang Shiyu was still listening to the discussion between the three about the boss''s age and age, pushing open the door and putting down the materials, when she heard footsteps coming from behind her.


    She turned her head, only to see Cheng Yu following in.


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, "What''s wrong?"


    "How is your charisma?"


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, "It''s not bad."


    "Good is good, bad is bad, what does'' okay ''mean?" Cheng Yu looked at her coldly.


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly felt that she had done something bad, "Not fast, but practicing."


    Cheng Yu nodded his head, "Where did you learn to read the booklet I gave you? That was just the entrance. Based on your talent, it should be over. "


    On the journey to escort Yao Yao, Jiang Shiyu had already followed the methods described above, to the point where she was only a tiny bit away from practicing, and because of the Nine Heavens Academy''s registration, she was delayed a little. However, in the two months after she entered, she did not relax. Every time she returned after reading a book in the library, she would train for a period of time.


    Right now, there was only a small portion of the booklet that Cheng Yu had given him. If the investigation that the Crete investigated would really take a long time, she believed that before she could return to the Nine Heavens Academy, she would have already completed her training.


    Jiang Shiyu explained her current progress. Cheng Yu nodded in satisfaction.


    "Jiang Shiyu, you need to know that the agreed time between you and I is five years. When we return, you will only have three years left." Cheng Yu reminded her once again, "Don''t forget, you have to build a body for me first."


    Jiang Shiyu: "I didn''t forget."


    Cheng Yu revealed his jaw and face, and smiled, "That''s good."


    The voices of Shen Er and a few others came from outside the door. The two of them stopped for some reason, and Shen Er, who was staying beside Jiang Shiyu, suddenly changed her footsteps and knocked on Jiang Shiyu''s door, and before Jiang Shiyu could react, she pushed open the door and laughed: "Are you inside, I''ll tell you, just now."


    Halfway through his words, he stopped, and the smile on his face stiffened. Shen Da stuck his head out from the outside, "Why aren''t you going in?" Oh, Cheng Yu, oh Cheng Yu, you''re not in your room, you just ran over to me, that little miss''s ¡­ "


    Shen Er covered his mouth and laughed at the two: "Haha, you two continue. I''ll head out with Shen Da first. "


    Jiang Shiyu found it hard to understand, but she simply laughed lightly.


    The next morning, they met again at the lake where the snowmen were piled.


    The snowmen were still piled up, and there were a few more around, just like they had carved words on the snowmen.


    Seven people stood by the lake.


    "This is the last day. The other group hasn''t arrived yet. We can reasonably assume that they were stopped outside. " Jiang Shiyu said.


    "So now, should I send them a message?" Shen Er frowned.


    "The sooner the better. The sooner we act, the better. They can''t enter, but they are telling us that the current situation in Crete is very grim. " Jiang Shiyu looked at the few of them, "Later on, one of us will go to the black market, I will think of a way to pass this down to them."


    Everyone nodded, "Then who will go with me?"


    Everyone looked at each other, Shen Er raised her hand and suggested, "You and Cheng Yu can go."


    Jiang Shiyu was startled. She was just about to say that it wasn''t appropriate, but the rest of them actually told her to go with Cheng Yu. She was obviously thinking about going with Shen Er.


    In the end, she and Cheng Yu went to the black market.

 C180

    As soon as he entered the black market, Jiang Shiyu uncomfortably wrinkled her nose. An unknown smell spread throughout the black market, making Jiang Shiyu feel nauseous.


    Jiang Shiyu just wanted to quickly grab the seal to get out, then quickly go over.


    The voice was a little different from yesterday, but Jiang Shiyu wanted to leave earlier, so she didn''t notice it, "Yes, it was yesterday. I paid you a down payment. "


    Jiang Shiyu extended his hand out, the man extended his hand, and held onto something, just as he was about to place it in her hands, Cheng Yu suddenly said: "Be careful."


    Jiang Shiyu retracted her hand, and suddenly retreated a few steps, after which a soul lightning exploded on the ground, shining brightly in the area.


    Jiang Shiyu felt that it was eye piercing, she covered her eyes, and in the next moment, Cheng Yu dragged her and ran out.


    When she opened her eyes, Cheng Yu had actually brought her to a small alley, where both sides of the road were blocked by people.


    The one in the front was the one who was just about to sell the seal to Jiang Shiyu, who said angrily: "What are you trying to do?"


    Although the items sold on the black market were not on the open side, there was still a set of rules here. If he broke the rules, this person would not be in a good mood.


    One of the rules is not to kill money. If you have the ability, of course you can get someone to give it to you. However, this was clearly not the case.


    The man sneered, "What do I want to do? We need to catch all the people we had in contact with yesterday. Since you guys came here yesterday, then come with us. "


    Jiang Shiyu had thought that this person''s voice was different just now, but she never thought that there would be another person under the mask.


    Jiang Shiyu said with a cold face, "We are only here to buy things, we don''t even know what happened. Why did you capture us?"


    The person behind him said, "Don''t waste your breath with them. Catch them and slowly ask."


    Cheng Yu pulled Jiang Shiyu over and said loudly, "If you arrest people without a destination, no one will come back here if you cause any trouble in the future."


    That person said fiercely: "No one will know. "Go, capture them."


    Cheng Yu released his barrier of soul power, causing the people who were rushing over to stop in their tracks. One of them exclaimed, "This barrier of soul power ¡­ "Corrosive."


    The person leading the group also retreated a few steps back. Normally, with such a powerful soul power, killing people would be an easy task and they wouldn''t come here again. He looked at the two of them as if he didn''t know what was going on. However, the orders were that everyone who came into contact with them must be brought back.


    He gritted his teeth, "Everyone, use your soul power to charge in."


    Cheng Yu calmly stood at his original position, confident in his own soul power barrier.


    As expected, the group of people encountered Cheng Yu''s soul power barrier, and forcefully resisted the urge to enter. In the end, their own soul power directly corroded, and they didn''t even manage to enter.


    Miserable screams rang out one after another.


    Jiang Shiyu stood behind Cheng Yu, quietly watching him.


    Cheng Yu pulled Jiang Shiyu over, and the two of them went out together.


    Suddenly, a sizzling sound could be heard from the darkness behind him.


    Cheng Yu''s body stiffened. Jiang Shiyu also felt it, "Why did my soul power disappear?"


    The group of people stood up one by one, some of them wearing masks. Their expressions could not be seen, but those who did not had an evil grin on their faces, "I originally wanted to bring you all back directly. Since you''ve made us suffer so much, I wouldn''t be willing to not teach you a lesson."


    "Cheng Yu, what should we do?"


    There were at least ten people at the two ends of the passageway. After that previous battle, their soul power was actually unable to flow and they were now just ordinary people. Two people against ten people, no matter how they thought about it, they wouldn''t be able to escape.


    Cheng Yu pulled Jiang Shiyu, and whispered in her ears: "When they attack again, I will throw you up, I have just looked, and there is a row of roofs, so you can directly run out. Something is wrong here. We seem to have come to the wrong place. "You go out first."


    Jiang Shiyu frowned, "What about you?"


    Cheng Yu said in a low voice: "I''m fine, they can''t do anything to me, you go out first."


    "Attack!"


    The moment the group of people shouted out, Jiang Shiyu felt a force at his waist and his entire person leapt onto the roof. The people below raised their heads and shouted angrily, "You can''t let anyone escape, you guys catch him here, and we''ll block him in front of us two or three more times."


    Jiang Shiyu did not dare to turn her head and only ran forward. When she reached the end, she didn''t go straight down, but turned and jumped onto another street. She jumped down and slowly calmed her heart.


    She tore off a piece of cloth and covered her face. Then, she went into another shop and bought a set of clothes that was said to have extremely high protection capabilities and was not cheap at all. When he came out again, he had already changed.


    Black market sellers could wear masks, buyers could wear masks if they didn''t want to be seen.


    Jiang Shiyu changed into her own clothes and put on the mask she got from buying clothes. The original clothes were still inside, and after coming out of the clothes shop, she had become much stronger. No one would be able to recognize her.


    Jiang Shiyu still did not know what had happened. She pretended to buy something and arrived at a rather formal looking shop.


    The owner did not know much. He only knew that a major incident had occurred in the neighboring streets near the evening yesterday. The entrance was completely blocked, and no one was allowed to enter. There was no lifting off of the seal today, so he could only enter and leave.


    The shop owner did not know what had happened, but it seemed like he had bought a fake item, in which a big shot had died.


    The boss waved his hand, "But it sounds like it. Although we''re on the same side street, we don''t disturb each other. So we don''t know about the news that comes from there."


    Jiang Shiyu expressed understanding and casually bought something in the shop before putting it away and going out.


    Jiang Shiyu wandered around on the street, and even though the streets here looked very dark, with lanterns hanging from all the shops, they were only able to illuminate a small area in front of their doors.


    Jiang Shiyu walked into a dark place where she couldn''t see her, and thought about it there.


    What happened yesterday should be related to the person who sold them the seal. However, as for the specific matter, it was still unclear.


    The group of people who came to capture Cheng Yu and her were the same. They didn''t know who had given the order, and even Jiang Shiyu didn''t know how to save Cheng Yu.


    After she ran over, there was no more movement from the other side. It was unknown if she stopped chasing or if she followed them in.


    Jiang Shiyu thought for a while, and felt that she had no way out, so she decided to take it one step at a time, and bring her men over first.

 C181

    Jiang Shiyu walked forward, and when she reached the end of the street, she saw two people watching her jump into an alley.


    The road that she and Cheng Yu had walked on was not guarded, so it should be easy for them to enter.


    Jiang Shiyu followed a person, who seemed to want to enter the alleyway.


    Jiang Shiyu was shocked, could it be that after a while, the other party had already memorized her appearance and predicted that she would return, so she decided to block the door like that?


    Jiang Shiyu went to another shop, and the information she received disheartened her.


    To get out, one had to walk through the alley to the other street, where the wall of the entrance and exit stood.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know whether to leave or not now.


    Unable to move or save Cheng Yu, he was trapped in this street.


    She was helpless, but she was also worried for Cheng Yu. She paced back and forth on the street a few times, but didn''t buy anything.


    A pair of eyes that were hidden in the darkness stared at Jiang Shiyu as she walked back and forth. Finally, when Jiang Shiyu made her tenth turn, this person made her move.


    Jiang Shiyu felt a gust of wind come from behind her, dodging to the side with the wind, and then the man''s hand went to her waist pouch.


    Jiang Shiyu thought, had she met a thief? No, robbery.


    Jiang Shiyu''s soul power had not recovered yet, but the other party''s soul power was obviously low as well. After the two of them exchanged a few moves, the person saw that there was nothing she could do, and immediately ran away.


    Jiang Shiyu took the chance and grabbed his shoulder. He had him pinned to the ground.


    He took off his mask, revealing a very young face. The childish look still lingered on his face as he clenched his teeth tightly.


    Jiang Shiyu asked in a low voice, "Who are you?"


    That person coldly snorted, "You have captured a tyrant of my black market. Consider me unlucky. If you want to kill him, you can do so."


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, "Who said they want to kill you?"


    "Also, what is a black market tyrant?"


    When her childish face heard that she didn''t want his life, she laughed and said, "If she didn''t want my life, then everything would be fine. The Black Market''s One Tyrant was a title given by someone else. Everyone knows me in the black market. "


    Jiang Shiyu looked at this young face. Could it be that the title Black Market One Tyrant was actually on its own?


    Jiang Shiyu asked him again, "Everyone knows you in the black market, do you know the roads of all black markets?"


    "Of course, I''ve been inside it ever since I was a kid. If others don''t know the way, I''ll be able to find out as soon as I block their way." The man looked very proud of his ability to know the way.


    Jiang Shiyu laughed and said: "Alright, then I''ll do a business with you right now. Once it is done, I will give you a large amount of soul power crystal s, "looking at the money pouch on his waist, he said," It is ten times more than what you wanted to steal just now.


    The man''s breathing faltered, "With so much money, what you want me to do must not be simple. "I, the Black Market One, treasure my life very much. I won''t do it."


    It was Jiang Shiyu''s turn to be stunned, and she said: "If you don''t do business, I can kill you right now. It was you who tried to steal my purse first, I accidentally killed you, no one here would say anything bad about me. "


    The black market tyrant also reacted. If he didn''t agree, it would be a life. If he agreed to receive a large amount of money, he might not necessarily die. Thinking of something, he gritted his teeth, "Alright, I''ll do it."


    Jiang Shiyu did not loosen her grip on her hand, and continued to hold her down. Jiang Shiyu took out a soul recovery pill from her waist and forced the black market to swallow.


    "This is a poison that I refined. At the start, you would have felt that your soul power had increased, but if you don''t find me for the antidote before you run out of soul power, then you won''t be able to use your soul power anymore." What Jiang Shiyu had fed her was a soul recovery pill, but if she didn''t threaten her a little, this person would slip away the moment she let go of her.


    "After you finish what you need to do, I will give you the antidote, and I will even give you money."


    Upon hearing that there was no soul power on his immature face, the black market guy suddenly became distorted, "Is this how you do business?"


    Jiang Shiyu released him and laughed, "A tyrant of the black market, you are so powerful, I have to guard against you."


    Black Market One''s face darkened. He had been trying to be brave, causing him to be fed poison. If he had known earlier, he would have said that he was just an ordinary thief.


    He asked Jiang Shiyu, "What do you want me to do?"


    The black market guy took off the mask on his face and brought Jiang Shiyu to the entrance of the passageway. When the two saw him, they laughed and said, "Yo, I''m not making a move on your street today, I''m here to slaughter sheep."


    The black market guy punched the guard, "What are you talking about? How can I be so good at making money? Since you can''t beat me, you deserve to be taken away by someone else. "


    Another guard laughed, "No, you didn''t hear it when the bell rang today? Anyone who enters will lose all their soul energy, and even if you enter, you won''t be able to retrieve anything. "


    The black market was amused, "It is because I heard it that I wanted to enter your street. "Think about it, my soul power doesn''t exist. Those who relied on their soul power to beat me previously can''t be stronger than me. That''s just my hands and feet. That''s faster, that''s more skill to earn money. Tell me, isn''t it?"


    The two guards thought about it, "That makes sense. Then, you can go in." It''s just that we''ve been quite strict these past two days, so you should be more careful. "


    The black market''s tyrant nodded, "Good job, when I earn some money, I will come back to give you two some."


    The two guards laughed. "What do you mean by filial piety?"


    As he spoke, he prepared to enter the black market.


    Jiang Shiyu followed closely behind him and was about to enter, when the two guards raised their hands and said, "Take off your masks."


    Jiang Shiyu''s heart skipped a beat as she looked at the black market''s tyrant. The black market tyrant''s footsteps turned back and she stood in front of Jiang Shiyu, blocking her way, "Brothers, you know that I have a sister, right?"


    "What, is this your sister? Didn''t you say that your sister is sick and can''t go out? "


    Black Market One''s face turned bitter, "That''s right, there''s something wrong with her face. She doesn''t dare to meet anyone, so she begged me to bring her out for a look today. I thought that the doctor might be outside today too, so I brought her out to have a look."


    The guard was a little hesitant, "But from here, no matter if we go in or out, we have to take off our masks, we ¡­ It''s not easy to do. "


    "You guys know about my sister. It wasn''t easy to get her out. Did you guys want to scare her off? You can''t take off your mask. " The black market embraced Jiang Shiyu.


    "Then let your sister go back. Don''t come out for the next few days." The guard kindly advised.


    Jiang Shiyu said hoarsely, "Big Brother, if we can''t go out today, then forget it."

 C182

    Black Market Tyrant felt her heart ache as she said, "No way." She turned to the two guards and said, "Actually, the main reason why I brought her out today was because a pretty good doctor came to treat her face. So, you let her go. It''s not like you don''t know her. "


    Just as Jiang Shiyu was about to heave a sigh of relief, she heard a guard say, "Why does your sister look so much fatter?


    He also used all of his strength. If he was exposed, he would directly knock out the two guards and run towards the wall.


    A black market guy took out another collar from Jiang Shiyu''s collar for the two guards to see.


    "That''s right. I don''t know why, but it''s especially cold this year. It''s better to wear more." The guard laughed.


    After walking for a long distance, Jiang Shiyu gasped for breath, it was truly dangerous just now.


    A black market guy also gasped for breath, "I''m so scared, I''m so scared."


    Jiang Shiyu''s voice seemed to change a bit as she said through the mask, "Let''s not go out yet."


    "Why did you change your mind?" I said I was going to take you out, what else do you want? " A tyrant of the black market shouted.


    When Jiang Shiyu came out, she had a thought. Since they were so strict with themselves, it would be difficult for her to go out and find Shen Er and the others, and enter again. With their strength, it would definitely not work on the entire street. Since Black Market One Ba had this method of bringing her in, she might as well go find Cheng Yu.


    It would be best if they could go out together.


    Jiang Shiyu asked him, "Yesterday, what happened here? Why did you suddenly become so strict? "


    Black market tyrant also came back to his senses, "The entrance and exit is only in front, you actually came to that street, and are afraid that no one will see your face, the people here won''t be chasing you right? It really is you! Don''t hurt me. "


    A tyrant of the black market instantly scolded a few times. Jiang Shiyu indifferently said: "Pills."


    Instantly, silence.


    "Speak, what happened yesterday?"


    One of the black market''s hegemons whispered, "I''m really unlucky to be forced to do such a dangerous thing without earning money."


    "Since you''re able to earn money, then I''m also able to threaten you. Cut the crap, I don''t want to ask a third time." Jiang Shiyu''s voice showed her impatience.


    The black market tyrant quickly spat out everything he knew.


    Yesterday, the lover of the eldest son of the street got his free time and wandered on the street. A seller offered to sell her the skincare pills he made, and when the lover saw his extravagant words, he tried to buy some. After eating for a while, his face turned pale and a lot of lubrication, but in the evening, his face began to rot. The lover went to his boss and complained that he wanted to hurt her.


    This lover of his had recently become the boss''s favorite. When the boss got angry, the whole street was sealed and the seller was brought back. He argued that the seller did not know who had placed the item in his possession and was only responsible for selling it. He didn''t know what the man looked like.


    Therefore, all the people who had come to contact the seller were all captured and interrogated one by one. They wanted their boss'' lover''s face to be restored. Otherwise, kill them all.


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, "It''s actually because of this reason, it has nothing to do with me."


    Black Market One said, "Since you can feed me poison, why don''t you try it? Maybe it can cure that lover''s face. That way, won''t you all be free to leave?"


    Black Market One was just casually saying that. In any case, he felt that the person in front of him was trying to make use of him.


    On the other hand, Jiang Shiyu was tapped. Indeed, her current pill refining skills were not that good, but in the Spirit Force Brochure, there were a few basic pills that she could try to concoct.


    Since he was unable to save Cheng Yu right now, he might as well try his luck.


    She said to a black market tyrant, "Take me there."


    A black market guy with a bitter face said, "I''m just saying, don''t take it seriously."


    "Stop nagging, hurry up and bring me over." Jiang Shiyu urged him.


    "No, if you can''t cure it, then I''ll be out of luck too." Black market hegemon still didn''t want to go.


    "Didn''t you just say that there was a brilliant doctor who was going to treat your sister''s face? You brought your sister to take a look, and felt that it''s very reliable, so you recommended him to take a look. " Jiang Shiyu said.


    "I made it up." The Black Market One was taken aback.


    Jiang Shiyu laughed and said, "Now it''s true. I am the doctor with great medical skills. "


    She took off her inner clothes and smeared the medicine Duan Ru had given her on her face. This medicine could only be used for a short period of time, it would be gone after washing her face.


    Jiang Shiyu just realized that there were no flaws at all this time. She put on the mask and let the black market leader lead the way.


    With one of the Black Market''s tyrants'' lives in Jiang Shiyu''s hands, she had no choice but to go all out and bring her deeper into a street.


    Jiang Shiyu had actually only come to the outside layer yesterday. After she walked to the darkest part of the place, her eyes lit up. There were glass lamps hanging everywhere high up here, creating a bright scene.


    The shop inside had also changed its layout. It was small and warm, and the things inside seemed to be able to be read in one glance. However, it was very warm. The structure of the house was also different. It was not square and neat. There was another big tree inside, and most of the shops were actually on top of it. There was a flat house at the roots. A tree trunk extended from the inside of the house, but the builder did not cut it down. Instead, it fit the tree trunk.


    The tree branches were open, the glass lamps were high, and the pearls were overflowing with light. The people inside all revealed their faces. There was no shadow, only a smile.


    Jiang Shiyu smelled the fragrance of food and the steam was slowly rising. A cold light shone from the top of her head.


    Jiang Shiyu raised her head and looked up. There was no longer a thick layer of black mist above her head and a huge hole had been torn in her head. Snowflakes floated in from time to time, and when they entered, they were immediately vaporized by the hot air.


    When a black market guy saw her look up, he grinned and said, "This is also a good place for us to enjoy the scenery every year."


    Jiang Shiyu finally understood that this was the place where the boss had told her to enjoy the view.


    Snowflakes swirled in the air. Under the warm yellow light of the lamp, a multicolored light was reflected. Before anyone could admire it, only a few droplets of water remained.


    The water droplets were also glowing.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the bright black market, who would have thought that behind the deepest, thickest, and darkest place, there would actually be such a beautiful scenery.

 C183

    A black market guy brought Jiang Shiyu and walked inside, while saying to her: "Go in later, be careful of what you say, or don''t talk about it anymore. On the surface, the people inside were all very passionate and did not have anything to say. Be careful. "


    A person suddenly scuttled from behind and grabbed the shoulder of a black market tyrant, laughing, "Who is this?"


    The person looked at the Black Market One and said, "Xiao Chengzi, speak."


    A tyrant of the black market pulled down his hand, "Didn''t I already say it? Doctor. I brought my sister to see a doctor. This person seems to be quite skilled in medicine. Wasn''t boss'' lover injured yesterday? I thought, "If my boss''s lover gets better, then wouldn''t it be more convenient for me to come to this street from now on?" "Hehe, so I invited this doctor over."


    That person was suddenly enlightened. With an ''oh'' sound, he laughed in a strange manner, "So you are here to curry favor with me."


    A tyrant of the black market nodded with a smile.


    The man shook his head and looked at Jiang Shiyu, "You''re a doctor? It''s a pity that none of the people on the black market need you.


    Jiang Shiyu remained silent.


    The corners of the Black Market Yi Ba''s eyes twitched, "Senior, what do you mean by this? You don''t want me to show my face in front of the boss? "


    The one called Senior looked to be about the same size as the Black Market One, but there was a scar across his face with a dense, fiendish aura. He squinted his eyes and said: "Xiao Chengzi, you don''t belong to our street, even if you appear in front of our boss, it has nothing to do with me. But, Doctor, you can''t come. "


    The black market was stunned, "Why?"


    Senior laughed, "I want that woman dead." The coldness of his voice made everyone frightened out of their wits.


    A tyrant of the black market was shocked, "Didn''t you say that Boss really likes that woman recently? You, you actually ¡­ "


    Senior smiled and said: "It''s precisely because boss dotes on this woman that we cannot let him stay. Xiao Chengzi, that woman had just ruined her face, and her boss had actually ordered the sealing of both sides of the tunnel. If we let them go any longer, we''ll all be killed by that woman. "


    "It can''t be..." "Senior, you risked your life by following boss. How could boss get rid of you just because of a woman?"


    "Xiao Chengzi, I told you about the people on this street that you don''t know about." Senior let out a light breath, "Last month, a person died here, you know. He''s the one who followed the boss a few years ago. Boss says that he definitely won''t go east, no matter how he fights. Even for someone like me who''s been following Boss for over ten years, I have to say that he is absolutely loyal to Boss. But last month he took on a mission and died. "


    Jiang Shiyu perked up her ears, could she go in? This Senior was a hindrance.


    "I already said he died in the mission." I thought so too. "


    The black market replied, "Don''t tell me that''s not the case? Just because he died on a mission, his boss gave him a funeral when he returned. Everyone is crying loudly. "


    "Fuck you, who''s crying so much?" Senior spat and laughed, "Don''t interrupt, let me finish."


    A tyrant of the black market nodded. Senior also did not look at Jiang Shiyu at all.


    "But I accidentally knew that the quest wasn''t for him to accept. It was because of a single sentence that the woman sent him on his way."


    "When that woman was chatting with someone else, she accidentally revealed it and they burst into laughter. I stayed behind for a long time, trying to suppress the urge to go up and kill that woman. If we want to kill this woman, our boss will also be confused. "


    Jiang Shiyu took a deep breath and retreated a few steps. If she said such a thing out loud in front of her face, Senior probably did not plan to let her live anymore.


    Black market tyrant was also stunned, "You mean, it was that woman who harmed him? I still have to harm you guys from now on. "


    Senior raised his head and looked at the lively scene in front of him, sighing: "I don''t know if she will harm us, but I know, as long as she is here, Boss will lose his mind, and will be able to do anything."


    From the meaning behind Senior''s words, the disfigurement of this woman was most likely caused by him. Jiang Shiyu was currently in a dilemma. If she were to enter, she wouldn''t be able to find an excuse. If he retreated, Cheng Yu would not know how he would fare.


    Senior turned his head to look at the black market tyrant and Jiang Shiyu, "I''m not afraid that you know me either, I know your character. As for this doctor, "Senior swept his sharp eyes across Jiang Shiyu," Your medical skills are not bad, so take your sister and treat her well. Otherwise, every time I come to your house, I would hide and not come out to meet you. "


    Just as the black market man was about to nod his head, he suddenly thought of his purpose for coming here. His mind raced as he tried to find a way, "Senior, you''re right. "But think about it, if this woman dies, my boss will definitely investigate this matter. When the time comes, you won''t want this entire street to be in chaos, but once this woman dies, it will definitely be a mess."


    Senior thought that it was true, if the culprit was not found out, his boss would definitely be furious and investigate this matter thoroughly. It would really be a mess then.


    He took a step forward and whispered in his ear: "At a time like this, we need to make this woman die in front of Boss and find someone to give us the result personally. Then Boss won''t come looking for trouble anymore."


    The Senior smiled and looked at him, "Xiao Chengzi, your brain is spinning really fast. I didn''t even think of it. "


    "Senior has taken care of me for so many years. For such a small matter, I still have to do it for Senior."


    He whispered, "I''ll take this doctor in and change the medicine on his hands. Poison that woman to death."


    Senior exchanged a glance with him and said with a smile, "Sure. "Then your sister ¡­"


    Black market tyrant nodded, "It''s fine, I''ve already seen it. The medicine has already been prescribed, just follow the instructions and it should be fine. "Besides, no matter what, my little sister can''t possibly let boss know about this matter."


    Senior patted heavily on the shoulders of the Black Market One.


    "However, the rules cannot be broken. If you want to see boss, hand over everything you have. " Senior stretched out his hands.


    Black Market One Ba shrugged his shoulders, "I did not," he said to Jiang Shiyu: "Hand over the soul tool, and also the sharp one."


    Jiang Shiyu replied in a hoarse voice, "No."


    Senior nodded towards the black market bully, "What about you, I don''t care, but that''s him, I want to search him."


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, then coughed, "I am a girl."

 C184

    Hearing such a rough voice, she thought it was a man.


    That would give face to the black market, but when he thought of sending Jiang Shiyu to hell, he thought that it would be better to let this person be known for once.


    So she asked him, "How did you convince him?"


    Jiang Shiyu nodded.


    Black Market One looked ahead and suddenly said, "It''s too dangerous for me to bring you in. Once inside, give me the antidote, and I''ll separate from you. Whatever you do has nothing to do with me. "


    When Jiang Shiyu heard it, there was nothing wrong with it. She wanted to go in and save Cheng Yu. He didn''t know if he could become a doctor, but if he were to die after entering, he would be a burden to the black market. It would be better to just go in and meet that boss, then tell her directly so that he can escape.


    Thinking about this, Jiang Shiyu agreed to the proposal of a black market tyrant.


    A tyrant of the black market was young, which was his age, but in the black market, he was also considered to be old. Which one of these characters was a simple character? And he, naturally wasn''t a simple character either.


    He smiled and said, "Then I''ll have to thank you."


    This smile was incomparably brilliant, and on the left side of his face, there was even a faint dimple. He was very adorable.


    Jiang Shiyu acknowledged.


    Not long later, Senior brought a woman over. The woman was fat and had a kind smile on her face, "Is it her?"


    Senior nodded, the fat woman then walked to Jiang Shiyu''s side and touched her body, then shook her head: "Nothing."


    "Alright, then follow me in." Senior waved his hand, wanting to bring the two in.


    The fat woman stopped him, "That won''t do. You forgot that you just made the decision yesterday. If you want to see the boss now, you have to go through a few more tests. If you are on guard, there will be more to come. "


    Senior snorted, "It''s that woman again right?"


    The fat woman whispered, "Speak softly. Sigh, it''s not so good right now."


    The Senior scratched his head, "Xiao Chengzi, you heard it too. After you pass through me, you can go see boss. "Hmph, for a woman, I won''t even let anyone see me."


    The Senior walked away disdainfully.


    The fat woman said to the two, "Follow me."


    One of the black market men nodded towards Jiang Shiyu. The two of them followed the fat woman into the bustling crowd.


    The house which was built using a large tree, began to display its entirety of its scenery to Jiang Shiyu. The fragrance on the tip of her nose was getting stronger and stronger. She couldn''t help but look to the side. There was a little girl cooking something by the side of the road.


    One of the black market tyrants saw her pause and also looked at her. She laughed and said, "That''s the stewed meat, which was passed down from her family. After hundreds of years, the fragrance still lingered in this place. If you want to eat it ¡­ "


    Jiang Shiyu waved her hand, "No, important business."


    "What a pity." The black market''s tyrant shrugged his shoulders. He wouldn''t have a chance to eat it in the future.


    The fat woman led them to the door of the bungalow. "Go in."


    Jiang Shiyu followed behind. The fat woman entered and closed the door.


    She smiled at them. "Sit there."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the small hut, there were a dozen or so tables and chairs inside, and near the wall, there was a long table, on top of which were various types of alcohol.


    "This is a pub," a black market guy said to her.


    The two of them sat at a table.


    The fat woman took out a deck of cards. There were all kinds of twisted human shapes drawn on them. Their mouths were open and their expressions were different. The fat woman waved a card in front of them and placed it in front of them. "Pick one each."


    One of the black market''s hegemons, with a nervous expression, took a cigarette.


    Jiang Shiyu did not understand and looked towards the fat woman.


    The fat woman explained to her, "This is my spirit weapon. The cards you touch will change your expression and answer my questions based on their authenticity."


    Jiang Shiyu was also nervous. If it really was like this, what should she do? Just one question, and she''ll.


    The fat woman knocked on the table lightly. The smile on her face was still as kind as before, but Jiang Shiyu felt a chill.


    "Draw."


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head and reached out her hand to pull one out.


    It was a drawing of a clown with a big mouth and narrow eyes, as if he was mocking Jiang Shiyu.


    The fat woman first asked the black market bully, "What are you doing here?"


    "Bring him to see the boss." This was the truth. In the hands of the Black Market''s hegemon was a figure that hung upside down. His face was swollen until it turned purple, but at this moment, a smile appeared on his face.


    Jiang Shiyu was slightly nervous. How would she answer?


    "Do you have soul power now?"


    "Nope."


    "Are you going to treat the boss''s lover?"


    "I''m not going. He''s going."


    The figure in the hands of the Black Market First Tyrant laughed out loud. His voice was ear-piercing as it drilled into people''s ears. Jiang Shiyu couldn''t help but cover her ears.


    The fat woman laughed and said, "All three questions are true. She''s too happy."


    Black Market One put down his cards. Unexpectedly, there were traces of water on the spot he was pinching. He shook his hand and said with a smile, "I''m a bit nervous."


    The fat woman did not say anything. She kept her card and stared at Jiang Shiyu, "It''s your turn."


    Jiang Shiyu subconsciously moved a little. The fat woman laughed and said: "Don''t be nervous, I was just casually asking."


    "Are you here to treat the boss''s lover?"


    Hm? Why did this question arise from the very beginning?


    Jiang Shiyu did not come here solely for the sake of treating that woman, but it would be alright if she could treat her.


    Her voice was hoarse. "Yes."


    The mouth of the clown on the card opened even wider.


    Jiang Shiyu heaved a sigh of relief.


    The fat woman glanced at the clown on the card and her smile became even friendlier. However, a dim light flashed across her eyes.


    "Since all of you are here to treat boss''s lover, then let''s go to the next stage."


    The fat woman smiled and said, "You don''t have any problems here."


    Jiang Shiyu''s expression relaxed. But she also felt like she had just asked her one question.


    He really couldn''t figure it out, but as long as he could pass it, it would be great. If he continued to ask questions that she couldn''t answer, then it would be terrible.


    It was wonderful.


    The fat woman stood up and pushed open a door beside the long table. "Go in. There''s a door at the back."


    Black market tyrant walked while whispering to her, "Boss lives on the treetop. We have to go up there. "By the way, check out what we''re here for."

 C185

    Jiang Shiyu asked him: "Weren''t you like this before?"


    "What is he worried about? Someone killed him? " Jiang Shiyu whispered.


    Unknowingly, Jiang Shiyu suddenly felt extremely curious. What kind of person would be able to be doted on by a big boss of the black market?


    Jiang Shiyu immediately thought of this and dispersed. Now was not the time to think about it.


    They entered the door, which was a flight of stairs, and it was dark inside.


    After about ten steps, a black market guy pushed a hand to the side, and a door opened. A large area of warm yellow light illuminated the darkness. A sweet and melodious music flowed out.


    The black market waved at Jiang Shiyu, "Go in."


    Jiang Shiyu went up the stairs and stood outside the door to look. It looked like a bookstore, lined with shelves, filled with books from the door to the wall at the end.


    When Jiang Shiyu saw these books, she couldn''t help but think of the books that she borrowed from the Nine Heavens Academy''s Book Collection Hall. She had thought she could see a little on the road. But at this moment, she actually didn''t open a single page.


    Black Market One Ba walked towards the counter. There, a man wearing a long robe with a refined temperament looked up from his book and saw the black market One Ba, he was a little surprised, "Xiao Chengzi, why did you come to my place? Didn''t you say you would lose the moment you saw the book?


    One of the black market''s tyrants was exposed and said helplessly, "He came because he had something to do." But looking at these books, I feel like I''m really going to lose. Say it, see boss, how can I pass your test? "


    Jiang Shiyu also followed in. His father looked at the person behind him and said, "Oh, got it."


    "Look, I have so many books here. What can you do to get here?"


    The black market''s leader said with a darkened face, "I just guessed it, that''s why I thought I would lose. I can''t pass."


    The boss laughed. "If you really thought of it, no one would be able to see the boss other than me."


    The black market''s tyrant heaved a sigh of relief, "Mother, I really thought I''d be forced to study. If I did, I''d really die."


    The owner laughed as he took out a book from the bookshelf behind him. The book was painted with something similar to a turtle shell. After opening it, he took out a few round metal objects and placed them in front of them.


    "Three pills per person, throw them into the air and let them fall."


    One of the black market tyrants picked up three and casually threw them away.


    The owner looked at the three metal objects and flipped through the pages of his book. "Xiao Chengzi, there''s a blood catastrophe today.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at it from the side for a long time. She felt that this item was a little familiar, but she could not recall where she had seen it before.


    She picked up three of them and threw them on the table. The three metal objects flipped over before finally stopping.


    The boss looked at it and flipped through the pages, stopping at that page for a long time.


    He said to the two people, "I can''t tell. Change it to something else. "


    A guy from the black market shouted, "You can''t do that."


    The boss smiled. "I said you can only go up after I''ve locked you all up. Otherwise, it''s useless."


    Jiang Shiyu asked him, "Can''t you show me my abilities?"


    The owner hesitated but didn''t answer her.


    The metal object was kept in the book and placed back on the shelf.


    The boss asked them, "What are you guys doing here?"


    One of the black market''s experts mumbled, "I''ve asked, he''s here to treat boss''s lover."


    The boss rolled his eyes, "So it''s like that." You have passed Fat Sis''s test, there should be no problem, and the divinities did not show anything bad. Xiao Chengzi, you should be careful. "


    "Got it, got it." Hurry up and ask. "


    "I''m done. You can go up now." The boss picked up his book and stopped looking at them.


    Black Market One and Jiang Shiyu looked at each other, how could they suddenly go up?


    The owner looked at his book, music playing beside him, and ignored both of them.


    The two of them did not want to be a burden and continued to walk up.


    The boss said from behind: "Boss is upstairs, you can see him when you go up."


    The two of them entered the dark staircase once more. It snaked its way up.


    When he raised his head, Senior looked at him with a smile that was not a smile, "What does the divination show?"


    The boss looked behind him. The fat woman was pushing open the door and he asked, "How was it?"


    The fat woman did not dawdle and directly said, "The clown is smiling." She pulled out her cards and placed them on the counter. Xiao Hei laughed: "I asked Xiao Chengzi first, you can''t trust everything Xiao Chengzi said, but it was still true, so all humans are smiling."


    "That doctor, she thought that she would laugh if she answered the truth. After I finished asking the questions, she heaved a sigh of relief. "But this card," she pointed to the clown, "is a lie, and he laughs mockingly."


    The clown on the card returned to his original appearance, his bright red lips parted to the limit.


    The owner put down his book and said slowly, "I have achieved what I want."


    Senior laughed, "That''s good."


    The fat woman said doubtfully, "That person can help us kill that woman, but if we put a dangerous person in there, would that person ¡­"


    The Senior was silent for a moment. "If the Eldest Elder can''t even beat such a person, then ¡­"


    "Forget it."


    The fat woman only said that since it was her boss, they would definitely respect him, "Then what about Xiao Chengzi?"


    Senior laughed and said: "It''s alright, that brat is very smart. We''re all dead, and he can get out. "Don''t worry."


    The fat woman was still worried.


    The owner took out a book from the bookshelf. "Should we calculate it?"


    The fat woman tossed the book in front of her without saying anything. The owner didn''t know what to make of it yet, so he flipped through the book. After a long while, he asked the fat woman, "What are you asking?"


    The fat woman was shocked by his serious tone. "Is it not good? I''m just asking Xiao Chengzi. "


    The boss shook his head as he read the explanation.


    Senior frowned, "What was his divination just now?"


    "Blood Light Disaster."


    The fat woman said anxiously: "Then let''s bring Xiao Chengzi back."


    Senior stood at the door, and said decisively: "No, the other person actually had a mind of his own, I am extremely confident that the woman will die, even if Xiao Chengzi dies, this transaction will still be worth it."


    The fat woman clutched at her chest, gasping for breath, but in the end, she did not go up.


    The three of them stayed in the bookstore, leaving behind only the melodious sound of music. One of them sat behind the table, while the other leaned against the wall.

 C186

    When the two of them went up the stairs, Jiang Shiyu asked the black market Yi Ba, "What did boss look like? What is his lover like? "


    Jiang Shiyu remained silent as the two of them walked to the very last step. Considering the distance between them and the top of the tree, but Bookstore Owner saying that their boss was upstairs, they wouldn''t be deceiving him.


    Oh.


    He could not help but laugh.


    One of the black market tyrants signaled for her to shut her mouth. The two of them quickly passed through the door and arrived at an empty place.


    This should be a tree house, the front three layers of structure, the front is the living room, and the back is the living room. There was a wooden board between them, so it was hard to tell what was going on inside.


    A weeping female voice came over, "Have you found the person? Before we find it, my face is going to rot. Without my face, I''ll die. "


    "It''s fine, we''ve already ordered the passage to be sealed. No one will be able to escape." A dignified male voice sounded, its tone filled with impatience.


    The woman''s voice answered, "Are you impatient? My face is ruined, and you don''t even have a good voice to speak with. I''ll just go and die. "


    A voice called out, "Don''t spout nonsense. I love you even if your face is ruined. Don''t talk nonsense. " The man said such tender words, but he was still impatient.


    "You only know how to say nice things. You clearly don''t like me anymore." The girl sobbed softly.


    Jiang Shiyu felt that it was strange, if the black market leader really wanted to love this woman, why would he have such an impatient voice. If he did not love her, he would not allow this woman to talk to him like this.


    The black market leader coughed and asked, "Who is it?"


    "It''s me, Xiao Chengzi from the neighboring street. I brought a doctor to show my sister-in-law her face. " The black market lord answered the question inside loudly.


    The door immediately opened, a slender figure rushed out and pulled at Xiao Chengzi, "Where is it? "How is your medical skill?" In the blink of an eye, he saw Jiang Shiyu and came over, "Is that you? Can you cure me? "


    With such a large face in front of Jiang Shiyu, if it was just a beautiful face, that would be fine too. But on this face, the upper half of the face was already in a mess, revealing the red flesh inside, water was still seeping out, a pair of eyes seemed like it was going to fall out, as it stared straight at Jiang Shiyu.


    Jiang Shiyu felt sick, but when she remembered that she was now a doctor, wasn''t there a blemish when she vomited, she forcefully swallowed it back, her face twisted. Luckily, she was covered by her mask, which prevented others from seeing through it.


    He turned his head and made a posture of vomiting. After thinking for a while, he turned back and explained to Jiang Shiyu: "My little sister''s face was treated by him, his medical skills are not bad."


    How could ordinary people believe such words when they only heard them from the mouth? But the lady was already at her wit''s end, holding onto Jiang Shiyu''s hand, her eyes shone with light, "Can I cure it?"


    Jiang Shiyu cleared her throat, "I want to see first."


    Another figure walked out. It was the black market leader. He was around 30 years old, had a tall stature and a handsome appearance, with a black face and bright eyes. He looked at Jiang Shiyu, "Can you treat her? If it can be cured, I will give you whatever you want. "


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, looked at the woman''s rotten face, and tried to think of a way to treat her.


    The lady raised her face and allowed Jiang Shiyu to watch.


    Jiang Shiyu felt better after watching it for a while. Then, thinking back to the conversation between the two of them, the woman in front of her wasn''t the female boss she had imagined, but was instead a little girl.


    How beautiful was that face?


    Jiang Shiyu thought for a moment, then nodded: "It can be treated."


    The woman opened her eyes wide and held Jiang Shiyu''s hand: "Really? "Hurry up and cure her."


    Jiang Shiyu slowly said: "I need time to prepare the pills."


    The woman nodded, "Alright, alright. If you need any medicinal ingredients, just say it. There''s everything here."


    Jiang Shiyu raised her head and said to the big boss of the black market, "I want something, I don''t know if you can give it to me."


    The black market leader raised an eyebrow. "Speak."


    "I want a seal. A seal from my country. " Jiang Shiyu drew a seal for him, "I want this."


    The leader of the black market took the paper. "This is ¡­" In the blink of an eye, he looked at her. "Quite bold."


    "Sure, as long as you can cure her, I will find someone to carve this seal for you." The leader of the black market said indifferently.


    "I want it now, or I won''t treat it." Jiang Shiyu looked at the woman''s face. The black market leader didn''t like being threatened, but for face, this woman would definitely get the black market leader to take out the seal.


    The black market leader''s face darkened. The woman cried, "Quickly find someone to carve it for him." Hurry up. My face is like that. "


    No matter how angry the black market leader was, he gave the order. However, in the entire black market, only one person was doing the job of imprinting seals, and at this moment, he was being captured and locked up.


    The big boss of the black market had someone bring him up here. Jiang Shiyu saw a pale white person brought up here.


    He was thrown in front of them, and only then did Jiang Shiyu know what kind of clothes were drenched in blood. When the man got near, he smelt a strong stench of blood.


    Jiang Shiyu bit her lips and repeated her words without batting an eyelid, "I want this seal."


    The man received it with trembling hands and looked at Jiang Shiyu, then said to the big boss of the black market, "I want my package."


    Not long later, the package was brought over, and the man took out a seal and passed it to Jiang Shiyu.


    Jiang Shiyu touched the seal and said: "When I was making the pills, I had an assistant with me. Today, he came down to buy things. You guys go find him, and when he arrives, I can start to make pills. "


    The big black eyes of the black market stared at her, "If you weren''t unable to cure her, do you know what the result would be?"


    Jiang Shiyu knew that this black market leader was annoyed by her actions. At this time, she had to have confidence in herself.


    She did not look at the leader of the black market. Instead, she said to the woman, "I can treat you."


    The woman shouted, "Quickly bring them over! Hurry up and go! "


    The black market leader was a very tall existence on this street. But now, not only did he listen to him, but he was also being ordered by this woman to save this woman, at the request of any doctor on leave. Was this really the boss he knew?

 C187

    No matter what the black market''s tyrant thought, after Jiang Shiyu disguised herself as a doctor, she successfully saw Cheng Yu.


    The moment Cheng Yu entered, he immediately saw Jiang Shiyu. The two of them looked at each other, and Cheng Yu slowly pulled out a smile before standing next to Jiang Shiyu.


    The woman hurriedly nodded her head and told the black market leader to quickly prepare the room. If it was clean, no one would disturb him.


    "You ¡­" The Black Market''s Tyrant''s face was initially filled with joy, but afterwards, he did not know what to say.


    He suddenly thought of something and asked Jiang Shiyu, "Are you confident in being able to make the antidote?"


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the woman behind her, "Yes."


    Black market hegemon sighed in her heart, "Then I think it''s better if I follow you. You have the confidence to cure her, and I can still contribute some credit."


    Jiang Shiyu wanted to laugh, but said: "Are you sure? Didn''t you want to leave me quickly just now? "


    "Then, are you confident? After all, you are. So I wanted to go. "Who would have thought that you would be so capable? Then I can''t leave. Let go of such a great deed and let it go."


    Jiang Shiyu could not help but laugh and nod her head, "Alright, then you will stand at the door later."


    A dark light flashed in the eyes of a black market bully, "Okay, but you have to show me that pill. You know my sister''s face has problems, maybe this pill is also useful for her disease."


    Jiang Shiyu thought about how he had borrowed the name of the hegemon''s little sister on the black market. A girl was cooped up at home and couldn''t see anyone all day, which also made her look miserable. Therefore, he promised a tyrant on the black market that he would refine more pills later.


    Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu were brought to a room. There was no one inside, all the necessary tools had been prepared and placed on a long wooden table.


    When there were only two people left, Jiang Shiyu raised her head and looked at Cheng Yu, "Cheng Yu, can you treat her?"


    Cheng Yu laughed, "How did you come up with this method?"


    Just like that, Jiang Shiyu took herself to the next street, then met a tyrant from the black market. This scheme of pretending to be a doctor suddenly flashed through her mind.


    Jiang Shiyu took out her seal, "Also, we have the seal in our hands. As long as we can cure this woman, we can get out."


    Cheng Yu said indifferently: "Aren''t you confident?"


    "I am confident. I am confident that I can have you. Since you gave me this booklet and have already practiced what is written on it, then, I can say that you are definitely stronger than me. I don''t know why in Nine Heavens Academy, everyone only mentioned people who have finished reading the entire Book Collection Hall, but I know that your soul power and boldness are also formidable. "


    Jiang Shiyu laughed and said, "If that''s the case, then we are trapped here, so you have some strength to do so."


    "Yes."


    "Are you sure?"


    Cheng Yu walked to the back of the wooden platform, "Isn''t the easiest way to find the person who poisoned the poison?"


    Jiang Shiyu already knew who poisoned her, but if word of this were to spread, there would be endless troubles in the future. The best way would be for them to cure this woman, and after they leave, whether this person would live or die, it would not be their problem.


    Jiang Shiyu then repeated what the Senior said outside, "We cannot tell him, there will be trouble."


    Cheng Yu knocked on the table, "His subordinate has already wanted to kill his lover, looks like the boss won''t be sitting there for long."


    "That''s none of our business. It won''t be long before we concoct the pills for him." Jiang Shiyu said.


    Cheng Yu laughed, "I want to go out too, but don''t forget ¡­ "No matter what, we have to use soul power as our foundation. As for us, we don''t have any soul power right now."


    Jiang Shiyu was stunned, the reason Cheng Yu was captured was because his soul power had suddenly disappeared. Her soul power had yet to recover. If she wanted to refine pills, she would need to use soul power as the foundation and control it with her boldness.


    But now, he didn''t even have the basics to concoct pills.


    Jiang Shiyu thought about the sound she heard before her soul power disappeared, and frowned, "It must be because of some method that they used to make us lose our soul power. I''ll go out and talk. "


    Cheng Yu nodded.


    Jiang Shiyu went out to look for the person because she had previously said that she would be completely quiet. Outside the door, there was only one tyrant of the black market.


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head, "Bring me to see boss, I don''t have any soul power right now, so I can''t refine pills."


    The black market guy slapped his head, "Oh, after you guys came in, you were probably covered by boss''s soul weapon, so your soul power is trapped inside your body and can''t be used."


    Jiang Shiyu had thought about it long ago, it should be related to the big boss of the black market.


    A black market guy brought Jiang Shiyu forward, "This is something that boss refined himself, very impressive right? "When the soul tool was taken out, the boss and his group of people were so impressive that no one dared to make a sound wherever they went. If anyone dared to run into him and couldn''t use their soul power, it would be a nightmare for anyone."


    "You followed him?"


    The black market''s tyrant curled his lips into a smile and said, "Of course not. The boss doesn''t accept me and says I''m young and have poor aptitude. Coming here is just disgracing him."


    "Then why did you call him boss?"


    "Ah, that''s what they call him here. Although it is not the same street, it is because the boss is only active here. The boss of the other streets are all his former subordinates, so no matter what, he is the boss of the Crete''s black market. " Black Market One scratched his face, "But, boss has changed a lot."


    The woman. The Senior wanted to kill all the women in the black market so she changed the boss of the black market. She wanted to drag him down from the altar in the hearts of her subordinates, that was why the Senior wanted to kill her.


    Jiang Shiyu sighed.


    When the black market''s leader heard this, he asked, "What are you sighing about?"


    Jiang Shiyu remained silent.


    The two of them quickly met the leader of the black market. At this time, he was still impatiently coaxing the woman, but his eyes were focused on the woman''s rotten face without any trace of disgust or disgust.


    Even though she was just asking impatiently, it was a question the woman asked over and over again. He really didn''t want to answer anymore.


    "I''ve said it many times already, even if your face is bad, I don''t mind. Don''t ask anymore. Isn''t there a doctor? I''ll cure you. "


    The woman was still unrelenting.


    The head of the black market felt it and coldly snorted.

 C188

    The leader of the black market shouted, "Who is it?"


    Jiang Shiyu coughed once, "I was preparing to refine some pills, but found out that my soul power had disappeared, so I came over to ask Boss to take a look, perhaps it''s because I''m here."


    Jiang Shiyu replied, "I just found it."


    When she thought of Cheng Yu, she could only blame Cheng Yu for not coming over at the moment. She did not expect that recovering her soul power would require the soul power of the big guy from the black market to enter her body.


    Right now, she was requesting to recover Cheng Yu''s soul power, so this boss would probably just give her a punch as if he was annoyed. Moreover, Cheng Yu was her assistant, so she didn''t seem to need soul power.


    Jiang Shiyu was in a dilemma.


    Black Market One took her back to her room.


    Cheng Yu was waiting for her to come back, "Have you recovered?"


    Jiang Shiyu nodded with great difficulty, "Mn, but I didn''t expect that when my soul power disappeared, we wouldn''t know anything about it. After my soul power recovered, Boss Black''s soul power would have to enter my body."


    Cheng Yu laughed, "Doctor, then this time will depend on your ability."


    Separated by the mask, Jiang Shiyu''s face instantly fell.


    Cheng Yu continued: "I will watch by the side. Do you know what poison that woman was poisoned with? "


    Jiang Shiyu told her everything that she saw, and Cheng Yu nodded, "That''s not difficult, it''s just refining pills. It already surpasses the little booklet that I gave you."


    Jiang Shiyu touched the herbs sent over, "But the medicinal pills written in the booklet, seem to be able to cure it."


    Cheng Yu nodded, "Yes, but you need to know that those are only the basics. This woman''s poison, if you use the pills on the booklet, is useful, but slow. Right now, what we lack the most is time. "


    "Then now?"


    "You go and refine the advanced pill, I''ll guide you from the side."


    There was only one way left. Jiang Shiyu could only bite the bullet and rush forward.


    Cheng Yu told him the exact process, when he had to add in the medicinal ingredients, the power he had to control, and so on. Even when it officially started, Jiang Shiyu still failed several times. Her soul power was almost exhausted, but luckily she still had more soul power recovery pills she had refined earlier. After swallowing a big handful, Jiang Shiyu continued to refine more pills.


    Cheng Yu said: "Take a rest first."


    Jiang Shiyu''s was extremely tense, her back was drenched, and the mask seemed to be plastered all over her face.


    Cheng Yu was still talking over there, but not long later, he retracted his soul power, "No way."


    Cheng Yu said: "Your control was insufficient. With the excess soul energy, you directly exploded these pills."


    Jiang Shiyu clenched her teeth, "Again."


    Cheng Yu nodded.


    Outside, a black market expert was constantly listening to the sounds coming from inside. He was certain that this pill''s refinement process was extremely difficult. From his sleeve, he took out a few pills that the Senior had given him before he came in.


    One of the black market tyrants thought about the two black market bosses that he had met before. He hadn''t intended to use these pills, but...


    The door behind him was suddenly opened, and he quickly retracted it. He raised his head with a smile and said, "Is the pill ready?"


    Jiang Shiyu''s soul power consumption was too great, and in the end she had used up all of the soul power recovery pills, but she still refined a few of them.


    Others might not be able to see what was happening to her, but she knew very well that not only was her soul power being drained, her head was also aching.


    Black Market One Ba laughed and said, "You can refine pills? Let me see. "


    Jiang Shiyu smiled as she reached out her hand, revealing three pills lying on her palm.


    One of the black market tyrants picked up a piece and scrutinized it before smiling, "Can you heal her with just one?"


    Jiang Shiyu was so tired that she did not even want to nod her head.


    "Then if you want to give me one, let me pick and see which one is the biggest." The Black Market One placed the pill back into Jiang Shiyu''s hands, and went closer to pick a big one.


    Jiang Shiyu laughed, "These pills are all uniform. A few hundred years ago, the specifications for these types of pills had already been set. Furthermore, he''d used his soul power to refine it. With just a bit more, it would have exploded and wouldn''t have succeeded. There''s no big or small difference, it''s all the same. "


    Black Market One could not believe it. He picked up a few pills and looked at them. He clicked his tongue and said, "That''s right. Looking at it this way, it really is about the same."


    Then, he casually returned it to Jiang Shiyu''s palm. He smiled and said, "Then go and save that woman."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded her head, "I will go first. If there are any contributions, you can come again."


    Black Market One Ba nodded and said, "Then I have to thank you. You solved my big problem."


    Jiang Shiyu was a little doubtful. What did she mean? But right now, she didn''t have the energy to care about this anymore. She just wanted to quickly cure that woman and then go back.


    At this time, Cheng Yu was collecting the leftover items in the booklet. The pills on the booklet were not ordinary pills, and not a single bit of it could be leaked out.


    Jiang Shiyu leaned on the door and rested for a while. When Cheng Yu came out, the two of them went back to the house.


    When Jiang Shiyu arrived, she saw the woman rushing out. Previously, she saw that the lower half of her face was only a little rotten skin, but now she could see the bones inside, and some fresh red meat was stuck to it.


    Jiang Shiyu lost her spirit and wanted to vomit.


    He held the pill in his hand and said, "This is a pill." She didn''t need to pretend to be hoarse because it was hard to hear even if she wanted to spit it out.


    Her eyes shone brightly, her eyes that hung on her face seemed to jump onto Jiang Shiyu''s hands.


    The woman could not wait any longer and swallowed one pill. She still wanted to eat more, so Jiang Shiyu retracted her hand.


    The woman wanted to hold her face in her hands, but she put it down again. "When can I be good?"


    Jiang Shiyu looked at Cheng Yu and stated a time.


    The woman said unhappily, "Why is it so long?"


    The black market leader followed behind her, looking at the two of them, "You two stay here for the time being, when she''s better, I''ll let you two go."


    Jiang Shiyu understood that she had confidence in her pill, so she could wait for a little longer.


    After using Jiang Shiyu, she did not stay outside. She went inside to look at the mirror, waiting for her face to return to its original state.


    Jiang Shiyu sat there, bored as she looked at the decorations.


    One could even see some leaves growing out of the window of the tree house, and one or two of them even drilled into the house. The items inside were arranged in such a manner that one could tell that they were not living in a man''s place. In such a small place, there was a delicate and gentle feeling to it.


    Jiang Shiyu was still admiring her beauty when she saw her coming out.

 C189

    The woman walked to Jiang Shiyu''s front, "You''re a girl."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded.


    "Hmph, men are all like that. You come in, I want to talk to you. " The woman pulled Jiang Shiyu up and brought her into another room.


    "How did you get here?" the woman asked her.


    "I came to play."


    "Oh, then how did you know I was sick and still come to treat me?"


    "Yes."


    "Did Xiao Chengzi bring you here? His sister, you''ve healed? "


    "Nope."


    The woman stretched out her hand. Although her face was rotten, and Jiang Shiyu did not know what she looked like, the hand that she extended out was also rough, like someone who had worked for a long time. Her skin was slightly yellow, and through these, Jiang Shiyu could tell that the woman in front of her was not very good-looking.


    Since she didn''t have any attractive appearance or temperament, then it was really a mystery how the black market leader doted on this woman.


    The woman didn''t seem to like this kind of question and answer, so she changed the topic, "Do you like the helpers outside?"


    Jiang Shiyu was shocked.


    When the woman saw her reaction, she laughed out loud. "Have you seen how that man looks like?"


    "Nope." Jiang Shiyu answered decisively.


    The woman reached out her hand to take Jiang Shiyu''s mask off, but Jiang Shiyu dodged, "What are you trying to do?"


    "Tsk, that man looks pretty good. Let me see what you look like." The woman chuckled, and then forced herself to remove Jiang Shiyu''s mask.


    Jiang Shiyu hid behind her, "I ¡­ "He''s not good-looking."


    The woman''s hand stopped. He fell back.


    "Heh, is it because I''m ugly that I don''t dare to like her?" the woman said.


    Jiang Shiyu really didn''t know how to reply.


    Thus, she asked a question, "Then, do you like boss?"


    Hearing that, the woman laughed in disdain, "Why are you calling him boss too? "I don''t like who he likes?"


    What did that mean? Did he like it because he had no other choice?


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, "How did you know each other?"


    The woman shrank back into her chair. "Why are you asking this? I didn''t want to see him, so I brought you here to chat with me. I even mentioned him, but I didn''t mean to make me unhappy. "


    Jiang Shiyu had been curious for a long time, ever since she entered here, she had been listening to this woman''s rumors. The first time she saw her, she thought that she was a person without brains, but now that she looked at this woman who emitted a lonely aura, perhaps she too had her own past.


    Jiang Shiyu replied hoarsely, "I am just curious. I''ve heard some things about you. "


    The woman scoffed, "I''m afraid those aren''t good words. I don''t care at all if they say it."


    Jiang Shiyu: "Don''t you want to know what they said?"


    "Oh, I can roughly guess that it was me who fooled their boss, isn''t that so? Hehe, I heard it a long time ago. I even said it in front of him, but the person who said it never appeared in front of me again. "Hahaha..." The woman laughed, but there was no happiness in her voice.


    Jiang Shiyu was shocked, this woman ¡­


    The woman turned her head to look at her, "What, do you think I have to kill someone after listening to one or two sentences? I didn''t ask for it, and he did. "


    "Well, I''ve never said anything like that to anyone else. The people below looked at that man as if he was a god. I was brought in by him, but he didn''t look like that. "I think the two of us are just talking about love. If we don''t agree, then we will part as much as we can. If you can forgive me, then we can continue. No, we can''t separate as soon as possible."


    "Why is he accommodating you?"


    The woman was surprised, "Am I supposed to forgive him? I can''t do that. "


    Jiang Shiyu was speechless.


    The woman laughed and said, "I won''t forgive him. As a person, if you give him a little bit of kindness, he can climb on top of you, so you can''t let him go. Otherwise we''ll be bullied. "


    He leaned over again quietly, "What about you? Do you accept him? "From the looks of it, you''re probably not."


    Jiang Shiyu calculated the time, according to the calculations, she should be able to recover a bit, but this woman right now, her face was still ugly. Could it be that the pill had failed? It shouldn''t have happened. Both she and Cheng Yu were certain that the pills were definitely made.


    When the woman saw that she did not make a sound, she thought that she was just like that, "I said, you can''t let them go. You will learn your lesson."


    "Oh." Jiang Shiyu replied indifferently.


    The woman stood up, "I feel that your pill is quite useful. Yesterday, after taking it, I felt very tired. Now that I have spirit, I have talked to you for a while. How is my face now?"


    Jiang Shiyu coughed, "I''m fine."


    The woman went out. "I have to look in the mirror."


    Jiang Shiyu followed behind her, and seeing her enter the house, she whispered to Cheng Yu: "Did the pills fail? "Why do I feel like her face hasn''t recovered yet?"


    Cheng Yu shook his head, "No, I saw the pill, it''s good."


    "AHH!"


    Suddenly, a scream came out from inside, Jiang Shiyu''s heart jumped, and she saw a figure rushing out, "Haha, it''s really done."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at this figure. Just as she had thought, this woman was not that beautiful. The leader of the black market also came out and said with a smile, "This is great." Then he said to Jiang Shiyu: "Well done, you can leave now."


    Jiang Shiyu felt that something was wrong, it had only been a short period of time, but before she left, her face was already rotten, so why did she look at herself in the mirror, and then recover immediately?


    Cheng Yu looked at his, deep in thought.


    The woman laughed for a while. Just as she was about to speak, she suddenly realized that something was leaking out of her nose. She wiped it with her hand and asked in a bright red tone, "Why am I bleeding from my nose?"


    On the other hand, Jiang Shiyu, who was standing in front of him, was completely frightened. She had a nosebleed, her eyes, ears, nose, and mouth were all bleeding.


    The woman also felt that her eyes were burning hot. A touch, it was also a bright red.


    She was stunned. "What''s going on?"


    The black market leader went forward to hug her. "What''s the matter? "What''s going on?" She turned and looked at Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu, "What pills did you two make?"


    Their eyes were crimson red, as if they wanted to kill the two of them.


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, "It''s just a normal detoxification pill."


    The woman probably felt that she was beyond saving. She smiled and patted the black market leader''s face. "Heh, don''t make things difficult for them. They don''t know me, so why are they trying to harm me?"


    The head of the black market glared at her with his bright eyes.


    The woman smiled and patted his face again. "Cheer up."

 C190

    The woman''s eyes and nose started to bleed more and more, and her eyes started to blur, "Sigh, my life is so bitter. If I knew earlier, I wouldn''t have saved you or come back with you, I wouldn''t have been happy here at all."


    The black market leader looked at her, "I know. I knew you were sorry. Honestly speaking, I also regret it. You are so stupid and average looking, and all you think about is dressing up and arguing with me. Even if I were sick, you wouldn''t take care of me. I knew that if you were like this, I wouldn''t let you save me. "You''ve harmed me."


    The woman''s expression froze as blood gushed out of her eyes. She smiled and said, "I don''t love you."


    The woman touched his face and coughed, blood pouring from his mouth.


    "I don''t love you."


    Jiang Shiyu saw that her hands had fallen off, so she pulled Cheng Yu and ran outside.


    The door slammed before them.


    The big boss of the black market didn''t have any tears in his eyes, but his red eyes and veins were popping out as he looked at them angrily. Jiang Shiyu repeated what the woman said before she died, "We don''t know each other, why would we come and harm her?


    The big boss of the black market was no longer listening. He rushed towards the two of them. The two''s soul power was dancing wildly as it emerged from their bodies and turned into a bright blue light, shooting towards the two of them.


    Jiang Shiyu''s soul power had not recovered yet, but Cheng Yu''s soul power was still trapped in his body, so they couldn''t handle this kind of soul power.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know what to do, with a wave of her hand, a black coloured item flew out from her fingertips, straight towards the black market boss.


    The leader of the black market had completely lost his mind. He did not care about the small black market. He did not dodge or evade. Instead, he charged towards the two of them at the same speed.


    Cheng Yu pulled Jiang Shiyu and flashed past her, causing Cheng Yu to immediately roll next to the lady''s corpse. He grabbed her corpse and placed it in front of her.


    The black market leader said angrily, "Put her down."


    Cheng Yu coldly snorted, "Put her down, and you will kill us."


    What he said was right, Jiang Shiyu took the chance and dodged them.


    She no longer cared about the consequences of speaking the truth, "We were not the ones who poisoned her. We also wanted to save her from the pill just now. Don''t you want to know who poisoned her? "


    The leader of the black market said coldly, "I know."


    Jiang Shiyu was startled.


    "I know who did it." The black market leader said again, "If you still want to die cleanly, then put her down."


    "Do you know who poisoned us and why we were killed?" Jiang Shiyu said angrily.


    "Because," the black market leader continued to store soul power in her hand, "I have to give her an explanation. She''s so stupid, all she knows is that she''s got her revenge. How would she know if it''s you guys who poisoned her or not? "


    Jiang Shiyu was already at a loss for words. I think you killed your own subordinates, which is why you killed us. She, you think she doesn''t know, she knows it very well. " Jiang Shiyu pointed to the lady.


    The black market leader said with disdain, "I just want to kill all of you, so what?"


    Jiang Shiyu did not want to say anymore. She replied, "I have a way to revive this woman."


    Jiang Shiyu was shocked.


    The black market leader sneered. "You want to live, but you actually said such a thing. If you can revive her, then revive her for me."


    Cheng Yu smiled and said, "I need some time."


    The big boss of the black market already did not want to listen to their blabbering anymore. His attacks came directly from the head as Cheng Yu blocked the woman''s body in front of him. The big boss of the black market did not avoid it either.


    The woman''s body became a shield as blood rained down from the sky, and pieces of flesh fell to the ground.


    The black market leader laughed coldly, "Now you guys have nothing to threaten me with anymore."


    Jiang Shiyu did not know how to respond.


    Something black appeared on the tips of Cheng Yu''s fingers again as he moved to attack the big black market. The big boss of the black market dodged to the side and delayed for time while Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu talked. The big boss of the black market took advantage of this time to calm down.


    The door was kicked open with a bang, and Senior, the fat woman, and Bookstore Owner all rushed in, shocked upon seeing the scene inside.


    The fat woman cried out, "Boss, what''s wrong?"


    The leader of the black market frowned. "What''s the matter?"


    Senior calmed down, "Boss, someone has barged in and is setting the place on fire."


    The houses inside were all built on a big tree. Once a fire broke out, all the houses would not be spared.


    The head of the black market bellowed, "Are you all trash? Someone barged in and even made them light the fire. "


    The three of them lowered their heads. The big boss of the black market looked at Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu and said coldly: "You two kill these two.


    "Yes." The three of them replied in unison.


    The black market leader went downstairs without looking back.


    Senior laughed: "Doctor, I am so sorry, we have to take your life."


    Jiang Shiyu decided to bomb him. "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll tell your boss that you poisoned him?"


    The Senior shrugged his shoulders indifferently, "If you had a life to tell him, I would have died long ago."


    The fat woman could not bear it. "Why don''t we let them go in the chaos. I don''t know."


    "Shut up! At this moment, his heart softened. You''ve had too many days of peace. Don''t forget, there are people out there making a fire. They''re most likely in the same group. You still have to let them go. " The Bookstore Owner tore off his scholarly face and shouted angrily at the fat woman. If there was a fire, his bookshop would not be safe. He could not forgive those who had come to set the fire.


    The fat woman murmured as she closed her mouth. Senior squinted his eyes and laughed: "Stop struggling.


    "Bang ~ ~ ~"


    "Wow, it''s so lively!"


    The window behind Jiang Shiyu shattered and a familiar female voice came out.


    "Jiang Shiyu, you guys are here."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, "Shen Er, how did you get here?"


    Shen Er smiled as she walked over, and when she saw the piles of blood and meat, she took a step back in disdain, "I saw that you guys were not back for a long time, so I came down to take a look. Who knew that the people here would not let us in.


    Senior asked with a smile: "As expected, you guys are in the same group."


    When Bookstore Owner heard this, the person in front of him was the one who set the fire to the fire.


    Shen Er stood in front of the two of them, "Who are you three?"


    Jiang Shiyu tugged on Shen Er''s clothes, "Now is not the time to ask about this, I have not recovered my soul power, Cheng Yu''s soul power cannot be used yet."


    Shen Er was startled, she turned her head and looked at the three people in front of her, and shouted loudly: "Then what are we fighting for! Hurry up and run! "

 C191

    Senior and the other two thought that Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu had some powerful helpers, but as Jiang Shiyu''s current situation showed, Shen Er turned and ran.


    Outside the window, there was only a single vine. Shen Er had taken the vine away, so Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu could only stand at the window and watch Shen Er create a beautiful arc in the air as she stood on the opposite roof.


    Jiang Shiyu: "..."


    Senior and the other two had already closed in on them, laughed and said: "Is there anyone else coming? Originally, I wanted to let you live a little longer, but since your companions have come over to set a fire, we have no other choice. We must take care of you as soon as possible so that we can stop them. "


    Jiang Shiyu was expressionless, "If you want to come, then come.


    Senior smiled, and in the next moment, a dazzling blue light shot towards Jiang Shiyu.


    In that moment of life and death, Cheng Yu pulled Jiang Shiyu and jumped out of the window with her.


    When Jiang Shiyu came up, she did not notice how high he had climbed, but when she first saw him running, she knew that he was about twenty meters tall. If she jumped down, even if she didn''t die, they would have already lost their fighting strength.


    Senior revealed his face from the window and smiled at them.


    The two of them reached the lowest roof in a short while. When Jiang Shiyu thought that she still had soul power, she prepared to be at the bottom herself and let Cheng Yu be at the top.


    He extended his hand out, but before he could flip his body over, Cheng Yu smiled and said: "I''m fine."


    The two of them fell down heavily.


    Jiang Shiyu was startled.


    "Jiang Yu, you''re so stupid. You obviously didn''t understand what I meant."


    Shen Er scolded smilingly beside her ear.


    She and Cheng Yu did not immediately land on the hard rocks, but on the soul power net s instead. The huge impact pushed the soul power net to the lowest point, but at least it stopped them from landing.


    The ancestor''s smile also appeared, "Fuck!" I am so scared, luckily my soul power is quite solid, if not the two of you would have been able to suppress it and the soul power net would have instantly dissipated. "


    "Are you guys okay?" Jasmine asked with concern.


    Shen Da looked at the two of them up and down a few times, "Looking at them, there''s nothing wrong with them."


    Fu Lan also looked at them nervously.


    Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu got off from the soul power net, and the few of them immediately dispersed their soul power.


    Shen Er looked at the burning big tree, "Let''s hurry up and run. I just feel like if we burn this tree, we''ll be in big trouble. "


    Jiang Shiyu looked around, "Is no one coming down?"


    Shen Er had a face of doubt, "I didn''t, but there was a fire below and I went up. Did you run into anyone down there? "


    They all shook their heads.


    The big boss of the black market had clearly heard that someone had set fire to the place and immediately came down, probably meeting Shen Er''s group who had come to save them. But now, no one had met him.


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly felt that something was amiss, "Your soul power has not disappeared?"


    "No, Jiang Yu, why do you keep asking these strange questions?" Shen Er approached her, her hand on her forehead measured, "It''s fine, why don''t you say something you don''t understand."


    "When Cheng Yu and I entered, we met with the martial law of the black market. As we were preparing to run away, our soul energy was suppressed and we couldn''t use it at all. "Later on, I found out that Boss'' lover was poisoned. In order to find the person who poisoned him, this street was completely covered with Boss'' soul weapons. As long as you enter, you won''t be able to use your soul power."


    Jiang Shiyu explained the situation quickly.


    Shen Er frowned, "When we came in, apart from knocking out a few people, there was nothing abnormal about it. Moreover, there aren''t many people inside. We only came here because we saw the big tree and Fu Lan said that she could feel your soul power. Otherwise it would be impossible to find out. "


    Jiang Shiyu looked down. They were standing on the roof of a small hut, which was a lot taller.


    The fragrance that he had smelled when he entered had already dissipated. The lively scene and the people who had passed by had all disappeared. Under the warm yellow light, the street behind the black market seemed to have just the six of them.


    Jiang Shiyu raised her hand and felt that it was snow that had been melted by the heat. She looked up and was surprised to find that the hole on top of her head was slowly shrinking.


    Jiang Shiyu pointed to the top of her head and shouted, "Look!"


    The few of them looked up in confusion, and their expressions immediately changed. The ancestor shouted, "Why is the hole so small, it''s still getting smaller and smaller."


    Jasmine said worriedly: "What do we do? This place feels so scary. "


    They hadn''t thought anything of it when they came in, but now they looked again at the empty space, the warm yellow light, the shrinking hole above them.


    The big tree''s fire was still burning, and the music from the bookstore had drifted out at some point. It was still as light and pleasant to listen to.


    Jiang Shiyu felt a chill in her heart for no reason.


    "Let''s get out of here quickly!"


    Jiang Shiyu brought Cheng Yu and jumped down the roof, then ran towards the path they came from.


    However, Shen Er shouted from behind, "Jiang Yu, you ran wrong, the exit is over here."


    Jiang Shiyu''s footsteps paused. She turned around to look at Shen Er, and then looked at the dark place she was about to step into.


    Impossible, this is the way. She followed the black market, paying attention to any places she passed. She did not run wrong. It was here. The exit is on this side.


    Shen Er was still waving on the rooftop, while Fu Lan and Jasmine had already run to the other side, and were standing below, looking at her and Cheng Yu puzzledly.


    Cheng Yu glanced at it, "Illusion."


    Jiang Shiyu''s expression changed, "When did it happen?"


    Cheng Yu looked around, "We should still be upstairs, I''m afraid this illusion was set by the man with squinty eyes."


    Jiang Shiyu then looked at the few people standing on the rooftops, "It''s really an illusion, then they were also transformed according to our memories. So, where do they want to take us? "


    Cheng Yu shook his head, "I don''t know. But it is certain that this is not an exit. Of course, the place they want to take us to is not the exit. "


    Jiang Shiyu frowned.


    Shen Er was still shouting from the side, her hands in the shape of a horn, "Jiang Yu, come over here quickly. Didn''t you say that we need to leave quickly? "


    Shen Er''s face was filled with a smile and she was still waving her hand, as if she was not defeated by Jiang Shiyu''s coldness at all.

 C192

    "Where are the eyes of the vision? Something must be wrong with us being dragged in here. " Jiang Shiyu looked around.


    Jiang Shiyu immediately understood. "Right, the black market leader has come down to stop Shen Er and the others from burning trees. "It''s impossible for the tree to be burned so easily, but when we came down just now, the tree had already burned to the second floor, it shouldn''t be this fast."


    Seeing them walk over, Shen Er laughed: "The exit is over here, we just walked over here."


    Shen Er grabbed her hand, "Don''t go up, it''s so dangerous."


    "No, I have to go up." Jiang Shiyu flung Shen Er''s hand away.


    Shen Er went over and put her arm around her shoulders, "Jiang Yu, no matter how important the item is, it is not as important as our lives. Let''s go first, we can still look for it later."


    "No." Jiang Shiyu rejected him righteously, "The things that Cheng Yu and I threw away, he and I must go and get it back."


    Shen Er could not be stubborn, "Alright then, I''ll accompany you guys to get it."


    The thoughts and actions of the people in the illusion were no different from those of the outside world. Jiang Shiyu followed Shen Er''s personality and said these words, and as expected, they did not arouse any suspicions, and once again ascended the tree.


    Shen Er let the others go first. It was not safe to stay here.


    In the illusion, the closer the character was to the outside world, the more realistic the environment was, and the more powerful the person who constructed the illusion was.


    It could be seen that the illusion of the Senior was no weaker than the Lin Xiang they had encountered during their test.


    When Jiang Shiyu arrived at the bar on the first floor, she realized that something was wrong.


    Outside the large tree, the fire was burning fiercely. No one dared to approach it, but the moment they entered, they couldn''t feel the heat at all. Instead, it felt cool and refreshing.


    Shen Er also felt that something was amiss, "What''s going on?"


    The three of them went up to the second floor. The books in the bookstore were still in good condition, and the music from the music was still in the air.


    Further up, Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu once again returned to that room.


    Jiang Shiyu took a step forward, "Shen Er, the thing should be left here, let''s look for it together."


    Shen Er replied, "Find what?"


    "Oh, let me think where I am." While Jiang Shiyu moved, she walked to the window and Cheng Yu walked over with large strides.


    Shen Er was suspicious, "Why is it so close to the window?"


    "It''s nothing, it''s nothing." Jiang Shiyu waved her hand and looked at Cheng Yu as he directly jumped down from the window.


    Shen Er shouted loudly, "Jiang Yu, what are you doing?"


    The sound got further and further away, and Jiang Shiyu felt that it took a very long time to reach the bottom of the voice, when she saw a flash of light in front of her eyes, she once again saw Senior''s face.


    That smiling face was currently filled with surprise. Cold sweat trickled down his forehead, "You all ¡­"


    Cheng Yu stood in front of Jiang Shiyu, "The illusion is broken."


    Senior''s face stiffened. His soul energy had been greatly damaged and he had created an illusion. His mental energy was also greatly exhausted.


    When Bookstore Owner walked out, his refined face was already twisted.


    Jiang Shiyu looked behind her. The fire had not started, but it was going to start soon.


    Bookstore Owner took out a book from behind him. He quickly flipped through it with his soul power until he finally stopped at a single page, and started chanting.


    Jiang Shiyu thought about the two jumping down from the illusion, and couldn''t help but look back again. Cheng Yu stopped her, "There''s no one below."


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know what tricks the boss was using, at this time, she could only look at the pages of the book as the boss chanted.


    Finally, the boss shouted, "Go!"


    The page immediately lost all of its strength and floated out of the book.


    Soul power filled the paper as it flew toward the two of them.


    Cheng Yu protected Jiang Shiyu behind her. In a corner that Jiang Shiyu couldn''t see, the black object once again collapsed from her fingers and flew towards the paper.


    The boss'' facial expression changed drastically. It was too late to retrieve the paper now. He could only watch as the black object touched the paper and melted into it, leaving no trace behind.


    Jiang Shiyu only saw the piece of paper flying towards her at a fast speed. In mid-air for some reason, she suddenly turned around and rushed towards Bookstore Owner.


    The owner''s face was filled with fear, but the piece of paper directly exploded in front of Bookstore Owner, and the broken pieces of paper all over Bookstore Owner''s face, he shouted, "Fire!"


    Flames rose up from the fat woman''s fingertips, and those bits of paper were stuck on the boss''s face, unwilling to leave. The flame between the fat woman''s fingers grew stronger and stronger, and then the pieces of paper unwillingly escaped.


    A piece of paper appeared in the middle of the air and returned to the owner''s book.


    The fat woman''s fingertips had forced the pieces of paper away, but she could no longer see the Bookstore Owner''s face. There were black holes on it, and the soul power stored inside her body was slowly dissipating from the holes.


    Only the fat woman was left of the three of them. The flame on her fingertips suddenly grew larger, and her entire palm started to burn.


    Jiang Shiyu felt that this flame was beneficial to her and wanted to catch it.


    Cheng Yu once again blocked in front of her.


    Before Jiang Shiyu even realized what had happened, when Cheng Yu stepped away from her, he realized that the fat woman was already drenched in cold sweat, and touching her hand that was no longer burning hot.


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, they were clearly at the end of the situation, how could they suddenly reverse the situation.


    Jiang Shiyu could not believe it, and the Senior facing her found it even more difficult to believe. He opened his eyes and asked Cheng Yu sharply: "Who are you?"


    Just as he finished speaking, another three figures rolled in behind him, "Jiang Yu, your father is here to save you."


    Before the ancestor landed, he let out a roar.


    Behind them were Shen Er and Shen Da.


    When he clearly saw the situation, the ancestor was stunned, "Shen Lan, didn''t I say that you can fight three people at once? "Why do I think that it looks like ¡­"


    Shen Er smiled as she held onto Jiang Shiyu''s shoulder, and then looked at Cheng Yu. "You guys must have done it on purpose, to be able to defeat these three people with your soul power, and even lie that you can''t beat them."


    Jiang Shiyu, "... Why would I lie to you? I don''t know why... and that''s how it turned out. "


    Seeing that they had more people, Senior turned and ran away.


    The fat woman carried the Bookstore Owner and was about to run down as well. Shen Er reacted quickly and stopped them.


    After tying the two of them up, Shen Er clapped her hands, "Alright, they are hostages. Wait for them to escort us out."


    Jiang Shiyu thought about the big black market and asked, "Why is it just the three of you, where are Fu Lan and Jasmine?"


    "It''s more dangerous for us to save you, so we let them light the fire and divert their attention." The ancestor explained.


    "Oh no!" The boss of this street just went down. The two of them definitely won''t be able to beat him. "


    Jiang Shiyu was extremely frightened, there were only two people left standing below, they were completely unable to fight against the big boss of the black market.

 C193

    Shen Er looked confused, "Shouldn''t they be fighting the fire first?"


    When they rushed to the first floor, there were many people standing outside, all of them anxious to save the fire.


    She was still dressed as she was before. Many people saw her and thought that she was the doctor who had gone to save her.


    The group of people behind Jiang Shiyu also took advantage of the chaos to follow her forward.


    Jasmine and Fu Lan gasped for breath from being chased.


    Jasmine was about to cry, "Didn''t you say it''s easy to set a fire? Why are we so miserable? The person behind him had a very fierce aura. "We''ll be done if we catch them."


    Fu Lan said coldly, "If you have the ability to talk, then you might as well run."


    Jasmine said: "I already ¡­" He couldn''t run anymore.


    She still hadn''t said it, when Fu Lan pushed her to the side. She also rolled over and stood up again, her beautiful face was covered in dust, and her hands and feet were injured.


    Jasmine was dumbstruck, her butt was still hurting, "Fu Lan, why are you ¡­"


    "Did you set the fire?"


    A figure suddenly appeared in the darkness. It suppressed its emotions and coldly asked them.


    Jasmine did not dare make a sound as she stood up and hid behind Fu Lan.


    The two of them did not dare to breathe loudly as they slowly walked out of the darkness.


    It was a man with bloodshot eyes and a cold expression. He was tall and slender, walking towards them step by step. In the eyes of Jasmine and Fu Lan, he was like a devil coming to collect their souls.


    Fu Lan was shocked, "My soul power ¡­ ¡­" Just as she was about to use her soul power, she realized that there wasn''t a trace of soul power undulating out of her body.


    Fu Lan bit her lips, not wanting to give up, she tried again. Still no reaction.


    Jasmine also tried and shouted, "My soul power is gone!"


    She opened her eyes wide, unable to believe it. No matter how much she urged it on, it did not happen.


    The two of them looked at each other. They couldn''t use their soul power, and fear began to appear in their eyes.


    However, the man calmly looked at them and sneered, "Your soul power is no longer usable. I advise you not to resist, and I can also kill you quickly. Otherwise, I will slowly torture you. "


    Fu Lan snorted, "You make it sound like you''re not going to kill us just because we don''t resist."


    The man lazily spoke, then released a soul power slash, causing the two of them to escape in a sorry state.


    Fu Lan now clearly understood that men were far inferior to them. With just that casual wave of her hand, she and Jasmine, who had both lost all their soul energy, had already used all their might to dodge it.


    If men get serious, I''m afraid they.


    Fu Lan fiercely bit her lower lip, not wanting to be the first to be crestfallen.


    The man seemed to have thought of something and stopped, looking down at the two of them.


    Fu Lan clenched her teeth, not saying a word. Jasmine''s body trembled, her teeth chattered up and down, but she did not say a single word.


    The man said softly, "Oh, you are here to save her."


    "All of you, go die with me." The man exploded.


    A dazzling red light suddenly lit up in front of Fu Lan and Jasmine''s eyes. From the man''s body, a gigantic ball of light shot out, bringing along a huge amount of scorching energy, towards the two.


    Fu Lan and Jasmine closed their eyes. Under such powerful strength, they could not avoid it at all.


    Fu Lan felt a warm palm at her waist, and a burst of laughter sounded in her ears, "Yo, Fu Lan, the way you''re closing your eyes, is pretty nice to look at."


    Fu Lan suddenly opened her eyes, the ancestor carried her and stopped behind the man, then released her.


    Jasmine started crying loudly in Shen Er''s embrace. Shen Er patted her shoulder.


    The man turned to look at the ancestor, sizing him up. "A member of the Zu family?"


    The ancestor hurriedly denied it, "What nonsense are you spouting? Does laozi look like such a rich person? " Ye Zichen patted the cheap clothes on his body.


    The man pointed at the cloak on his body. "A defensive type of Soul Tool that can block one of my attacks. This cloak was given to the Zu family by me."


    The ancestor felt a burst of awkwardness. He just didn''t want to bring trouble to his family, who knew that the soul tool he took out at the last minute would leak out.


    The ancestor laughed, "Haha, in that case, since we also have a good relationship, why don''t you let us go out?"


    The man sneered, "So what if you''re a member of the Zu family? If I kill you, who would know? "


    The ancestor choked, "What do you mean by that?"


    "If I kill you!" The man started to rush over.


    "Wait, wait!" Zu Zu pulled his cape back, "We didn''t do anything, why are you trying to kill us?"


    "Nothing? "The two of them have harmed my women, and these two want to burn the trees. Young master Zu Family, I can spare you, but I will absolutely not spare these few people."


    The man pointed at Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu who were rushing over.


    Ancestor laughed dryly, "Don''t, since you gave us our cloaks, are we doing business with you? "How about this, if you let us go, we can discuss business in the future. It''ll be easier to talk about business in the future."


    "We can''t talk." The man sighed.


    The ancestor''s cloak was already useless, but it was still placed in front of him to remind the big boss of the black market that he was a member of the Zu family and that you gave him this cloak.


    The big boss of the black market suddenly raised his head and looked towards Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu, "Who do you guys think killed her?"


    Jiang Shiyu glanced at Cheng Yu and stepped forward, "They are your subordinates. They want her dead, so the pills I refined will definitely not be a problem. I just don''t know why they harmed her. "


    Jiang Shiyu still had some pills on her, so she threw them over. The big boss black market took the pills and took a whiff, then suddenly started laughing wildly.


    "I don''t want to live anymore, and neither do you."


    The leader of the black market was provoked and rushed over with red eyes.


    As their ancestors retreated, those who had soul power were all ready to take action.


    However, the big boss of the black market bypassed them like a gust of wind and ran towards the back.


    The ancestor was dumbfounded. "What''s going on?"


    The few of them were also confused.


    Cheng Yu said in a low voice: "Follow him."


    Shen Da ran and asked Cheng Yu, "Do you know what he wants to do?"


    Cheng Yu shook his head, "It was only a guess."


    "He said that he didn''t want to live anymore, and that he wanted us to die as well. This sentence is not aimed at us, but at everyone below. I''ve seen it somewhere before. The black market was another space. The passage to this place is sealed by something. As long as this boulder is there, the passage to the black market and the outside world can always be opened. "


    "Then what if the Fixation Stone is destroyed?" Shen Da said.


    "If the boulder is destroyed, the passageway will be closed and the black market will be destroyed. This side of space will once more return to its original state of chaos. "

 C194

    The few of them sped up and followed behind the black market leader.


    "It''s the antidote used to concoct it." Jiang Shiyu did not understand either, why did she suddenly go crazy?


    The ancestor thought for a moment. "Did he know that before?"


    Fu Lan interrupted, "Don''t say anymore, hurry up and go over."


    "Wait a minute, do you know what a Fixation Stone is?" The ancestor said.


    "It''s so obvious, yet you don''t know?" Shen Er despised him, "It''s the tree we want to burn."


    The ancestor came to a realization, "No wonder you''re so nervous. This fixed rock is too easy to destroy. "


    Jiang Shiyu thought for a while, "The tavern opened by the fat woman is at the bottom of the big tree. The fat woman''s usage of soul power was fire, so once a fire broke out, she would directly extinguish it. But today, unfortunately, she went upstairs. There was a fire below, and she was too late. "


    As they spoke, they had already returned to the street.


    The leader of the black market rushed into the crowd. Many people cried out in joy when they saw him. "Boss!"


    The leader of the black market turned a deaf ear to his words. He knocked down the group of people who were trying to extinguish the fire one by one and stood in front of the burning tree.


    "No one is allowed to extinguish the fire."


    "Boss, why? This tree is a boulder. If we destroy it, none of us will be able to get out. " A person shouted.


    The leader of the black market stood there motionlessly.


    Senior walked out from the crowd, gritted his teeth and said with hatred: "It''s all because of that woman! "If she dies, we will die with her!"


    The leader of the black market looked at him, "I know you poisoned him."


    Senior was already flustered, "Yes, I did. I just want her dead. Ask the people here who don''t want her to die. "


    The fat woman avoided the eyes of the big boss of the black market. Bookstore Owner''s face was already bandaged up, and his eyes were not exposed.


    The black market leader calmly replied, "I don''t blame you. I know what you want. You don''t want to stay here. You want a boss to take you out and build a country. "


    "As you hoped, I appeared. But that hope was soon broken, for I met a woman who softened my heart. So you all want to get rid of her. so that I can regain my fighting spirit. "


    "I also want to, so I know that you''ve poisoned him, but I didn''t stop you."


    The leader of the black market explained calmly. Senior was taken aback, "Then Boss, why did you ¡­"


    "I love her. Love and hate. "


    "I will accompany her myself. Since you''ve harmed her, go accompany her as well. I''m tired. "


    A black market guy ran out from the crowd and kneeled in front of the black market leader, crying, "Boss, it''s my fault. They gave me the antidote, but I secretly switched it. Once this tree was burned, not just on this street, the black market passage under Minos would be closed. We will die in the primordial chaos. "


    The head of the black market kicked him away, while the head of the black market vomited a mouthful of blood and then fell to the side, unconscious.


    "You deserve to die, and I deserve to die too."


    The ancestor rushed out and scolded: "It''s clearly you who harmed her, yet you want to bring so many people to be buried with you. We don''t deserve to die, you deserve to die. "


    The fire had already spread to the bookstores. Bookstore Owner was crying in pain, but the one blocking his path was the big boss of the black market. He didn''t dare to step forward.


    Jiang Shiyu also took a step forward, "We have to control him, if we let that tree continue burning, we''re done for."


    Shen Er looked, "But we can''t beat him. His soul weapon can make our soul power disappear, and amongst the people here, once their soul power disappears, honestly, only I and Shen Da have some foundation in martial arts. But if we rush up like this, we''ll definitely be beaten up. "


    What Shen Er said was right, the black market boss feared his soul tool the most. If they could control his soul device, then it would be easy for them to control his people.


    In front of them, the black market leader was still arguing with his subordinates, or rather, his subordinates were all crying and complaining. The black market leader was looking at them expressionlessly.


    At this time, the ancestor ran back and anxiously said, "What should we do? The head of the black market doesn''t seem moved at all. "


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the ancestor, a glint flashed past his eyes, "Ancestor, is the cloak still usable?"


    The ancestor took off his cape, "A one-time use, definitely won''t work."


    Jiang Shiyu was a little discouraged.


    The ancestor began to dig through his backpack, "What do you want? I heard that you guys might have met with some trouble, so I brought a lot of soul tools with me. "Also, this soul tool can block all soul power attacks at once."


    The ancestor took out a soul tool that was about the same as the cloak and passed it to Jiang Shiyu. Jiang Shiyu grabbed it and said, "I want this."


    "Shen Er," Jiang Shiyu called out, "Come here."


    Shen Er nodded and took the spirit weapon from her hand.


    The soul energy around Shen Er still had not disappeared. It was probably because the black market leader''s soul equipment had not covered the entire black market when they first entered.


    Jiang Shiyu recovered her soul power at a very slow pace. She could only step forward and argue with the black market leader, attracting her attention.


    "She talked to me in the house for a while before she died and said something about you. She said you..." Jiang Shiyu dragged her words. As expected, the big boss of the black market was attracted by her words.


    Jiang Shiyu rummaged through her stomach, trying to make the words the woman had just said as beautiful as possible. She would then speak to the big boss of the black market.


    When the black market leader heard this, he stared at her without blinking, "What you said is too good. She wouldn''t even look at me like that."


    Shen Er, who was behind him, was already prepared.


    The big boss of the black market subconsciously wanted to control his opponent''s soul power first, so he let out a sizzling sound. Shen Er''s eyes turned sharp, and saw the soul device at the small of his back, the soul device in his hand was flying towards that location.


    If the power released by the black market boss''s soul tool was to cover Shen Er''s body, then everything he had said before would be for naught.


    Jiang Shiyu shouted loudly, "She said ¡­"

 C195

    Jiang Shiyu had never thought that she would be able to succeed. In her opinion, since the black market leader had already seen through her thoughts, she would definitely not be confused anymore.


    The black market leader didn''t care that her soul device was useless anymore and turned to ask her, "What did she say?"


    Without the soul tool''s power, she was not afraid of her own soul power being taken away when she attacked.


    After the black market elder finished laughing, he raised his hands and took Shen Er''s palm strike head on. He mocked: "Do you think that the reason I am able to become the boss is because of this Spirit Weapon?"


    Shen Er flew out and fiercely spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Due to the black market leader''s imposing manner, his subordinates still did not dare to deal with him.


    As soon as Cheng Yu and the rest recovered their soul power, they went forward to fight him together. Shen Da saw that Shen Er was sent flying, his face darkened as he rushed towards the big boss of the black market.


    Cheng Yu stood behind everyone. Although he had recovered his soul power, he still threw out a black color from his fingers, attacking the big boss of the black market. The few of them walked up to him.


    The black market leader did not show any sign of cowardice as he looked at them mockingly. After receiving one attack after another, Shen Da''s second hand coincidentally clashed with Cheng Yu''s attack.


    Only one was charging forward while the other was behind him.


    Shen Da''s attack was blocked, and he spat out a few mouthfuls of blood.


    The head of the black market fell to the ground.


    Shen Da was also shocked and looked at his hands, "When did I become so strong?"


    The ancestor looked at the defensive soul tool and stood up, surprised: Dead, Shen Da, when did you become so powerful. "We couldn''t even do anything to him together, how could you ¡­"


    Shen Da also did not understand.


    Shen Er recovered himself at this moment, touched the blood on the corner of his mouth and laughed: "It''s fine if he dies, it doesn''t matter who kills him. Now we don''t have to be stuck here. "


    Cheng Yu also smiled faintly from behind.


    Jiang Shiyu had just been sent flying, and coincidentally stopped at the bottom of the Constant Stone Tree. She could not help but reveal a smile. Once they took care of the black market leader who didn''t want them to put out the fire, the fire behind them would soon be extinguished.


    Before Jiang Shiyu''s smile could dissipate, he heard Senior roaring, "Burn the trees! "Burn!"


    Shen Er was also startled, she landed behind the subordinates and scolded: "Are you all crazy? We killed this boss with great difficulty because we wanted to save the tree. Aren''t you guys here to save him? Now you want to burn it, are you stimulated by the death of your boss? We were the ones who got hit. It was like your brains got hit. "


    In a flash, he rushed to the front and blocked their path.


    Senior looked at her coldly, and waved his hand forward.


    The people behind him had previously looked furious, but now that the leader of the black market had died, they had all turned over to do what they had wanted to do previously.


    Jiang Shiyu was also unable to understand, "Once the tree burns up, all of us will die here."


    Senior suddenly thought of them and the fat woman also looked at them, saying, "Let them go. They have nothing to do with us. Why are they here to accompany us in death? "


    "Bury? What did you say? Just because this person is dead, you guys are not living anymore? " The ancestor was very surprised. He pointed to the body of the black market leader lying on the ground. "Are you crazy?"


    The Senior looked at them coldly, "If you want to leave, then hurry up and leave. "The tree will burn out soon."


    There were about a dozen people behind Senior, some young, some old, some young, their faces were filled with grief. They looked at the burning stone tree and seemed to want to stay here forever.


    Shen Er bellowed: You are all idiots! The fire of this tree can be extinguished, what are you all doing here? "


    Senior''s face fell, "If you don''t leave, this fire will not be extinguished."


    "Shen Er, be careful, his soul power is creating illusions." Jiang Shiyu warned Shen Er as she saw him approach in a hurry.


    Senior sneered, "Yes. If you don''t leave now, just imagine staying here with us. "


    Fu Lan said softly. "Let''s go, no one can stop them."


    "But ¡­" The ancestor looked at the person in front of him.


    Cheng Yu said: "Let''s go."


    "If they want to live, just put out the fire. If you don''t want to live, there''s no point in stopping it. "


    Although Cheng Yu spoke very little and rarely made decisions among the seven of them, they were all very respectful when they spoke to him. After he finished speaking, he lifted his foot and walked out. Although they were still worried, they didn''t linger around and followed behind him.


    When Jiang Shiyu left that area of darkness, she turned around to look. Those people lifted up the body of the big boss of the black market and walked into the burning house one by one.


    The people outside also realized that something was wrong and they all ran out. The ancestor shouted, "The boulder has been destroyed. Everyone run."


    Everyone was astonished. One person ran in in in disbelief. After a while, he ran out and shouted in fear, "Let''s go!"


    All of a sudden, the black market was in chaos. People were squeezing around, tidying up valuable items and running outside.


    There was a line in front of the exit wall. They could only pass through fifteen people in a row, but there were at least two hundred or two hundred people inside.


    Seeing that the black market was about to be destroyed, these people did not care about others. They took their belongings and pushed forward, wanting to get out as soon as possible.


    Jiang Shiyu and the others were too timely, and in the end, they were squeezed in the middle.


    The ancestor was full of regret, "If I had known, I would have stood in front of the wall and shouted."


    There were still some trees left to burn. As long as they didn''t push, they could all get out.


    Shen Er shouted from where she stood, "Everyone, come one by one."


    But no one listened to her.


    In the end, it was a person with relatively high soul power who stood at the very front. He voluntarily stood to the side to maintain order, fifteen at a time.


    Who dared to disobey the rules? That person directly brought it out and placed it last.


    At this moment, no one dared to push him anymore. Jiang Shiyu and the rest of the seven also successfully went out.


    When the ancestor came out and saw the materials street, he was about to cry, "Really ¡­ It was too dangerous. I have to go back and cultivate properly since my soul power is high. I can''t do anything no matter where I go. "


    Fu Lan and Jasmine also had looks of having survived.


    Shen Da lazily stretched his shoulders and smiled: "It feels like a long time."


    Cheng Yu clenched his hands tightly, and did not say a word towards Shen Da''s words.


    Shen Er was big hearted, she laughed, hooked Jiang Shiyu''s shoulder, and laughed: "Come, let''s go back."

 C196

    When the boss saw them return, he waved his hand. "How was it?" Do you see the snow at the bottom? "


    The owner yawned. "The news of the black market''s closure has spread. Just look at you. You should know where you are from."


    The owner vaguely answered, "Then how about buying the land with the materials?"


    "Ah, I can''t see that kind of snow anymore." The owner shook his head with a look of pity.


    When they went upstairs, the ancestor directly said, "Why do I feel like the boss has seen through us?"


    "Don''t think too much." Jiang Shiyu consoled the ancestor, but she was no longer confident.


    "We haven''t found anything after disappearing for such a long time!" Why should I raise you all! "


    Inside the palace of the Crete, the current king was so angry that he threw the letter his subordinates sent up.


    "All of you are usually quite formidable. Why was it that at this point, he could no longer control anything! Check, go check again! After disappearing from the face of so many people, my Crete has already lost all face in West Continent. "


    Upon receiving their orders, those kneeling on the floor immediately withdrew.


    A servant in close proximity stepped forward, "Wang, calm down." A cup of strong tea was served.


    Wang took a deep breath, drank the tea and slowly calmed his mood.


    "The tea is different this time." Wang drank.


    The servant smiled, "Yes, my King, these are the gifts that the few people who came to Minos recently gave. They come from the Eastern Continent."


    Wang said, "Oh, where are they now?"


    The attendant led the group to the hall. They were all dressed in long robes that covered the backs of their feet as they bowed in unison.


    "What are you guys doing here from the Eastern Continent?" Selling tea leaves? "


    Wang Keke joked quite a bit.


    The young man at the front had a warm smile on his face, "Reporting to Wang, we are not here to sell tea. It''s just that after having traveled here and heard about the matters in the Crete, I wanted to come here and solve the King''s problem. "


    Most of the people in Crete knew about the disappearance of Crete, but the rest of the people in Crete did not think much of it. However, the person in front of him was from the Eastern Continent. Could it be that the Crete had lost all his face in the Eastern Continent?


    Wang thought to himself, so he asked them, "When did you come?"


    The young man smiled and said, "A few days ago."


    The ones who came to meet the Crete King in the palace were Jiang Shiyu and her party. Since they did not know how to speak, they could only let their ancestors deal with them.


    Wang Zhen heaved a sigh of relief. Then, it should not have been the news that had spread out.


    He picked up the cup and took a sip. He smacked his lips, causing the attendant beside him to cough.


    "You said there was a way to investigate the disappearance?"


    The young man nodded. "Yes."


    There were already a lot of people investigating the matter, and not many more.


    "What about the letter you used to come in and out of here?"


    The Eastern West Continent did not interact with each other, so if a person went to another continent and did not go to a place of importance, it was just for fun, there was no use for letters. A lot of people don''t apply when they come out, but if you go to a country and want to work there, other than your ID, a seal from your country is necessary.


    The patriarch handed over a thin sheet of paper. The attendant took it and handed it to Wang.


    The few of them looked at him and felt their hearts skip a beat. Nervously, he stared at the thick hands, stroking the letter. This was not enough, the King even sent his attendants to the back to retrieve the various countries'' seal atlases.


    Wang looked left and right, compared it with the other countries'' seal atlases, then nodded and said, "Alright, what abilities do you have? to prove that you can find out about this? "


    The corners of the ancestor''s eyes jumped, "Haha, Wang, our abilities are all different. Some were good at analyzing, while others were able to deduce the reason in detail. We came here because we had faith in this. If you have faith in us, we can quickly investigate this matter. "


    The attendant said, "King, the matter of our disappearance has reached a deadlock. We might as well use them to see it."


    Wang thought for a moment. "Okay, then you can investigate in the palace." Take them to see it. "


    The attendant accepted the order and led a few people to the residence of the missing royal family.


    Jasmine said softly, "I was so scared just now." She covered her chest and said with fear.


    Shen Er also patted her chest, looking a little afraid. If she wasn''t smiling, she would look even more alike. Fu Lan reached out her hand. Jasmine looked at it, pulled it, and smiled at Fu Lan.


    The Ancestor walked at the front. He wanted to say something to them, but the attendants were right in front of him, so he couldn''t turn around. He held it in. When the steward led them to a palace, the steward stood outside and they searched inside.


    Only then was the ancestor unable to hold himself back. "Let me tell you all ¡­"


    Jiang Shiyu immediately stopped him, "Don''t say it, let''s talk when we get back."


    The ancestor stopped for a moment, his face flushing red as he forcefully held it in.


    Only then did Jiang Shiyu begin to search with ease.


    According to the steward, this was the first of the royal residences that had disappeared.


    The meaning was, if they were to search again, one reason would be because they couldn''t find anything useful, and another reason would be because they came too late. Even if there were some clues, after so many people''s search, they had already been destroyed.


    Jiang Shiyu approached Cheng Yu, and said softly: "Cheng Yu, did you find anything?"


    Cheng Yu had been following behind Jiang Shiyu the entire time, and upon seeing him ask, he took a look, "No."


    Jiang Shiyu also did not find anything.


    The seven of them rummaged for a while and then looked at each other in disappointment.


    When the steward saw that they were together again, he smiled and said, "Have you found it? Go to the next one. "


    The steward led them on ahead. Along the way, they explained the situation of the missing people one by one like a tour guide. There were also a lot of things that they didn''t know how to say, so it could be considered gossip about the missing people.


    Jiang Shiyu rolled his eyes, such a steward, even the roots of Crete were all flipped over by him.


    The ancestor was rather interested as he chatted with the attendants along the way.


    "We originally stayed at the hotel, but they all opened the door very late. Are all the Crete''s people the same?"


    The attendant nodded. "That''s right, even the king has to wait until the sun sets to handle matters of politics." The ancestor looked at the sun outside, "Then we should rejoice. Haha, it was after noon that we met."


    The attendant laughed, "Yes, you all should have seen the king earlier."


    The ancestor was puzzled, "Why is Crete like this? We travel to other countries, but that is not the case. "

 C197

    The attendant thought for a moment, then said with uncertainty, "When I was reading, I only read in books that there seemed to be some ancient mythical beast''s bloodline in the royal family. Due to its bloodline, they are lazy everyday. Under the guidance of this kind of royalty, the entire Crete became lazy. However, this does not stop Crete from being the strongest country in the West. "


    Cheng Yu smiled and said: "Jiang Shiyu, you just asked me if I had discovered anything. Actually, I still have some thoughts."


    "But we haven''t found anything yet."


    Jiang Shiyu immediately understood what he meant, "You''re saying, there might not have been any traces of it in the beginning."


    "How is this possible?" Fu Lan rejected the idea, "Our country has an interaction with the Crete, the Crete is a martial artist, and the imperial family is one of the most outstanding ones, how can they leave without any trace of a fight?"


    Jasmine said softly, "Fu Lan, you don''t know? Why would the Nine Heavens Academy be suspected, and spread it around? It''s because there are no traces of them, that the Crete suspected that the seven great experts of the continent united to do it. "


    Embarrassment flashed across Fu Lan''s face. She did not have anyone she was familiar with in the Nine Heavens Academy. Even if these things were to be spread widely among the students, she still did not know anything.


    Jasmine was not a foolish person either, the moment she said those words, she knew that she had said the wrong thing and immediately apologized softly.


    Fu Lan laughed, "I''m fine."


    Jasmine pulled her hand once more, "Fu Lan, if there''s anything interesting in the future, I''ll tell you everything. Once we return to the Academy, I will proclaim that Fu Lan is my good friend. "


    Fu Lan shook her head helplessly, "I''m not called Fu Lan, I''m called ¡­"


    Jasmine grabbed her hand and shook it: "Let''s talk after we get back."


    Fu Lan immediately stopped talking.


    Cheng Yu retracted his gaze, "It''s just because it''s impossible, and we also know that it''s not done by the Nine Heavens Academy, that''s strange."


    The attendant then brought them to another place. "This is the place where the King''s younger brother lives, so it can be considered as a relatively early missing person. However, the King has always forbidden people from coming here, so all of you are considered the first ones to enter."


    The ancestor smiled and said, "The king values us too much."


    The steward smiled and said, "After you''ve arrived. People will be coming over from behind. "


    "So then this place will be open to all investigators?"


    The attendant nodded, "The princess was out of the country a few days ago, but she wasn''t willing to open the doors to this place, so no one came in. The princess came back a few days ago, and said that she could open the door to the public, so you all became the first."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the attendant, "Princess?"


    The attendant nodded, "Yes, Princess Ai Fuli. She was studying in the Nine Heavens Academy, and after receiving the news, she returned."


    The few of them had subtle expressions, the attendant nodded and pointed ahead, "Princess Ai Fuli is precisely coming over."


    The seven of them all had stiff faces, while Ai Fuli''s expression did not look too good either, she walked over. The first thing she saw was the attendant in front, then her gaze turned to the ancestor''s face.


    Ai Fuli was also startled, and she exclaimed, "Ancestral ¡­"


    Jiang Shiyu hurried forward and bowed: "Princess Ai Fuli."


    The ancestor also reacted, immediately calling out: "Princess Ai Fuli."


    Ai Fuli immediately understood, and looking at them again, he knew that they did not want their identities to be seen through, so he restrained his expression and did not continue.


    Ai Fuli waved her hands, "Go down first. I want to talk to them and know how they are doing."


    The steward took the order and withdrew.


    Ai Fuli''s expression changed, and she said coldly: "What are you two doing here? Crete does not allow Nine Heavens Academy''s people to enter right now. "


    The ancestor laughed, trying to ease the awkward atmosphere, "Ai Fuli, didn''t we hear that something happened? "Let''s take a look and maybe we can resolve this as soon as possible."


    "Oh, then have you settled it?"


    The ancestor laughed dryly, "We have just arrived and are still in the process of starting."


    Ai Fuli looked at him sinisterly, then turned back to Jiang Shiyu and asked, "Are you here to cause trouble as well?"


    Ai Fuli did not know that they were sent here by the Principal, but thinking about how powerful the ancestors were, she brought them here in this kind of situation in the Crete.


    Jiang Shiyu also did not expect Ai Fuli to actually take note of her. She laughed bitterly and pushed Cheng Yu out.


    Cheng Yu was a little confused, he smiled and greeted Ai Fuli.


    Ai Fuli nodded. Then, her gaze turned to Jiang Shiyu, "Answer my question."


    Jiang Shiyu sighed, "Shen Er dragged me here."


    Shen Er stood at the side. The feeling of wanting to annihilate her own existence, was actually pulled out by Jiang Shiyu''s name.


    Ai Fuli''s gaze swept across each of their faces, looking somewhat playful. "She didn''t bring you all here with her, right?


    As the princess of a country, Ai Fuli knew a little about this. In order to gather so many people from so many different directions, this person had a lot of connections. However, she was able to bring along a country''s future queen and was a loner. It was not something that could be described with words.


    Ai Fuli''s eyes were sharp, the ancestor thought quickly, "Ai Fuli, bring us in. We came in here and promised to find out. "Hurry up and go in." He then pulled Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu and pushed them in, "Let''s go."


    The seven of them went in at the same time. Ai Fuli had no choice but to follow behind them.


    The few of them looked around but still could not find anything, "Ai Fuli, is this your uncle? Can you introduce me? "


    The ancestor and Ai Fuli conversed.


    Ai Fuli scoffed, "This is my father."


    "Eh?!" The ancestor was shocked, "Wait, aren''t you a princess?"


    "A special one."


    Ai Fuli acted arrogantly in the Nine Heavens Academy, but everyone only knew her as the princess of the Crete, they did not know much about the situation in the Crete.


    In the entire academy, there was only one Crete, Ai Fuli. If she didn''t say it, then no one else had anything to say.


    "What do you want to know?" Ai Fuli squinted at the ancestor.


    "Is your father powerful?" The ancestor thought about it and asked a question first, but got Ai Fuli''s eyes out.


    Ai Fuli: "Is there anyone in Crete that isn''t powerful?"

 C198

    This wasn''t something that Ai Fuli was boasting about, this was something that everyone knew. The ancestor simply asked a silly question.


    Ai Fuli thought for a while, "He likes to drink wine, he likes to drink before he goes to sleep the most."


    Jiang Shiyu: "When is the lamp being extinguished?"


    Jiang Shiyu thought for a while, then asked, "Is the servant who extinguished the lights here?"


    Ai Fuli laughed, "Dead."


    "How did he die?"


    "I''m so scared."


    "Huh?" The ancestors thought they heard wrong.


    Ai Fuli said again, "I was scared to death. How can you not be afraid when a living person has suddenly disappeared in the middle of the night? "


    Jasmine shook the goosebumps on her arms.


    However, Jiang Shiyu felt that something was wrong, "It didn''t disappear in front of him, that is to say, it disappeared. He will at most think that your father went out, why does he think that a living person disappeared?


    Ai Fuli praised: "I have my own suspicions too, so I have been investigating this matter for the past few days."


    Jiang Shiyu asked, "Then did you manage to find anything?"


    Ai Fuli threw up her hands, "I just returned, I met you guys. I''ve told you what I know. "


    Jiang Shiyu frowned, "There aren''t many people on the continent that can beat your father. So, it went back. "


    This was a dead end, and they could not solve it. It was also strange that the first person to be discovered was actually dead.


    "Are the others dead?" Jiang Shiyu asked Ai Fuli again.


    Ai Fuli was startled, "I didn''t ask about that."


    Although Jiang Shiyu and the others entered the palace in the name of people from the Eastern Continent, there were many things that were not convenient to do. Now that they had followed Ai Fuli, things became much easier.


    With Ai Fuli''s order, her men went to find the first person that day.


    Not long later, a dozen or so people stood before them.


    Ai Fuli sat on top while Jiang Shiyu and her party of seven stood at the side.


    Ai Fuli asked, "Is it just these people?"


    The attendant replied, "Yes, these are all the first ones to discover this. Regardless of whether they are on duty or not, they have all been called over."


    Ai Fuli nodded in satisfaction.


    "All of you, tell me what happened that night." Ai Fuli casually pointed to a servant standing to the left.


    The attendant looked rather young, and his body trembled as he said, "Yes, Princess. That night, I was in charge of extinguishing the lights. In the middle of the night, I must have already gone to sleep, so I quietly entered the hall to extinguish the lights. When I entered the great hall, I thought it was strange, because ¡­ " She sneaked a glance at Ai Fuli.


    Ai Fuli frowned, "Just say what''s on your mind, don''t stutter."


    "Because when I entered the hall, I would always hear the sound of snoring and sometimes the sound of grinding of teeth. However, when I entered that night, I didn''t hear anything. At that time, it was very strange, but when I thought about it later on, I realized that it was missing. "


    "I went to the inner hall to extinguish the light, but who would''ve thought that there was no one on the bed?" I went to the inner hall to extinguish the light, but there was no one on the bed. So I called softly, but no one answered. I then felt that the situation was not good and immediately went up to report it. "


    The findings of over a dozen people were all about the same, and when one of them answered, Jiang Shiyu looked at Ai Fuli. Ai Fuli understood.


    That person was left behind, feeling that what he said was wrong and anxious.


    Ai Fuli said in a serious tone: "Someone is asking you a question later, answer truthfully."


    Jiang Shiyu took a step forward, "Did you just say that you heard footsteps when you entered?"


    After being warned by Ai Fuli, the person thought for a bit, "Yes, I heard it."


    Jiang Shiyu: "How are you so sure that what you heard were footsteps?"


    The man said anxiously, "I don''t care about the extinguishing of the lamp. Generally, when footsteps are lost in the hall, it means that I can go in and extinguish the lamp. So, I won''t miss a single step."


    "Then what you mean is that the footsteps aren''t that of an outsider." Jiang Shiyu stared at him.


    Because that person was left alone, he was already a little afraid. Being glared at by Jiang Shiyu with such a vicious gaze, she said while shaking her teeth, "Yes, absolutely not. From the beginning to the end, there is only one person in the hall."


    "Tell me about that night." That night, I heard no footsteps from inside and entered the hall, but when I got close to the lamp, footsteps sounded again. I looked outside in shock, but there was no one there. Then I went to extinguish the light and stole a glance, but I didn''t see anyone. Thinking of the footsteps again, I chased after him. I didn''t see anyone for a long time before I reported it. "


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, Ai Fuli indicated that he could go now, the man was so scared that he was about to cry, and quickly ran away.


    Jiang Shiyu pondered, "Could it be that they ran out themselves?"


    They all felt that there was some information hidden within what that person had just said, but they couldn''t figure it out immediately.


    Their investigation seemed to have reached a stalemate.


    With no other choice, they bade farewell to Ai Fuli and returned to the inn. Although the Crete had approved of their decision to investigate, they could not stay in the palace.


    They were surprised when they entered the inn. For a long time, there were only a few customers inside the store, but now, the interior was filled with people who were chatting merrily while they did not understand what was going on.


    When the boss saw them enter, he called out to them, "Come here, I''ve left some food for you."


    The ancestor laughed and said, "This is the first time I''ve come back for a meal in just a few days."


    The boss was too lazy. After he provided shelter, he let them do the cooking themselves, and did not provide any food. It was a huge difference from what he had said previously.


    The ancestor pointed at the lively atmosphere in the inn. "Boss, what''s going on?"


    "Ah, this, didn''t the royal family disappear? King gave the order and all the people from Crete who were outside immediately returned. All these people are people who don''t live in the Crete, the moment they return, they would come here to squeeze. " The boss laughed: "After all, I''m at Minos''s number one inn."


    The ancestor laughed twice, "Minos is just an inn."


    The boss also laughed, "What do you mean, brat?"


    Seeing that there were too many people down there, the seven of them took their utensils and went upstairs to eat.


    They gathered in Jiang Shiyu''s room.


    Shen Er held up the tableware, eating heartily, "Eat, eat quickly, eat till you''re done, interact a little, just now in the palace, there were many words that suffocated me to death. If I don''t say it now, I''ll forget it. "


    The ancestor nodded. "I also want to say something. The next time you enter the palace, you must have some confidence in yourself. "


    After they finished eating, they decided to guess who would wash the dishes.


    Jiang Shiyu was defeated once again.


    Other than a room, everything else in the inn was done by themselves.

 C199

    The six of them chatted for a while. When Jiang Shiyu went down to wash the dishes, she met the boss.


    The boss curled his lips, "It''s not like our old friend has come back. We haven''t seen each other in decades. I''m only going to cook and wash the dishes next time. Let them chat outside."


    A voice came from outside, a sturdy man holding onto a cup of wine, gulping it down, he said unclearly: "You all really did not see, the moment I said I am from the Crete, what eyes those people had. "It''s better to come back, it''s better to come back."


    "Yeah, I wonder how it''s going. Let''s take a look when we have time. "


    Jiang Shiyu listened to a few sentences and asked the owner: "Did they not volunteer to go out?"


    The boss leisurely took out a towel, washed the dishes, and looked out, "I''m not sure if they are willing or not, but if the imperial family wants to build an altar, it will increase three times over, so they have no choice but to move out. I might as well go out and take a look. "


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, "Altar? What is that? "


    The boss sighed, "Ever since you guys came here, I''ve been talking so much that I''m no longer in the mood to talk anymore. Now that I told you about the altar, it''s another matter. "


    Jiang Shiyu covered her mouth, holding back a smile that was about to appear, "Long story, short story."


    The shop owner stopped washing the dishes. "The altar is where the sacrifices are made. Every ten years, where will the royal clan present the cattle and sheep?"


    "Enlarge the altar. They just left. The sacrificial ceremony is still in progress, so why did they enlarge the altar?"


    The boss frowned, "This has already happened decades ago. Now that you ask me, I really can''t remember."


    Jiang Shiyu had only heard the gossips, since the boss couldn''t remember, then forget it. He went straight upstairs.


    The boss was also persistent. He thought for a while, but couldn''t think of a reason. He went outside to ask the people who brought the altars back, and someone said, "Expand the altar?" Isn''t it just that ¡­ The King''s brother suggested that the Crete was still so huge right now, but the altar is still hidden in a corner, which is not dignified enough. After the King had agreed, the construction started. "


    Only then did the boss realize, "Right, right, that''s the reason. We have no objection to the expansion of the altar, so you should all go out and take a look. "Pity I can''t even get out of this inn while guarding it."


    The group of people laughed loudly. As he said this, the inn could be given to him. The boss then went out to take a look.


    Jiang Shiyu went upstairs, and Shen Er called out, "That fast?"


    Jiang Shiyu laughed: "Boss has washed." She saw that their expressions were the same as hers, filled with disbelief.


    The ancestor rubbed his face, "Alright, alright, let''s talk about today''s harvest."


    He said something, and without giving any reaction, he first said a series of words, "It''s like this. Weren''t you afraid when you were in the palace? "I feel that if the seal is seen through, then we''re done for. Haha, I''m not nervous at all."


    At that time, she was so nervous that her legs were trembling. If it was found out, it wouldn''t be a crime to offend the Crete, and instead, pretend to be someone from the Eastern Continent. Furthermore, she had engraved a fake seal on it, so the people of the Eastern Continent would definitely come back to the West Continent to demand an explanation.


    Fu Lan looked up and asked softly, "Why aren''t you afraid?"


    The ancestor gave a flabbergasted look, "Fu Lan, you know me? That was a good question. Before you came to the Crete, have you all not properly seen the history of the Crete? You don''t even know the situation now? "


    Cheng Yu said indifferently: "I know."


    The ancestor waved his hand, "You don''t count!"


    Everyone else shook their heads, Shen Er humphed directly. "We are here to investigate the disappearance of the Crete, what history do we have?


    , Shen Er, you truly are worthy of being able to control your soul power, what do you know? " The ancestor slammed the table. "Let me tell you."


    With the sudden clap of the ancestor''s hand, the few people on the table were stunned. Shen Er clenched his fist in front of him and said fiercely: "Just say it, clap the table. Do you think we''re talking too quietly? "


    The ancestors cried in their hearts, overjoyed. They had actually forgotten that they were not in a safe place. There was only a wall separating the top and bottom of the building. If one were to listen carefully, one would be able to hear some of the voices downstairs.


    The ancestor heaved a sigh of relief, "It''s alright, there''s someone speaking down there, so it should be fine."


    Jiang Shiyu knocked on the table, "Tell me."


    The ancestor sat down, "The number of royal families in Crete is usually very few. It is very difficult for their children to reproduce, and there are no more than ten of each king''s brothers and sisters. Adding on their respective heirs, there was still less than fifty. No matter how powerful the people of the Crete are, the lack of descendants is still their problem. "


    "The current King has been in power for over a hundred years. In this one hundred years, there has only been one princess born. It is even more difficult to reproduce."


    "Crete is a place where people speak based on their strength. Even if his descendants are going to be annihilated, no one would say anything to pull him down from the throne."


    Shen Da yawned, "After all that, what does it have to do with you not being afraid?"


    "Don''t worry, I was just about to say it." The ancestor unhappily interrupted midway through his speech, "And this is related to the Crete''s bloodline. The purer the Bloodline, the more formidable it was. This was the benefit of having a bloodline. But there is a downside to this, and that is laziness. "


    "People with purer bloodlines can sleep for several days and nights without eating or drinking. If you don''t use your brain, you don''t use your brain. The person on the throne right now was the purest of the bloodline in the entire Crete. We took the seal, and I felt that it was incredible that he was willing to take a look at it. Therefore, even if it was a fake seal, I was still very calm, because I knew that the Crete King would not take it seriously.


    "If it''s really like you said? If the Crete King can sleep for a few days and nights, then what about the political affairs of the Crete? "


    The ancestor looked at Jiang Shiyu with praise, "Greetings! Thus, his royal brother would come out in those few days to take care of these things. After he did not press the matter, he urgently found a way to solve the problem. "


    "In short, this King is actually not shrewd at all. Your soul power is indeed worthy of praise. "


    The ancestor shook his head as he said his last sentence, "So, what''s there to be afraid of?"

 C200

    Shen Er scoffed, and said: "A matter that can be solved with a single sentence, after speaking for such a long time, impressive!"


    Shen Er stood up, "The message to the other group has already been spread, but there is still no reply. I can only guess. Firstly, Ling Lan did not receive the letter, and was still trying to think of a way to enter. Second, I received the letter, but I was still on my way here. No matter what, based on Ling Lan''s character, since she has become the leader, she will definitely come back. "


    For a moment, the seven of them went silent.


    It just so happened that they changed the topic, and the others also started to respond.


    "But, while I was living in the palace, I didn''t find any problems." Jasmine was the first to reply to Cheng Yu.


    Jiang Shiyu also did not discover anything, it was as though the problem had been solved, but with so many problems in front of them, they could not find a place to attack. Previously, she thought that being unable to enter the royal palace was a huge matter, but now that she had entered the royal palace, not being able to find any clues, it became a huge matter.


    Cheng Yu nodded his head, "If the Nine Heavens Academy does not send people to take them away, this continent would not be able to take them away soundlessly and soundlessly.


    "Not based on soul power? Then on what basis? " Shen Er asked, puzzled.


    "That''s a lot, but we''re definitely not paying attention. "Let''s think about it again. There''s a clue, or maybe there''s something that we didn''t notice." Cheng Yu continued, "The only thing we can think of is that our soul power is higher than these imperial families, but it''s simply impossible."


    Jiang Shiyu thought back to what happened to the black market and thought of something.


    "Is it possible that someone poisoned them like we did on the black market, and threatened them to get the antidote? That they had to leave, that would explain their disappearance."


    The ancestor immediately retorted, "Impossible, if the poison was administered, the royal family would immediately find someone else to concoct the antidote, and they would also be able to use a method like that. Their soul power must be ordinary, the royal family can definitely catch him, and not just sit and wait for death."


    The Ancestor''s words seemed to make sense.


    Jiang Shiyu''s thoughts were a little unreasonable. However, instead of relying on soul power, everyone else began to ponder and come up with their own ideas. In the end, they were all rendered useless. Either she was unable to continue on her own, or she was retorted back.


    After half a day, they still could not come to a conclusion.


    After talking for a good half a day, all of them stopped. No one had any more energy, so Cheng Yu said casually: "I once spent my time in a book, and there is a popular medicine on the black market. Once I take this medicine, my mind will become hazy, my five senses will go blank, and I will act according to the sound of the first person I hear. This medicine is mostly used to punish those who disobey or betray, and to turn them into complete puppets. "


    Jiang Shiyu stared blankly at him, "This ¡­ Is there such a medicine? "


    Shen Er looked at Cheng Yu in a daze, "Where did you see it?


    Cheng Yu confirmed: "It''s from a book that described the Eastern Continent. It''s in the library, you can take a look when you go back. "


    Shen Er waved her hand, "Since you said there is, then we can be sure of it."


    He then looked at the rest of the people, "We will treat what Cheng Yu said as a speculation, but we can also investigate further in this direction."


    Fu Lan creased her beautiful eyebrows and said coldly: "But the black market has already been destroyed."


    The few of them were left speechless. Just before, they had just come out of the black market, and the moment the Fixation Stone was destroyed, the black market under the Crete would disappear. Even if they wanted to find medicine, there was nothing they could do.


    The ancestor slapped the table again and shouted, "The path that I''ve thought of with great difficulty has been sealed off!"


    This was a bitterness that could not be described with words.


    Cheng Yu smiled and said: "Even if we don''t go to the black market, we can still take this road. Tomorrow, we will go find Ai Fuli and ask her to help us see if any of these royal families had met with any changes before we went missing.


    There was no other way, they all agreed with Cheng Yu''s suggestion.


    The next day, they went to the palace again, while the afternoon was still fine.


    The ancestor complained: "If I stay in the Crete for a few more days, I will be like the people here, sleeping until I wake up in the afternoon, my whole body will be lazy."


    "Isn''t it because you''re lazy?" Shen Er disliked it and directly said it back.


    "Shen Er, you sound like I''m the only one who woke up so late, aren''t you?"


    "Haha, I will relax in Crete. Once I return to Nine Heavens Academy, I will get up early. You, on the other hand, aren''t walking around lazily at home. I think that this Crete is suitable for you. "It''s too suitable." When Shen Er said this, she truly felt that since the Crete was lazy and unwilling to move, his ancestor should move here.


    The ancestor laughed: "I am so similar to Crete, so she does not need someone like me. She needs someone as hardworking as you to influence her."


    The ancestor just finished praising him, but in the next moment, he changed to another sentence, "However, I just do not know if you are affecting Crete, or Crete is affected by you."


    Shen Er still didn''t know what the ancestor had said.


    "Yo, you don''t have too many Crete s. Wait for the mission to end, and you can just stay here."


    "Shen Er, the Crete does not have one more person who is diligent. You should stay behind as well."


    It was obvious that they were going to do something big, but the two of them started bickering on the street. Jasmine found it funny and pulled on Fu Lan''s hands, "Fu Lan, the mission is over, let''s leave quickly.


    Fu Lan looked at her surroundings, "Laziness, sometimes is pretty good too."


    Jasmine looked at her in puzzlement.


    In front of him, the ancestor was still arguing with Shen Er.


    Shen Da pulled Cheng Yu and whispered: "Cheng Yu, I have never asked you how Shen Er persuaded you. "Don''t tell me the dean is referring to you. If you don''t want to, the dean can''t point at you either."


    Cheng Yu chuckled and said: "Just directly ask whatever you want to know."


    Shen Da laughed and mysteriously moved close to his ear.

 C201

    Cheng Yu turned his head to look at Shen Da, who laughed and naughtily asked him, "Am I right?"


    Shen Da giggled: "Don''t tease Cheng Yu, I still don''t know about you. That must be it. Don''t deny it, I''ve already seen through you. "


    Cheng Yu brushed away his hand, blocking the dust on his shoulder. "Oh, then tell me, what''s abnormal about it?"


    Cheng Yu found it hard to understand why there would be such a person. No matter how many times you rejected him, you still came up to him with a mischievous smile.


    He said somewhat helplessly, "As I said, that is not the reason."


    "It''s really not because..." Shen Da looked in front and casually pointed, "She."


    Cheng Yu also followed his finger, his tall ponytail swaying behind him, he stood up straight like a poplar that never bends.


    Cheng Yu shook his head, "No."


    Shen Da patted him, "If you say so, then so be it. Sooner or later, you will say it yourself."


    Cheng Yu looked at the palm that was shaking in front of him again, "Move your hand away."


    "Sigh, look, Shen Er is still trying to hook Jiang Shiyu. What''s the relationship between the two of us? In front of her, Shen Er was arguing with her ancestor, but she didn''t forget to hook her arm onto Jiang Shiyu. Jiang Shiyu, on the other hand, had a serious expression on her face, as if she was thinking about something.


    Cheng Yu''s figure appeared in Cheng Yu''s eyes, he looked for a moment, then turned to look at Shen Da who was staring at him. Shen Da was giggling as if saying, Look, I caught you red-handed.


    Cheng Yu said in a low voice: "I''ll say it again, take your hand away."


    Hearing that, Shen Da felt that he could not place it on Cheng Yu''s shoulder anymore, and immediately retracted his hand, walking to the side, about three feet away from Cheng Yu.


    He slowed down his pace and walked all the way to the end. When Shen Da followed up to the very end, he did not just insert a few words into the conversation between Shen Er and her ancestor to fuel the fire in his cheeks. It was unknown when Jasmine and Fu Lan had such a good relationship, but the two of them were intimately whispering something to each other.


    Cheng Yu wanted to stop for a moment, but he stepped forward. Looking at the people in front of him, he chased after them in the end. When Shen Da saw him coming over, he hooked his arm over his shoulder.


    "Hehe, just now, I watched us getting along behind the scenes. Isn''t that beautiful?"


    "No."


    "Forget it." Shen Zhui said, "You are too easy to understand."


    Cheng Yu didn''t have any expression on his face. Half of his face was covered, and it was unknown what he was thinking about.


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly seemed to have sensed something, she turned and looked back, just in time to see Cheng Yu''s gaze.


    When their gazes met, Jiang Shiyu immediately turned her head, and looked to the left.


    Shen Er and the ancestor were shaking with joy, but with a push from her subordinates, Jiang Shiyu was brought to the front.


    "Alright, we''re almost there. Are you guys going to do the same thing when you enter the palace?"


    The two of them stared with their eyes wide open as they listened on with their mouths wide open.


    They turned around and walked towards the palace.


    Today, the King did not see them. It was said that they were here for the sacrifice three days later, to recuperate and recharge their strength in the depths of the palace.


    The ancestor couldn''t help but interject, "Don''t sacrifices only have to be made with cattle and sheep? What does the King need to prepare? "


    The attendant laughed, "You probably don''t know about this. The Sacrificial Tower is very high, there are a total of ten floors, and each floor has different guards. If you want to offer up the cattle at the top, you have to defeat the people in front, otherwise the sacrificial ceremony will not be held. "


    "Huh?" The ancestor was surprised, "What if we really can''t beat him? Will we not hold it?"


    The attendant shook his head, "These are all forms, how could the King not be able to beat him? If we fight alone, no one can beat him. "


    The ancestor acknowledged, "Looks like the preparations for the next three days are also a form."


    The steward nodded.


    They walked on for some distance. Only then did the attendant add, "This year''s sacrificial ceremony is different from the previous ones. Wang Lin is very sad today, and I''m afraid the form is a little different."


    "Why sad?"


    "You still don''t know?" The attendant was surprised, "Princess Ai Fuli went missing last night!"


    "What!"


    The attendant looked at the seven people behind him. Previously, there was only one person who had spoken to him, but upon hearing that Princess Ai Fuli had gone missing, all of them replied him with a question, "How did she go missing?"


    The servant looked at the person in the middle and asked, "Why are you so concerned about Princess Ai Fuli?"


    Jiang Shiyu felt that something was amiss. He was afraid that they would be too shocked and cause the servant to suspect something.


    Jiang Shiyu hurriedly explained, "The reason we came was to investigate the disappearance of the Imperial Family, and now, another person has actually disappeared. I can''t help but be a little surprised."


    The attendant looked away and nodded. "Yes. Ever since they disappeared one by one, the guards in the palace became stronger and stronger. However, Princess Ai Fuli still disappeared. Just like the person before us, so many people have disappeared. Who would be the next?


    The attendant continued, "Yesterday, all of you had seen through all the missing palaces. The only reason you could still enter today was because Princess Ai Fuli had disappeared.


    Jiang Shiyu was a little anxious. Although she didn''t really like Ai Fuli''s actions in the Nine Heavens Academy, but the feeling of such a person disappearing was really not too wonderful.


    The servant led them into Ai Fuli''s palace and stood outside the door to wait. After they finished looking, he immediately led them out.


    This was the first time Jiang Shiyu stayed in a palace, and Ai Fuli''s was not very similar to her. The things that were placed inside the palace were very simple and didn''t have any extra decorations. Bed, dressing table, required supplies, spotless.


    Jiang Shiyu first went to the bedside to take a look. She did not pull away the quilt, it had already been taken away before she went to sleep last night.


    He searched under the bed but didn''t find anything.


    She turned back to the dressing table. On the table was a jade comb, and beside it was a hair rope. She didn''t return to the box, but looked at the items neatly placed beside it.


    Jiang Shiyu guessed that Ai Fuli should have gone to bed last night, as she disappeared while sitting in front of the dressing table and cleaning up.


    Jiang Shiyu looked around but did not find anything. Suddenly, Fu Lan who was squatting at the corner called out, and everyone gathered there in an instant.

 C202

    Fu Lan pointed to the wall, "There is something written here!"


    He turned around and looked at them. "What does that mean?"


    This was also a problem. Why did a clue suddenly appear?


    They didn''t have any useful clues, and even if the clue on the wall was left there on purpose, they would still go and take a look.


    Several of them went to the attendants and led them to the tall building.


    The attendant was very surprised, "Tall building? You''re going to enjoy the snow? "At this time?"


    Jiang Shiyu did not want many people to rush up together, so she did not find anything, and the people who were investigating started fighting, and could only say vaguely: "We want to go and see if there are any clues. So, can you take us with you? "


    The concierge answered by action, and turned to lead them to the tall building.


    There were guards blocking the entrance to the tall building, so the moment they saw the attendants, they immediately let them through.


    Jiang Shiyu felt that she had done the right thing. If they did not request for the attendants to come, they would probably be stopped and not allowed to enter.


    The steward led them halfway up the stairs and, too tired to climb any further, went to rest at the side. He was truly from Crete.


    Shen Er took the lead to climb up, crawling while ridiculing, "People of Crete, I really don''t know how to describe it. And just like that, those who bitterly trained below us, in the end, cannot even compare to him, are going crazy. "


    The ancestor replied, "How many crazy people are there?"


    "Sigh, a Crete has such a powerful bloodline, yet he doesn''t even use it properly. If it''s properly used, when other countries bring it up, they wouldn''t say that it''s a lazy and greedy country, but instead, the number one power. "


    Shen Er sighed.


    The ancestor did not quite agree, "It''s just that because their bloodline is too strong, even if they were to simply train, they can send the Crete to the position of the strongest nation. If they had truly practiced it well, then this entire West Continent would have completely changed its name. "


    The ancestor curled his lips. "It''s worth it."


    Fu Lan agreed with the ancestor''s point of view and said: "With a bloodline, they would naturally not work hard. If they were like most people, and worked even harder to improve their cultivation, they would definitely not be as lazy as they are now."


    Jiang Shiyu climbed up the stairs, "I think this question shouldn''t be asked like this, who knows what will happen? Would they cultivate without their bloodline? If we have a bloodline to cultivate properly, what will happen? We don''t know about that. "


    "You can''t put it like that, these things still have traces to follow. Through some phenomena, we can still deduce some things. " Shen Er replied.


    At this time, Shen Er was almost at the top. She took a step forward and laughed: "Quickly come up, this place is so empty."


    When the group heard this, they also hurriedly climbed up.


    The Crete was surrounded by water on three sides. When they ascended the tower, the first thing they saw was actually not water, but a mountain range covered with pure white snowflakes.


    Jasmine sighed, "Wah! It''s so beautiful! "


    It was really beautiful, the beauty of nature, the snowflakes falling from the sky, they were the first to receive it.


    However, there were people who did not come to appreciate it. Shen Da took a big step forward and said, "Quickly, look. This place is frozen to death."


    As the saying goes, being at the top in a cold winter, they were not from Crete, so they had already gotten used to it. Shen Da Yi climbed up as if he was hiding, there was no place for him to hide from the wind, he was so cold that he wanted to crouch down.


    Jiang Shiyu was lost in thought. She knew that now was not the time to appreciate the snow. The lead Ai Fuli left behind was a tall building, what was there for them to do when they came up?


    Jiang Shiyu looked around, but did not see anything? Could it be that this clue wasn''t left behind by her? It was a deliberate misdirection.


    Jiang Shiyu walked to the edge of the tower, wanting to get a better look. Shen Er grabbed onto her, "It''s not safe over there, don''t get close."


    Jiang Shiyu thought about it, but decided not to go.


    On the other side, Cheng Yu looked to the side of the tower, where a slightly shorter tower was standing.


    "That''s the Sacrificial Tower from the Crete."


    Hearing Cheng Yu''s words, the ancestor looked over.


    Jiang Shiyu also looked over, "The people we saw at the inn that day said that they were moved out because of the expansion of the Sacrificial Tower. Sacrificial Tower is here, and they actually live near the palace? "


    Cheng Yu stared at the Sacrificial Tower, suddenly feeling that something was amiss, he changed his direction and started observing.


    The others were also searching for clues as to what they could find in the corner. After shoveling away the thick snow, there were many words engraved on the wall. These were words unique to the Crete, they had no idea what was written on it. However, according to the mark, it was a long time ago.


    Cheng Yu suddenly shouted: "All of you come here, I''ve discovered that something is amiss."


    Shen Er was shoveling snow when she suddenly rushed over, "Where?"


    The rest of the people stood beside Cheng Yu.


    Cheng Yu pointed to the Sacrificial Tower at his side, "This Sacrificial Tower should not have any problems in the first place, but after the expansion, the Sacrificial Tower has become the center, surrounded by some buildings."


    Jiang Shiyu had already seen it, what Cheng Yu said was the truth, but what was the use?


    "In a book on the Eastern Continent, there are some descriptions of formations. This is a formation, an extremely evil formation."


    The ancestor said, "Is it something similar to a teleportation formation?"


    Cheng Yu nodded, "These arrays all have a specific function. A transmission array is used to send people over long distances, and this is used to change their lives. "


    Change of fate? Jiang Shiyu was startled, what is this?


    "This formation requires the blood of family members of twelve to stand at the eighteen positions. They release their blood and then converge at the center. The person who needs to change his life is standing in the center. Gather the power of eighteen people for him to use alone."


    Something seemed to have flashed past Jiang Shiyu''s mind. Counting the number of missing people, no, nineteen, there was an extra person?


    Was that not the reason?


    It was not only Jiang Shiyu who thought of this, the ancestor''s mind was racing. He also thought of this reason in an instant, "Could it be, that the disappearance of the royal family was because of this formation? Someone from the royal family wants to change his life? "


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head, "I''ve counted, there are nineteen people."


    Shen Er said solemnly: "Perhaps one of them died, and so we are looking for a replacement."


    He looked at the Sacrificial Tower, "This could really be the reason behind the royal family''s disappearance."

 C203

    The Sacrificial Tower was located on the north side of the palace, in the same building that existed at the same time as the palace.


    The Sacrificial Tower only used it once every ten years, but during these ten years, there were still people guarding it. Not to mention when the offering was about to take place.


    They looked at each other. He could only retreat in defeat.


    Shen Er pinched up the black night clothes on her body, "Ancestor, is this method of yours alright? If we were to be discovered wearing this kind of clothes, it would be impossible for us to find an excuse. "


    In front of him was a vigorous figure who was also wearing a black nightgown. There was a black mask on his face and it firmly covered the parts of his body. He jumped up and said: "It''s useful. What are you worried about?" "Hurry over, we need to get to the top of the tower first."


    Shen Er climbed up to the top of the tower, "The reason why we are split into three groups is not to see who will reach the top first, but to see where there are problems. Every level has to be looked at carefully to see if there are any secret tunnels. "


    The ancestor said, "I know. Arriving at the top of the tower doesn''t mean we don''t have to check it carefully."


    "Alright, lower your voice. Let''s hurry up and look. Stop talking."


    At night, the seven of them were split into three groups to investigate the Sacrificial Tower. A group of Shen Er and their ancestor, who were in charge of the investigation of the first ten floors, had finally made it to the top of the tower.


    In the second group, Jiang Shiyu and Fu Lan, the two of them were in charge of the tenth floor in the middle.


    In the third group, Cheng Yu, Shen Da, and Jasmine, the three of them were in charge of the last ten floors.


    As they climbed up, they didn''t look down. They mustered their courage and directly went to the level they were in charge of, searching for traces of the royal family''s disappearance.


    Jiang Shiyu brought Fu Lan along, her body was much better than Fura''s. She was currently on the twelfth floor searching, while Fu Lan was on the side gasping for air, and after her breathing had become even, she found a place to start inspecting.


    They could not bring their lamps on, the Sacrificial Tower was too eye-catching, once there were lights on, there would definitely be people coming to take a look. They could only distinguish in the dark, by the feel of their hands, by the scattered moonlight.


    Jiang Shiyu walked to the exit and looked outside. The distance between the twelfth floor and the ground was already quite a distance, and the broken moon was occasionally blocked by the dark clouds, so their light was constantly changing.


    Jiang Shiyu stood below and whispered, "Fu Lan, come here, look, there seems to be something drawn on this wall."


    Fu Lan was looking for something on the other side, but hearing that, she turned around immediately, "What?"


    Right now, the dark clouds were blowing past the moonlight and were shining down on them. Fu Lan raised her head and saw a huge snake head in front of her. She opened her mouth to scream, but a hand covered her mouth.


    Jiang Shiyu whispered: "Don''t scream!"


    Fu Lan swallowed her shock and nodded, but the fear on her face had not disappeared. She turned around and looked at the painting on the wall again.


    It turned out that the snake head she saw just now was just a huge mural. The craftsmanship of the painting was too high and the moonlight was not bright. With a single glance, she could tell that the snake head on the wall was about to come to life. With bloodshot eyes, the snake lowered its head and stared at them.


    Fu Lan knew that this was fake, and couldn''t help but take a step back.


    Jiang Shiyu was also shocked when she saw it, but when she looked carefully later on, she realized that it wasn''t real. She called Fu Lan over. She wanted her to see what kind of demon beast this is.


    But Fu Lan was shocked, she had no way to ask.


    Jiang Shiyu took a closer look, and realized that the snake head was only a part of it, its body did not seem to be on the wall, ignoring Fu Lan''s obstruction, she leaned out and looked outside.


    The head of the snake was drawn on the outer wall. If one wanted to see it clearly, they would have to look outside.


    Jiang Shiyu looked for a long time. There was nothing outside the wall, it was clean, a golden wall, there were no traces of drawing on it.


    Jiang Shiyu felt that it was strange, "Fu Lan, you ¡­ Fu Lan? "


    Fu Lan was gone, Jiang Shiyu just extended her body out, and when she turned back, the person behind her was already gone.


    Jiang Shiyu whispered Fu Lan''s name. She thought that Fu Lan was wasting her time and went up to the thirteenth floor first, which was why she could not find anything on the twelfth floor. Then, she went up to the thirteenth floor.


    "It''s so cold." Shen Da rubbed his arm, the empty surroundings caused the wind that blew through the two walls to make him shudder involuntarily.


    Jasmine also hugged her body and in order to keep it warm, she had already squatted down.


    Only one person stood in front, as if nothing had happened.


    Cheng Yu and the other two had already reached the top of the Sacrificial Tower, but they did not discover anything strange along the way.


    The three sides of the roof of the Sacrificial Tower Tower were breezing through. Standing at a high place, they felt a bone-chilling cold after a short while. Shen Da and Jasmine could not take it anymore. Cheng Yu acted as if nothing had happened and took a look at the situation outside.


    Shen Cui shouted, "Cheng Yu, aren''t you cold?"


    Cheng Yu stretched out his own palm. His palm''s joints were distinct, and its length and length had strength. He said in a low voice, "It''s not cold."


    The moonlight shone on his silvery-white mask, and Jasmine whispered: "How handsome!"


    Shen Da shook his head, "Little sister, you haven''t even seen what he looks like? That''s a lie. "


    "If you don''t look at the look under his mask, I know that he looks better than you." Jasmine had frozen to death, and even if she was ashamed and angry, her face still wouldn''t turn red.


    Shen Da looked at him helplessly, this was yet another misguided little sister.


    Cheng Yu looked at the Sacrificial Tower at his feet and couldn''t help but smile.


    After a while, there was still no response from the audience.


    Shen Da said worriedly: "It''s been a long time, why haven''t they come up yet?"


    Jasmine also felt that it was strange. Even if the time of the search was slow, it was impossible that they had not come up by now.


    Shen Da frowned, "Let''s go down and take a look."


    Cheng Yu did not move, "Someone is coming up."


    Shen Da did not hear a sound and wanted to look down, but saw a figure quickly running over. Shen Da, under the moonlight, saw the person clearly: "Jiang Shiyu."


    Jiang Shiyu did not look to be doing well, her expression was anxious and worried.


    Jasmine looked behind her and asked, "If Fu Lan isn''t in the same group as you, where is she?"


    When Jiang Shiyu reached the roof, a cool breeze blew past and the perspiration on her body cooled down. She looked at Jasmine innocently asking a question, and said with difficulty: "She''s gone."

 C204

    Jasmine repeated her words in a daze, "She''s gone? "What does that mean?"


    "We didn''t encounter any problems, we only saw a set of frescoes. I told her to come over and take a look, and when I turned around, Fu Lan was already gone." Jiang Shiyu gave a brief summary of the situation, "I thought she was the first one to arrive. She did not appear along the way."


    Cheng Yu walked over at this time, and his gaze met Jiang Shiyu, "What kind of painting are you looking at?"


    "It''s a snake''s head. It looks very lifelike. Its blood-red eyes are wide open just like that." Jiang Shiyu thought back to what she had seen, "However, after looking around, I still haven''t found its body."


    Cheng Yu nodded his head in agreement, "Of course you can''t find it. This is only part of the mural. But, it''s not important, let''s go down and look for Fu Lan first. "


    Jasmine agreed and was about to go down, when Shen Da said: "No, we have to wait here for them, Shen Er still hasn''t come up, we can continue going down like this, if they can''t find us, I''m afraid they will worry."


    Indeed, if they split into three groups, many inconvenient things would happen, just like now. If someone had a problem, the other two groups wouldn''t be able to contact them and would be very worried. However, they didn''t know where the problem was.


    Jiang Shiyu said helplessly: "I didn''t see Shen Er along the way, let''s go down now, one floor at a time. If we meet them, let them go down together. If we didn''t meet them, it means that they are still on the tenth floor. When we were looking for Fu Lan, there was one person left standing at the entrance. That way, they can see us when they come up. "


    When Jiang Shiyu said this, there was nothing wrong, the most important thing now was to find Fu Lan.


    The four of them quickly made their way to the twelfth floor. Jiang Shiyu led them to the location of the fresco, "At that time, I was leaning out to look for other parts. When Fu Lan saw the fresco, she jumped in fright and hid to the side. When I turned around again, she was gone. "


    Cheng Yu touched the frescoes on the wall, "The frescoes are new."


    "Hmm? I didn''t notice that. " Jiang Shiyu was startled, and a few people stood under the mural together.


    The vertical pupil of the snake head was frightening, but Jasmine felt that the snake head was as if it was alive, and that the blood color was simply too real.


    Cheng Yu touched the snake head''s eyes, and smelled it, extending his hand under Shen Da''s nose, Shen Da looked at him in surprise, and smelt it with all his might.


    Cheng Yu laughed: "Human blood."


    Shen Da pushed his hand away, "Cheng Yu, I knew that you had ill intentions. You found something good, how can I have a share of it! "You are really ¡­"


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, "Human blood? Or a new painting? "


    Cheng Yu took another look at the fresco, "Yes, this painting is very lifelike. If it existed when the Sacrificial Tower was built, and you can''t see such a vivid and vibrant color, it would definitely be the same as the other buildings in the Minos, tattered and tattered, with a bit less. "


    Hearing Cheng Yu''s words, the few of them looked at the mural again. It looked very new. The new land is lifelike, the new land is lifelike.


    Cheng Yu laughed and said, "Besides, the Sacrificial Tower I saw before did not have this painting inside. This is the main basis of my judgment. "


    Jiang Shiyu, Shen Da, Jasmine, "..."


    Shen Da laughed: "Cheng Yu, you have changed."


    Cheng Yu looked at him, "You''re not worried about your sister, go to the entrance and stand there."


    Shen Da snorted lightly, "Who''s worried about that violent lunatic." As he said that, he swayed his body and stood at the entrance. His body twisted and turned, but his eyes did not blink as he looked to his side.


    Each floor was constructed with a hexagonal structure with two separate pagoda doors. The moment Jiang Shiyu poked her body out, she saw that the entrance was one of the pagoda doors.


    The space on each floor was not very big. Jiang Shiyu had already checked and now that they had come down, she did not search any further. She was only searching for a strange place on the twelfth floor. After all, there was definitely a problem here if a person could disappear in such a short period of time.


    Cheng Yu pointed to the mural, "The twelfth floor is the snake head. I also found a mural at the top of the tower."


    "How come I didn''t know?" Jasmine said in surprise, "I''ve seen it from the top of the tower, I didn''t discover anything."


    "Because the mural is at your feet. It''s a turtle shell. " Cheng Yu pointed to the ground beneath his feet, "A tortoise shell that covers the entire top of the tower."


    Jasmine was startled, the color of the tower was not resplendent, but pitch black. She and Eldest Shen even laughed and said that since the top of the tower was almost empty of money and no one saw it, they decided to do it half-heartedly and stopped painting.


    She hadn''t thought that the golden tower would be covered so thoroughly that even though she was squatting down, she didn''t notice that something was wrong.


    With the snake head, turtle shell, and all these linked together, a bad idea suddenly popped up in Jiang Shiyu''s mind.


    She raised her head and looked towards Cheng Yu, but Cheng Yu seemed to not have noticed her gaze, he was still staring at the frescoes on the wall.


    Something big had happened!


    The fear in Jiang Shiyu''s heart grew.


    Shen Da Xi was at the entrance, and not long later he heard loud noises. Although he was suppressing his voice, it was still very easy to hear in the quiet Sacrificial Tower.


    "Like I said, it''s a foot, not a tail."


    "What is that thing''s feet are so thin! Don''t lie with your eyes open. "


    Shen Da shook his head, "Shen Er, where are we? The two of you are making such a ruckus, do you think that it''s not good for us to come in and get someone to send us out?"


    Shen Da stood at the top, and instantly saw the two people, but the two people below did not notice, when they heard the loud voice, they were shocked, Shen Er raised his head and saw that it was him, "I say Shen Da, didn''t we agree to meet at the top of the tower? Why are you here! If I hadn''t been calm, I would have been sent down! "No, bet."


    Shen Da leaned on the wall, seeing the two of them walk over, he slowly said: "Fu Lan has disappeared, we are currently looking for them."


    Shen Er and the ancestor''s expressions changed as they walked past Shen Da and into the twelfth floor. The ancestor asked Shen Da: "Fu Lan is gone, where is Jiang Shiyu?"


    Shen Er directly walked in front of Jiang Shiyu, "Where is she?"


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head guiltily: "I don''t know."

 C205

    Shen Er scolded. She kicked at the wall angrily.


    Shen Er placed the safety of everyone on her shoulders, so if anything were to happen, she would rather step forward and take care of it herself than to get injured.


    Jasmine walked forward and patted her shoulder, "It''s fine, Fu Lan is so beautiful, nothing will happen to her."


    Jasmine didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with her words. In her and Fu Lan''s country, being beautiful and beautiful was simply an unrivalled permit and no one would dare to make a move against something beautiful.


    Cheng Yu was still standing under the fresco. At this time, the moonlight secretly shone in again, and the black cloud covered her brilliance once again. The moonlight shone directly into the tower, and the blood-red pupils of the snake head became brighter and brighter, making people not dare to look straight at it.


    Under the shine of the moonlight, Jiang Shiyu was still blaming herself when Jasmine suddenly shouted, "Cheng Yu!" Her voice was filled with fear.


    Cheng Yu stood under the mural, and his body actually started to turn transparent under the moonlight. He himself did not notice it, and was shocked by Jasmine who was staring at the mural instead.


    This earth-shattering sound echoed through the sky. Although they were at the twelfth floor, they could still hear the noise from the bottom of the tower, as well as the lights that lit up the night sky.


    Jiang Shiyu subconsciously grabbed Cheng Yu''s arm, causing her hands to become transparent. Shen Er was at the other side, and tried to pull the two out. She used a great deal of strength, and before she could move even a little, he herself had also been pulled in.


    Shen Da saw that Shen Er had also gone in, and after searching all over his body, he still could not find anything that could bring her out, so he could only try to pull her out.


    Just like that, one by one, the four of them became transparent, and just like that, they disappeared from the eyes of their ancestor and Jasmine.


    The two of them looked at each other blankly and saw the shock in each other''s eyes.


    The ancestor asked, "What just happened?"


    Jasmine replied: "They''re gone."


    The two of them were stunned for a long time, but they still could not react to this situation. When they recovered from their shock, they rested and sat on the floor.


    "What should we do? What should he do? That should be how Fu Lan disappeared. " Jasmine said in panic.


    The ancestor rubbed his head. "Wait a moment."


    The two of them leaned against the wall and waited for a while. Since they had already discovered the reason for their disappearance, they might as well wait for the moonlight to shine in again before going in to look for someone.


    Jiang Shiyu and the others were stunned, the light in front of them was piercing into their eyes, they closed their eyes at the same time, and when they regained their senses, they had already moved to another place.


    If the previous Sacrificial Tower was not able to find its current location, it would be even more shabby. It could not be called a room at all, it seemed like a natural cave that was carved and decorated.


    Jiang Shiyu''s hand was still on Cheng Yu''s hand, and the few of them came back to reality. Jiang Shiyu suddenly let go of Cheng Yu''s hand, as if she was still holding onto Cheng Yu''s hand, not because it was warm, but instead cold. It felt like she was holding ice.


    Jiang Shiyu thought about how they had stopped at the top of the tower for a good while. The Crete''s winter was very cold.


    Cheng Yu retracted his hand, and directly walked towards the front.


    Shen Da said to Shen Er, "Are you stupid? Didn''t you see that Cheng Yu had already turned transparent, and that even Jiang Shiyu, who saved him, was affected? "No, you don''t have any brains. You know that you won''t be able to save him, so why are you joining in the excitement!"


    Shen Er rolled her eyes, "I see, but I have to save them. They came with me, I have to be responsible for their safety."


    Shen Da let out a few breaths and a smile appeared on his face. He regained some of his usual indifference and asked, "Are you the leader?"


    Shen Er''s face froze, "Although I''m not, but Ling Lan is not here, so I have to take responsibility."


    Shen Da smiled playfully, "Alright, since you are taking responsibility, then I have nothing else to say."


    Shen Er snorted, "What can you say? Me?


    Shen Da and Shen Er did not speak anymore, their attention divided towards the front.


    At this time, Jiang Shiyu heard the two stop their voices and wait over there, "Let''s go together."


    The two followed, nodding as they prepared to leave.


    Jiang Shiyu was still standing there, she took a few steps, and felt that something was wrong, she turned to look at her, "Jiang Shiyu, what are you doing? We''re not going in, we''re going to look for Fu Lan, she should be inside."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the place they entered from. It was currently a wall, and it was extremely sturdy with no exit.


    At first, there was no movement on the wall, but after Jiang Shiyu looked for a while, Shen Er also came over, and stared at the wall for a while, and then looked at Jiang Shiyu, "Are you trying to find an intersection?"


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head, "No. It wasn''t easy for us to get in, and I feel like the truth behind the disappearance of the Crete will be revealed. "


    Shen Er said: "Then we should head inside."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the wall again, "We agreed not to split up and leave, let''s wait a little longer. Ancestor and Jasmine will be in in a while. "


    Shen Er thought for a while, "They didn''t come in just now, so they won''t come in now."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at her and said: "Shen Er, do you want them to come in?"


    Shen Er shrugged her shoulders, "I hope they won''t come in."


    Jiang Shiyu laughed, "There are a lot of things that wouldn''t happen unless you wanted to."


    Just as Jiang Shiyu''s voice fell, light penetrated through the seemingly sturdy wall, and ripples flashed across the uneven wall. Then, two familiar figures walked out from inside.


    The two of them still had fear on their faces, but when they saw that Jiang Shiyu and the others were still waiting there, Jasmine ran over, "You scared me to death. Are you afraid that my ancestors and I will come in and you will all be gone? Neither he nor I knew what was inside. "I''m so scared, so scared ¡­"


    Shen Er stood at the side and saw Jasmine clutching her chest in fear. In the next moment, Shen Er grabbed her shoulders and scolded her with a smile, "Jasmine, it''s better if you guys had it.


    Jasmine was startled, "Troublesome?"


    "Jasmine, don''t listen to her nonsense. I am not here to cause you trouble. Without me, you all would not have been able to find out the truth. "

 C206

    The ancestor comforted Jasmine, "Jasmine, don''t listen to her either. Shen Er''s mouth is just stinky, don''t listen to her. "


    Shen Er was about to raise her hand and make a vow, but Jasmine burst out laughing, "Haha, Shen Er, your expression just now was really ¡­ "How funny."


    Shen Er still raised her hand and surrendered, "Alright, alright, I was wrong!"


    Jiang Shiyu turned around, "Alright, stop messing around, let''s go look for Fu Lan."


    Only now did Jasmine and the ancestor turn around, and the two of them looked forward at the same time with a little disbelief: "This, this ¡­"


    Jiang Shiyu: "You two know each other?"


    The ancestor shook his head, "I don''t know, it''s just that I feel that it has suddenly changed. It''s even more dilapidated now.


    Jasmine said: "This place is a little dark, what''s going on up ahead?"


    This cave was completely dark, and the burning candles inside illuminated a part of the space.


    As they walked forward, only the sound of their footsteps could be heard. Jasmine was still fearfully hugging onto Shen Er''s arm. Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu walked in front side by side.


    The long passageway seemed to have no end. After walking for a long time, it was still pitch black in front of him. He could not see the end of it.


    Cheng Yu stopped, and the people behind also stopped, "What''s wrong?"


    Shen Da did not understand.


    Cheng Yu approached the wall, "I seem to have heard something."


    Their breathing immediately slowed, and they pricked up their ears to see if there was any sound.


    "Save ¡­ "Help ¡­" A weak and intermittent voice came out continuously, only that the voice was too weak. If not for Cheng Yu saying it out loud, this voice would have been completely drowned out by their footsteps.


    It sounded like it came from behind the wall.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the ancestor, who walked out leisurely and touched the soil on the wall. He took out a soul bomb and prepared to blow the wall up.


    Shen Er stopped him, "Wait, is this still Sacrificial Tower? If it wasn''t, then forget it, or the Sacrificial Tower, you would be in big trouble after this explosion. "


    The ancestor threw up his hands, "If you don''t say it, we won''t say it. Who knows if it was us who blew it up?"


    Shen Er frowned, and then continued: "What if behind the wall is Fu Lan? Are you going to blow it up? "


    Shen Er muttered to herself for a while and retreated to the back.


    Once the soul bomb was thrown, a hole was blasted out of the wall with a bang, and the weak voice became clearer, "Help! "Help!"


    The few of them rushed through the entrance of the cave and ran towards the source of the sound.


    Jiang Shiyu carefully identified the direction, and in the end, stopped at a place. She looked at her ancestor, and saw that the ancestor had thrown another soul bomb.


    With the appearance of the cave entrance, they also discovered that the person calling for help was a woman. Her eyes were wide open as she stared at them in shock.


    "Ai Fuli?" Jiang Shiyu stepped forward to help her up, "What are you doing here?"


    Jiang Shiyu still did not know what had happened, but the palace said that she had disappeared, and now that she had appeared again, could it be that there were still many people from the royalty that were locked up in the area?


    The moment Ai Fuli saw the person who entered, she revealed a terrified expression. After that, she calmed herself down and said calmly, "Let''s go, let''s go."


    "What''s wrong? Ai Fuli, tell me, are there other people being held here? "


    Jiang Shiyu was pushed out of the room by Ai Fuli. She did not know what Ai Fuli was doing, but she stopped her instead.


    Ai Fuli said: "This place is too dangerous. Let''s go quickly."


    Cheng Yu said: "Listen to her, let''s go."


    After Jiang Shiyu heard what Cheng Yu said, she brought Ai Fuli with her. Although she did not know how this place became dangerous, she still decided to leave first.


    "Ai Fuli, since you have a friend here, why don''t you let them stay for a while longer?" A deep male voice suddenly came from behind, it was mixed with a smile.


    They stopped in their tracks and turned around at the same time. A tall and imposing man was standing behind them, he waved his hand at Ai Fuli, "Ai Fuli, come over here."


    Ai Fuli lowered her head, her voice trembling: "Yes, Father."


    Dad?


    If Ai Fuli''s father wasn''t missing, then it was because he was missing that Ai Fuli came over from the Nine Heavens Academy. Jiang Shiyu looked at the man. The man''s appearance, was she not being imprisoned here? Then what was it? It looks like ¡­


    Ai Fuli obediently stood behind the man.


    The man laughed. "How did you get in?"


    A few of them remained silent while the man smiled. "Don''t you want to say it?"


    His expression suddenly changed as he said expressionlessly, "In that case, you will stay here forever."


    The man grabbed Ai Fuli''s hand and took a step back. In the next moment, the two of them were completely hidden in the darkness, Jiang Shiyu chased after him and realised that he was already inside the long tunnel. They blew up two walls and came back here.


    No, this might just be the same tunnel, and they couldn''t possibly get back to where they came from.


    Jiang Shiyu immediately turned back, and the others also followed. Seeing the tunnel, they too were at a loss.


    Cheng Yu walked to the place where they exploded the cave entrance and looked at them, "Come back."


    The few of them sat together as the ancestor frowned, "Now that Fu Lan has not found her, we will faint inside instead."


    Jasmine said: "Didn''t Father Ai Fuli die? "Who is that person?"


    Shen Er also had a serious face, "I''m afraid he might die from the explosion!"


    "Then why did he explode?" Jiang Shiyu asked, also asking herself.


    What was going on? Did someone need to faked their death? Hiding in this place?


    "Could it be because he knows that the royal family is constantly going missing and he hid here in order to avoid the black hand?" Eldest Shen suggested an idea.


    "Then why did he want us to stay here forever when he saw us? This is not a good thing." Shen Er immediately mentioned something that was wrong, "Furthermore, did you see Ai Fuli''s expression back then? It''s not joy at my father''s resurrection, nor is it respect, it''s fear, the fear that comes from the heart, and disappointment. "


    The few of them fell silent for a moment.


    The ancestor held his head, "What''s the situation now!? When we were searching for Fu Lan, we actually saw someone who was already dead and we couldn''t find the way.

 C207

    Fu Lan?


    What could they do? Since he couldn''t find the person, he wouldn''t be able to protect himself now.


    Jiang Shiyu and the rest followed the same route, standing in front of the road that their ancestors had blown up.


    No one had any destination in mind, so they followed him towards the front. Jiang Shiyu looked at the two sides as if there was no end to this tunnel.


    They walked for a long time before Cheng Yu stopped, "Do you see? It''s not this tunnel.


    Jiang Shiyu looked up at him in shock. She thought that Cheng Yu knew where the end was so he brought them along.


    The ancestor walked forward, then looked at the walls of the tunnel, and patted, "Haha, if we do not use soul bomb s to open this kind of wall, ordinary people would not be able to open it, haha, there is no need for us to worry."


    Jiang Shiyu''s mind wasn''t on this at all. Ever since she entered this tunnel, she felt a circle of cold air surround her body. It was as if she had experienced that kind of ice-cold sticky feeling there.


    Jiang Shiyu thought for a while, but still did not have any thoughts, so she simply did not think about it. Standing next to the wall, she punched with both of her fists, which contained extremely strong soul force, but the wall did not move at all.


    Jiang Shiyu was dumbstruck for a while. Thinking that she was going to do something, Shen Er also punched her, but there was not a single hole in the wall.


    The ancestor came over, "Didn''t I say it before, this kind of wall is made with special materials? With just our powers, it''s impossible to break through, soul bomb is a thing that compresses extremely pure soul power, only then can we break through."


    Cheng Yu touched the wall, "Jiang Shiyu, did you discover something?"


    Jiang Shiyu was startled for a moment, and then said, "I just feel that it''s very strange. How did Ai Fuli''s father disappear from our sight? It''s very strange. In the blink of an eye, it''s gone. "


    As they spoke, the few of them felt that they had also entered in the blink of an eye.


    Jasmine looked to both sides and blinked her eyes, "Could it be that there''s also a secret passage over there?"


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head, "I''m not sure, it''s just that when I reacted, when I chased after them, they were already gone."


    Shen Er scratched her chin, "Ah, if that''s the case, we might as well return. There might really be a passage there."


    The ancestor said, "That won''t do. We have already made it here, and it took us a lot of time to return. How about we take a shortcut?"


    "Shortcut?" Shen Er was startled, "Where did this shortcut come from? is a road that leads all the way to the end. "


    The ancestor took out several soul bomb s from his backpack, "I don''t have much, I have enough soul equipment!"


    Shen Er rolled her eyes, "Are you stupid? Even if you blow up here and are certain that we''re going back on the same road, will you still go back there? "


    The ancestor smiled and said, "You don''t know this, right? Since the tunnels are the same, then the two tunnels must be parallel, otherwise the length of the two tunnels would be too long. If we blow up here, we''ll definitely be able to get to the other side. "


    Shen Er said helplessly, "Ancestor, we are not going to look for the tunnel, we are going to look for the place where Ai Fuli and her father disappeared. I might as well just go back from here. "


    The ancestor was startled and looked at Jiang Shiyu.


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, "This is what I mean."


    The ancestor retracted his soul bomb, feeling wronged, "Jiang Shiyu, I was listening to your words carefully, I just misunderstood."


    Jasmine laughed loudly. The ancestor glared at him.


    The few of them spent some time to return to the place where the hole was blasted open.


    Following the path they had just taken, they arrived at the cave entrance where they saw Ai Fuli.


    One side of the cave Ai Fuli was in led them through, the other side were walls.


    Jiang Shiyu patted the wall for a long time and they searched for a long time with the secret that they couldn''t disappear.


    Could it be that she was mistaken, there was no secret passage?


    The ancestor was also complaining, "We don''t even know how much time has passed, we have no way of finding the secret passage here now. This wall is almost flattened by us. Why don''t I just use my soul bomb s to explode? "


    Jiang Shiyu: "No!"


    Shen Er: "Scram!"


    Zu was stunned, "I was just complaining, I didn''t really know what to say. If the secret passage really is on these walls, then it would be useless even if I blew it up. "


    Shen Er clenched her fists and creaked them out, "Look for the secret passage carefully, don''t talk nonsense! "Otherwise..."


    The ancestor''s soul power could not compare to Shen Er''s, the result of the two of them often bickering was Shen Er clenching her fist and threatening her viciously. However, there had never been a true fight against one''s ancestors.


    The ancestor roughly knew, but once Shen Er showed his fist, he became obedient and did not say much.


    While saying that the wall had been wiped flat, he still touched a few more walls.


    Jiang Shiyu touched the uneven walls and felt that these walls were very wet, the kind of wetness that felt like they had been watered. However, she had just struck her with her fist. Even though the wall was wet, her punch did not pierce through. There was nothing hit, not even a speck of dust.


    Cheng Yu stood by her side and suddenly asked: "Jiang Shiyu, this wall is ¡­. Isn''t it very wet? "


    Jiang Shiyu turned around and looked at him, "The wall over there is the same?"


    Cheng Yu nodded, "I looked at other places and it''s also very moist. If there was no one to water this wall, then I can only guess that there is water behind these walls. "


    Jiang Shiyu frowned, "Even if there is water, it is not a secret passage. Ai Fuli and her father did not break through the wall. "


    Cheng Yu laughed, "You are saying that they are actually using the same method we use to enter this place, I don''t know what kind of strange secret passage they used to trigger their conditions, just like how we need the moonlight to enter, they also triggered their conditions, thus they disappeared in front of us."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, "Yes. I guess so, that''s why I wanted to see it. Maybe there really is a secret passage. "


    Cheng Yu asked her again, "What if there is a secret passage, and then, what are you going to do?"

 C208

    Jiang Shiyu was surprised by Cheng Yu''s question. If she found a secret passage, what could she do? Go on, of course. Fu Lan had gone missing, as well as their goal.


    Cheng Yu had a rough understanding of Jiang Shiyu''s thoughts, and said, "Have you ever thought that just us alone might not be able to find out the truth? There is only one possibility, and that is that all of them will die here. "


    Jiang Shiyu thought that Cheng Yu was referring to his soul power because her soul power was too low, so she couldn''t tell what realm she was in. However, since they were not killed on the spot, there was still a reason.


    Shen Er''s voice already contained a trace of impatience, and it was also true that anyone who walked back and forth between the two long tunnels, coupled with the fact that they did not have a good rest and were physically and mentally exhausted, wouldn''t be able to solve the problem in front of them.


    Shen Er punched the wall, "Jiang Shiyu, is it only possible to come in every day, so we can''t enter right now?"


    Shen Er''s guess was reasonable. They had searched for a long time, searched for a long time, but still did not find any traces of a secret passage. Perhaps, it could only be opened at a certain time.


    Shen Da was already extremely tired, leaning against the wall, he squinted his eyes and took a nap.


    Jasmine also stood to the side.


    The ancestor feebly said, "Why don''t we go back first?"


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, "Go back?"


    "Inn."


    Jiang Shiyu thought for a while, "I can''t go out now. We''ve spent too much time in the tunnel, and by now it''s probably already morning. If we want to get out, we''ll have to wait until dawn. "


    "Clank, clank, clank, clank, clank ~ ~ ~"


    A muffled sound came from afar, surprising Jiang Shiyu, "What is that sound? It''s from up there. "


    She pointed to the top of her head.


    After Cheng Yu heard this, he calmed his mind and said to Jiang Shiyu: "You are right, it''s already morning."


    "The Crete''s Sacrifice will begin today. This is the music to send Wang Zhong into Sacrificial Tower. "


    The ancestor asked curiously, "If it wasn''t two days later, why is it here today?"


    Cheng Yu: "Three days later, the people of Crete came back to watch. That is the true offering. But before that, the King of Crete must go up to the top of the tower and prepare everything. "


    Ancestor: "Then there is no need to enter one day earlier."


    Cheng Yu shook his head: "There are ten trials in the Sacrificial Tower, and these are a test for the Crete King. If he is unable to reach the top, and if the offering cannot be held, he will have to choose a new king next year."


    "Is that so?" What are the ten stages? "


    The ancestor and Jiang Shiyu spoke at the same time. Cheng Yu looked at Jiang Shiyu and said, "I don''t know, only the king would know."


    Shen Da opened his eyes wide, "We can still hear the music, which means that we have entered through the secret passage and brought us to the location of the Sacrificial Tower, this place might not be discovered for now. But once the Crete King enters, this place will very likely be exposed. "


    The ancestor directly said, "Let''s not discuss about this here. Shouldn''t we be rushing to find a secret passage, or else we should rush to get out."


    The sounds of the music overhead became louder and louder, they had no idea how to explain the situation, but Jiang Shiyu suddenly realized that there was movement on the wall.


    She looked at the wall and saw that it was glowing strangely. In one instant, the wall opened up, and in the next, a figure appeared. Then, the wall closed again.


    The ancestor shouted loudly, "Ai Fuli!"


    The person who appeared in front of them right now was Ai Fuli, she was the same as before, but when she heard the ancestor''s shout, she shouted fiercely: "Shut up! "Be quiet."


    The ancestor shut his mouth, but Shen Er opened her mouth: "Why did you appear?"


    Ai Fuli''s face changed, "The offering ceremony is about to begin, it is too dangerous for you all to stay here. I''ll take you out. "


    Ai Fuli stood in front of the wall, "When the passage opens, all of you will leave. Leave the Sacrificial Tower.


    Ai Fuli''s face could still be considered calm, but her eyes were filled with fear and panic. Where no one else was looking, her fingers were trembling, and the fear that she could not hide was reflected in her details.


    "Did something happen?" Jiang Shiyu asked her, "Ai Fuli, explain it clearly."


    Ai Fuli shouted angrily: "I already said it, hurry up and leave. Do you know how dangerous the situation is? You want to stay here. Run! Don''t care about the truth of the disappearance of the Crete. "


    A pair of eyes never looked down. Even when he said those ear-piercing words, his expression was still arrogant, and his clothes were exquisite. He yelled out like a mad woman without a care, a state that no one had ever seen before.


    But it was exactly because of this that the matter of Ai Fuli wanting them to quickly leave was probably not so simple.


    It was understandable for them to leave the Sacrificial Tower, but there would be some problems if they were to leave. Furthermore, they would not be allowed to investigate the truth of the royal family''s disappearance.


    She stared at Ai Fuli and asked solemnly: "Ai Fuli, do you know something? Your father is clearly dead, but not long ago he appeared before us. Now, you ask us not to investigate and stay away from the Crete, is it related to these two? "


    Jiang Shiyu only spoke out her speculations, the fear in Ai Fuli''s eyes had already spread to her body, she forced herself to calm down, and slowly recuperated from her emotions.


    "No, I don''t know. Sacrificial Tower is a Crete that can only enter, if you come in, only death awaits you, for the sake of your classmates, I will forgive you, and now, immediately scram out of Crete. Otherwise, I will say that you all have trespassed into the Sacrificial Tower. "


    Ai Fuli glared coldly as she threatened her with a deadpan expression.


    Jasmine took a deep breath, "Ai Fuli, we can leave immediately, but... Fu Lan disappeared in the Sacrificial Tower and she also entered here. We couldn''t find her. "


    The corner of Ai Fuli''s eyes raised slightly, looking down upon Jasmine, "I said it already, get out of Crete now, I don''t care if there are still people inside, if I see you now, you all must quickly disappear from my sight!"


    Jasmine was so hesitant that she did not dare to speak.


    The ancestor frowned as he looked at Ai Fuli, "Ai Fuli, entering the Sacrificial Tower is our mistake. We can leave now, we just want to find Fu Lan and go out together."


    Ai Fuli scanned her surroundings, and stopped looking at Jiang Shiyu, "Jiang Shiyu, you said that you and Yao Yao are friends, and are not willing to accept my invitation.

 C209

    "If you want to stay in the Sacrificial Tower for Fu Lan''s sake, could it be that Fu Lan is also your friend?"


    Jiang Shiyu was stunned for a moment. He did not know why Ai Fuli would ask her this question in such a situation. He shook his head and said, "We are still not friends.


    "I didn''t expect you to come by yourself. What I want to do is to send you away."


    She walked to the wall, bit her finger, and drew some patterns on the wall. "This is the passage to the outside of Sacrificial Tower.


    Shen Er had been silent the entire time, but at this moment, she suddenly spoke up, "Ai Fuli, did something happen to you? If it''s possible, you can tell us. Although our soul power isn''t great, we are still willing to help you. "


    Ai Fuli turned her back to them and remained silent for a moment, then said slowly: "Hurry up and go, my blood will support the opening of the passage for a while."


    Shen Er wiped her face and walked to Ai Fuli''s side. "Ai Fuli, come with us."


    She wanted to stand in front of Ai Fuli, "We want ¡­" She swallowed the latter half of her words, and stood dumbly in front of Ai Fuli.


    Shen Da patted Shen Er, who pushed two people into the passage.


    It took her a while to turn around. At the corners of her eyes, even her eyes were starting to turn red.


    "Let''s go."


    A single word from him should be very powerful, and it was true that Jiang Shiyu was exhausted after hearing it.


    Jasmine and the ancestor looked and saw that Shen Da and Shen Er had already left. After hesitating for a while, they turned around and left as well.


    Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu were still there.


    Jiang Shiyu grabbed Ai Fuli''s shoulder, and said with a low voice. "Ai Fuli, I know that something must have happened. It''s no use for us to go now. The sacrifice will be held two days later. For two days, we won''t be able to leave the Crete. "


    As she expected, panic flashed across Ai Fuli''s eyes, and she slowly said: "Ai Fuli, if possible, I hope that you can say what happened. Maybe you can find a way to cure it."


    "No!" There''s no way to save them! " The mask on Ai Fuli''s face disappeared once again, her voice was high and shrill, "How many words have I said? It was as if she had gone mad.


    "Ai Fuli, Ai Fuli!" Jiang Shiyu held her down, "Explain clearly."


    Cheng Yu came over and placed his hand on Ai Fuli''s forehead. A wave of light blue soul power seeped into Ai Fuli''s body and Ai Fuli''s deranged expression slowly calmed down.


    Jiang Shiyu gratefully looked at Cheng Yu and said softly, "Ai Fuli, it''s fine."


    In the end, Ai Fuli still didn''t want to say it.


    Before the passage closed, Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu left the Sacrificial Tower.


    There was someone waiting outside.


    Seeing the two of them coming out, Shen Er finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    Shen Da said as he hooked himself onto Cheng Yu''s shoulders, "Sigh, I''m finally out. I thought you guys were going to stay inside, and wouldn''t be coming out."


    Cheng Yu pushed him away, and coldly looked him in the eye. "Don''t casually hook my shoulder."


    Shen Da waved his hand, "Alright, I understand."


    Cheng Yu had said this many times before, but Shen Da''s reply had also been the same, and it still did not change.


    It was still snowing outside, so they came out for a while. The cold air hit their bodies again.


    Shen Er and her ancestor were wearing night attire, it was too obvious under the clear sky. They had to hurry back to change.


    However, the matter with Fu Lan had not been resolved, and she had stuck in their hearts.


    The ancestor and Shen Er did not want to stand out too much and secretly returned to the inn.


    Jiang Shiyu, Cheng Yu, Shen Da, Jasmine was still outside.


    The passage that Ai Fuli had created for them directly exited the Sacrificial Tower. They were now standing right behind the Palace Priest, and the band playing them had already stopped at the entrance of the tower.


    The Crete King should have already entered the Sacrificial Tower.


    The people outside all kneeled down. The Crete revered people as red, and when the Sacrificial Tower carried out the sacrificial ceremony, they all wore red. With a single glance, it was as if they were a red ocean.


    "Clank, clank, clank, clank, clank ~ ~ ~"


    The musical instrument sounded once again. A servant in front of him shouted, "The first stage!"


    Clank clank clank clank sounds came out. Jiang Shiyu turned around and saw that a lot of Crete people were also standing behind her. Their faces were extremely divine as they looked in their direction with their eyes fixated on the first level of Sacrificial Tower.


    Over there, their king was beginning to clear the level. There were also people looking at the tower. After Wang Tong passed, the figure of the King would appear on the tower, he would hold the Crete''s red flag high and wave it in the air, symbolizing the smooth conduct of the Crete''s sacrificial ceremony once again. In the next ten years, they would still be lazy and greedy people from Crete, and would also be the strongest country in West Continent.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at Sacrificial Tower, and an impulse surged up in his heart, "Cheng Yu, I want to go in."


    Cheng Yu looked at her, "Then, let''s go in."


    Jiang Shiyu: "You aren''t going to stop me?"


    "Can I stop you from dying?" Cheng Yu started a joke. This joke was not funny at all, everyone who heard it had an ugly expression.


    "Cheng Yu, we''re not going to die."


    Shen Da said, "Right, we are looking for death."


    Originally, Jasmine couldn''t hold in the tense atmosphere and burst out laughing.


    Since Jasmine came to the Crete, she received a lot of shock and joy.


    Shen Da giggled: "How do we enter the Sacrificial Tower? Now that the Crete King has entered and there are so many people gathered outside, entering is even harder than ascending to the heavens."


    Shen Da was right. The reason why they were able to enter the Sacrificial Tower, was because even though they were standing in front of the people from the Crete, they would never have imagined that there would actually be someone with such courage, daring to come challenge the Sacrificial Tower at night. Even at night, they mustered all their energy and carefully went up to the tower. They split into three groups in order to finish the battle quickly.


    Right now, entering the Sacrificial Tower in broad daylight? Speak in your sleep.


    Jiang Shiyu pointed to the passage they came out from, "Isn''t this the same passage?"


    "I know, we can''t enter without Ai Fuli''s blood, but have you forgotten? There was also a passageway on the twelfth floor. We don''t need to go in in front of so many people. We''ll come back tonight. "


    Jiang Shiyu blocked Shen Da''s words.


    Shen Da shook his head and smiled, not saying a word.


    Cheng Yu looked at Sacrificial Tower for a good while before looking at her again, "You still want to go in? What for? Save Fu Lan? "


    Jiang Shiyu sighed, "I just feel that something big is going to happen."

 C210

    "This major event will affect the entire Crete, or even the entire West Continent. We left as if nothing had happened, and all that had happened was that we had distanced ourselves, from all the tumult and dissension, and had to accept it helplessly in the end. "


    The sacrificial orchestra played again.


    Shen Da''s face froze for a moment, and then he laughed: "Haha, you and Shen Er should be good friends. Neither of them are the kind of people who just watch and do nothing. "


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, but she did not say anything. Where did it come from? It was just that she was honest with her own heart. That was her way of thinking, and that was what she said. This way... Powerful?


    The people of Crete had already dispersed. According to the usual practice, when the Crete King went up to the top of the pagoda, it would take at least a day for them to send the King in. They would wait for the victory music to ring before coming back for the sacrificial ceremony.


    Jiang Shiyu stood there for a while, then looked at her, "Jiang Shiyu, if you want to enter Sacrificial Tower, that''s fine too."


    "Yes, we are going in."


    Shen Er and her ancestor returned after changing. Hearing Cheng Yu''s words, Shen Er agreed with him with a smile, "We want to go in."


    The ancestor didn''t know what to say, "We just came out, why are we going in again? Furthermore, I can''t find a way to get in. "


    Shen Er said, "We were all scared, alright? Ai Fuli wanted us to come out, but before you could see her expression, I was pushed out before I could react. "


    The ancestor was just a fence-sitter, so seeing that everyone agreed to enter, he agreed and decided to explore the Sacrificial Tower again.


    "But the situation now is, how do we get in?" Shen Er looked at Sacrificial Tower, a little confused.


    Jiang Shiyu thought, and looked at the ancestor in the blink of an eye. The ancestor covered his bag with his hands. There was a bunch of soul weapons inside, he had even displayed to a group of people.


    Standing at the cave entrance again, Jiang Shiyu calmly thought of a way. The secret passage that Ai Fuli sent them out of earlier was formed with blood, but when Ai Fuli and her father disappeared, they did not use blood.


    There will be a way, anyway.


    Jiang Shiyu thought for a while, then said: "Ancestor, explode."


    "Didn''t I say that we can''t bomb it? Now it can again. "


    The ancestor took a puzzled step forward and stood in front of the wall.


    Jiang Shiyu sneered, "Don''t want to explode, because I don''t want to attract attention. Right now, the bigger the better. We don''t have to go through so much trouble to find the secret passage. "


    The ancestor snapped his fingers, "Understood."


    Rumbling sounds came from the wall as another hole was blasted open by the ancestral soul bomb.


    The wall exploded and a tunnel appeared.


    Shen Er walked in first, "Let''s go."


    The six of them walked forward a bit and sure enough, they saw Ai Fuli''s father. At this moment, their faces were full of anger, "What are you doing?"


    He was tall and sturdy, flames were almost spitting out of his eyes, but Shen Er was not scared at all. He stood in front and asked: "Where did you get Ai Fuli? Also, Fu Lan! "


    "Ai Fuli let you out, I didn''t care, but you guys still dared to come back! "Good, since you all don''t want to live anymore, I can''t let you all get pregnant with me."


    There was originally a distance between the two sides, but once Ai Fuli''s father finished speaking, the figure in front of him grew larger and larger continuously, and his neck was caught in his hands at some point in time.


    Her father sneered, and just as her subordinate was about to use more strength, Shen Da attacked from the side. Her father was not afraid of her attack at all, his hand did not let go of Shen Er, but instead waved away Shen Da.


    Shen Da smashed into the wall and his body made a loud crash. He stumbled and stood up, his gaze deep as he looked at Ai Fuli''s father.


    "Like I said, I originally wanted to let you all live. However, you all were unwilling to leave." With the strength of his subordinate, Shen Er''s face flushed red.


    Jiang Shiyu''s hand moved towards his arm, and a figure that was faster than her dashed straight towards him. And then there was a frightened cry, "Daddy, let her go! Dad. "Don''t you dare hurt anyone else."


    It''s Ai Fuli!


    Ai Fuli held onto his arm tightly, not allowing him to use any more strength.


    Ai Fuli''s father''s face turned ugly as he was flung to the side.


    "Ai Fuli, Daddy will not let you have your way. "You know, once Dad''s case succeeds, even if they want to survive, it won''t be possible."


    He seemed to have recovered from his anger, and looked at Ai Fuli, then at Jiang Shiyu and the rest, "You guys can play here, Ai Fuli, Daddy told you to come and find me tomorrow. Otherwise, Daddy can only ignore you. "


    After suppressing them with absolute soul power, he casually walked away.


    Ai Fuli stood in place, thinking about something in a daze.


    After a while, she said to Jiang Shiyu: "Follow me, Fu Lan is in front."


    Fu Lan?! One of the reasons they were able to enter the tower was because of Fu Lan. Now, they were actually able to meet Fu Lan.


    Shen Er held onto Shen Da, the two of them were in a rare silence, there were no arguments between them.


    As if he had lost her mind, Ai Fuli walked in front of them like a walking corpse, wanting to bring them to Fu Lan.


    Jiang Shiyu followed, "Ai Fuli, did you find her?"


    Ai Fuli did not reply, and continued to walk forward, ignoring Jiang Shiyu''s words.


    They followed Ai Fuli for a long way.


    She stopped and drew some more pictures on the wall.


    As expected, they saw Fu Lan on the other side of the wall. She was still unconscious, sleeping on the ground.


    Jasmine ran over and helped her up as she said anxiously, "Fu Lan, Fu Lan, wake up ¡­"


    Fu Lan''s eyelids twitched, and she opened her eyes a while later. She still did not realise where she was, "Jasmine?"


    Jiang Shiyu and the others entered, Ai Fuli followed as she stood alone at the side with her head lowered, looking very pitiful.


    Fu Lan woke up and explained how she disappeared from the tower, and how she came to be here.

 C211

    Fu Lan said: "That night, I followed behind Jiang Shiyu and she told me to look at the snake head. I jumped in fright and hid to the side. I walked on, trying to control my fear, but I didn''t expect to get into the tunnel. I tried to find a way out, but after a while, I ended up in a long tunnel. I thought I might be able to get out if I walked forward, but I still had to force myself to move forward. "But who would''ve thought that a man would suddenly appear and knock me out."


    A few people stood to the side and informed Fu Lan of her identity. Fu Lan looked at Ai Fuli in shock.


    "Crete possesses the bloodline which others dream of cultivating. Although we are called lazy and greedy, our ability to cultivate our soul power makes everyone on this continent jealous. Even if we are called lazy and greedy by others, we don''t care because our powerful bloodline is what we rely on."


    "This bloodline has a fatal weakness. The purer the bloodline, the lazier people are. Uncle will always sleep in the palace and leave political decisions to my father."


    Saying that, Ai Fuli laughed sarcastically, "Uncle is really ambitious. He is the king, but handed over all the authority of the king to another person. Although this person is his brother, he is still too stupid."


    Ai Fuli ridiculed: "Some people are stupid, while some people are ambitious."


    "My father felt that the person sitting on the throne was just someone with a pure bloodline. What ability does he have to not only deal with political affairs, but also rely on him for a lot of things? Why can''t he take his place and become king? "


    "Although he thinks so, no one in the Crete will recognize him. This is because the throne has always been inherited by the people with the purest bloodline."


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly thought of the Sacrificial Tower, which she said would expand the Sacrificial Tower''s change of fate array. Could it be ¡­


    Ai Fuli said: "I wanted him to stop, but he refused to listen to me. He has already been completely controlled by his bloodline. He wants to obtain the purest of bloodlines. "


    "This Sacrificial Tower is my opportunity."


    Ai Fuli suddenly looked at them. The ancestor was shocked, and Ai Fuli''s eyes became lifeless, "Do you know why the royalty disappeared?"


    The ancestor shook his head.


    Ai Fuli laughed mournfully, "It''s father, he took them away."


    Everyone was stunned.


    Jiang Shiyu seemed to have thought of something, as she looked at Ai Fuli without blinking.


    Ai Fuli continued: "Do you know what he wants to do? He has been planning and planning since ten years ago, and now that the Sacrificial Tower has been expanded, it is unknown where he obtained an array formation and used the Sacrificial Tower as the core of the array. He used the blood of eighteen generations of royalty to use their blood to purify his bloodline. "


    Ai Fuli pointed to Sacrificial Tower above her, "Now, only one more person is needed."


    Jiang Shiyu was shocked.


    Eighteen people, all that was left was the Crete King.


    When that time came, Ai Fuli''s father''s bloodline would be even purer, and Crete King''s Sacrifice would fail to ascend the tower, so there would be no way to stop Ai Fuli''s father from ascending the throne.


    This was simply too big.


    They couldn''t care less.


    The ancestor anxiously replied, "We need to inform the academy. This matter cannot be resolved with just us." We need to hurry up and go, and also tell the people of Crete. "


    Ai Fuli said with a wry smile: "Since daddy lets you go, you guys can''t go out right now."


    "Then we can only wait for him to succeed in reversing his bloodline and replace the Crete King?"


    Ai Fuli shook her head and laughed, "You guys don''t have to wait. Once my father succeeds, he will immediately come here to kill you.


    Although she was smiling, her eyes were very desolate.


    Jiang Shiyu wanted to comfort her, but discovered that she had nothing to say. They were insignificant people, and they were frightened by their ambition. Ai Fuli was a princess, these eighteen people were all her relatives and were already stabbing into his heart. He even knew that the mastermind behind this was her father, yet he still maintained his rationality, saved them, and saved Fu Lan.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know how to comfort her, and she retracted her leg that she stretched out.


    Shen Er, this kind of careless person, was also stunned at this moment.


    No one spoke. It was as if some kind of spell had been cast, and the silence inside was terrifyingly silent.


    In the end, it was Ai Fuli who opened her mouth, "You all know."


    "I told you to go a long time ago. The farther the better. You guys still need to come back."


    "Rumble ~ ~ ~"


    The sky shook and the earth quaked. They all looked up.


    Ai Fuli also looked over, "Uncle should already be in the third trial, and in the tenth trial, my father will be waiting for him there."


    Jiang Shiyu was silent for a moment, "Ai Fuli, we can still stop your father now, are you willing to join us to stop him?"


    Ai Fuli raised her head, "There''s still a way?"


    Then, before the tenth trial, we will stop the Crete King and prevent him from seeing anything. If you lack the Crete King, then your father''s plan will not succeed.


    Ai Fuli looked at Jiang Shiyu, thought for a while, and nodded.


    "Jiang Shiyu, I have to remind you, the sacrifice has already begun. If we want to find uncle, we have to go from the beginning of the first stage all the way to the end." Ai Fuli said calmly.


    They had already exited the tunnel, and were now at the third floor of the Sacrificial Tower, about to meet their first trial.


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, "Alright."


    Jiang Shiyu looked around, all their faces were tense. They looked at Sacrificial Tower with determination.


    Jiang Shiyu walked in front and directly pulled her to the back. She laughed out loud, and just like the first time, she hooked onto her shoulder, "Jiang Shiyu, I''m in front. "Haha, don''t steal my limelight."


    For the first time, Jiang Shiyu embraced her shoulders, and said smilingly: "Let''s go together."


    Shen Er stared into her eyes, and laughed: "Alright."


    The ancestor also stepped forward and hooked his arm around Shen Er''s shoulder, "I want to go as well."


    Jasmine also ran over.


    Ai Fuli looked at them and said straightforwardly, "The exit is just this big. If you want to walk side by side, then that''s the end result.


    Shen Er, Jasmine, Jiang Shiyu, the ancestor, "..."


    Shen Da stood at the back and laughed out loud. Cheng Yu also smiled slightly. Fu Lan stepped forward and pulled Jasmine back.

 C212

    The few of them entered the third floor together. This place was completely different from the place they entered yesterday. The walls had changed a lot.


    They had sent Cheng Yu for the first stage.


    Regarding Cheng Yu, Ai Fuli wanted to rope him over to come to the Crete to teach and change the atmosphere in the Crete, but she never expected that Cheng Yu would completely ignore her.


    There were a total of three stages, all of which were cultural knowledge categories. He didn''t use his soul power at all.


    In the fourth trial, they encountered their first opponent that they needed to defeat.


    It was a monster with a human and a deer''s head. It held a wooden staff in its hand. It was surprised to see them come up. "I just closed my eyes. Another ten years have passed?"


    The monster with the head of a human deer thought they had come to offer sacrifices. It looked at them and tilted its head. "Strange. Why are there so many people coming up here this time?"


    He glanced at the few people around him, then said to Ai Fuli: "It''s you who brought so many helpers with you?"


    Ai Fuli shook her head, "I am not here to pass the trial, I am here to look for the person who went before me. He is my uncle."


    The wooden staff heavily smashed onto the ground. The human and beast heads furiously said, "Priests are not allowed to let random people come up. No matter what is important, we have to wait until the end."


    Shen Er rubbed her fingers, coldly looking at her, "As long as I defeat you, I can go up."


    Deer''s head said coldly, "That''s right, but just with you?"


    Shen Er stepped forward to attack, "It''s not me, it''s us."


    The moment she moved, everyone moved immediately. They all rushed towards that person.


    The ones in the fourth stage were strong in terms of human and deer heads, but they couldn''t withstand the combined attacks of eight people. In the end, they held onto their antlers and cried, "You guys don''t want to go down, hmph, don''t regret it. The General Assembly will avenge me. "


    If he was defeated, he would cry. He was just like a child. Jiang Shiyu shook her head in amusement, and walked past it straight up the stairs.


    Ai Fuli introduced: "Below the tenth floor, there are four stages. Above the tenth floor, there are six stages. The lower the difficulty of the trial, the lower the floor it will occupy. For the tenth trial, it will occupy seven floors, and as long as you defeat it, you can directly reach the top of the tower. "


    Just as they entered the fifth test, a powerful attack came at them.


    Before Jiang Shiyu could react, Cheng Yu had already blocked in front of her, and the two of them were pushed back a few steps by the Qi wave.


    Jiang Shiyu smelled a cold aura from Cheng Yu''s body, it was deep and quiet, her eyes opened wide, and everything happened in the blink of an eye. She raised her head to look at Cheng Yu, who also lowered his head at the right time, and their gazes met in the air.


    The ancestor lowered his hand. "So dangerous, so dangerous. Fortunately, I''m very vigilant. I always wear a defensive spirit artifact."


    Jiang Shiyu asked softly. "Are you alright?"


    Cheng Yu smiled and shook his head, "The ancestor blocked the attack, I''m fine."


    In the moment of emergency that Yu Lai had just appeared, the ancestor immediately sent a person to escape. He stood in front of everyone, and the defensive soul tool on his body was instantly destroyed.


    He laughed with a smug expression. "Look, I saved your lives."


    This surprise attack was the fifth trial.


    Jiang Shiyu wiped off her sweat. If not for her ancestors, they would have stopped at the fifth stage.


    Cheng Yu had already released her and didn''t speak. He stood behind her.


    Jiang Shiyu''s heart suddenly softened.


    She suddenly wanted to talk to Cheng Yu, but now was not the right time. They were short on time and had to find the Crete King as soon as possible.


    When he was at the twelfth level, Jiang Shiyu once again saw that snake head. Under the sunlight, that snake head was not that terrifying, it was still as ferocious as before.


    Ai Fuli saw the fresco and asked curiously, "I''ve never seen it before, so when did you draw it? What''s Dad doing in the last day or two? "


    The few of them reached the fourteenth floor. They had gone up for a long time, but they still had not seen anyone who had passed this trial.


    After waiting for a good while, they prepared to head up, but they realized that they couldn''t get out no matter how hard they tried.


    Ai Fuli looked at it for a while, then said: "We are going up, if we need to defeat you, please come out quickly."


    Ai Fuli spoke for a long time, but still no sound came out.


    Just as Jiang Shiyu was wondering, a little bird flew into the Sacrificial Tower from outside. Its big eyes turned around and all the hair on its body stood up, "Who are you?"


    A bird actually started talking.


    The ancestor walked over, teasing the bird, "Do you know where this is? actually flew into the Sacrificial Tower. "


    Jiang Shiyu frowned: "Ancestor, do not touch him. He might be the person who cleared this stage."


    The ancestor was stunned. He pointed at the bird and said, "It can''t be. Such a small bird."


    When the little bird heard his tone of disdain, it flapped its wings and flew over to the head of its ancestor. "Idiot."


    His ancestor''s hair was a mess. He reached out to catch the bird, but the bird was small and could fly. The ancestor was pecked a few times by the bird, but the bird was still free.


    Jiang Shiyu stepped forward and asked, "What are the conditions needed to clear this stage?"


    Bird teased his ancestor for a long time. It was only right when he saw that someone was being so polite. He stopped on top of the ancestor''s head, using his hair as a bird''s nest.


    He looked down at Jiang Shiyu and said, "You guys send someone who can catch me in a short period of time.


    Jiang Shiyu thought for a while, "Is any method okay?"


    Little Bird arrogantly nodded his head.


    Jiang Shiyu then pointed outside Sacrificial Tower, "If you fly out, we''ll be able to save you."


    The bird dodged the ancestor''s hands and jumped a few times on his face, leaving behind a few claw marks. "I won''t fly out. I''ll stay on this level."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded.


    "How many chances do you have?"


    The little bird flapped its wings as it looked at her, "Once per person, only those who catch me can go up. The rest can''t go up."


    Jiang Shiyu frowned, the conditions proposed by the little bird seemed simple, but there were a few people who could grab hold of him, and under some circumstances, the bird did not know if it could not use its soul power, which was troublesome.


    Jiang Shiyu wanted to ask a bit more clearly, to see if there were any favourable conditions.


    The little bird rolled its eyes like black beans and licked its feathers.

 C213

    Jiang Shiyu looked at the little bird Black Bean''s eyes. Unknowingly, she felt as if she had been intimidated by something.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at him blankly. How could it know what was on her mind? Could it be that this little bird had the power to see through people''s hearts?


    The ancestor could no longer bear it and shouted, "Alright, let me meet you first."


    The ancestor was teased by a bird, his face red from the swelling. He jumped up and shouted, "Just you wait!"


    It was as if the bird was playing with its ancestors. When he caught it, it flew backwards a bit, and when the ancestor was a step too slow, it flew forward as if it was delivering itself into the hands of its ancestors. When the ancestor felt that he could catch it, he missed again.


    After a long while, the little bird was still flying in the sky. The ancestor was already panting from exhaustion. He held his knees and bent over to catch his breath.


    He looked up at the bird. "You ¡­"


    The bird kept flapping its wings, "You can''t take it anymore, do you still want to come back? If you can''t catch me, you can''t go up. "


    After hearing this, how could the ancestor possibly concede? With a loud cry, he jumped up and rushed towards the little bird.


    With a "huhu" sound, the bird landed on top of his head. The man and the bird landed together.


    There was really nothing to say about this. As soon as the ancestor landed on the ground, he immediately raised his hand. He could not catch a bird.


    The little bird seemed to like her ancestors very much. Even though she heard him admit defeat, she still remained on his head. With her small eyes looking at the crowd, her shrill voice sounded, "Who else wants to come?"


    Cheng Yu said: "Let me do it."


    When he reached the top of the tower, he took large steps, step by step. Thinking that the people from the Crete outside would be coming to offer sacrifices, his face brimmed with smiles, the tower had already prepared a red flag, and was just waiting for him to use it.


    Crete felt that it would take a lot of effort to wave the flag, so he went up without waiting for his soul power to recover. When he arrived at the top of the tower, he saw a figure that he could not have imagined.


    He opened his eyes wide in disbelief, "You... Why are you here? "


    He then ran over happily and hugged the man, "Brother, you''re back. Who took you guys away? I''m going to kill him. And the others, aren''t they with you? "


    The Crete King hugged his younger brother, the one who was going to take Ai Fuli''s life.


    The man smiled, "Brother, you''re asking so many questions, which one should I answer first?"


    The Crete King laughed and said, "Calmly speaking, why are you here? Did the person who caught you bring you up here? "


    The man shook his head.


    Crete King guessed another possibility, but the man still shook his head.


    The Crete King said in distress, "Stop playing around, just say it directly ¡­ Little brother, what are you doing! "


    While the man was speaking, a dagger had pierced into the Crete King''s chest. The Crete King grabbed it with one hand, and the dagger stabbed into his skin, unable to advance any further.


    The man smiled meaningfully, "Big brother, whatever I wanted since I was young, you give it to me. This time, just give me the throne, okay?"


    The dagger cut into the Crete King''s palm, causing the dagger to be dyed red with his blood. He was stunned, "What did you say?"


    "I said, give me the throne."


    Crete was stunned, the dagger actually went forward a bit.


    The man said hatefully, "On what grounds? You just have a pure bloodline and you became a king without doing anything. What about me? I didn''t like to read a lot of books from the elementary school, and I wanted to sleep in the sun. But, that won''t do. You leave so many things to me. If I don''t master the knowledge properly, what can I use to run this country? "


    "You don''t have to force it ¡­" Crete was extremely shocked, and did not know what to say. he repeated. "You don''t have to do it."


    The man''s eyes were red. "Why didn''t I do it? Such a huge temptation, can you resist it? "


    The Crete King felt wronged: "I don''t want to be king either, I also want to be free in the water. When my days are good, I''ll bask in the sun and sleep with my eyes closed. But no, because of my bloodline, I spent most of my time in a deep sleep, a sleep in which I didn''t know what was going on. I don''t want to spend so much time with you, but there''s nothing I can do ¡­ "


    The man''s forehead jumped, "Don''t pretend to be pitiful!" I am the poor man. "


    The Crete King laughed, "If you want to be king, that''s fine. I don''t want to be one anyway. "


    The anger in the man''s heart had reached its peak. He had always put in great effort to obtain what others saw as a burden that he could not wait to leave. How could he remain calm?


    He bellowed, "I don''t want you to give way! I want it for myself! "


    The Crete King was stunned, "How are you going to take it?"


    "There is a way, as long as you are willing to cooperate." The man went close to the Crete King''s ear and whispered, "Big brother, are you willing to help me?"


    The Crete King looked at him, "How do you want me to help you?"


    The man chuckled. "All you have to do is stand here and wait for me to speak. Then you''ll stab yourself in the heart."


    "But... "Then I will die ¡­" The Crete King muttered, "Little brother, do you want me to die?"


    The man smiled and nodded.


    Why?


    The Crete King asked the man silently.


    The man leaned close to his ear. "Because only when you die will my bloodline become the purest."


    The Crete King''s lips moved, "I''m dead, the purest one is Ai Fuli." Not you.


    The man laughed. "Yes, it wasn''t me. If you die, I''ll be the one with the purest bloodline. "


    The Crete King asked softly, "What kind of secret technique did you learn?"


    The man laughed and looked at him wildly. "You don''t need to know."


    Crete King looked up at him, "I can''t die here. "Little brother, I can''t agree to your request."


    He grabbed the man''s hand and backed away with the knife.


    "Ugh!"


    His vision suddenly started to turn blurry and the figure in front of him turned into multiple images. The Crete King powerlessly put down his hands, "You ¡­ What did you do? "


    The man supported him with a smile, "How could I bring out so many people? I naturally have a formidable method."


    "Big brother, fulfill your little brother''s dream."

 C214

    Jiang Shiyu glanced at Cheng Yu. She wanted to say something several times, but she stopped in the end.


    Cheng Yu nodded indifferently, "It''s a small matter."


    "Your family''s secret arts?" Jasmine asked curiously.


    Cheng Yu did not deny nor confirm as he walked straight ahead.


    Everyone silently agreed that this was Cheng Yu''s family''s secret technique.


    Everyone on the continent could learn soul power, so the level of their soul power was also transparent. Many attacks had the same method. However, in every family or country, there would always be some secret techniques, which were also known as secret arts. They enjoyed it on one side and only passed it on to their own people. Outsiders cannot pry.


    There were many secret techniques, attack type, healing type, support type, etc, all sorts of strange things.


    But they all have one characteristic, and they don''t talk about it.


    Everyone silently agreed that this was a secret art, and naturally did not ask Cheng Yu about it.


    Jiang Shiyu followed behind Cheng Yu. She did not have any intention to ask Cheng Yu. Now that they had passed the sixth trial, there were still four trials waiting for them up there.


    The few of them braced themselves and walked up.


    Unexpectedly, a figure descended from above.


    To appear in the Sacrificial Tower at this time, there were only two possibilities.


    And this was the one they didn''t want to see the most. The Crete King was controlled by a man.


    They still wanted to clear the level as soon as possible and catch up with the Crete, but in this kind of situation, it seemed like ¡­ It was already too late.


    Ai Fuli stared fiercely at the figure that walked over. Crete was carried by his father on his shoulder, his head hung down, not moving an inch.


    Ai Fuli''s mind was in a mess, she was confused.


    Crete King, his uncle, was he already dead?


    The man wasn''t surprised at all when he saw them. He said to Ai Fuli: "Did you bring them up to die?"


    Ai Fuli looked at him, "Father, what did you do to Wang?"


    The man slanted his eyes, "I don''t need you to remind me, I know who''s on my shoulder. But no one can stop me from doing what I want to do, not even you! "


    The man smiled and said to her: "Ai Fuli, come to daddy''s side."


    Shen Er did not say a word, and directly rushed forward. The others also knew how powerful this person was, so they directly attacked with their heads down, not saying a word.


    The narrow entrance of Sacrificial Tower became crowded for a moment.


    The man watched them rush forward. He laughed disdainfully, "Together? "Alright, I want to see just how capable you are."


    After the man finished speaking, Shen Er, Shen Da, Jiang Shiyu and the ancestor who had rushed up together were sent flying by a strong force.


    They knew how powerful men were, but they never would have thought that carrying one would be enough to send all of them flying.


    Jiang Shiyu coughed once more. Her chest struck the wall and a thick liquid flowed out from her chest to her throat. Her nose clearly told her that this was the smell of blood.


    She could not swallow and spat.


    The rest of them were not in a good condition either, they all stood up clutching their wounds, Jiang Shiyu''s mouthful of blood was considered to be one of the serious injuries.


    The man looked around before sneering, "With just this bit of ability, you still want to stop me?"


    These words were heartbreaking. Shen Er who was originally gasping for breath immediately rushed over again.


    It was too late for Jiang Shiyu to stop her.


    Shen Da''s eyes narrowed, he moved a step faster to block in front of Shen Er, and the man''s strike all landed on Shen Da''s body.


    "You violent lunatic. If I say you can''t do it, then don''t charge forward."


    Shen Er was startled, her eyes were filled with blood flowing out of the corner of Shen Da''s mouth. She wiped it with her hand, but it still kept on flowing out.


    "Shen Da, you idiot."


    Eldest Brother Shen''s vision went dark and he fainted.


    Shen Er carefully moved closer to him, laying on his chest.


    Dong -- Dong -- Dong --


    Shen Er bit her lips. Still alive!


    Ai Fuli screamed, "Father! "You ¡­"


    Everyone raised their heads to look at the man, and in the next instant, their vision went black.


    Jiang Shiyu''s eyelids twitched, the smell of moist earth came from her nose, and it was extremely strong ¡­ The smell of blood!


    She snapped out of her stupor, opened her eyes, and sat up.


    After looking around, she heaved a sigh of relief. She wasn''t the only one. All of them were lying here, and the others hadn''t woken up yet. She looked around again.


    In the corner of the cave, there were vibrant colored flowers that were emitting light. She stood up, walked to the side of a flower, and wanted to see just what kind of flower this was, for it to actually be able to emit light.


    "Don''t move."


    Jiang Shiyu''s fingertips stiffened.


    Cheng Yu continued, "This flower is a high accuracy soul power crystal, with your current soul power, once you touch it, it will use you as a supplement. All of the soul power in your body will be completely absorbed by it."


    Jiang Shiyu turned around and looked at him, "You''re awake."


    Cheng Yu nodded. He was wearing a white robe and was sleeping on the ground. Cheng Yu stood up and frowned.


    Jiang Shiyu snickered.


    Cheng Yu walked around, caressed everyone''s foreheads lightly, and in the next moment, everyone woke up.


    Shen Er supported herself as she looked around: "Where am I?"


    The ancestor was also dizzy, but he didn''t forget to continue speaking with Shen Er, "Good question. Who am I, where am I, where am I going? These three questions have troubled people for many years. Shen Er, tsk tsk tsk, under these kinds of circumstances, you actually managed to ask such a question, you''re really good. "


    When Shen Er regained her senses, she saw Shen Da coughing, with each cough bringing about a few drops of blood.


    Shen Er rushed over, "Shen Da, how are you right now?"


    Shen Da coughed again, "It''s fine, I won''t die."


    Shen Er frowned: "What do you mean by not dying? "Bah!"


    Jasmine shook her head, "What place is this? Why are we here? "


    Fu Lan''s star-like eyes also dimmed at this moment. "I only remember that Ai Fuli screamed and fainted afterwards."


    Ai Fuli! Jiang Shiyu looked around again. Ai Fuli was not there.


    However, they were not too worried. No matter where Ai Fuli was, she was safer than them. No matter how vicious a man was, he wouldn''t kill his own daughter.


    The ancestor stood up, "What do we do now? There''s no exit to this hole. "


    He was right. They were in a daze when they came in. When they woke up, they found that the surroundings were actually sealed off. Was this another hidden passageway?


    The ancestor looked at it. "If there''s a secret passage, it won''t be easy for us to get out."

 C215

    The ancestor circled around the cave. The cave was quite large, so it was not a problem to store several hundred people at once. There were also pitch black walls surrounding the cave.


    Cheng Yu also walked around, "It is indeed a black soul power crystal."


    The black soul power crystal was about to be exterminated. Here, the cave they were in was actually surrounded by black soul power crystal.


    All of the black soul power crystal s on the wall were completely suppressed. None of them could use their soul power.


    Jiang Shiyu circled around, she could smell the smell of blood, but after waking up, no one was injured. The smell of blood was not that of a person. Instead, it was like a pot full of the blood that was stuffed into her nose.


    Jiang Shiyu looked around for a long time before asking everyone, "Did you guys get a strong smell of blood?"


    Jasmine shouted, "Yes, yes. "I smelled it. I saw that none of you were injured, and no one asked. They even thought there was something wrong with my nose."


    After Jasmine nodded, Fu Lan and the ancestor all indicated that they could smell the smell of blood.


    Jiang Shiyu was a little confused. Since everyone could smell it, why couldn''t they find the location of the blood?


    Jiang Shiyu''s performance was too obvious, so everyone started looking for her.


    But he still didn''t find anything.


    Cheng Yu stood in front of the wall and thought for a while, then suddenly said: "Destroy the ground."


    He said, "I suspect that the blood is underground."


    The ancestor laughed. "That''s easy."


    The rest of them did not make a move. The ancestor used his spirit weapon and dug out three feet deep into the ground. As he moved, more and more dirt flew out and the situation below the ground was displayed in front of them.


    Fu Lan said in an astonished voice, "This ¡­ This is the change of fate array! "


    The two of them looked at Cheng Yu at the same time.


    Cheng Yu''s expression was also very unsightly. The formation of the change of fate array must be activated by eighteen people of the same bloodline, and with the Sacrificial Tower as the center, even taking eight hundred people''s blood would not be enough to fill it.


    But in the array eye of the Sacrificial Tower, a small scale change of fate array appeared, it was the array eye.


    The smell of blood that they could smell should be the blood of the people that died, it was all in here. Since the blood had already been poured in, then ¡­


    Cheng Yu said indifferently: "The Crete King is dead, the array formation is about to activate."


    Everyone was stunned, "The opening of the array?!" You mean, there''s the blood of eighteen people in there? As long as we wait for that person to come, the formation will activate? "


    Shen Er shouted, her expression was sinister, her face contorted: "Cheng Yu, we are right in front of the array! That man rushed me to stop him even if I had to risk my life. "


    Cheng Yu looked at her, "Why did you stop him?"


    Shen Er roared, "He killed eighteen relatives! Family, they were not unrelated people! This man is already crazy, if he became the king of Crete, will there still be peace in West Continent? We must stop him! "


    "Our goal here is not this." Cheng Yu said coldly.


    Shen Er acted like she was looking at a stranger, "Cheng Yu, our target is dead, but these eighteen lives were alive just for ¡­ The change of fate array that is illusory, and may not even have any effects! "


    Shen Er felt that this man had gone mad. Why would anyone kill his own kin for that?


    Cheng Yu said: "Shen Er, we can''t win against him. Can you stop him? "


    Shen Da was still coughing, each sound was like a knock on Shen Er''s heart, an indisputable fact was in front of her, if the seven of them were to fight him, they would be unable to win against him. What right did she have to shout and try to stop her?


    "Shen Er, I''ll go with you."


    Jiang Shiyu stood behind Shen Er, "If we don''t do anything here, we''ll die too. "Why not do something before you die?"


    Shen Er was already in despair, upon hearing these words, she immediately clenched her fists, her eyes seemed to be filled with fire, "Right, we need to do something."


    In the group of seven, Shen Er was quite charismatic, and adding Jiang Shiyu, they would not hesitate. Jiang Shiyu had already made it clear that if they did not fight, they would definitely die. If they fought, there might be a way out.


    Cheng Yu looked at them coldly. No more words.


    He stood aside, neither participating nor stopping, like a spectator.


    There were many things in the world that happened in an ingenious manner.


    Just as they were about to stop Ai Fuli''s father from changing his fate, this man''s figure appeared in their line of sight.


    Everyone was waiting in anticipation as they wanted to stop this man.


    Ai Fuli stood behind him, thinking about something or other. He was stunned, and his gaze swept across them.


    The man was a little surprised to see them wake up. He immediately said, "I don''t have time to deal with you right now. You better stay here properly. Otherwise, I''ll make your deaths very painful."


    The ancestor frowned and said with disdain, "Still not dead? "The pain of death, the pain of not suffering, I choose to stop you!"


    He threw a soul bomb over.


    The man easily waved away the soul bomb. The black soul power crystal''s walls acted as the scapegoat, but the two types of soul power collided. It was very obvious that the black soul power crystal had the advantage in numbers.


    The man smirked. "What? You can''t use your own soul power, so you can only use these little things to resist? "


    The ancestor smiled, "Your father''s powerful spirit weapon has not been taken out yet! "Wait."


    The ancestor took out a lot of things from his backpack. He took out all of the offensive type soul tools and poured them all out, "You guys can choose and take whatever you want."


    When the man saw the Soul Snatcher, his eyebrows raised, but he didn''t have any intention of making a move. Let them choose the Soulcaster. Men were not conceited, but he was very confident. So what if he had a powerful soul tool? How much power could they unleash without the support of their own soul power?

 C216

    Jiang Shiyu looked at the man and saw that he had no reaction at all. These Souls had attacks and defenses, but most of them were defensive. It was sufficient to tell that, to the ancestors, defense was the best, and only then would one be able to attack.


    Shen Er himself had a soul weapon, so Jasmine and Fu Lan both chose an offensive soul weapon.


    Several people stood in a row. The man asked them, "Are you ready?"


    The man chuckled. "You don''t have any skill, but you talk too much."


    Shen Er frowned as she rushed forward, followed by a few other people.


    In just a short period of time, all sorts of lights interweaved within the cave. At one moment, it was bright blue, and at the other, it was bright red. Sounds of weapons clashing and metal and stone clashing echoed in the cave from time to time.


    Ai Fuli looked at the situation in front of her, and was in a bit of a daze.


    How did this happen?


    Her father and uncle had been on good terms, and once she had seen them sunning themselves in the pool at the back of the palace. The two similar faces were lazy, with their heads held high as they stared at the sun.


    Although his father had always been Uncle''s assistant, and although he had always been lazy, and had never lived up to Uncle''s expectations, he had never said that no matter how hard he tried, he still wanted to help his Uncle manage the Crete well. What had changed him?


    She sat on his shoulder and his father said with a straight face, "Ai Fuli, you cannot sit on the king''s head. That is a great disrespect. "


    Uncle laughed, "It''s fine, it''s fine. This is my niece. Why are you sitting on my head? Little brother, you''re too serious."


    Her uncle shook her hand, "Ai Fuli, what did you see?"


    At that time, Ai Fuli was trying to change her teeth, but there was a leak in her words.


    His father immediately replied unhappily, "The king asked you a question. Answer him."


    Her uncle understands, so he said with a smile on his face: "Don''t force Ai Fuli, she just changed her teeth and there''s air in her voice. Haha, at such a young age, she already knows how to love beauty. Ai Fuli will definitely grow up to be a great beauty. "


    Her uncle did not have the dignity of a king at all, but followed her about the palace, while her father, helpless and serious, urged her to let him down.


    She watched as her father killed her uncle and stabbed his sword into his heart. A hole was opened in the heart, and blood kept flowing into the change of fate array that she had drawn earlier.


    "Jiang Shiyu!" Shen Er shouted.


    The man pushed back a few people, and used one move to fight against Jiang Shiyu who was rushing towards him. He blocked Jiang Shiyu''s attack, and used his hand to strike at her.


    Shen Er''s eyes immediately reddened. She wanted to charge forward.


    A figure was faster than her.


    As the figure faced the attack head on, he spat out a large mouthful of blood, and could not take it any longer and fell backwards.


    The man was stunned.


    Jiang Shiyu stepped forward to catch her, "Ai Fuli. Ai Fuli... "


    Jiang Shiyu''s face was drenched in a few drops of blood. Ai Fuli stretched out her hand to wipe it away for her, before grabbing her hand, "Ai Fuli ¡­ "Why did you save me ¡­"


    Blood flowed out from the corner of Ai Fuli''s mouth, causing her to panic, as she did not know what to do, "Ai Fuli ¡­." Other than shouting Ai Fuli''s name, she didn''t know what else to say.


    Ai Fuli laughed weakly: "Jiang Shiyu, are you and Yao Yao friends?"


    Jiang Shiyu nodded her head, and laughed: "Why does she have friends, I ¡­ "I want to as well..." Blood gushed out of her mouth as she swallowed every word.


    Ai Fuli called out, "Daddy ¡­ "No ¡­."


    The man looked at his hands in disbelief. Ai Fuli''s pupils had already dilated, she did not see the man, she only shouted, "Dad, dad, I ¡­"


    Jiang Shiyu was startled for a moment, "Ai Fuli..."


    The man threw his head back and laughed, "It''s good that she died, it''s good that she died. When I become king, I will have a new daughter. I will let her be born in the highest position and give her the best. You were born when I was disgraced.


    As the man smiled, two streams of tears slowly rolled down his face.


    The ancestor shouted loudly and rushed forward.


    When the man saw him coming over, he coldly said, "No one will stop me now. You guys can also die now."


    The ancestor was pushed to the side by him. He landed beside Shen Da.


    Jasmine and Fu Lan''s eyes were a little red, as they charged forward with soul weapons. But just like what the man had previously known, without soul energy, the soul weapons couldn''t even unleash a tenth of their power.


    The man shook the two away and took out Jasmine and Fu Lan''s soul weapons.


    Jasmine''s was a small dagger, and Fu Lan was a curved blade.


    The man threw out two soul tools and they pierced the two men''s chests.


    The sound of metal entering flesh, cutting through skin and penetrating flesh, was too loud.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the direction of the voice, stunned.


    Jasmine and Fu Lan''s figures were like two beautiful arcs as they entered the soul equipment at the highest point and slowly descended, before finally stopping on the ground.


    PENG


    PENG


    Jiang Shiyu was stunned, what happened just now?


    The ancestor roared loudly, "Jasmine, Fu Lan!"


    The two of them faced her, their four eyes reflecting her dazed face.


    Jasmine constantly spat out blood. Her dagger wasn''t long, but it had completely sunk into her body, injuring her heart.


    Fu Lan''s wound was huge, and on her beautiful face, the color of blood was gradually disappearing, but the blood had added a little bit of red to her face.


    Jiang Shiyu put down Ai Fuli and ran over to her side. Fu Lan''s lips were moving, as if she wanted to say something, but in the end, she did not.


    Jasmine was still a little conscious. She called Jiang Shiyu and Jiang Shiyu turned around, "Tell me ¡­ "What do you want to say ¡­"


    Jasmine said while bleeding, "I ¡­ "It''s not beautiful..."


    Jiang Shiyu''s face was pale white, "You''re beautiful ¡­ Beautiful... "Not ugly."


    Jasmine closed her eyes in satisfaction.


    Most of the people in the world would praise their beauty when they said it, but Jiang Shiyu''s beautiful words made her expression turn ugly, her lips trembled, and her words seemed so unconvincing.


    Shen Er also charged over. She touched Jasmine and Fu Lan''s hearts, and the color of their blood also disappeared from her face.


    His eyes blankly stared at the three people on the ground. Such vivid lives, such a bright red!


    Shen Er stood up with her fists clenched tightly.

 C217

    Shen Er strode towards Shen Da and extended her hand, "Give it to me."


    Shen Er said calmly: "Don''t pretend to be stupid! Give it to me! What Pop gave you before she left. "


    Not long later, Shen Er found a small porcelain bottle and placed it in front of her, "Is this it?"


    Shen Er coldly snorted, "Regardless of whether I am or not, there''s no harm in eating it."


    Shen Er casually poured out four to five pills, and Shen Da immediately grabbed her palm: "You can''t eat that much at once."


    Shen Er waved her hand, "I don''t care so much now." She swallowed them all.


    Shen Da''s eyes were wide opened, but he was still unable to stop Shen Er.


    Shen Er smiled and said, "Now it''s my turn to take responsibility."


    Shen Er walked to her side and said, "Jiang Shiyu, I want to change my name. The name Shen Er is too unpleasant to listen to, and I didn''t want to disobey mother''s orders in the past, but now I want to change it."


    Jiang Shiyu thought for a while, "What do you want to say?"


    Shen Er dragged her and pointed at the man, "Look, this is our enemy, now is not the time to be sad."


    From where Shen Er was holding onto her, a scorching wave of soul power was being released, causing Jiang Shiyu to look at her blankly: "Shen Er, you ¡­"


    Shen Er laughed and hooked his arm around her shoulder, "My father is a pill refining master, this kind of pill to increase the realm of soul power is nothing."


    "Anything else?" Jiang Shiyu asked her.


    Shen Er grabbed the porcelain bottle from behind her, and laughed: "It''s all gone, I''ve eaten them all."


    Shen Er looked at Jiang Shiyu and said solemnly: "Jiang Shiyu, you tell my mother that I have let her down. My old man, tell him. I want to change my name. "


    The man was standing in front, his soul energy was also rampaging around him, causing Shen Er to take a step forward.


    Jiang Shiyu wanted to grab hold of her, but the corner of her clothes quickly slipped out of her hand.


    Shen Er faced the man head-on, his soul power continuously increasing under the effect of the pill.


    The reason why the man was able to use his soul power under the suppression of the black soul power crystal was because his realm had already far surpassed the suppression of the black crystal. Shen Er was very determined that as long as her soul power could be raised to that realm, she would be able to use her soul power.


    She saw her father stuffing everything to Shen Da before she left. Shen Da was his eldest son, although he did not look like he was being proper, he was still clear-headed when it came to big matters.


    Shen Er saw it, but did not say a word.


    If Shen Da held that pill in his hands, he probably wouldn''t be able to use it for the rest of his life.


    She was the one who helped her father to try out this pill. Shen Er smiled, and when her smile faded, she looked at the man with a serious expression.


    The guy watched as her soul power rose bit by bit, until it finally reached its peak. He looked at her with a gaze as sharp as a knife, "You ¡­. What did you eat? "


    This kind of pill had a limited time. She didn''t say anything as she rushed up.


    Shen Er fought with the man, equally matched in soul power. In that case, battle experience was the deciding factor.


    No matter how powerful Shen Er was in the academy, how could she compare to the old madman, who had already fought on the battlefield and had lived for more than a hundred years?


    Shen Er''s physical strength was disappearing as beads of sweat the size of beans dripped down her forehead. Her eyes, however, were bright like never before, burning with her determination, a crimson color that was as bright as life.


    The man had faked an attack on her head, but the palm strike that was filled with soul power had landed solidly on Shen Er''s chest.


    Shen Er flew out and spat out a mouthful of blood. She stood up in pain and fished out a porcelain bottle from her pocket. She couldn''t beat her with ten pills, so she ate them all.


    All the pills were in his mouth, mixed with the fresh blood, Shen Er swallowed them all.


    He stared at the man.


    The pain in his chest gradually disappeared as soul power once again filled his entire body. This comfortable feeling allowed him to master his own strength. No wonder everyone wanted to cultivate to a higher realm.


    Shen Er was thinking. Shen Da''s angry voice reached her ears, "Shen Er! Are you stupid! Are you a fool! You can''t eat that much! He would die if he ate it! "You will die!"


    Hiding beneath the rage was anxiety and worry. However, the only thing that came out of his mouth was anger.


    Shen Er turned his head to look at him and smiled. Shen Da was stunned.


    Shen Er: "In my life, I want to do something for myself."


    Shen Er''s realm of soul power had completely surpassed that of the man''s, and the man was slowly at a disadvantage. However, with his abundant combat experience, he was still able to injure Shen Er, and he himself wasn''t much better off. There were many wounds on his body, and following his high speed movements, blood kept flowing out.


    The area where they were fighting was already drenched in blood.


    Shen Er''s body suddenly stiffened, and restored back to normal in the blink of an eye. The time for the pills was coming.


    In a battle between masters, a moment of stiffness was fatal.


    The man grabbed the opportunity and attacked the wound again.


    Shen Er did not care about it anymore, he directly rushed forward and used his power to send a strike straight to his heart.


    Both sides were injured.


    The man cherished his life and left some of his energy to protect his heart. Shen Er used all of her strength in this strike without defending. The man used most of his strength to strike the original wound.


    The effects of the pill were still there. Shen Er stood up with difficulty, and only felt that her body had turned into a puddle.


    She looked at the man with unwillingness in her eyes. If she could hold on for a while longer, she would be able to hold on for a while longer.


    "Puff ¡­"


    Shen Er was stunned as she looked at what she spat out.


    "Shen Er!" Shen Da''s eyes were bloodshot.


    The man took a deep breath and stood up. In the end, it''s still me ¡­ "Scram!"


    The ancestor, who had previously landed behind the man, saw that he was injured. The spirit weapon he prepared immediately shot out, piercing through the man''s chest and back.


    The man stopped and turned around. With another palm, he was sent flying again. His ancestor''s head knocked directly into the black soul power crystal, leaving behind a bright patch of it as it slid down.


    The man looked at the remaining people and sneered, "You overestimate yourself."


    The man ignored the spirit equipment on his body and grabbed towards Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu.


    Cheng Yu said indifferently: "Time is up."


    Suddenly, a voice came from the quiet cave. It was melodious and depressing.


    "Clank, clank, clank, clank, clank ~ ~"


    Sacrificial music.


    When the man heard the voice, his expression changed and he no longer cared about the rest. He stood at the eye of the formation, "Haha, it''s about to start. My many years of planning is about to succeed. "I ¡­" He took a deep breath and silently exerted his strength to pull out the soul tool that was stuck in his body.

 C218

    "Big brother, look, I''m about to succeed."


    The man called out twice and found no response. He chuckled softly.


    Shen Da caught Shen Er, and extended his hand while trembling: "Shen Er ¡­. Shen Er... "


    Shen Da hugged her, "Shen Er, I will bring you to find mother. Don''t close your eyes. I''ll take you to your mother. " His voice was filled with panic, the usually smiling face of Shen Da was absent-minded and uncaring. At this moment, Shen Da no longer had any strength, his body was as soft as a ball, as though he was a child, "Jiang Shiyu, quickly come and help me, I can''t hold her. Come on, I''m going to take it to Mom. "Come and help me."


    The side effects of the pill were reflected on her body. She was bleeding from all her orifices. She couldn''t see, hear, touch, or smell it. She didn''t even know if she had spoken.


    The blood mixed with the tears on his face, making him cry out in a low voice, "Help!" Shen Er, someone help us out quickly ¡­. "


    Jiang Shiyu''s face was blank as she squatted down, "Shen Er, are you joking with me?"


    "AHH!"


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, she had not screamed, why was there someone screaming like that? She looked over her shoulder. The man was standing in a depression, his face contorted, his limbs twisted, his body dancing. His palms were open like claws, and the blood seemed to have entered his face, glowing red.


    "AHH!"


    Cheng Yu walked over, "Success."


    Jiang Shiyu looked up at him.


    After the man cried out in pain, he started to laugh maniacally!


    "Haha!" I''m going to be a king! I am from the Crete ¡­ "


    The man was about to say that he was Crete''s King, but the word couldn''t come out no matter what.


    He looked down at his body.


    "Puchi!"


    His body was split into eighteen pieces, as though there was an extremely thin blade cutting him into eight pieces. After his body had been smashed into such a state, his consciousness had not dissipated yet, and he could see that his own body had been split into eighteen places, and that was the edge of the change of fate array, the place where eighteen people had been bleeding just now.


    He still hadn''t figured out how this could have happened, but in the next moment, he was completely lifeless.


    Jiang Shiyu''s mind was no longer able to process what was happening. She knelt on the ground and muttered: "What''s going on ¡­"


    The death of a man is not a complete end. The change of fate array was still in operation.


    With the activation of the formation on the ground as the starting point, a red light flashed. The small-scaled change of fate array had its uses as the array core, and it was activated with the change of fate array of the Sacrificial Tower''s array core.


    Accompanied by the clanging sounds of the music, the small sized change of fate array completed its mission and the power of the large scale change of fate array began to show.


    With the Formation Eye as the center, it spread throughout Crete. Everywhere it went, countless people''s soul energy and flesh were completely absorbed, fusing into the large change of fate array.


    Jiang Shiyu, Cheng Yu, Shen Da and the others were waiting at the deepest part of the array, they did not know anything about what was happening outside, but the thing that was happening right in front of their eyes made Jiang Shiyu completely lose all thoughts.


    The eighteen pieces of meat that were scattered in all directions, after flashing red light, started to bubble and circle around the change of fate array, wanting to merge together.


    As the red light grew stronger, the connection between the meat pieces became even closer. They were about to collide.


    Jiang Shiyu stepped forward with the intention to destroy these pieces of flesh and break the change of fate array, so Cheng Yu pulled her back and said in a deep voice, "No, you can''t.


    Jiang Shiyu shouted at him, "Are we just going to watch him succeed? Cheng Yu, these people, the people lying here, do you not feel anything?! "AHH!" Didn''t you finish looking through the library? Didn''t you know that this is the change of fate array? Hurry up and tell me, is there any way to completely destroy it? "


    Jiang Shiyu no longer saw this reconstructed item as a human, it was a monster formed from a large amount of broken pieces, not a human! Even if it wasn''t human, she would destroy it!


    Jiang Shiyu''s eyes started to turn red. Anger filled her entire heart, and her inner palace, which originally had no soul energy at all, started to burn with a scorching wave of soul energy.


    Cheng Yu swept his hand across her eyes, covering her head with his palm. The light blue soul power rushed into Jiang Shiyu''s body, and the fiery eyes gradually dimmed, becoming the same black pupils as before.


    "Have you calmed down?" Cheng Yu looked at her and said.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t look at him, but turned his eyes to the other side. The pieces of flesh had already been completely pieced together, and the man''s figure once again appeared in front of them.


    "Jiang Shiyu!" There was another sound behind her.


    Ling Lan brought another group out and appeared in front of them.


    Only now did Jiang Shiyu realize that the cave they were in was already gone, the black soul power crystal all gone. If you looked up a little, you could see the hot sun overhead.


    Jiang Shiyu looked around, her eyes red.


    Ling Lan shouted at her, "Jiang Shiyu, what happened? The moment we entered the Sacrificial Tower, a beam of red light appeared, and directly spread throughout the entire Crete. "


    Jiang Shiyu realized that all of the redness was outside of the Sacrificial Tower. If that was the case, could it be that the redness had spread to the entire Crete?


    After the man revived, he laughed maniacally while clenching his fists, "Haha, this power, as expected, this secret art is correct. Now, I want to become the king of the Crete. "


    When Ling Lan saw Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu, she looked around and stopped at a small corner. Shen Da had her back hunched, as if she was holding some kind of rare treasure.


    Ling Lan walked over, and she was still wondering: "Shen Da, you saw Shen Er ¡­"


    The treasure in his embrace was now open for Ling Lan to see. His face was covered in blood, his eyes were closed, and looked very serene.


    Ling Lan stared blankly at him, "Is there any hope for her? Our team has two soul doctors. I told them to hurry over. "Hey ¡­"


    After shouting out that single word, Ling Lan couldn''t help but choke.


    "Shen Er, you violent madman, you male nanny, get up, we agreed on how we should decide the victor, do you want to see me continuously losing to you due to injuries, do you want to let me win? I don''t accept this kind of victory, get up! "


    Cheng Yu took out a dagger and handed it over to Jiang Shiyu, "change of fate array has just been formed, men cannot control it yet, go kill him."


    Jiang Shiyu received the dagger, her mind in a mess.

 C219

    "Kill him." These three words rang in his ears.


    The man was still laughing maniacally. He, who had reformed himself, possessed an even purer bloodline, so his soul power had risen by quite a bit. He looked at Jiang Shiyu as if she was an ant beneath her feet.


    Jiang Shiyu''s head hurt. The dagger in her hand wanted to recall the deepest memories in her mind, but there was another force that wanted to pull it back. The force pulled back and forth, causing her brain to feel as if it was being sawed.


    The moment Jiang Shiyu threw out the dagger, the last strand of red light completely submerged into the man''s body.


    The man''s strength was back, and his feet could move again.


    His heart was also pierced with a dagger.


    All of them entered his body and pierced his heart. With a popping sound, it was as if a bubble burst.


    The man screamed miserably. His combined body once again scattered into pieces, a dagger stabbed into a broken heart. Jiang Shiyu subconsciously picked up the dagger.


    Cheng Yu came over to her side and took the dagger from her hand, "Jiang Shiyu, you have taken your revenge. You have avenged them. "


    Jiang Shiyu blinked her eyes. She couldn''t believe how she killed a man so easily.


    Ling Lan''s crying sound entered her ears, Jiang Shiyu did not care about anything else and ran to her side.


    Shen Da''s injuries needed treatment, so Shen Er''s internal organs had all been shattered. The inside of his body had already become a pool of blood, so he had to clean it up and cremate it.


    Jiang Shiyu squatted down, and Shen Da lowered his head to look at Shen Er. It was useless for anyone to come to his side.


    Shen Er placed one hand on Shen Da''s clothes, the other on the side of her body, Jiang Shiyu used all her strength to break open her palm, and a bottle full of mud fell out.


    The sound of the bottle hitting the ground was crisp. There was a crack on Shen Da''s face. He picked up the bottle and looked at it for a long time before gripping it tightly in his palm.


    He finally let go of Shen Er.


    Cheng Yu walked over, "All of you enter the eye of the change of fate array."


    Cheng Yu''s words had a lot of authority, Ling Lan brought them to the place where the man was standing, there were only around 10 people there, it was rather crowded when they stood, Shen Da had his back facing Shen Er, and was standing silently at the back. Patriarch, Fu Lan, Jasmine, and Ai Fuli''s bodies were all carried inside by one person.


    As Ling Lan saw this tragic situation, her throat tightened and she hurriedly turned her head, "Cheng Yu, why are we here?"


    "Wait."


    Waiting for what? Ling Lan still wanted to ask, but in the next moment she opened her eyes wide.


    Nine Heavens Academy, Conference Room.


    "The meeting regarding the Crete officially begins."


    The conference room was brightly lit. There was a long, dark table with many people sitting on both sides.


    The one sitting in the middle end was Nine Heavens Academy''s Principal, Li Man.


    He was being followed by Chief Officer Liang Yizhe, and there were around ten people seated down below, both male and female.


    Li Man gave out a bunch of documents, "About the Crete''s matter, written documents."


    Everyone had a copy. From the beginning to the end, it was carefully written.


    "Fourteen people went out on a mission, and four people died in one of the teams."


    "The Crete was annihilated."


    At the end, the long table was silent.


    The Headmaster also held a document in his hand as he sighed, "Yes, four people have been sacrificed. However, the truth about the disappearance of the royal family has been investigated."


    "The younger brother of the Crete King wanted to be the King and found a secret technique to exchange blood. He killed eighteen of his relatives and failed in the end." Principal Li Man put down the document.


    A man stood up. Once the Crete was destroyed, a second person from his country would be able to climb up to the first rank. The current atmosphere was not that of a proud and arrogant man, but of a casual person.


    He looked to be a forty fifty year old man, dressed in exquisite attire, with his hair perfectly combed, revealing his ample forehead. He smiled faintly, "Li Man, are we sitting here to hear what you have already said? The people here all know why Crete is attracting the attention of others, and you, right now, need to explain one thing: has the Black Tortoise awakened? "


    Li Man picked up the cup on the table and slowly took a sip, "Montelet, you''re in too much of a hurry. I was about to say something about it. "


    A woman also stood up. She had an extremely beautiful face, and her beautiful eyes glowered at Montale. "That''s all! My daughter, the next Queen, died just like that, one paper was enough to fool me. Li Man, if you don''t explain clearly, I will make it so that Nine Heavens Academy can''t continue working on it! "


    Montale shrugged and sat down.


    Li Man turned to Fu Lan''s mother, saying in a much gentler tone, "Sally, I''m very sorry. But your daughter is a sacrifice. Some people saw that in order to stop the awakening of the Black Tortoise, they had done a lot. The entire continent will remember their bravery. "


    Sally slapped the table, "Li Man, you clearly know his identity, why did you send her there?"


    Principal Li Man stood up and looked at Sally, "It''s because the fourteen people that I selected are able to complete this task."


    Sally was stunned.


    Li Man continued: "In here, I basically chose two people from every single direction, and let them form a team to complete it."


    "I believe that they can do it. And they did it very well. "


    "They did too well. They directly annihilated the Crete. That is the ancient capital that has been protected for thousands of years. In that short amount of time, all of it went into the sea. "


    Li Man''s face became serious, "That is because little brother Crete''s secret technique failed, and the entire Crete has paid for his madness."


    "Yes, the lazy and greedy Crete, the one with three sides surrounded by water. In the end, being able to sleep in the sea is also a good thing. "


    Sally snapped at Montale. "What''s so good about it! You have finally climbed up, and after working so hard for so long, you are still firmly pressed into the second place by the Crete. You are jealous, you are jealous, but you can''t do anything! "

 C220

    "Speaking of West Continent, who would think of your country? "You must be really pleased with yourself this time!"


    "You''ve lost your daughter," he said, smiling. "I don''t care."


    "Are you sure Black Turtle didn''t awaken?"


    Montale smiled and said nothing more.


    Li Man said again: "Now, the Azure Dragon, White Tiger, and Black Tortoise bloodlines have all disappeared, leaving only the Phoenix bloodline."


    "We need to find the Phoenix bloodline and kill her before she awakens."


    A person stepped forward. "Didn''t the academy recruit someone with a phoenix bloodline? What is the result of the test?"


    Li Man shook her head, "She has the power of the phoenix in her body, but from the look of her bloodline, she is just an ordinary person."


    "The matter with the Crete will end here."


    The conference lasted for a long time, but they did not revolve around the Crete. A powerful nation was annihilated just like that, but it stayed on his head for a little while.


    After the meeting, as the Chief Officer, Liang Yizhe needed to discuss the matter of sacrificing his students with Dean Li Man.


    It was difficult for him to say anything. "There''s a child from the Zu family inside. I heard it was the son of that iron lady. She and her husband had hoped for many years to get such a son. I don''t know how to notify her ¡­"


    Principal Li Man pinched her nose and said tiredly, "I will look for her. You can go down and arrange it. "


    Liang Yizhe nodded and left.


    Jiang Shiyu held onto the bottle, inside it was the dirt that she dug out from before. Just now, she accompanied Master Shen''s wife and Shen Er''s mother to burn Shen Er.


    Mother wiped off the blood and dust on Shen Er''s face and said gently, "Mom''s little cotton-padded jacket, didn''t you say that you will always accompany Mom? "Why did he leave just like that ¡­"


    The bottle was hung on Shen Er''s chest by Shen Da, and was taken away by her.


    Shen Er''s mother saw the bottle and adjusted it properly. "Mom will help you bathe, let''s go beautiful ¡­"


    Shen Da clenched his fists at the side, Shen San remained expressionless and stared blankly at Shen Er.


    Master Shen stood at the back and covered his mouth, not saying a word.


    Jiang Shiyu helped Shen Er''s mother clean up, and they burned in the open air for a long time.


    In the blazing fire, Shen Da said to Master Shen and Mother, "Mother, Shen Er said she was sorry. Father, Shen Er said that she wanted to change her name. "


    Shen Er''s mother suddenly burst into tears, "What did you do to me? You accompanied me the entire time, what did you do to me!?" I am the one who has let you down, I have never treated you well, Shen Er, Shen Er ¡­ "


    Master Shen said sorrowfully: "Without changing my name, Shen Er is Shen Er."


    Even if he had regretted it somewhat at the very last moment, but Shen Er had died in the name of Shen Er, so she would forever be Shen Er.


    Jiang Shiyu put down her own bottle and burned it along with Shen Er.


    Shen Er, I hope you can go home.


    When Jiang Shiyu had fainted, Fu Lan and Jasmine''s bodies had already been taken away by their relatives.


    It was said that Fu Lan and her mother''s relationship was not very good. That powerful Queen Sally did not shed a tear when she saw her daughter''s body, and only ordered someone to send her back. She turned around and went to look for Dean Li Man.


    Jasmine''s parents were also amiable people, they were probably tired of crying on the way over. They arrived at the Nine Heavens Academy in a haggard manner and directly took Jasmine away without saying anything.


    Jiang Shiyu still did not know their names, but Fu Lan and Jasmine had already left an extremely heavy mark in her mind.


    The Zu family was the last to receive the news. The body of the Zu family member was lying on the bed. If not for a cut on his forehead, he would not have looked any different.


    When the woman in red received the news, she immediately rushed over. When she saw the ancestor, she smiled and said to her husband, "My darling is pretending to be asleep and unwilling to get out of bed. Let him sleep! Let''s not disturb him. "


    The husband hugged Mrs. Red Skirt, causing Mrs. Red Skirt to sob.


    Shen Da also came to see off his ancestor. He looked out the window, not knowing if he was reminded of the agreement of the two that they would go to the Zu family together to take a rest.


    One would never walk, one would never sit while lying down. The ancestors, who only rode magical beasts, would be carried along the road by others.


    Jiang Shiyu also followed Shen Da''s gaze outside the window. The last of the leaves on the tree had fallen off as well, as the Nine Heavens Academy officially welcomed winter.


    When the first snowflake appeared in the sky, Jiang Shiyu thought of the snowmen they had piled up. Following the annihilation of the Crete, they sank into the ocean together.


    Jiang Shiyu stayed in the library all day and all night. That desperate stance of her scared Yao Yao and made him come over to see her from time to time. She pestered Jiang Shiyu to talk.


    Jiang Shiyu was not a talkative person to begin with, but after this matter, her personality became even more oppressive. It was a good thing that Yao Yao was still pestering her, otherwise, she would not be able to speak for a month.


    "Jiang Shiyu, did you know that Shen Da could go out to the Nine Heavens Academy? It is said that he had finished reading the books in the library long ago, but he has been staying in the academy and does not want to go out."


    "Jiang Shiyu, let me tell you. Yesterday, I went to the back and piled up a snowman by myself, it was big and beautiful, I can do it myself."


    "Jiang Shiyu, the flowers outside have bloomed, the bright green flowers have bloomed below, it is truly beautiful."


    "Jiang Shiyu, I found a good place yesterday. Hehe, it''s behind the library."


    "There''s a large pond there. I saw a large lotus leaf. Yesterday, it rained. The lotus leaf was filled with crystal clear droplets of water. Do you want to take a look?" Right, right, there''s a lotus flower that bloomed very early. It stands out in the pond. "


    "Jiang Shiyu, where are you going?"


    "Look at the flowers."


    Jiang Shiyu stayed in the library for a few months, and during the summer, after she dug up the first lotus root and finished reading the list in Master Shen, she took the lotus root to see Shen Er''s mother and gave it to her.


    Shen Er''s mother was a little dazed. "Shen Er always dug lotus roots to come back to me."


    ''s mother wore a nostalgic expression, "Every time Shen Er comes back, she always clamors for me to make her osmanthus lotus roots. She has such a carefree personality, but she really likes to eat sweet things.

 C221

    When Jiang Shiyu was about to leave, Shen Er''s mother wrapped the lotus root that she made up and told her to take it away with a smile.


    Jiang Shiyu hadn''t seen him for a long time and he was staying in the library as well. His dog had been sent back home to accompany his mother.


    Shen San suddenly called out to her, "Jiang Shiyu, you''re carrying the osmanthus lotus root. My mother made it. "


    Shen San pointed to the bag, "This is my family''s bag, the dressing technique is from my mother. I saw you digging lotus roots, and now that you''re back, you''re going to my house. "Therefore, this is the Osmanthus Lotus Root."


    One side of the library faced a small pond. Upstairs, the events in the pond could be clearly seen.


    Jiang Shiyu could only admire his ability to link the dots, he nodded his head and prepared to head upstairs.


    Shen San walked over, "I want to eat too."


    Jiang Shiyu thought of Shen Er''s mother and sighed, "Go home and eat."


    Shen San shook his head, "I don''t want to go home."


    "Why?"


    "They cry."


    Jiang Shiyu was still unwilling to share her lotus roots.


    Jiang Shiyu lied on the bed of the library. The moonlight outside was written all over, and the night sky was dotted with stars. Tomorrow, she would leave the library, and this would be her last night here.


    She could not sleep, so she sat up and began to count the stars in boredom.


    One, two, three ¡­


    Hua Ke''s bed was not far from her. Under the moonlight, he was still flipping through the books in his hands.


    Out of the corner of his eyes, he saw Jiang Shiyu sit up and ask softly, "Can''t sleep?"


    Jiang Shiyu counted to thirty and thought for a moment. Then she nodded, "I can''t sleep."


    Hua Ke moved over, "You want to chat?"


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the people who were lying on the ground beside her and nodded her head.


    The two of them sat by the window.


    Hua Ke asked her: "How have you been recently?"


    "It''s pretty good."


    "Finished reading the book?"


    "Teacher''s show is done."


    "You ¡­ What plans do you have for the future? "


    This question stunned Jiang Shiyu. She had always been working hard for one goal. What she needed to do next was to study well, master alchemy earlier, refine her body earlier, and revive the General couple.


    Jiang Shiyu said the first one, so it was inconvenient for Hua Ke, who was behind her, to hear it.


    Hua Ke nodded his head, "I want to take a look around. Bring me along when you guys go out and practice."


    Hua Ke pointed to the book in his hand, it was a guide for the beautiful scenery of other countries, and the one in Hua Ke''s hand was the kurai.


    The kurai was not a human, they were all demons that could take human form.


    Hua Ke pointed to the introduction, "There are very few people in Yu Lai, but it occupies the largest piece of land in West Continent, it is spring season, warm and comfortable, with all sorts of Spirit Beasts living in it. The most famous are the Spirit Foxes, all of them have good appearances and are proficient in bewitching. It is said that the current king is the Linghu clan. Yu Lai was originally the second strongest country, but when the Crete was annihilated, he naturally jumped to first place.


    "Our practice?" Jiang Shiyu had caught on to this important point.


    "You don''t know?" Hua Ke was startled, "We have been here for almost a year, what''s next is to follow teacher and practice by his side, and we are about to leave the Nine Heavens Academy."


    Jiang Shiyu stayed in the library all day. Master Shen didn''t tell her, she didn''t know anything.


    Hua Ke laughed and said, "But it''s still early, we''ll have to wait for at least two months. According to the circumstances of the past. "


    "Oh, it''s probably due to the lack of practice. The teacher didn''t say anything, so he should be able to tell me soon. Isn''t the place to practice with teacher? "


    Could it be that he could choose one himself? Jiang Shiyu was a little surprised.


    Hua Ke said, "You can''t choose on your own, but all of the new students this year will be heading to Tulai City. There was a notice pasted on the square, telling everyone to get ready. If you go to Tulai, you will be cut off from the rest of the world. There are a lot of things you have to explain. "


    Jiang Shiyu thought that she really didn''t have anything to explain. As long as she took care of herself. The next day, Jiang Shiyu went to the plaza, and just as Hua Ke had said, the notice had given her a general period of time, and regarding the whereabouts of the students, she had to inform her family members, etc.


    Jiang Shiyu was afraid that she would leak out more information, so she walked around the corner and saw another notice.


    In order to welcome the arrival of summer and enrich the students'' lives outside of their books, the Academy decided to hold a summer competition on the 20th of the 20th month.


    The content was announced that day.


    Forced to attend.


    In the end, he even drew a smiling face, trying to break through the forcefulness of compulsory participation. But no matter how he looked at it, that smiling face just seemed like it deserved a beating.


    The date on the notice was tomorrow.


    Jiang Shiyu ran back to her dorm room and knocked on Yao Yao''s door, "Yao Yao, tomorrow at the Summer Competition, I will be forced to participate."


    Yao Yao opened the door in shock, "I know, what''s wrong?"


    Jiang Shiyu, "... I''m just here to ask if you want to participate. "


    Yao Yao sized her up and laughed, "You said that you were forced to participate, now ask me if I will participate. They thought I was unhappy and came all the way to tease me. "


    "Are you unhappy?"


    Yao Yao laughed and waved her hand, "Let''s play."


    "What''s the content of the Summer Competition? What''s the competition about?" Jiang Shiyu''s thoughts, since it was a competition, there must be something she wanted to compete in. On the same day, it was announced that the difficulty should be higher and that confidentiality was required.


    Yao Yao laughed: "Competing is nothing!" She smiled mysteriously. "You''ll know tomorrow. The Summer Tournament is very fun. "


    He closed the door.


    Jiang Shiyu could only return to her dorm. In the future, she wouldn''t need to stay in the library.


    The Summer Competition arrived really quickly. In the morning, Jiang Shiyu was knocked awake by Yao Yao right in the middle of the morning. "Jiang Shiyu, wake up quickly.


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly sat up, her ears aching from the explosion from Yao Yao''s loud voice.


    After she put on her clothes and washed her face and rinsed her mouth, Yao Yao took her and ran towards the plaza.


    When Jiang Shiyu woke up, she felt that the sky wasn''t bright yet. When she came out to see, she saw that it was just dawn and the sun had just risen up to the surface of the sea.


    However, as if he was late, Yao Yao brought her and ran crazily.


    Reaching the plaza, Jiang Shiyu was stunned.


    She pointed ahead. "Why are there so many people?" On the huge square, the place was bustling with noise and noise. The early morning chill could not be found here at all. On the contrary, because it was crowded, everyone''s face was covered in sweat as they walked back and forth with high-spirited expressions.


    Yao Yao clenched her teeth, "Come, let''s go eat melon first. When you''re done eating, there''s nothing left. "


    Yao Yao brought her and squeezed through the crowd.

 C222

    Yao Yao squeezed together with her for a long time, the two of them were like two little fish that had just melted into a shoal of fish, instantly becoming the same as the others. Their bodies were covered in sweat, sticking closely to their backs. Beads of sweat appeared on her forehead.


    Jiang Shiyu looked, "There are so many people, what competition?"


    Yao Yao pointed to the surface of the sea. "There is seawater here and all the watermelons are placed into the ocean. It''s so refreshing to eat a cold melon under the sun! "


    "That''s you alone. It''s a melon eating competition right now." Yao Yao waved her hand, full of vigor.


    "How are we going to compete? He said he ate a lot? Who eats fast? "Who eats so much and so fast?" Jiang Shiyu consecutively revealed several possibilities.


    Yao Yao smiled and nodded, "Right, right, just to see who eats faster and faster. "Everyone will go up and report the numbers. After you finish counting, I will record the numbers for you. After you see who eats the most and spend the least time on it, you will win."


    "Then what if you haven''t finished counting?"


    "Then he lost." Yao Yao looked at Jiang Shiyu, "You can only eat one."


    Jiang Shiyu laughed and shook her head, "No, I can only eat half of it."


    Yao Yao was shocked, "No way, I can even eat one."


    Yao Yao was a girl with a delicate figure, her stomach was flat. From the looks of it, her stomach would not be too big, it would be a mystery if she could eat a melon.


    "How big is the food?" Jiang Shiyu asked.


    Yao Yao opened her arms and hugged onto her chest.


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, "My food is bigger than mine."


    "Yao Yao, it''s not good for you to eat, but you have to eat a lot of melon." Jiang Shiyu said sincerely.


    "Hehe, eating is different from eating melon. It''s not the same, you can''t compare them together." Yao Yao wanted to get close to Jiang Shiyu, but was pushed back by the hot air coming from her body. She frowned as she looked at the rising sun, "Isn''t this way too hot?"


    The two of them lined up for a while, but the queue in front of them did not decrease. There were a lot of people behind them.


    Yao Yao counted the number of melon on the ice sea, and worriedly asked, "When it''s our turn, what do we do after the melon is eaten?"


    Yao Yao then counted the number of people, "One person eating one melon, until we still have some leftovers, as long as there are 10 people eating two, then we won''t have any more."


    Jiang Shiyu blocked in front of her with her hands and squinted her eyes, "No way, who can eat two melon?"


    "Eh? Jiang Shiyu, Yao Yao. "


    A person walked out from the front and saw the two of them happily greeting each other. "Both of you, come participate in the melon competition as well."


    "That''s right, Huai Nan, you came out from there, how many did you eat?"


    Huai Nan''s face fell, and he raised three fingers, "I only ate three, and I reckon that once I leave, the people behind will report for four, and I''ll lose."


    Yao Yao shot a glance at Jiang Shiyu, who originally had his hands above his eyes, and immediately covered his face.


    Huai Nan laughed and said: "We won this year''s melon eating competition. Nine Heavens Academy provided two months'' worth of melon for free, everyone was working very hard."


    Yao Yao also nodded with a smile, "This year is also free melon for two months. I heard a few days ago that these are the prizes for the past few years."


    "I like eating melon because I hope the person behind me won''t eat four." Huai Nan was a little depressed, but then he laughed: "It''s okay, I guess he won''t be able to eat it."


    "Even if I eat it, it won''t be as fast as me!"


    Huai Nan was very confident, after oiling the two of them up, he went somewhere else to play.


    Yao Yao was a little anxious, "It''s my turn early, it''s mine turn early. I''m going to participate in another competition."


    Just like that, until she arrived, Yao Yao said that she would eat one. The one counting behind the table was a familiar face, Ling Lan. She nodded when she saw Jiang Shiyu. Then, she took out a melon and placed it on the other table, and asked Yao Yao: "How do I eat it?"


    Yao Yao said: "Cut them into pieces."


    Just as Ling Lan was about to make her move, Yao Yao went back on her words, "Wait, do you have a spoon?"


    Ling Lan took out one from under the table.


    Jiang Shiyu said softly: "It''s a waste of time to use a spoon, I''ll eat them piece by piece."


    Ling Lan laid the melon on the ground, waiting for Yao Yao to make her decision.


    Yao Yao agreed when she thought about it, but she still let Ling Lan slice it into pieces.


    Ling Lan''s finger drew a line across Watermelon Mountain.


    After sitting back down, she said, "Go and eat."


    The moment Yao Yao''s hand touched the melon, the melon immediately expanded outwards into a dozen pieces, with the same size.


    Yao Yao picked up a melon and started to count the time.


    Yao Yao finished one piece, slowly, gracefully, only leaving behind the green skin of a melon and the tender red flesh of a fruit, which entered into her flat stomach.


    Jiang Shiyu calculated the time and felt that Yao Yao had indeed eaten quite quickly. Not long later, the table was filled with melon skins. Yao Yao burped and laughed as she retreated.


    "I don''t care even if you win or lose if you come for a melon." He waved his hands and waited for Jiang Shiyu outside.


    Jiang Shiyu


    When he said she wanted to eat half, Ling Lan raised her head to look at her, and a mocking voice came from behind: "Half? and have the nerve to say it. "


    Jiang Shiyu said in all seriousness: "I can only eat half, eating too much is not good for my body."


    The person behind him laughed out loud, "If you want to be healthy, then don''t eat ice-cold watermelon."


    Jiang Shiyu turned to look at the man and nodded, "You are right, thank you for the reminder." She said to Ling Lan: "I''ll eat one and try the taste."


    That person: "..."


    No matter how much food you eat, you have to prepare for the competition.


    She had put down the melon beside Ling Lan''s table that was used to quench her thirst and cool the summer heat. She took a small piece of melon and said, "For you."


    Jiang Shiyu slowly finished it ¡­ A melon.


    When she went out, Yao Yao was rubbing her stomach with a face full of satisfaction. Seeing her, Yao Yao waved her hand and laughed: "Have you finished half of it?"


    Jiang Shiyu told him what happened just now. After hearing it, Yao Yao laughed out loud, "He came to ridicule you in the end, you angered him to death."


    Jiang Shiyu shrugged, "I didn''t want to anger him. If it''s good for the body, then you shouldn''t eat the ice-cold watermelon.


    Yao Yao waved her hands and laughed: "I know, I know. Jiang Shiyu, you really are ¡­ Even though it''s a melon competition, aren''t you a little bit happy for your victory? "


    Jiang Shiyu blocked the sun, "Who said I don''t care even if I win or lose if I come here to eat melon? I was just doing what Miss Yao Yao told me to do. "


    Yao Yao frowned, she looked angry, but her eyes were full of smiles, and patted Jiang Shiyu: "Use my words to stop me!"

 C223

    After Jiang Shiyu and Yao Yao finished eating, they were probably going to finish the melon that they prepared soon. The two of them stood at the side and waited for the results.


    "Last year''s record was three. I don''t know if there will be a breakthrough this year. I want to see." The sweat on Yao Yao''s face dripped down, both sides of her face were red from the sun.


    "List?" More than one? " Jiang Shiyu looked over.


    Ling Lan reported three names, among them Huai Nan, and one other person. When she heard the name, Yao Yao called out.


    "What''s wrong with this person?" Jiang Shiyu said.


    Yao Yao frowned, gritted her teeth and said: "Nothing, this man is very good."


    "You don''t look very good." Jiang Shiyu said with a smile.


    Yao Yao pursed her lips, she did not want to say anything.


    It was unknown when Hua Ke appeared, but when he saw the two of them, he smiled and waved his hand.


    Hua Ke asked Jiang Shiyu: "Did the result of the melon eating competition come out?"


    Jiang Shiyu nodded and said the three names, "Huai Nan can really eat."


    Hua Ke''s face stiffened when he heard this name. He realized that the two people in front of him didn''t feel very comfortable when they heard this name.


    She touched her forehead. "Let''s find a shady spot. It''s too hot here."


    The three of them found a tree and stayed there.


    Jiang Shiyu said that she wanted to go get some drinks, and walked over to the place where the melons were being played, which meant that they had already dispersed, and there Ling Lan was packing up her things.


    Jiang Shiyu stepped forward to help her, but Ling Lan looked at her but didn''t say anything.


    When the two of them were done, Ling Lan passed her a melon. Jiang Shiyu waved her hands, "It''s a small matter, no need to thank me."


    Ling Lan said unyieldingly: "Take it, otherwise the things you''ve packed will be messed up once again, I''ll clean it up again."


    Jiang Shiyu received the ice-cold black melon, and hugged it tightly, "Ling Lan, do you know Bi Qi?"


    Ling Lan said, "Oh, the person who just won the round."


    Jiang Shiyu laughed and asked, "What kind of person is he?"


    Ling Lan looked at her, then looked behind her again, "What, Yao Yao didn''t tell you?"


    "What does that have to do with her?" Jiang Shiyu said.


    "Oh, she won''t say. "Then I can''t say, personal privacy." Ling Lan closed her eyes and prepared to leave.


    Jiang Shiyu stopped her, "This is really private, how do you know?"


    Ling Lan thought for a while, "This matter has been going on for a long time. "You can ask her. If she''s willing to talk to you, then it''s best that she''s not willing. I won''t say anything behind her back."


    She glanced at Jiang Shiyu a few times, "Moreover, our relationship is not that good, so do not look for me to talk."


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, but she had already walked far away.


    At the very least, when Yao Yao saw that she was hugging a black melon, she was so happy that she wanted to tear it apart to eat it.


    Jiang Shiyu put the melon away, "You ate one, and now you eat another?"


    Yao Yao laughed and said, "There''s nothing left after being exposed to the sun!"


    That was unreasonable! Such unreasonable nonsense!


    Jiang Shiyu still kept it, and did not break it open. She advised her to wait until night before going back to eat.


    Hua Ke said dryly: "I didn''t eat."


    Yao Yao gave him a good look and spread his hands: "Hua Ke didn''t eat it, at least let him have a taste."


    Jiang Shiyu laughed dryly, "Let''s eat tonight." Then, she glanced at Hua Ke, "Don''t tolerate Yao Yao, eating any more isn''t good for your body."


    Yao Yao shouted loudly, "Mama Jiang, Mama Jiang!" Her eyes looked towards the melon behind Jiang Shiyu.


    Jiang Shiyu was amused by her, and burst out laughing, her hands still holding the melon, not giving Yao Yao the chance to steal it.


    How could Yao Yao really sneak attack like that? She could eat at night anyway, so she shouted twice and stopped talking.


    The shade of the tree wasn''t very cool either, and the melon in Jiang Shiyu''s embrace lost its cool touch, as it began to heat up, "Let''s go back, we''ve already participated in the competition."


    Yao Yao refused, "There''s still fun. "Let''s wait a while longer."


    Jiang Shiyu hugged the melon, "There''s even a melon competition?"


    "No, but it has something to do with Gua." Yao Yao stared at the crowd, searching for something.


    Jiang Shiyu said indifferently: "Are you looking for Bi Qi?"


    "Who would look for that person!" Yao Yao shouted angrily.


    He then asked Jiang Shiyu, "What are you properly explaining to him for?"


    Jiang Shiyu answered with a long "oh", "I just thought that this name sounded nice."


    Yao Yao looked at her in disbelief, "Jiang Shiyu, that''s how your taste is! This name was simply rotten! Crap! Penetrating! It''s done! "


    Jiang Shiyu laughed and said: "Then tell me where it''s rotten."


    Yao Yao shut her mouth, "Anyway, it''s not good."


    Hua Ke said in a low voice: "She is not willing to say, it is actually this person who has always been here ¡­"


    Jiang Shiyu was listening intently when she heard a loud shout, "Stop! I''ll say it myself. "


    Jiang Shiyu picked her ears, "Speak."


    Yao Yao was bashful for a long time before the mosquitoes snorted, "When we entered the academy last year, he said ¡­ "He likes me ¡­"


    Jiang Shiyu had guessed it, but she never thought that Yao Yao would actually say it so straightforwardly.


    She leaned towards Yao Yao, "And then?"


    Yao Yao looked up at her with a blushing face, "What then? I don''t even like him, what then? But he kept pestering me. "So annoying!"


    The redness on Yao Yao''s face instantly faded as he displayed an impatient expression, "From time to time, he would follow behind me and make an excuse to say something, I don''t even know him! "What is there to say."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, signalling for her to continue.


    Yao Yao closed her eyes, "No more."


    Hua Ke interrupted, "Why don''t you tell me how you two met? Jiang Shiyu, let me tell you, it''s during the Summer Competition!"


    Yao Yao stared, "What did you say!? You heard it all, but you know it better than me. "


    Hua Ke used his foot to scoop the sand on the ground, and then stomped it flat, "How come I don''t know, just a random person in Nine Heavens Academy would know about you guys."


    "My business is my business, what does it have to do with you? I said it, I said it myself." Yao Yao waved her hand impatiently, and turned to Jiang Shiyu, saying, "I was just asking him for advice. Who would have known that I would be pestered?"


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, "What technique?"


    Yao Yao pointed to a place, "I''ll show you later."


    Jiang Shiyu looked over, there was joy, but it was not the sound of knocking.


    "Let''s go now." The perspiration on Jiang Shiyu''s face started to drip again, and the melon in her hands became sticky.


    Yao Yao looked around and said, "Regardless of whether you go early or late, Bi Qi will still be there."

 C224

    Hua Ke added: "Don''t look anymore, he''s definitely still here. He''s the winner of last year, he''ll definitely be at the very end."


    Jiang Shiyu was left behind, Hua Ke and she were standing side by side, the two of them following behind Yao Yao.


    Hua Ke leaned his head over and whispered, "Do you know of the three wonders that are happening in the academy?"


    Hua Ke nodded in understanding, "First, what exactly is eighth place doing? This matter was at the top of the rankings. Countless people wanted to investigate it to the end, but none of them had any results. Over the years, many people had been rushing inside, but none of them knew what was going on inside. The eighth location is too mysterious! "


    Jiang Shiyu decided not to tell her anything. She knew what was going on inside since she had gone in before. Let her enjoy it.


    "Second thing, Cheng Yu finished reading the entire Book Collection Vault in ten years, even without me saying, you already know how bizarre this thing is! At first, no one believed him. In the end, they checked the records and it really was like that. The key thing is that Cheng Yu did not say it out loud on his own, but rather, was discovered by a teacher of the library when he was bored and had nothing else to do while organizing his records. "


    "What are you trying to say?" Jiang Shiyu did not understand how to say that Cheng Yu did not take the initiative to say it.


    Hua Ke rolled his eyes at her, "I''m praising Cheng Yu, keeping a low profile."


    Jiang Shiyu surrendered, "Fine, then what''s the third thing?"


    Hua Ke glanced at Yao Yao, and his voice dropped, "It''s that Bi Qi."


    "Every year, Nine Heavens Academy hosts a summer tournament, and among them there is one competition. Ever since he entered the academy, every year, he has always been the winner. Is it a miracle? "


    Jiang Shiyu said: "Maybe Bi Qi is really strong."


    Hua Ke bitterly clapped his hands, "The key thing is that there are also strong people, but they all lost to him."


    Jiang Shiyu became interested, "What competition? Since we''re going to this place now, let''s hurry up and take a look. "


    Hua Ke replied, and the two went over together.


    Jiang Shiyu walked over, and she only heard the clattering sounds become louder, and there were also a lot of ''pui''.


    Once they reached the center of the circle, there was a wooden board placed in the middle with some things placed on it ¡­ melon seeds?


    Jiang Shiyu pointed at the melon seeds, "Don''t tell me that this competition is about eating the melon seeds!"


    Hua Ke looked at her as if he was looking at something, "Jiang Shiyu, you actually know that this is a melon seed! They said this was from the Eastern Continent. I didn''t even know them before I entered the Nine Heavens Academy, how did you know that? "


    Jiang Shiyu was startled. She had never seen, let alone eaten, a melon seeds when she saw that sharp and thin thing.


    Hua Ke''s attention was immediately attracted over, and he did not care about Jiang Shiyu''s blank stare.


    Yao Yao appeared out of nowhere, her little face red, "I walked in, and there''s still a competition inside. Let''s join in as well. "


    Jiang Shiyu asked about the rules.


    Yao Yao pointed to the people seated outside, "This is the entrance, whoever wins here will be inside. There are still two selections left, and the final victor will be Bi Qi. Whoever wins this year will be the winner. "


    Yao Yao looked at it, "You have to start from the first stage."


    Although Yao Yao did not win last year, she had already passed the final stage. She did not need to compete when she entered the first stage, and directly entered the second stage.


    This was the first time Jiang Shiyu and Hua Ke were participating, so they had to start from the first round.


    Jiang Shiyu did not mind, she reported her name and waited at the back.


    The four of them could form a circle. When it was Jiang Shiyu''s turn, she, Hua Ke and the two men sat together.


    In the middle of the room, there was a wooden board with a small pile of melon seeds on top of it.


    On each person''s right hand was a cup, about the depth of a forefinger and the width of a palm. Whoever is the first to fill the cup with melon seed shell will be considered to have won.


    Jiang Shiyu had never eaten before, she had just seen how others ate.


    He first picked up a melon seed and placed it in his mouth. After gnashing his teeth, the melon seed shell began to expand. It was then he used his fingers to brush it away. Then, he took out a melon seed and placed it in his mouth.


    Some people ate rather quickly, while others used this method. The melon seeds could not be put into a cup because they had to be directly broken in the mouth. He must have a complete melon seed shell.


    Jiang Shiyu laughed, thinking that this method of eating melon seeds was really fun.


    Neither she nor Hua Ke had eaten them before, and the other two had been biting on their melon seeds with serious expressions, afraid that the weak and tiny melon seeds in their mouths would shatter.


    Jiang Shiyu also picked up a melon seed and placed it in her mouth, wanting to use that method to try it.


    The melon seed shell bit open, and in the next moment, its tongue tasted the melon seeds.


    Jiang Shiyu took out the melon seed shell, and as expected, the melon seeds inside had already been eaten by her.


    How did she do it? Jiang Shiyu stared blankly. She had wanted to peel it with her hands, but how did it end up in her stomach?


    She brought out the melon seed shell s and showed it to Hua Ke. Hua Ke learnt their method and ate a few of them, but when he bit on them, the teeth in his mouth broke. He took one and started fighting again.


    At this time, a perfectly fine melon seed shell appeared in front of him. He couldn''t help but look at Jiang Shiyu and ask in shock: "You ate it?"


    Jiang Shiyu nodded and laughed, "Eating the melon seeds isn''t that hard."


    Before the competition, Hua Ke said to her mysteriously, "It is said that someone stayed in the Nine Heavens Academy for three years, and they are at the first stage of the melon seeds competition every year. Every time they are fully prepared, they practice for a long time ahead of time, but the moment they are on stage, sigh, no, he thinks that people who can eat the melon seeds well are not simple people."


    Jiang Shiyu thought about how she had eaten for three years, how she was still able to say such words, and how the people eating the melon seeds were not smiling at all.


    But now, she just put it in her mouth and actually ate it.


    She laughed and said, "Hua Ke, it''s very simple. You put the melon seeds into your mouth and bit into the sharp end, when you suck on it with your tongue, the melon seeds would come out. It''s very simple."


    Hua Ke listened to her and tried her method, but nothing came out. Ye Zichen continued to use the same method with a sad look on his face. It felt very unreliable to suck it out with his tongue.


    Jiang Shiyu grabbed a handful of it, eating while saying, "Hua Ke, what you''re doing isn''t right, the way you''re eating is slow and uncomfortable, even the melon seeds are trapped inside."


    After saying that, he chomped down on another melon seed.


    Hua Ke was a little surprised. "You''re eating melon seeds, and talking to me?"


    Jiang Shiyu pinched another melon seed and placed it in her mouth, "Eating melon seeds, if you don''t speak, you can call it eating melon seeds."


    Another melon seed shell was thrown into the cup.

 C225

    She spoke as if it was as expected, but then she was also stunned for a moment. Who said that eating melon seeds was the one speaking? She wasn''t the one who said that. No, it''s not in Jiang Shiyu''s memory, is this her past memories? Jiang Shiyu frowned, why would she eat melon seeds in her memories?


    The two people at the side also followed Jiang Shiyu''s instructions and tried it out. They encountered the same kind of awkwardness as Hua Ke, making the seeds stick together. The two of them looked at Jiang Shiyu in reproach, giving up on what they were eating and picked up a new one.


    Someone suddenly shouted from the side, "It''s full..."


    Jiang Shiyu smiled as she picked up her cup and entered the second stage.


    Between the first and second stage, he used a cloth curtain to block it. Jiang Shiyu lifted the cloth curtain and walked in.


    He could not eat land, so he ate less gracefully, and laughed as he talked, and ate less as he talked. The people in the second stage would eat a little, but they wouldn''t eat that much. This stage had the most people.


    Once Jiang Shiyu entered, she felt that there were a lot of people crowding around, wanting to find a few people to compete with her, but someone told her that this was a revolving battle, and the loser would be next.


    Jiang Shiyu could only stand at the back and wait in line.


    Because there were too many people, there were five teams participating in the battle of attrition. In the end, the victors of the five teams would compete again and they would be able to enter the third stage.


    Jiang Shiyu randomly picked a team and after waiting for a few people, she actually saw Yao Yao. Yao Yao stood at her left hand side, his face full of impatience. He reached out to wipe the sweat off his face and looked forward again.


    Jiang Shiyu reached out her hand, and in her palm lay half a handful of melon seeds that she had not finished previously. "Yao Yao, eat this."


    When Yao Yao saw her, she was first very happy, but then she shook her head due to the melon seeds in her hands, "Jiang Shiyu, I won''t eat it! Why did you come in so quickly! This is a competition item, why did you bring it in? There''s going to be food for you later, don''t eat it anymore! "


    Jiang Shiyu bit one of them and placed the melon seed shell into the cup. Originally, its shell was already full, but now it was empty again.


    "We''ve been in line for a long time, let''s eat together."


    Yao Yao pushed her hand away, "I still need to eat later. If I continue to eat now, I''ll be full."


    Jiang Shiyu laughed and said, "You ate a dozen or so melon seeds but you are not even full enough to eat a single watermelon."


    Yao Yao saw that she had melon seeds in both her hands, "Where is that?"


    Jiang Shiyu: "Oh, Hua Ke lost, I threw it to him."


    Yao Yao curled his lips, "I knew it, he hasn''t even eaten, how could he possibly enter the second round."


    Another person lifted the curtain and came in, speaking loudly, "Did you see a rookie eat a cup of shell in the blink of an eye and even joke around with the people around him, guiding him? Tsk tsk tsk tsk. This year''s winner will have to be replaced. "


    This sentence attracted everyone''s attention.


    Another person also laughed out loud, "In the blink of an eye, it was too exaggerated, but it was indeed extremely fast, Bi Qi might not be able to compare to her."


    Someone immediately asked the two of them, "Is he very strong?"


    One person described it vividly and vividly, "That''s not it." Just as the melon seeds reach my mouth, they are all finished. The melon seed shell is still whole, and I saw some melon seed shell look as if they have never been eaten before. If it wasn''t for the cup, I would have thought that they had not been eaten. "


    "So powerful!"


    "That''s right! "We finished it in one go."


    "Don''t speak lies. Why don''t you point him out for us to see? It''s not like we can''t win against a newbie on the field, so we''ve secretly sent people to mess with our people."


    "What did you say!?" Now that someone has threatened his position, I see that you are not willing to admit it. A new person will also be stronger than him. "


    "Hur hur, let''s see who''s right in the end!" "Wait and see!"


    "Just wait."


    The tense atmosphere spread out instantly. After Yao Yao finished reading, she looked at Jiang Shiyu: "Did you hear that, there''s a new person here ¡­ ¡­"


    Jiang Shiyu was finishing a piece, "I heard it. If his description is not wrong, it should be me."


    She put down the melon seed shell that she had just finished eating, completely unharmed.


    Yao Yao picked up the melon seed shell and looked at it in disbelief, saying, "Are you pretending not to know how to eat? You are clearly an expert! "


    How innocent was Jiang Shiyu, she only realized that she would eat them when she was eating. But Yao Yao wouldn''t listen, "This kind of skill, every few years, how can it be learned!"


    "You just don''t want to admit that I learned it so quickly, and you''re still struggling in the second stage." Jiang Shiyu immediately stirred up Yao Yao''s thoughts.


    Yao Yao covered her ears, "I''m not listening!"


    Jiang Shiyu sighed, "Alright, do you want to eat some?"


    "NO!" Eat! "


    Jiang Shiyu retracted her hand. There were only a dozen or so pills left on her palm.


    Yao Yao saw that she had finished eating the melon seeds before coming over to talk to her. "Jiang Shiyu, you''re going to win."


    "What do you mean? Wasn''t Bi Qi the winner for several years? "I won the moment I arrived." Jiang Shiyu held onto the cup, feeling the pain from the sun on her face.


    Yao Yao shook her head: "Although Bi Qi is also very powerful, I believe that you will definitely win."


    Jiang Shiyu laughed, "Yao Yao has always trusted me. "I understand."


    Yao Yao clenched her fists and said: "You want to win!" Suddenly, she said, "Since that is the case, let me also set up a bet to see who will win between you and Bi Qi."


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, "No one knows me, can you release me now?"


    Yao Yao laughed, "I''ll get to know you soon!"


    It turned out that in this period of time, the person in front of Jiang Shiyu had finished his challenge and had gone to challenge her.


    Seated on the chair is a little girl, upon seeing Jiang Shiyu raise her eyelids a little, "There are still a lot of people behind us, let''s quickly finish this battle, one person will get twenty pills, and whoever finishes first will sit here. By the way, you''re the last thirty people to challenge me today. My mouth is a little dry from eating. I hope you can win so that you can go drink some water. "


    Jiang Shiyu smiled slightly, "Alright, I''ll let you go drink."


    The little girl snorted, and picked out twenty melon seeds and placed them in Jiang Shiyu''s hands. She also had twenty of them in her own hands.


    "Three two one, begin!"


    A sound was heard.


    Jiang Shiyu bit the first pill and the little girl sat up straight. From her mouth, a gurgling sound came out and the two of them actually ate the first pill at the same time.


    Jiang Shiyu restrained her expression and waited in alert, but the next moment, this little girl actually took out a melon seed and quickly peeled it open, eating one pellet.

 C226

    Jiang Shiyu sighed lightly and said, "You should be able to go drink some water."


    The little girl looked at the person behind Jiang Shiyu, her eyes fierce and fierce.


    The little miss gave Jiang Shiyu a deep look, "Hmph, don''t be too complacent, among the five people here, I''m the weakest, so what if you win! There are times when you cry. "


    The little girl gave her an angry look and left her seat.


    Jiang Shiyu sat on it, grabbed the melon seeds and started to beat them again.


    The person who had just spoke came up, and said with a smile: "You are very powerful! "I can''t compare to you. How did you eat the melon seeds?"


    Jiang Shiyu would definitely not give up on such a small trick, so he told him about it. That person took the melon seeds and tested them a few times, then left while shaking his head.


    Yao Yao was done, and failed.


    However, there was not a single trace of disappointment on her face. Instead, she quickly rushed to Jiang Shiyu''s side and patted her back, "Well done, I believe you can win. Now I can make a bet. "


    Hua Ke also snuck in, holding a black melon, he stood behind Jiang Shiyu.


    Yao Yao set up the gambling house beside Jiang Shiyu.


    Right now, Jiang Shiyu had only won one person, there were still many people who came to challenge her, and then there would be the other four people who challenged her the most, and that was Bi Qi.


    Yao Yao was determined, and immediately revealed that she was the newbie. The bet would be between the strongest newbie and the winner of the match for many years.


    Whoever wins, you are welcome to place your bet.


    Jiang Shiyu touched her body, only having one soul power crystal, and threw it at her.


    Yao Yao took it, and Hua Ke kept it at the back.


    Some people heard that she had just eaten a melon seed and successfully picked someone out. They all wanted to see her and the line immediately became very long.


    Jiang Shiyu speechlessly let the three of them come up and compete together.


    She sat in her chair for a long time. In the end, only one person remained. He stood beside Jiang Shiyu and said, "So it''s you. I want to see how you eat the melon seeds! "


    This voice, wasn''t it one of the two parties that quarrelled previously? Jiang Shiyu looked at him, a round head, a round stomach, and sharp teeth.


    Jiang Shiyu nodded his head and gave him ten seeds, "Eat it, you will win quickly."


    The person took the melon seeds, "Ten of them, can you split them?"


    Jiang Shiyu opened her mouth: "From now on, two and three!"


    The man immediately started eating, his mind was focused on the melon seeds in front of him, he was not distracted at all by Jiang Shiyu who was sitting in front of him.


    When he was done eating, he realized that there were still no movements beside him. A smile appeared on his face. What strongest rookie? That''s just a bluff! Wasn''t he already defeated? Ten melon seeds, humph, a hundred crystals won''t beat me.


    He smirked as his smile froze on his face. He pointed at the ten melon seed shell s on the table beside Jiang Shiyu. Have you finished eating?! "


    Jiang Shiyu replied, "That''s right. I didn''t disturb you when I saw how heartily you ate."


    That person''s face instantly turned ashen.


    There was laughter, and the man turned and ran out.


    Yao Yao took the crystal in her hand, "Hehe, Jiang Shiyu, you better not lose, or else I''ll be dead for sure. Hua Ke, did you remember about the people and crystals that were bet? Shen Da Xing, he only needs to see who placed the bets on him. "


    Jiang Shiyu picked up a melon seed and bit into it.


    The matter of them going to Crete was a secret. After they came back, the Principal also told them to keep it a secret and not tell anyone else. As for those who sacrificed, all they said was that they sacrificed themselves for a mission.


    Jiang Shiyu kowtowed and raised her head to look at the sky. Time passed too quickly.


    Seeing her lost in thought, Yao Yao remembered that she was the only one out of everyone who went on the mission. Shen Er died, Shen Da Shan changed, and Jiang Shiyu was probably affected as well.


    She closed her mouth, feeling that she had said something wrong.


    As Jiang Shiyu ate the melon seeds, she felt a little thirsty. Since no one came, she decided to go and drink some water.


    There was no one standing in front of her, so she said, "What are you going to do?"


    Jiang Shiyu turned her head to look at her, "Drink."


    "Oh, bring me one." If it wasn''t for the fact that this was the first time they had met, Jiang Shiyu would have thought that she had already bought her countless amounts of water.


    Jiang Shiyu turned her head to look at her, and the seated woman smiled, "Please bring me a cup."


    Yao Yao glared at her, "On what basis?"


    Jiang Shiyu turned her head to look at her, "I refuse."


    Yao Yao was very satisfied with these words.


    The smile on the woman''s face froze. Normally, as long as she added in the favor, as long as she asked for it, others would easily do it. After all, it was just a small matter, and now there was actually someone who wasn''t even willing to do such a small thing!


    Jiang Shiyu ignored her and turned to leave.


    Yao Yao raised her head and followed behind her.


    Hua Ke followed behind them with melon in his arms.


    Jiang Shiyu drank some water and stood in the shade of the tree to cool down. A shadow appeared in front of her.


    "Are you going to eat or not?" He handed the watermelon in front of him.


    "Cheng Yu, I''ve eaten."


    Cheng Yu took back a piece of watermelon and handed it over to Hua Ke.


    When Yao Yao saw Cheng Yu, she excitedly came over and asked, "Are you here to eat melon seeds too?"


    Cheng Yu smiled indifferently, "No, I came out to take a look. I just so happened to see you two under a tree, come and greet me."


    "Oh, come out and take a look. You''re still holding a watermelon?" Yao Yao covered her mouth and laughed secretly.


    "I met Ling Lan on the way here, she gave it to me." Cheng Yu explained.


    Yao Yao knows some things about you, Cheng Yu. She hated the pestering Ling Lan, her actions were the same as someone else''s, making her feel extremely disgusted and disgusted.


    Hua Ke saw that Yao Yao''s gaze was off, and handed over the watermelon, and Yao Yao snorted, ''I don''t care if he eats it, I don''t care if he doesn''t .''


    Jiang Shiyu turned her head to look at Yao Yao, "What are you doing?"


    Yao Yao waved her hand, "No."


    "Hua Ke and I will go ahead and take a look. You guys stay here and chat." Yao Yao said as she ignored Hua Ke''s wishes, dragged him and walked forward.


    Before they left, they could still hear Hua Ke''s question, "Why did we leave!?"


    "You''re stupid! "Just come with me."


    After being silent for a long time, Jiang Shiyu felt awkward. She wanted to find a topic to talk, but she did not know what to say, "You ¡­"


    "You ¡­"


    The two of them looked at each other, then separated.


    "What do you want to say? Tell me." She didn''t know if it was just an illusion on Jiang Shiyu''s part, but the last time she touched Cheng Yu''s hand, it felt ice-cold.

 C227

    Now, hearing him speak, even the words he spat out were ice-cold. It was as if streams of cold air assaulted his face, as if the heat from his body was about to be carried away.


    Jiang Shiyu just wanted to find a topic to talk, so that the two wouldn''t feel awkward, and she didn''t know what to say anymore. She could only say, "Tell me first."


    Cheng Yu said, "Okay, we can continue to learn now. From today onwards, I will look for you every night until the beginning of the academy''s practice. "


    Although men and women lived together, there was a ban at the entrance to the female dorms. Everyone who entered would be scanned. The moment they found out that it was a boy, the instruments on the roof would shout and attract the supervisor.


    Cheng Yu laughed: "Don''t worry, this is a small matter. I hope you won''t sleep before I go. "


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, "I won''t."


    "Alright, I''m done. Say it." Cheng Yu stood beside Jiang Shiyu, and completely blocked the sunlight in an instant.


    As Cheng Yu got closer, Jiang Shiyu smelled a very familiar fragrance. She seemed to have smelled it somewhere just now, but she was not very sure.


    "Oh, don''t you eat melon?" Jiang Shiyu held back for a long time before finally asking this question.


    Once he said it, Jiang Shiyu felt that she was extremely stupid.


    Cheng Yu laughed from above her head, "A cold melon, eating too much is bad for your body."


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know if Cheng Yu was mocking her or had other intentions.


    Cheng Yu laughed: "What about you? You don''t eat. "


    "Eating too much is not good for your body." Jiang Shiyu replied in a daze.


    Jiang Shiyu laughed first, and the smile in her eyes became crooked.


    Jiang Shiyu was suddenly a little curious, "Cheng Yu, the mask on your face, you ¡­ Is there a wound on your face? "


    Cheng Yu opened his eyes once again, his black pupils staring fixedly at Jiang Shiyu, "You want to see what I look like."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded her head, "If I said I didn''t want to look, I must have lied to you. I am indeed very curious, what exactly do you look like? One day when you take off your mask, I might not recognize you. "


    As he spoke, he sighed.


    Cheng Yu laughed and shook his head, "When I take off my mask, you will still recognize me."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at Cheng Yu''s black eyes. The pair of eyes were extremely calm and profound, perhaps she would be able to recognize these eyes.


    She had never thought that the face under Cheng Yu''s mask could be someone she knew. After all, she didn''t know many people.


    Cheng Yu said again, "You will recognize me."


    Jiang Shiyu did not reply. Until that day, no one would be able to make a decision, and no one would be able to recognize the person they had never met. With her eyes alone, she was overthinking it.


    Jiang Shiyu looked ahead in the blink of an eye, "Hopefully."


    Someone shouted ahead, "The match has started. The winner will be the next five people to fight. They will decide who will be the one to enter the third stage. "Hurry over here."


    Jiang Shiyu moved, "I''m going to participate in the competition."


    "Yes."


    When Jiang Shiyu went over, the other four had already formed a circle, two men and two women, leaving a gap for her to pass.


    The man sitting to her left had a mustache and said with a smile, "The people who came here this year finally have a new face. Looking at you all year round, I''m getting tired of it."


    The one who sat on Jiang Shiyu''s right was the woman who brought water with her. She sneered and didn''t say anything. It was a dainty looking woman next to her who smiled at her.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the last man, who was in his twenties, legs crossed, and was chewing on a candy in his mouth. Crack, crack, crack.


    As he was eating the melon seeds, with the sugar in his mouth and the melon seeds in his mouth, Jiang Shiyu couldn''t help but give her another glance.


    The man who was eating the candy looked around and asked, "How do we compete this year?"


    "Go ahead."


    "Whatever."


    "Whatever."


    When it was Jiang Shiyu''s turn, she grabbed the ten melon seeds, "Finish it quickly."


    The others looked at her, and the man eating the candy said, "There''s no point in fighting as fast as possible with just the five of us. How about this, eat the melon seeds, and one cup each. We''ll win first."


    He took out five cups from behind him. It seemed like they had already been prepared. Since he was asking for advice, everyone else was not surprised. They all agreed.


    Jiang Shiyu was indifferent to it, so she agreed.


    The second test was that whoever finishes eating a cup of melon seeds first would win.


    Jiang Shiyu picked up one seed and observed the other people''s method of eating the melon seeds. The four people eating the melon seeds did not peel them off with their bare hands, they finished all of it in their mouths.


    However, there were three people who ate very slowly. They had to find the right spot and arrange a proper place before they could eat one piece properly.


    The man eating the candy was very casual. Before he could finish eating the candy, the seeds had already been placed into his mouth one by one. With a casual wave, the melon seed shell s that came out from the melon seeds were placed on the table.


    Jiang Shiyu also ate in this way. The man eating the candy had noticed her, or it should be said that everyone present had noticed her.


    There were two things in the sugar man''s mouth. He mumbled, "Did you just eat a melon seed?"


    Jiang Shiyu''s hands did not stop moving, "That''s right, this is the first time we''re seeing each other today."


    The sugar-eating man laughed. "You''re quite talented."


    The three people beside him were currently facing a cup of melon seeds. The moment they were distracted, it was possible that one of their seeds would be wasted. The two of them actually began chatting with each other.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t say a word to him, and what he talked about the most were the various small matters of the Nine Heavens Academy.


    The man seemed very happy. "I''ve been eating melon seeds for a long time. Very few people talk when they want to eat melon seeds. What a waste."


    Jiang Shiyu casually answered: "That''s right, eating melon seeds means talking. At a time like this, anything is fine."


    The sugar man narrowed his eyes. "You think so."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded.


    The sugar man rolled his eyes but didn''t say anything. He chewed the candy in his mouth with a crunch, as the speed on his hand and in his mouth made him happy.


    Seeing that, Jiang Shiyu stopped her idle chatter and started to eat as well.


    There were more and more melon seed shell on the table, and less and less melon seeds in the cup.


    As Jiang Shiyu was eating the melon seeds, she did not forget to look to the side. The other three people had already stopped long ago, and although there were many melon seed shell s piled in front of them, compared to Jiang Shiyu and the sugar man, it was obvious that they were missing a piece.


    Jiang Shiyu knew that her opponent was not these three people, but rather the man in the pond.


    The melon seeds in the cup were decreasing. Jiang Shiyu picked up the last melon seed and placed it on her teeth.


    "Ge"


    "YES!"


    "Pah!"


    "I won."

 C228

    The taste of the melon seeds were still on the tip of his tongue, Jiang Shiyu raised her head and looked at the man eating the candy.


    Jiang Shiyu swallowed her melon seeds and looked at the other party, "I''ve lost."


    Jiang Shiyu: "It''s over."


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head, "I lost."


    Yao Yao''s expression changed greatly as he walked to the front in disbelief. The sugar eating man who was sitting beside the man also revealed his true face, he laughed and greeted, "Long time no see, Yao Yao."


    Yao Yao''s face was gloomy, she did not even look at him, and asked Jiang Shiyu: "Did you really lose?"


    Jiang Shiyu nodded.


    Yao Yao pointed at the man eating the candy, "Did you lose to him?"


    Jiang Shiyu nodded again.


    Yao Yao cried out, "I''m going to suffer this loss!"


    Jiang Shiyu reacted in an instant as she looked towards the man eating the candy, "You are Bi Qi?"


    The sugar man kept his cup and laughed: "I haven''t been introduced, my name is Bi Qi. Although you said that the final test was me, but with this year''s strongest rookie, I was really anxious to see you earlier. "


    He stood up, held out his hand, and smiled. "You didn''t let me down, really. After all these years, the number of people who have fought with me to the very end is extremely few. "


    It was the West Continent''s usual etiquette to meet. Regardless of whether it was men or women, they would all shake hands. Jiang Shiyu also stood up, and she held onto Bi Qi''s hand.


    Bi Qi then asked her: "Do you feel that this etiquette is strange?"


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, and followed his words to ask, "What''s strange about it?"


    Bi Qi laughed, "You must be joking, haha."


    couldn''t help but want to ask about this method of smile, but when Yao Yao walked up and waved their hands, she pulled Jiang Shiyu and them as she was about to leave.


    Jiang Shiyu was startled by her actions. She turned around and saw that Bi Qi shrugged his shoulders nonchalantly and sat down to continue eating the melon seeds.


    To drag her all the way to the seaside, where swimming competitions were taking place. Everyone''s eyes were wet, and they were out of place here.


    Jiang Shiyu held onto Yao Yao''s wrist, and stopped her, "What''s going on?"


    Yao Yao stopped with a snort, her face filled with unhappiness, "Don''t talk to Bi Qi, he''s a madman. Although he seemed to be very famous in the academy, no one really wanted to follow him. Eating melon seeds, what kind of skill is that? "


    Yao Yao said in a mocking tone, but Jiang Shiyu felt that this matter seemed to reveal some of the truth. It was just that the ability to eat melon seeds was incredibly powerful, to actually be able to be considered one of the three wonders with the eighth place and Cheng Yu. And after that, there were so many people following him. It seemed like eating melon seeds was an amazing thing.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at Yao Yao. She might give her an answer to her doubts from before.


    "Eating melon seeds is not that amazing. Tell me, why are there so many people gathered here?" The eating of melon seeds had already ended, but there were still so many people surrounding them. Jiang Shiyu could not help but be suspicious.


    Yao Yao looked in that direction for a good while, and then took in a few deep breaths. Her expression gradually returned back to normal, and she said to Jiang Shiyu: "I don''t know why, but every time I get close to Bi Qi, my temper would rise, and I would treat him maliciously, and dislike him ¡­ ¡­"


    "I don''t know why, but the moment those people get close to Bi Qi, they would feel a sense of submission, and want to take him as their boss."


    Jiang Shiyu followed Yao Yao''s finger and looked over, while Yao Yao was still talking, "A few major events happened to Bi Qi, and only now did everyone realize that something was amiss when they approached Bi Qi."


    "What''s the big deal?"


    Yao Yao thought for a while, "I heard someone say something unintentionally. When Bi Qi first came to Nine Heavens Academy, he was specially recruited. Everyone thought that he had some ability, the soul power that he had learnt was used by him, thus, there were a few powerful people who went to spar with him.


    Before the two had even fought, Bi Qi said haughtily: "You people, you will all be my little brothers in the future. The moment they heard this, they exploded. They went up together to beat Bi Qi to death, but on the first day of Bi Qi''s arrival at Nine Heavens Academy, he was beaten until his face became swollen, and his facial features changed. After resting for many days, he went to look for the person who hit him before. "


    "This time, he did not make a move. After seeing him, those people said that they wanted to take him as their boss. What Bi Qi said before was true."


    "Bi Qi''s previous soul power was extremely low, and those who saw him also said that his level was very low. But that time, his soul power actually started to make people unable to see through him."


    Yao Yao said softly, "I asked Father. Father said that he couldn''t see through it either."


    Yao Yao''s father''s soul power was already at the peak of West Continent, but he actually said that he couldn''t see through it. Either Bi Qi was of the same level as him, or his soul power was higher than his.


    Jiang Shiyu recalled that the Bi Qi she just saw was just a playful and disrespectful person. Such a person, if you were to tell her, she was actually the eighth strongest on the continent.


    No one, she thought, would believe it.


    Yao Yao continued, "Later on, as long as they are near him, everyone would feel that they are not like themselves. In the past, the Nine Heavens Academy did not have any factions, but after he came, they were split into two factions, and they were incompatible fire and water. "


    Jiang Shiyu frowned, "Which faction does he belong to?"


    "Yes, according to his information, he came from a small village by the sea. He used to fish for a living."


    Jiang Shiyu said, "When I approach him, I don''t feel that anything is wrong."


    Yao Yao also looked at her weirdly, "That''s right, I wanted to pull you out right then, but the moment I came out, I realized that you weren''t affected, on the contrary, something was wrong with me."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, she looked behind Yao Yao and exclaimed: Where''s Hua Ke?


    Yao Yao was also shocked, "He did not follow us?"


    The two of them looked at each other. Remembering Bi Qi''s strange characteristics, they ran towards the place where the melon seeds competition had just taken place.


    Cheers came from the sea behind him. A familiar voice was mixed in with the noise. "Victory! Victory!"

 C229

    Originally, Huai Nan had won first place in the swimming race in one fell swoop. The seaside was filled with cheers and praises for this newcomer.


    Hua Ke sat at the spot where Jiang Shiyu was sitting just now. The melon Jiang Shiyu threw to him was right at this moment on the table, surrounded by a large group of melon seed shell.


    After Jiang Shiyu heard what Yao Yao had said, then when the two of them rushed over, seeing this scene, she knew in her heart that Hua Ke was probably affected too. What kind of brother did he pay respects to, who could this big brother be? Isn''t it just Bi Qi eating a melon?


    Yao Yao slammed the table, the dozen or so melon pieces trembled, causing her cheeks to turn red in anger, "Bi Qi, this is my melon! Who are you, daring to eat! "


    After saying that, he reached out his hand to slap Bi Qi, who dodged it with a smile, threw away the melon peel and took another piece from the table, "Yao Yao, that''s not good, if you don''t eat it, I still have to eat it!"


    Yao Yao said angrily, "Alright, alright, I''ll let you eat." She placed her hands on the table.


    "Don''t!" Seeing this, Jiang Shiyu immediately went forward to grab hold of Yao Yao''s hand, "There are still more than ten pieces on there, flip the table and don''t say we didn''t eat anything wasted, it''s not like we were at a loss!"


    Yao Yao looked at her with red eyes, "Why are you so stingy, if you want to eat it, I will compensate you."


    After saying that, he tried his best to lift up the table.


    Bi Qi finished a piece in a few bites, ran over, and put it in front of Yao Yao, "Yao Yao, if you flip the table, I''ll kiss you."


    Yao Yao''s face became even redder, but her words were very useful, the table was saved, the melon on it was also protected.


    Hua Ke sat at the side with an awkward expression.


    Jiang Shiyu picked up the three melons and quickly left the place with Yao Yao and Hua Ke.


    After walking for a long distance, Yao Yao''s expression finally calmed down. On the other hand, Hua Ke''s expression did not change at all.


    Arriving at the seaside once again, a wave struck them and their feet all became wet.


    Yao Yao lifted one of her legs and shook the water on it, then took a piece of watermelon from Jiang Shiyu''s hand and bit into it. She said unclearly: "Did you see that, I actually wanted to flip the table just now, there are still melon on it! That''s our melon! "


    As he spoke, he took a fierce bite. That attitude, was indescribably cute. Although she had said something infuriating, Jiang Shiyu still laughed a few times. She raised her head and said, "You''re laughing at me!"


    Jiang Shiyu quickly handed over another piece, and gave the last piece to Hua Ke.


    Hua Ke took it and started to eat it silently.


    Yao Yao asked Hua Ke, "Did you feel that something was wrong just now?"


    Hua Ke shook his head.


    Yao Yao continued to ask: "I don''t feel that you are doing anything wrong. This is our melon, you actually let me go. and watch him eat it. "


    Hua Ke''s hands paused for a while, "There are four of them, and they only want a melon. Don''t tell me that they are going to beat me up for a melon that is destined to be snatched away?"


    Yao Yao was startled, "You don''t know how to run away with the four of them?"


    Hua Ke laughed, "Where are you running to? Both of you are gone. "


    Yao Yao did not speak further, and quietly added after a while, "When we went in, you looked very happy. We thought... "


    "I''m not happy. Don''t tell me they''re not convinced. They stole the melon and saw my face, so they still wanted to beat me up." Hua Ke said coldly, "Yao Yao, you have never experienced this kind of life before, so you don''t understand anything."


    "What did you say!?" You don''t know anything! I''ve grown up, I don''t understand anything! " Yao Yao roared, "Do you think you''re my father? What right do you have to say such words! "


    Hua Ke did not bother with her, and said indifferently: "You are the young miss, how would you understand."


    Yao Yao had never been spoken to in such a way by anyone before, no, it should be said that no one had ever spoken to her like this before. Hua Ke followed her like a loyal dog. But now, the dog was biting onto its owner.


    Yao Yao''s eyes suddenly reddened, as if she was about to cry.


    Hua Ke''s hand trembled, and said in a low voice: "I was wrong ¡­ "Don''t cry ¡­"


    Yao Yao rubbed her eyes, and said forcefully: "Who''s crying! Hmph, Hua Ke, even though you admitted your wrongs, I am very angry about this matter, don''t talk to me for the next few days. "


    Hua Ke replied softly.


    Jiang Shiyu stood at the side. If she did not interfere, then why would she interfere?


    Yao Yao finished eating the melon and threw the melon peel to Hua Ke. Then, she pulled Jiang Shiyu and ran into the ocean to welcome the incoming waves.


    Jiang Shiyu sighed. Just a moment ago, she was still crying, but now she was laughing. She was just like a child. She glanced towards Yao Yao, and saw her from the corner of her eyes. Hua Ke was holding a few pieces of melon peel, and his face was filled with bewilderment as he looked at Yao Yao.


    After that, he squatted down, dug a hole and buried his face in it. Then, he watched as Yao Yao laughed out loud in the next wave.


    Jiang Shiyu was distracted, the waves that were attacking her were shaking, and she fell backwards, while Yao Yao was also pulled down. The two of them immersed themselves in the sea.


    Yao Yao wiped the water off her face and laughed, then waved at Hua Ke: "Come here, Hua Ke, let''s play together."


    Hua Ke immediately ran over.


    He had said that he would ignore Zhang Xuan for a few days now, but his anger was gone in the blink of an eye.


    Jiang Shiyu caught a few small crabs on the sand that were washed up by the waves. She made a fire and the three of them ate it together.


    Yao Yao didn''t like crabs, so she gave her some crab meat.


    Yao Yao held onto the sand, and suddenly said: "Let''s pile up the houses."


    Jiang Shiyu rejected him, "No, this is a child''s play."


    Yao Yao snorted, "Who said Master can''t play anymore."


    Jiang Shiyu laughed: "I didn''t say you can''t play." After all, he was still a child.


    Yao Yao nodded in satisfaction. Jiang Shiyu sat on one side and dragged Hua Ke to pile a house. The two started chatting.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the endless ocean in a daze. The furthest ocean was the color of the sky and the sea, connecting together. The sparkling water surface, from time to time, would release waves, if there was a cup of tea.

 C230

    Jiang Shiyu was still sighing with emotion when she heard Yao Yao''s conversation with Hua Ke.


    Hua Ke: "It''s all sand, I can''t do it."


    Yao Yao: "Mhm."


    Yao Yao: "That''s still just for fun."


    Hua Ke did not speak anymore. The two of them were talking nonsense, but Jiang Shiyu had already forgotten about it.


    Huai Nan received a prize for his swimming match, a melon.


    When he turned around and saw the three of them sitting by the shore, he ran over to them with a smile and handed them the melon. "I''ll treat you to some food!"


    Yao Yao was busy piling up houses, she raised her head, "Oh, then leave it here."


    Huai Nan laughed and put down the melon. "Hua Ke, are you guys making a pile of houses?"


    "Yeah."


    Huai Nan rolled up his sleeves and laughed: "I''m an expert at this. Come, come, let me guide you."


    With Huai Nan, the seaside person who grew up with the waves and sand, Yao Yao''s house piled up extremely quickly. Jiang Shiyu only needed to think for a moment before turning back to find a small house that had risen up from the ground.


    Yao Yao praised her happily, "Huai Nan, you are really awesome. This house is so beautiful. "


    Black? Where did it look good?


    Hua Ke looked at the house that was stacked neatly. One day, she was going to give Yao Yao a big garden, inside it would grow all kinds of colorful flowers, bright colors, and bright people.


    Huai Nan received Yao Yao''s praise, "If I had a little more time, it would have looked even better. Are you going to eat? "


    Yao Yao went to wash her hands, and Huai Nan ran to find Jiang Shiyu to talk. Hua Ke looked at the melon on the ground, and hugged it again.


    His hands were dirty, too, and so were the melon. Yao Yao came back and pushed him to the side of the ocean to wash his hands.


    Time passed slowly. It had already been more than ten days since the Summer Competition, and Jiang Shiyu basically did not see much that day. When he returned, he thought that Cheng Yu would be here soon, so he returned to his room and waited for him.


    After around midnight, Cheng Yu appeared.


    Jiang Shiyu asked him how he came here, but Cheng Yu smiled mysteriously and did not say a word.


    Jiang Shiyu knew that Cheng Yu had a bunch of mysterious things on him, and adding one more thing wasn''t too much of a problem, so he didn''t pursue the matter. His mind was completely focused on the courageous cultivation that Cheng Yu was teaching him.


    After ten or so days, Jiang Shiyu could finally figure out how to cultivate courage. To be frank, there were only four words.


    On the first night, Cheng Yu used his soul power to create an object. Jiang Shiyu repeated the same words, and in the beginning, it always failed and collapsed. She asked Cheng Yu why.


    "Practice makes perfect."


    Okay, these four words sent Jiang Shiyu off.


    Jiang Shiyu trained non-stop during the day. After a few days, the first outline of the object finally appeared. Cheng Yu said, "The details are no good."


    This increased the difficulty of the task. After using his courage to control her soul power to construct the outline, Jiang Shiyu had to maintain the shape without collapsing. She had to separate the soul power out of her mind to create the details.


    On the first day, just as he made up his mind, the outline of his body collapsed.


    With the sounds that came again, a small detail was now ready. It was just that this thing was a huge monster.


    What Cheng Yu used his soul power to build was the library!


    Jiang Shiyu had only made a small part of the roof tile, hanging it from the roof did not look harmonious at all.


    If she did not sleep well at night, it would lead to Jiang Shiyu not being able to raise her head during the day when she was facing Master Shen, because she was always taking a nap, and if she was careless, she would be discovered.


    Jiang Shiyu persevered for more than ten days and when she went upstairs, she met Shen San. Shen San slowly said to her, "Mom is inviting you to our house."


    Jiang Shiyu replied with a pair of dark circles under her eyes, "Ah?"


    Shen San nodded his head, "You did not hear wrongly, mother is inviting you to our house."


    When Jiang Shiyu thought of Mrs. Shen, the desire to go back to sleep vanished, she turned and went back to Shen San''s home.


    Master Shen taught at the school in Nine Heavens Academy, and most of his time was spent here, so the Principal had left a house for him. Naturally, each of the seven experts had one.


    However, only the Master Shen would stay here for a long period of time. The other six would come once a month, leave behind a large number of missions, and leave after answering the questions.


    Jiang Shiyu felt that being empty-handed was not good, so she carried a melon halfway there.


    Shen San said that she did something unnecessary. He had a melon at home.


    Jiang Shiyu patted her melon and handed it over to Shen San, "She will definitely be happy if you bring her home."


    Shen San: "I have a melon at home."


    Even though he said this, he still took the melon and carried it home.


    Jiang Shiyu asked him: "You''re home?"


    Shen San shook his head, "Father said so."


    Jiang Shiyu was surprised for a moment: "Teacher and teacher said that, teacher said that? "Why don''t you just tell me."


    Shen San shook his head.


    Jiang Shiyu did not dare to speak carelessly either, in case Shen San was unwilling to go home, she would be the main culprit.


    Knocking on the door, one could clearly hear a wave of peaceful footsteps. The door was opened, and the Mrs. Shen had a smile on his face, "It''s Shiyu right?"


    Seeing Shen San hugging a melon, his eyes flashed, "Three are back too."


    Shen San nodded, thinking of what Jiang Shiyu said, he handed the melon over.


    Mrs. Shen took the melon, "It''s good that you''re back.


    Shen San looked at her smiling face and felt that it was different, but he couldn''t say a thing.


    Mrs. Shen cooked a table of dishes for Jiang Shiyu, who ate in silence all the way.


    After eating, Mrs. Shen pulled Jiang Shiyu over to the small side hall.


    The Mrs. Shen touched Jiang Shiyu''s dark circles under his eyes in pain. "Are you tired recently?"


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head, "I''m fine."


    Mrs. Shen: "Then what''s wrong with your black eye? The last time I saw you, you had a ruddy complexion, and now you''re looking a little haggard. "


    It was only a matter of time before she would have to go to Master Shen during the day. Once the dark circles in her eyes were out, of course she would look pale.


    Jiang Shiyu caressed her face and laughed: "It''s fine, I''ve been researching some things recently, I''m a little engrossed."


    Mrs. Shen frowned, "Did he assign you another mission?"


    Jiang Shiyu was shocked. The Master Shen was going to take the blame for some unknown reason, and it would not be good for her to pass the day.


    She quickly explained, "No, no. It''s my own fault, it''s none of my business. Mistress, don''t misunderstand. "

 C231

    Mrs. Shen held her hand, "Don''t be afraid, if he has really set up too many things, don''t be afraid, I will make the decision for you."


    Seeing Jiang Shiyu becoming a little anxious, the Mrs. Shen slowly said: "It''s good that it''s not so."


    Mrs. Shen clapped her hand, "Okay, okay."


    Jiang Shiyu agreed, but no matter what, she could not let others know that she was training in the art of charisma.


    She agreed, but she probably wouldn''t ask.


    The Mrs. Shen said with a smile, "I heard from many others, what is your relationship with Cheng Yu?"


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, "It doesn''t matter."


    Mrs. Shen laughed and said, "It''s alright, if it really is related, then I am very open-minded too. You are all good kids, it''s fine to interact with each other normally."


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. How did this sort of news spread to the Mrs. Shen''s ears?


    Jiang Shiyu thought about it, "Master and Mother, this was all spread by someone else. It''s just that in the Q & A competition, when he asked me to form a team, a lot of people felt that our relationship wasn''t shallow. "


    "After that, we''ll leave together ¡­ The mission, after some interaction, no matter what kind of information is transmitted to your ears, this is the relationship between us. "


    Jiang Shiyu pondered for a moment, but still pretended to only know Cheng Yu after coming to Nine Heavens Academy, as they had to keep everything that happened before a secret.


    After Jiang Shiyu finished speaking, she said seriously, "Mistress, I am still young, and the main thing right now is to learn alchemy. As for the rest, I will not think about it for now, so you don''t need to worry."


    Jiang Shiyu felt that she had made her words very clear.


    The Mrs. Shen hesitated, "It really doesn''t matter?"


    Jiang Shiyu was about to swear to the heavens, "We really ¡­ "No one is responsible!"


    Mrs. Shen let out a long sigh. "You ¡­ it''s good if you''re together. Shiyu, you''re a child who values relationships. I''ve only heard him mention Cheng Yu a little. When you two are together, I have a good impression of you. "


    Jiang Shiyu stiffened her face, and laughed dryly.


    The Mrs. Shen continued, "However, you guys really have no contact, so I won''t force you."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded.


    Mrs. Shen approached her, smiling as she asked: "Is there anyone that you like then?"


    Jiang Shiyu''s heart skipped a beat, but she said expressionlessly: "No."


    After evading all sorts of side attacks from the Mrs. Shen, Jiang Shiyu dragged her exhausted body and soul to prepare to go back. At this time, the moon had risen high in the sky.


    Mrs. Shen used a girl to walk alone on the dangerous road at night and sent Shen San out to send him off.


    Shen San packed his things and prepared to go back to his dorm.


    The two of them walked on the road.


    Jiang Shiyu did not have the strength to talk to Shen San, so she could only walk forward with her head lowered.


    The normally quiet Shen San actually opened his mouth, "Thank you."


    Jiang Shiyu first nodded, then reacted to what he said. She raised her head to look at him, "Thank me for what."


    Shen San did not answer, but raised his head to look at the moon.


    Jiang Shiyu thought about it for a moment and finally understood.


    She was the only one who took Shen Er''s place and accompanied her mother for a period of time. He came to see her now and then.


    Master Shen and the others probably didn''t go home often because of their guilt. Mistress had Shen Er to accompany her in the past, and now, she was alone at home.


    Jiang Shiyu sighed, sometimes unexpressed love was not as good as not having one, it was hurtful to oneself.


    After a while, Shen San asked again, "What did mother tell you?"


    Actually, Shen San had also recently noticed that Jiang Shiyu''s condition wasn''t right, so he wanted to know how her current situation was. However, Jiang Shiyu could only think of the latter half of the journey, when Mrs. Shen had continuously asked her about whether she liked people, and answered her with a fancy answer.


    So when Shen San asked this question, he could only reply stiffly, "Nothing."


    Shen San glanced at her, then said indifferently: "Oh."


    Jiang Shiyu immediately changed the topic, "Where did Shen Da go?"


    Shen San paused for a moment, his eyes glancing left, "I don''t know."


    "You''re lying." Although Jiang Shiyu was very tired, she could still clearly see her unnatural performance.


    Shen San nodded, "Yes, I''m lying."


    Jiang Shiyu: "..."


    "This is the first time I''ve seen someone who would admit to lying so quickly." She could not help but laugh.


    Shen San said indifferently: "It has already been exposed, there is no need to deny it."


    Jiang Shiyu laughed: Then do you know where Shen Da went? "But it can''t be said, can it?"


    Shen San was a little hesitant, but after a long while, he said, "It''s not that I can''t tell you, I just said, that everyone would probably oppose it."


    Jiang Shiyu: "Then I want to know, I am not opposed to it either, go ahead."


    "He went to Flay."


    Jiang Shiyu felt that this name sounded familiar, only after thinking for a while did she realize that this was not the place they were going to practice.


    Shen San saw that she remembered and nodded: "It''s over there. I don''t know what kind of book he read in the library, but when he came back he said that there was a secret technique that could revive the dead, so he ran over there to look for it. "


    Jiang Shiyu was shocked. She did not know if there was a way to revive her. However, upon hearing about the secret arts, her intuition was not good.


    The annihilation of the Crete was when the younger brother of the Crete King obtained the change of fate array. In the end, before he could become king, the Crete sank into the ocean like this, leaving nothing behind. Only a single stroke was left in each country, and it was ultimately destroyed by the hands of its own people. The grief was extreme.


    "He knew that others would definitely not believe him, so he did not say anything and just left." Shen San said indifferently.


    "Then how did you know?" Hearing her words, since Shen Da knew that no one would believe her, even her youngest brother would definitely not tell.


    Shen San: "I saw him going out at night."


    At night? Jiang Shiyu looked at him.


    Shen San looked elsewhere in a blink of an eye, "I didn''t say anything, but I heard him gently walk out. He quickly got up and stopped him, asking him what he wanted to do."


    "I kept stopping him from leaving, so he had no choice but to tell me."


    Shen San said seriously: "Jiang Shiyu, you don''t need to tell anyone else."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, and then asked with a frown: "Is there really a way to revive after death?"

 C232

    Shen San tilted his head and looked at her fixedly, "Do you believe in a method to revive after death?"


    She nodded solemnly and added, "I believe you."


    Shen San acknowledged, "He hasn''t found it yet, but if he had, he wouldn''t rashly use it, and would bring it back for testing."


    Shen San looked at the moon again, and said: "He said that he will let Shen Er carry him by the collar again, and drag him to the library."


    Jiang Shiyu: "..."


    Shen San''s eyes lit up, "I will go to the library by myself."


    Jiang Shiyu was already speechless.


    "Hopefully Eldest Shen will be able to find a secret art like that. But, maybe, it''s good as long as he can''t find it."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the silver brilliance and said some vague words. She also wanted to see Shen Er again, but... It''s not based on hurting other people.


    There was no shadow of this, and there was no use worrying about it.


    Jiang Shiyu and Shen San became silent again. They walked all the way to the dormitory, and when Jiang Shiyu just opened the door, a room was open for them. Only then did she remember that Cheng Yu had arranged to meet her every day.


    Cheng Yu stood in the middle of the room and said to her with a smile, "I''m back."


    Jiang Shiyu immediately closed the door and explained: "Mistress is looking for me, I''m late."


    Cheng Yu nodded, "I didn''t say anything."


    Jiang Shiyu walked to the side of the table and poured herself a cup of water. Putting down the cup, she said to Cheng Yu: "Shall we continue today?"


    Cheng Yu laughed as he picked up her cup, and downed it in one gulp, "I will wait here for a while, you continue practicing first. I''ll rest first. "


    Jiang Shiyu finally found out, she felt that something was wrong the moment she entered the house. So Cheng Yu was angry?


    She had poured the water and acted subconsciously. Had it become a sign of goodwill?


    Jiang Shiyu did not dare to say anything else. After constructing the outline of the library, she separated her courage and returned to the tile that she had initially.


    Cheng Yu played with the teacup and looked at her.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know why she made so many mistakes tonight. The outline had already been constructed multiple times, but every time she started to refine the tiles, she would always fail. She didn''t know how to continue.


    Cheng Yu still looked calm and collected, but Jiang Shiyu felt an unsatisfied aura spreading out, and she carefully constructed another outline. Just as she was about to refine it, a stabbing pain suddenly came into her mind, and her soul power was immediately exhausted.


    Jiang Shiyu touched her forehead, waiting for the pain to subside, and then she saw her empty hands, feeling a little dizzy.


    Cheng Yu asked her: "My head hurts."


    Jiang Shiyu thought that her headache was coming at the wrong time, Cheng Yu probably thought that she was pretending to be sick so that she could escape from the training.


    Jiang Shiyu wanted to explain, but she heard Cheng Yu say, "Let''s rest for today."


    Jiang Shiyu was shocked, "I''m fine, continue, I''ll keep coming."


    "I told you to rest today." Cheng Yu said in a heavy voice.


    Jiang Shiyu was not sure about his thoughts, so he asked, "Why do I have a headache?"


    Cheng Yu: "Why do you think I let you rest? You''ve used too much courage recently, and you haven''t rested either. A headache coming out only now, that''s enough. Rest well today. "


    Jiang Shiyu scratched her head, "Are you not angry?"


    Cheng Yu was at a loss for words, and said after a long while: "What are you angry about?"


    Jiang Shiyu laughed and said, "I thought that I came back late and didn''t tell you, so you ¡­"


    Cheng Yu shook his sleeves, "Who do you think I am?"


    How could he be angry over such a small matter?


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, "That''s good."


    Cheng Yu did not speak further, and turned to leave.


    Jiang Shiyu thought of the osmanthus lotus root Mrs. Shen had asked her to bring before she left and passed a bag of it to Cheng Yu, "It was made by my wife, the taste is not bad."


    Cheng Yu glanced at the osmanthus lotus root, "I won''t eat it."


    Jiang Shiyu''s hand froze in mid-air, as she slowly pulled it back.


    Cheng Yu originally wanted to leave, but then he said, "I don''t like to eat sweet things."


    Then he opened the door and left.


    Jiang Shiyu took back the osmanthus lotus root. With such a delicious dish, she could eat it all by herself.


    His stomach seemed to be empty again as Jiang Shiyu took out a lotus root and took a bite.


    She closed her eyes in satisfaction, then suddenly opened them again. She remembered that before she went out, she had locked the door, so why was Cheng Yu in his room when he returned?


    This ¡­ Jiang Shiyu thought about it for a long time before finally deciding to let this matter slip by. It was still the same old saying. There were too many mysteries to be explored.


    When Jiang Shiyu went to look for Master Shen, he felt that his body was light as a feather. When he arrived at Master Shen''s place, he nodded: "Your complexion seems to have improved a lot.


    Master Shen and Mrs. Shen were husband and wife, they would always speak. Jiang Shiyu said that she was researching it herself, but she did not expect it to reach Master Shen''s ears in a single night.


    Jiang Shiyu thought back to last night, where the progress was, and shook her head, "Last night was a headache, I didn''t study it, so I went to sleep early."


    Master Shen: "Mhm, if you encounter any difficulties, you can ask me."


    The two of them were truly worthy of being husband and wife. Their warnings were the same.


    Jiang Shiyu could only nod her head again.


    The Master Shen took out a book and handed it over to her. "This is a description for Yu Lai. Soon, we will be going over.


    Jiang Shiyu took it and thanked her.


    Master Shen continued to speak: "Since you have a headache, you should rest well in the next few days. There''s no need to look for me."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at Master Shen in shock. Master Shen coughed, "Your student is sick, I can still force you to come. "The most important thing is your body."


    "..."


    "What are you looking at?" "Not leaving?"


    "Thank you, teacher."


    Holding the book, Jiang Shiyu felt that her steps were getting quicker and quicker. Right now, she couldn''t sleep even after returning, so she took the newly acquired book and went to the library.


    At this time, there were still many people in the library. Jiang Shiyu touched the thin booklet, wanting to finish reading it didn''t take too much time, so she stopped looking around. After reading it, she would be able to leave.


    He sat cross-legged under a bookshelf.


    The booklet given by the Master Shen, kurai [1]. In the Kingdom of Demons, there were six big words written on it. On the cover of the booklet, there was also a silver fox.


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly remembered that the king of the kurai was like a fox, he had turned into a human and sat on the king''s seat.


    She opened the first page.

 C233

    Suddenly, her eyes were blindfolded. Shiyu laughed and said, "I knew it was you when you walked over."


    Jiang Shiyu flipped to the cover, "Kuli"


    Yao Yao ran her fingers through her hair, "I''m not sure, but Yu Lai is very mysterious. Other than knowing that this country has transformed into a human and a Spirit Fox has become a king, no one else knows about the various places inside."


    She casually flipped through a few pages, and said stiffly: "Teacher is messing with me, why is the introduction of the animals everywhere, where''s the introduction of the kurai?"


    Yao Yao''s interest was piqued, and she came over to watch.


    Flipping through a few pages, just as Jiang Shiyu had expected, every page contained an animal''s name, habits, place of residence, temperament and a few comments.


    In the upper left corner was a little white dog, with white fur, wet little eyes, and a tongue hanging out of its mouth. Yao Yao covered her face, "So cute!"


    Jiang Shiyu was speechless and pointed to the words, "Be close to humans. Be gentle, be loyal and reliable, but if you are abandoned, your white fur will turn black, and your personality will turn cruel and unbridled. Your soul power will rise, and you will kill everyone in front of you."


    Yao Yao lowered her hand, looked at the drawing twice, and then looked at the painting again. This ¡­ how could one imagine that the fur would change colors and turn into a black dog? "Ah, I don''t like black dogs!"


    Jiang Shiyu, "... The point is not to turn black, but to change your personality so much that your originally docile nature becomes brutal. " She then looked at Yao Yao, "If you were to raise this kind of dog out of a whim, and end up not interested, and abandoned him, I think, after he turns black, the first thing you would do is ¡­" Jiang Shiyu made a gesture.


    Yao Yao shook, "I don''t raise them. "Besides, I can''t keep it. It''s an animal of Leit''s."


    Jiang Shiyu smiled and pointed at the following line of small characters. Yao Yao moved closer and read each word aloud: "If you like humans, you will often go to the human gathering area and be adopted by them."


    Jiang Shiyu said with a beaming smile, "Did you see that, you have to be careful. If you have a dog, you have to be responsible. "


    Yao Yao humphed, "I don''t raise them."


    The two of them continued to read a few pages. Jiang Shiyu finally understood what was going on, as this small booklet truly described all the species in kurai. The last page was the fox on the cover, which was the Spirit Fox.


    The pamphlet was very thin, as it should have been, and it was not very detailed.


    Jiang Shiyu took the map and drew on it for a long time. Then, she divided the map into many small pieces, and started drawing different species on each piece.


    Yao Yao did not disturb her. After Jiang Shiyu stopped writing, she came over and looked.


    Jiang Shiyu nodded her head, "When we get to Tulai City, familiarizing ourselves with every species is very important. If we are not careful, perhaps the things you provoke might cause us to be unable to return."


    After transforming into a human form, he would gain intelligence. However, before they took human form, Jiang Shiyu didn''t want to call many species of beasts. Demon beasts couldn''t take human form, and the two weren''t the same. However, on the West Continent''s side, it seemed that they didn''t have this kind of thought, but all called Demon Beasts.


    In the recent few decades, the Eastern West Continent has had their contacts. The Eastern Continent called animals that could take human form as demons, and their soul power also gave them a new name, demonic power.


    Jiang Shiyu had never heard of this saying before, but at the very end of the booklet, the person who wrote this book had left a note.


    She came from the Eastern Continent, and when she first came to West Continent, she was welcomed.


    She drew this pamphlet based on what she had seen and heard in Tuller, and on the book she had kept in Tuller.


    This pamphlet was not widely circulated, as it was allowed to be collected and not disseminated.


    The surface of the booklet had already turned slightly yellow. When Master Shen gave it to her, she thought that it was an old book from where did she get it.


    Yao Yao finished reading as well, and after a moment of silence, she continued, "I would really like to meet this person, I wonder how much effort she put into drawing this booklet."


    Jiang Shiyu laughed: Why did you meet her?


    Yao Yao chuckled: "Sigh, I want to go to the Eastern Continent to take a look."


    "You don''t need to see her. You can go as well." Jiang Shiyu said.


    "I know, but I just want her to slowly come to West Continent and be invited to enter. This person is definitely not an ordinary person. "At least, not even my father was able to do that. He was invited to take a shower."


    Yao Yao turned her head around again, "This matter should be very sensational, why isn''t there a record for it?"


    Yao Yao caressed the books on the shelves, "I have already read the history of the West Continent s in the past few decades, even if there aren''t a large number of records, I should at least write a sentence or two. But, "Yao Yao picked up the booklet, her face revealing a subtle change," No. Not a word. "


    Jiang Shiyu was not very curious about this person, so she could not understand what Yao Yao was thinking.


    After she finished reading the booklet, she looked outside and saw that it was still early, so she prepared to return the book to Master Shen. This book was so precious that it would be hard to say if he lost it in her hands.


    Yao Yao passed to her, "Go, come back and find me. I have something to tell you. "


    A flash of pain appeared on Yao Yao''s face, but she recovered shortly after. She smiled and said: "Come earlier, this matter will take a long time to finish."


    Jiang Shiyu took the book, and said: "Okay."


    Master Shen took the book and was a little surprised, "Do you understand now?"


    Jiang Shiyu then displayed the map she made.


    Master Shen nodded in satisfaction and praised: "Not bad." He said cautiously, "Don''t let this map leak out. Once you memorize it, it will be burned."


    Probably because kurai forbids this kind of dissemination, Jiang Shiyu gave an understanding reply.


    Then, he bid farewell to the Master Shen and returned.


    Jiang Shiyu and Yao Yao lived next door to each other. She went upstairs, and it was only afternoon now.


    After climbing a few floors, Jiang Shiyu was so hot and hot that she started to sweat. She pulled at her collar in hopes of finding a cool place to rest, but when she lifted her face that was covered in sweat, she saw Cheng Yu standing on top of her.


    Cheng Yu usually appeared in front of Jiang Shiyu, wearing a long robe and mask, bundling himself up tightly. Even under the hottest of the sun, Cheng Yu did not sweat.


    As for the current Cheng Yu, with the mask still on his face, his clothes had changed greatly, it was truly a different story.

 C234

    At the moment, he was not wearing anything distinctive about him. It was the style used in West Continent, with a loose green top and a pair of pants on the lower half.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at him. If not for the mask on her face, she would not dare to recognize him.


    Cheng Yu said: "If there''s anything, I''ll go out for a while. I will temporarily stop studying at night for the next few days."


    "You don''t need to know."


    Jiang Shiyu acknowledged.


    Something flashed past in Cheng Yu''s eyes beneath the mask, he whispered: "kurai, I will go with you."


    Jiang Shiyu said, "The entire academy is together."


    Cheng Yu laughed and said: "We are split into different groups. I''ve received news that you and I are in the same group."


    Jiang Shiyu''s finger moved, and she said calmly: "Okay."


    "If there''s anything you want to know, ask me first. I can''t take care of you alone. " Cheng Yu said: "This time, the Principal has suggested it. The kurai King has also agreed for us to go, but he is not responsible for it. Before he went there, everyone would sign a statement saying that it was his responsibility to die there. If the Nine Heavens Academy is not in charge, then Lu Lei is in charge. "


    "You can only be responsible for yourself."


    Jiang Shiyu said: "I have already seen the rough distribution of teachers, and I will remember it. Is there anything else I should pay attention to? "


    Cheng Yu nodded his head, "Master Shen has always been considerate towards his students, but as a student, you have to be careful too. He will not teach me some basic alchemy techniques, and I will not teach you either. You have to learn them yourself."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, "I know."


    "Okay, during my absence, you can practice by yourself. "I''ll take a look when I get back."


    They stood in the stairwell for a while, talking.


    Most people stayed in the library, and at times like this, there was no one. Unfortunately, a few girls came down from upstairs and chatted while walking. When they came downstairs, they saw Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu standing in a corner, making way for them.


    The girls instantly swallowed their words.


    With a confused expression on his face, he went downstairs at the same time.


    There were no obstructions on the stairs. Just as Jiang Shiyu was about to say goodbye to Cheng Yu, she heard the few girls downstairs staring at her intently, "Oh my god! Big news! We actually saw two people standing together! "


    The other person was also very excited. "That''s right, that''s right!" I''ve always heard rumors about them, but now that I''ve met them in person, I''m really excited! "


    "I heard that during the Question Symposium, Jiang Shiyu was a new student and no one was willing to team up with her. At this time, Cheng Yu stood out and helped her, otherwise, if no one team up with her in the school''s forced competition, she would be dead!"


    "What!?" It''s not like that. I heard from downstairs that Jiang Shiyu was in a dilemma. Shen San and Cheng Yu both invited her to form a party, and in the end, Cheng Yu pulled her over, and the two of them went to the plaza to write their names down! "


    "AHH!" Did you see that piece of paper with the name on it? I''ve seen it before. The other party names are all very far away, just their names alone, and they''re afraid of occupying other places. That name, tsk tsk tsk, it''s all going to be stuck together. "


    "Not all of them will stick together, but all of them."


    A few girls burst into laughter and it slowly faded away from the building.


    Jiang Shiyu scrunched her face up, and thought of Mrs. Shen''s question. Why didn''t she know how her relationship with Cheng Yu had become like this in the academy?


    Cheng Yu didn''t have any expression, but if there was, Jiang Shiyu wouldn''t be able to see it.


    "Don''t mind it."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded.


    Cheng Yu scratched his chin, "Since they say it like that, then we might as well cover their mouths."


    "How?" Jiang Shiyu asked dumbly.


    Cheng Yu laughed until his eyes curved, "You have your own ideas, I''ll cooperate with you, no matter what thoughts you have."


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head, "I don''t have any thoughts right now, but I do have to block this matter."


    Cheng Yu paused his hand that was placed under his chin, "Why?"


    Jiang Shiyu was surprised, "It''s not good for your reputation."


    "What about you?"


    "I don''t care, they don''t know me."


    Cheng Yu''s voice seemed to come from his throat, it was heavy and low, "Then think slowly, I''ll leave first."


    Jiang Shiyu waved her hand, "One way ¡­."


    Before he even finished speaking, Cheng Yu had already disappeared. Jiang Shiyu was startled. "Then what are you saying."


    Shaking his head, he did not think about it anymore and quickly went to look for Yao Yao.


    The door to Yao Yao''s room was open, and she had moved a chair over to sit under the window. The hot sunlight was pouring all over her body, but she didn''t seem to feel anything.


    Hearing footsteps, she turned her head and smiled, "You''re here."


    Jiang Shiyu entered the room and closed the door, she then walked behind Yao Yao and asked, "Your face is a little ugly, what''s wrong?"


    Yao Yao was once again facing the sunlight, "I had a dream, it was a little cold, so I sat here to get some warmth."


    Jiang Shiyu held her hand, cold to the point that it didn''t seem like a living person.


    Jiang Shiyu also moved a chair closer to her. Her forehead was full of sweat, but she still sat beside Yao Yao, "What dream?"


    Yao Yao shook her head, "I don''t remember, I just feel cold. It''s like I fell into the sea. "


    "Did you tell me about the nightmare before?" Jiang Shiyu asked carefully.


    Yao Yao shook her head, her face pale white, "I don''t know, but I always feel that it''s different every time."


    She looked at Jiang Shiyu, "This is what I wanted to tell you."


    She got up and took a piece of paper. "This is something I wrote down when I woke up. Only this time, and I''ll never remember it again."


    Jiang Shiyu took the paper, and it described a scene. Yao Yao allowed the sunlight to shine through her body, "Black, two people, one person stabbed, pain."


    Jiang Shiyu tried to construct such an image in her mind. She asked Yao Yao: "Do you know these two people?"


    Yao Yao: "I don''t remember. It should be because we know each other, right? Otherwise, why would I be in such pain? Who would be in pain for a stranger? "


    Jiang Shiyu had been dreaming a while ago, and she still remembered the feeling in her dreams. However, she could not remember what had happened, as she knew that kind of feeling, was as though she had drowned to the deepest part of the ocean.


    After going to the Crete, her dream seemed to have ended.


    However, Yao Yao was still troubled, she was still having nightmares. Every time she woke up, regardless of whether it was summer or winter, she would wake up crying and sweating.


    Her hands trembled as she tried to write something down, but it was all she could do in the end.


    On a thin piece of paper, there was a line of words. What was written down was a piece of memory that she had tried her best to remember.

 C235

    Jiang Shiyu still could not know what would happen, so she could only console her. "It will be fine, don''t think about it. "Why don''t you go out for a walk and come back home to relax? Maybe you won''t have nightmares anymore."


    Jiang Shiyu laughed and said: "You used to think about travelling around the continent. Why don''t you want to go out now? This Yao Yao is not the Yao Yao that I know. "


    "In the Nine Heavens Academy?"


    Yao Yao touched her pass, and said enviously: "Master Shen is really good."


    Seeing her expression, Jiang Shiyu calmed down and smiled: "En, En, teacher is indeed very good."


    Yao Yao gritted her teeth: "My father is not like this. How many times have I begged him to give me a pass? I have nothing to say. "


    Yao Yao''s father was a bit domineering. He gave Yao Yao generous conditions, but he also had an extremely strong control over Yao Yao. A marriage was arranged for her when she was young. Despite Yao Yao''s wish to send her into Nine Heavens Academy, she used some forced methods to capture her after she left.


    Yao Yao was both proud and fearful of her father. Yao Yao''s will was everything in life, but when it came to other things, Yao Yao''s position and thoughts were completely ignored.


    Yao Yao held Jiang Shiyu''s hand, and the two slowly strolled to the shore, and waited at the shore. Every day, the protector would come over at the appointed time to check if they needed to go out, and they still had to wait a while.


    Yao Yao walked around the shore with Jiang Shiyu accompanying her. After walking for a while, Yao Yao suddenly said: "The pile of houses is gone."


    It turns out that the two of them walked to the place where the houses were stacked that day. Maybe Yao Yao came over on purpose to take a look, and said: "How many days has it been since then?


    Yao Yao was a little unhappy and immediately suggested: "Let''s stack another one." She said before that she didn''t want to play with children''s things, and everything had long since been eaten by her!


    Yao Yao shook her head, "No, we''ll be here soon. Even if it''s piled up, it would still be pushed. If it''s not piled up, it''ll just remain in my memories. "


    Yao Yao''s gaze once again fell onto the surface of the sea, "Jiang Shiyu, I faintly feel that the scene in my dreams is happening right there."


    Above the ocean surface, a few white clouds were scattered across the surface, Jiang Shiyu looked at where Yao Yao was pointing at, the white mist was rising unceasingly, Jiang Shiyu''s eyes blurred, and the white mist started to change color, like a bottle of ink that had been flipped over, and a figure slowly walked out.


    Jiang Shiyu was shocked, she turned and looked, what black mist, what human figure. None of them.


    The protector''s boat came through the white fog, its massive hull slowly emerging.


    Jiang Shiyu ignored the thought that something was off and waved her hand.


    As the ship drove over, Jiang Shiyu held onto the still dazed Yao Yao and said, "Let''s go."


    Yao Yao nodded.


    The guard checked the pass and asked, "Two?"


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, "Yes."


    "Alright, get on board."


    Jiang Shiyu brought Yao Yao and got on the boat. The two were still discussing where to go when another person got on the boat.


    The man came up, and when he saw Yao Yao, his eyes lit up, and he moved closer, "Yao Yao!"


    Yao Yao retreated a few steps, then said with disgust: "Bi Qi, what are you doing here?"


    Bi Qi''s left cheek was puffed up as he was eating. He laughed and said, "What can I do on the boat? "All of you, go out as well."


    He then greeted Jiang Shiyu, "Hello."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded slightly.


    Yao Yao grabbed Jiang Shiyu''s hand. Jiang Shiyu suddenly remembered something strange about Bi Qi and asked, "Do you want to stay far away from him?"


    Yao Yao grabbed Jiang Shiyu''s hand, "When you come closer to me, the impact on me will be less."


    Seeing Yao Yao''s actions, Bi Qi smiled and said, "Alright, since you all do not welcome me, I will stay far away."


    He found a corner to lean against the ship''s wall, and Jiang Shiyu brought Yao Yao to find a place to sit.


    The two of them did not speak, it was just the three of them in the cabin calmly, and Bi Qi''s voice was especially loud as he ate his candy.


    Yao Yao frowned, but did not say a word.


    Bi Qi spoke out: "Jiang Shiyu."


    Jiang Shiyu did not know what he wanted to do, so he answered.


    Bi Qi''s voice rose a little, as if he was afraid that she would not be able to hear him, "Do you know the Child of Heaven''s Mandate?"


    The four words'' Heavenly Fate Child ''were emphasized by him, and he seemed to be gnashing his teeth in anger.


    Jiang Shiyu was startled. Son of Heaven''s Mandate?


    "What are you talking about?" Jiang Shiyu asked him.


    Bi Qi stopped chewing and asked, "Do you not know?" There was a hint of disappointment in the voice. "Then forget it."


    The three words, "Heaven''s Mandate" lingered in Jiang Shiyu''s mind for a while, before Yao Yao spoke in a low voice: "Ignore him, always saying things that others don''t understand and do weird things. Don''t be surprised by anything he does, it''s not strange that anything strange happens to him."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at Bi Qi, who was slouching his legs, half lying and half sitting, and actually felt a little lonely sitting there. Hearing the creaking sounds, Jiang Shiyu blurted out a question.


    Bi Qi chewed on the sugar: "I don''t like it, it''s just that the things around me make me feel that it''s too bitter.


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, then she laughed out loud: "You women, do you hear these words? Your motherly nature overflows, and you will immediately pity this man in front of you."


    Jiang Shiyu: "..."


    Bi Qi continued: "Hehe, it''s all like this. If you fall for me, I''m not responsible. I only like one person. " His eyes swept across Yao Yao and then looked at Jiang Shiyu, "What about you, you''re quite pretty, but you''re not the type that I like."


    Jiang Shiyu replied stiffly, "No, I don''t have a maternal personality. I just think you really have a mouth full of incomprehensible words."


    Bi Qi laughed out loud, "Women are really stubborn."


    Jiang Shiyu and Yao Yao looked at each other, their eyes filled with their evaluation of Bi Qi.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know how to talk to such a person.


    However, this question opened up Bi Qi''s topic. He asked Jiang Shiyu, "Do you want to eat it? Without waiting for Jiang Shiyu''s reply, she threw a few over.


    Jiang Shiyu reached out to take it, she had not seen this kind of candy before, and wanted to try it. Yao Yao blocked her, "This person doesn''t know what she is thinking, don''t eat it."


    Jiang Shiyu''s hand paused, she raised it up to the light and looked at the candy.

 C236

    There was some kind of paper covered with sugar, and on it was a drawing of a child with a red face. Yao Yao also saw it clearly, "What kind of candy is this? Why haven''t I seen it before? "


    Yao Yao snorted.


    Yao Yao bit down, and crackling sounds came out.


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, "Thank you."


    Bi Qi laughed, "It''s just a few candies."


    He took out a cloth bag and said, "I also brought some melon seeds, do you want to eat them?"


    Jiang Shiyu rejected it, the sugar in her mouth had not melted, she did not want to eat anything else. Furthermore, Yao Yao would never accept Bi Qi''s'' good intentions''.


    Following that, the sound of sugar crackling and crackling came out again. Bi Qi didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with cracking the melon seeds at this time.


    He continued, "In the past, my parents were the ones who were referred to by you guys as'' parents, ''or rather, parents. I don''t know what name you guys call'' parents, ''but they were the ones who gave birth to us," Bi Qi continued, "Every New Year''s Day, they would buy some melon seeds at home. If they didn''t eat them, I would just stay in front of the TV and eat the melon seeds to watch the soap opera."


    "You don''t know what a TV is, do you? If you don''t know, forget it, I won''t be able to explain it. "


    "I actually wasn''t that good when I ate the melon seeds. It was all because you guys were too weak. What was the point of eating melon seeds? It was like eating melon seeds while chatting. This was the true meaning of melon seeds. Sigh, this place is too formal. "


    Yao Yao said coldly: "Bi Qi, is lying fun? You come from a fishing village by the sea, and not long after the news of the melon seeds reached West Continent, you said that your parents often bought them, and if you said something like that, you wouldn''t die from laughter. "


    Bi Qi ate his melon seeds without a care, "Oh, then just treat it as me lying."


    "You strong nobles always look down upon people who come from the coast. Sigh, in the end, didn''t you still come to the Nine Heavens Academy, which is an island. Isn''t it just a race to the front? "


    Bi Qi''s tone was full of interest, as if the words he spoke were completely unrelated to him. He smiled and said, "How is it? I''m right. If the mountain is not high, then the spirit is high. If the water is not deep, then the spirit will be there. The Nine Heavens Academy is such a mountain and such a water. "


    "Hey, hey, why don''t you guys talk? I''m a person. Didn''t I just do a single crosstalk?"


    Jiang Shiyu had never felt that a man could be so noisy. Bi Qi seemed as if he wanted to finish a year''s worth of words.


    As for the content of his words, even Jiang Shiyu and Yao Yao could not hear it, let it drift along with the wind.


    Bi Qi said it once, probably because he felt that his mouth was a little dry. He got the guard to buy a bottle of water, on the sea, water was very precious.


    Bi Qi took a sip, "There''s still some time until we reach the shore. You all must remain silent like this."


    Yao Yao replied, "I won''t speak to you either."


    Bi Qi was rather pleased with himself, "Then I''ll talk to myself."


    "Bi Qi, are you happy?" he said sharply.


    "My name is not Bi Qi, and I''m not happy." A slightly deep voice.


    "You have a large group of brothers and a power that no one else can match. Everyone respects you, and no one dares to go against what you say. Why are you so unhappy?"


    "Oh, the things that I can''t get are always in an uproar. When I get what I want, it turns out that, sigh, that''s all. More importantly, I realized that I had lost the most important thing. "


    Bi Qi asked himself and said a few words. He grabbed Jiang Shiyu and said fearfully: "Look, he''s really that scary. It''s like there really is someone. "


    Jiang Shiyu watched for a long time with Bi Qi''s face hidden in the darkness. She coughed a few times, "Bi Qi." she cried.


    Bi Qi raised his head, his face was at a loss, "What is it?"


    "I want to eat melon seeds."


    Bi Qi was startled at first, then he took out a bag and threw it at Jiang Shiyu, "Alright, let''s compete."


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head, "What competition are we competing on, let''s chat and talk."


    The joy on Bi Qi''s face could no longer be suppressed, "Alright, alright, alright, what are we talking about?"


    Jiang Shiyu picked up a melon seed and asked him, "Where are you going?"


    Bi Qi was also eating melon seeds, he said indifferently, "Go out and take a look, maybe I can see a good spirit weapon, and then receive it."


    Yao Yao did not eat the melon seeds, but Jiang Shiyu gave her a few candies. This time, Yao Yao slowly inhaled, and did not bite into them.


    Bi Qi laughed and said, "I''ll take a look at it later."


    Yao Yao did not like Bi Qi anyway, and did not interrupt.


    Jiang Shiyu asked him instead, "Where are you going?"


    Bi Qi shook his finger and smiled mysteriously: "Secret."


    Bi Qi asked Jiang Shiyu, "Is the matter between you and Cheng Yu true?"


    Jiang Shiyu thought of this and felt a headache, "No."


    Bi Qi smiled ambiguously, "Why are you so anxious to deny it?"


    Jiang Shiyu really wanted to think of a way to block the crowd''s mouth.


    Bi Qi said with a stern face after laughing, "If that''s not the case, then don''t go near Cheng Yu. He''s very dangerous."


    Jiang Shiyu frowned, "Explain it clearly." She wanted to know why Bi Qi said that.


    Bi Qi giggled again, "This? I know you won''t listen to me, so I''m just talking. "


    Bi Qi seemed to have said it intentionally, as this way, he would be able to plant a seed of doubt in her heart. However, Jiang Shiyu had already known clearly that Cheng Yu was not as easy to understand as he appeared to be. There were many things buried underwater that had only revealed the tip of the iceberg.


    As Bi Qi ate the melon seeds, he asked her, "Who did you learn to eat melon seeds from?"


    "Do you need to learn to eat melon seeds? "Naturally." Jiang Shiyu was very surprised.


    "Oh, if that''s the case, then you naturally know how to eat. Tell me, who do you think knows how to eat melon seeds like this?" Bi Qi seemed to ask very casually.


    Jiang Shiyu said: "It''s on the day of the competition, at the time of the first stage ¡­ ¡­"


    "But even the first stage isn''t this way of eating." Bi Qi asked step by step.


    Jiang Shiyu frowned and thought, the way she ate the melon seeds in the first stage was indeed not like her. She had never seen a melon seed before, so the first way she ate it should be the same.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t understand it herself, but she smiled, "Have you forgotten something?"


    Jiang Shiyu replied expressionlessly: "No." She began to think about the situation since she had just arrived.


    Bi Qi looked at her with an enigmatic gaze as he chuckled, "Really?"

 C237

    Bi Qi left his previous state and started to hum a song in interest. One line was something that Jiang Shiyu had never heard before, but it still made her feel a faint sense of familiarity.


    "Oh, you wouldn''t know even if I told you."


    "If I hadn''t met you, I would have been there ~"


    "Listen to this song, it''s about me."


    The tall man harrumphed and said, "You have to cherish me."


    The woman''s usually cold face broke into a smile. "Alright, I will cherish you."


    The man chuckled. "It''s a deal."


    Woman: "I know how much pain there is in this world and how hard it is for people to live, but for you, I am willing to endure anything."


    The man smiled and hugged her. "I only care about you."


    "AHH!"


    These images churned in his mind, as though something was about to break out, Jiang Shiyu couldn''t help but shout out. Yao Yao shouted from the side, her voice was filled with worry, "Jiang Shiyu, what''s wrong? Jiang Shiyu! "


    Bi Qi also ran over to Ali in a panic, there was a white pill in his hand, "Give it to her, it can calm her down."


    Yao Yao took the pill, gritted her teeth, and said: "Stay away from us."


    Bi Qi laughed bitterly and retreated.


    After Jiang Shiyu ate the pill, she calmed down. Her thin clothes were already drenched in sweat, which showed how much pain she had just endured.


    Yao Yao caressed her face and brushed away her perspiring hair, "Jiang Shiyu, what''s wrong?"


    Everything was caused by Bi Qi singing. Yao Yao glared at him fiercely, Bi Qi raised his hands, looking at Jiang Shiyu with an inexplicable but faint sense of hope.


    Jiang Shiyu woke up after a while, her entire body was weak as she said weakly: "What happened to me?"


    Yao Yao helped her sit up, "Just now you cried out for pain while holding her head. Bi Qi gave her the medicine, and after you ate it, you fell asleep."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded and looked at Bi Qi with a pale face, "Can you sing it again?"


    Yao Yao said anxiously: "Stop listening, I don''t know what strange song it is."


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head and asked Bi Qi, "Do it again."


    Bi Qi sang another song from a corner.


    Jiang Shiyu heard from behind and slowly started to hum as well. Her expression was extremely gentle, but it was also extremely ethereal. Yao Yao held her hand, afraid that she would run away.


    After Bi Qi finished singing, he lied down on the wooden board as if he was exhausted.


    After a while, he heard a low sound of sobbing coming from the cabin.


    Yao Yao was stunned, and so was Jiang Shiyu.


    The two of them looked at each other. They didn''t do anything, so why was this person crying?


    Bi Qi bit his teeth and cried. He sniffed and sat up, smiling at Jiang Shiyu with red eyes: "My old friend, let''s get to know each other."


    Yao Yao interjected, "What fellow townsman?"


    Bi Qi: "Oh, someone from exactly one place."


    Jiang Shiyu stared blankly, "You and I are not from the same place. Besides, I already know him. "


    Bi Qi supported his face with his hands, "Fellow villagers, I suspect that you may have lost your memories when you teleported here, but that''s alright. Knowing that a similar person is floating on this continent, my heart is already comforted. "It''s okay if you don''t remember. It''s okay."


    Yao Yao ridiculed, "Your expression doesn''t look like it''s a problem."


    Bi Qi kept his disappointment, "I didn''t mean for her to not feel guilty, that''s why I said that. Did I say it mattered, that she would remember, that if it were so, I would say ten thousand words. It''s hard to find someone to talk to. "


    Jiang Shiyu also suspected that she had such a huge reaction to Bi Qi''s song, and she had lost her memories. Could it really be ¡­ Fellow townsman?


    Bi Qi was excited for a long time as he continuously dug for food, trying to get close to Jiang Shiyu.


    Bi Qi pointed to the candy that he handed to them, "This is a very popular type of candy, do you remember? I''m even copying the packaging. Look, can you remember something? "


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head, "I can''t think of anything."


    Yao Yao whispered to Jiang Shiyu, "Don''t be fooled by his lies."


    Jiang Shiyu also replied softly, "I''m fine."


    Yao Yao was still worried, but she did not stop the two from talking.


    She spoke to Bi Qi: "You may speak, but you are not allowed to get close."


    Bi Qi''s face darkened, as he said something unknown to the air, before walking over, "Is there no effect now?"


    Yao Yao had originally wanted to drive him away with gritted teeth, but after hearing his words and feeling it for a while, she suddenly maintained her original state of mind.


    Yao Yao looked at Bi Qi suspiciously, "What did you do?"


    Bi Qi sat beside Jiang Shiyu and laughed: "This is a secret, you can''t tell me."


    Yao Yao curled her lips.


    Bi Qi sat at the side, carefully looking at Jiang Shiyu, and said: "Good boy, did you also look like this before? What a beauty. "


    Bi Qi was not bad looking, with handsome features and shining eyes, he stared straight at Jiang Shiyu. It was as if he had seen something that he loved.


    Jiang Shiyu was scared by his stare, "Stay away from me."


    Bi Qi was unwilling, "Old fellow, since we can''t talk about anything else, let''s sing this song. "This way, at least I can savor the aftertaste."


    Jiang Shiyu said: "I don''t want to sing."


    Bi Qi waved his hands: "It''s fine, if you don''t want to sing, I''ll sing."


    This song is my parents'' love song. Amongst the young men chasing after my mother, my father relied on his perseverance and perseverance to show off his good singing voice. He sang this song every day below my mother''s building, and he finally got the beauty.


    "If I didn''t meet you, where would I be?"


    As he sang, tears welled up in the corner of Bi Qi''s eyes. He touched them, "Sigh, I miss my parents."


    Jiang Shiyu did not want to.


    Yao Yao also did not want to see her father the most when she was in the Academy. She said: "If you want to, then go and see them. You can already leave the Nine Heavens Academy, but you still can''t go home."


    Bi Qi laughed: "I can''t go back, I have to finish the mission before I can go back."


    Yao Yao frowned, "What kind of mission did the academy give you?"


    Bi Qi smiled and did not speak.


    Jiang Shiyu leaned on the walls of the boat for a while, then recovered her strength. The guard came in shortly after. Seeing the three of them sitting together, a subtle look flashed across her face. She then said expressionlessly, "You can disembark."


    Jiang Shiyu and Yao Yao didn''t plan to go far, and would walk for a bit to return to the Nine Heavens Academy at the designated time.


    Bi Qi stood up and said to the two of them: "Let''s go."

 C238

    Yao Yao stood up, "Where are you going?"


    "Then you mean you want to follow us?" Yao Yao''s mouth drooped down, "Don''t follow us."


    Yao Yao stood at the back and directly said to him.


    With a twist of his body, he disappeared.


    Yao Yao watched for a while, confirming that Bi Qi had really disembarked, and then turned back, "Jiang Shiyu, you must not be fooled by him."


    Jiang Shiyu was a little familiar with Bi Qi''s songs, but she would not easily believe him. Yao Yao also accepted the reminder.


    Bi Qi was a person that was hard to see through. Although it seemed like there was no danger, but from the contact just now, he had displayed many different personalities. It was hard to say which one was the real him.


    Jiang Shiyu said that she wanted to bring Yao Yao out to relax. Yao Yao said that she wanted to relax by going out to buy something and eat something.


    On the last step of the journey, Jiang Shiyu''s hands were already filled with things, and they were all still things that were completely useless. At least, in Jiang Shiyu''s eyes, these things were all useless.


    It was difficult for Jiang Shiyu to understand why she would be happy after buying all these. She compared the shiny earrings she gave her to see which color suited her better, "Oh, what I bought was not an item, but a pleasure to me. I don''t care what I buy, all I know is that once I buy these things, I''ll be very happy, even if I don''t need them. " She changed her earring. "That looks good?"


    Jiang Shiyu gave the answer after comparing it carefully.


    Yao Yao was finally tired from walking and said that she was going to eat.


    Along the way, Jiang Shiyu missed a few restaurants, she asked Yao Yao who was also carrying things with both hands, "Let''s go to this restaurant, it''s quite bright and there are a lot of people."


    Yao Yao looked at the shop that she pointed to and shook her head disdainfully, "Don''t look at the large number of people in this family. "Follow me and take you to have a good meal."


    With that, he continued walking forward.


    Jiang Shiyu followed behind, carrying her stuff with no complaints.


    Yao Yao passed through a street corner and directly headed into a small alley. Jiang Shiyu followed her in. This passageway was somewhat dilapidated. It was a building that had been here for several decades. The mottled walls were everywhere and piles of garbage could be seen everywhere.


    Yao Yao said from in front: "Don''t look at this broken, but the good thing is inside. The pretty shops outside could not be eaten just by looking at them. "Although it does not look good, but if you can eat the ground which is made by cooking, then you should be able to eat it again. Which kind of food is good enough to swallow a tongue?"


    Yao Yao''s voice was filled with joy. Jiang Shiyu felt that she had gained something in return.


    "If you can eat my tongue, then why am I? What you want to take me to eat is a little scary." Jiang Shiyu laughed and said.


    Yao Yao turned her head, "Hmph, just say it, I just wanted to say how delicious it is, you wouldn''t know. Ah... "We''re here."


    Yao Yao stopped and looked at a shop with a black signboard, "Come quickly."


    A person had already entered.


    Jiang Shiyu followed behind and stood under the signboard, "Yu Di."


    This should be a restaurant specially used for cooking fish, Jiang Shiyu only wanted to quickly put down everything, opened the curtain and entered the door, Yao Yao sat at the first table on the left. Apart from that, there were no other guests inside.


    Jiang Shiyu put down the thing and sat beside her.


    This restaurant was not very big. It had a long interior with two rows of tables and a narrow passageway in the middle. The walls of the restaurant were slightly dark.


    Jiang Shiyu raised her head. There was a glass lamp above her head, but there was only one, which made the whole shop even darker.


    Jiang Shiyu did not say anything. She asked Jiang Shiyu with a familiar appearance, "What do you want to eat? "Ah, only fish."


    Jiang Shiyu thought for a while, "Steamed Bun."


    Yao Yao nodded her head, "I hate sharp fish, so this shop doesn''t have this kind of problem. The owner is also a picky eater, he doesn''t like fish, so the only fish in your mouth is fish."


    Yao Yao ordered a plate of steamed fish.


    The two of them waited on the other side.


    It was probably because the interior was too shabby. When the fish was finished and brought up, there were still only the two of them in the shop.


    The owner was a man, and the person who brought the dishes was his wife. She had a kind smile on her face as she said, "Eat slowly."


    Jiang Shiyu ordered the steamed fish. She did not know what kind of fish it was, but the black gravy had white fish meat lying on it, spring onions and ginger were placed on top of it.


    She picked up a bit of the sauce and put it in her mouth.


    The time for the fish to steamed was just right, it was smooth and tender. With the addition of the sauce, it did not cover the smell of the fish. Instead, there was a slightly spicy aftertaste under the slightly fishy taste.


    Jiang Shiyu picked up another chopstick and used it on the table, just to see Yao Yao awkwardly picking up another chopstick and dropping it onto the table before it could even reach her mouth. Feeling vexed, she immediately grabbed a fork and prepared to fish.


    Jiang Shiyu: "..."


    She picked up a large piece of fish and placed it into Yao Yao''s bowl, "Go ahead and eat it."


    Yao Yao held the bowl, and this time, it fell into the bowl as well.


    The two of them shared a fish and felt that it was about time, so they prepared to carry the things back.


    At this moment, the curtain in front was pushed open again. "Boss, there''s a braise and a chopped pepper."


    The person had already walked over, and greeted with a smile: "I didn''t expect to see you again so soon."


    Yao Yao said snappily, "Are you following us?"


    Bi Qi laughed heartily, "I was walking in front of you guys," as he looked at the dishes on the table: "Have you guys finished eating?"


    Jiang Shiyu picked up the food, "Yes, I finished eating. Yao Yao, let''s go. "


    Bi Qi did not stop them, "What are you guys doing out here?"


    Yao Yao picked up the thing, "Did you not see it?"


    "Oh, after buying so much, Yao Yao, are you interested in spending more crystals?"


    Bi Qi said softly: "There''s an auction tonight, I heard that there''s a special soul tool for auction, do you want to take a look?"


    Hearing that, Yao Yao pulled Jiang Shiyu and turned to leave.


    "To suddenly tell us this, you definitely have no good intentions. Let''s go, let''s go quickly. " Yao Yao wished she could stay far away from Bi Qi. No matter how enticing the words he said were, she would not blink.


    From a distance, Jiang Shiyu thought for a bit, "I want to buy a soul tool. Before long, I''ll have to go to Yulai.


    Yao Yao looked at the things in their hands, they were unable to put them down for now. It was really not good to buy more soul equipment, and after finding a shop that specialized in taking care of items, she put down the things before heading straight to the Soul Artifact store with Jiang Shiyu.

 C239

    Everyone in West Continent was cultivating soul power, so soul equipment were not of much use to them. However, in the beginning, everyone''s level was about the same, so they could only fight for soul equipment. If your soul tool is a bit more powerful, you can basically determine who will win in a battle. As a result, every low level soul master had a soul weapon.


    The towering grievance on the sword had disappeared, and it did not affect her like Phoenix had said.


    Yao Yao said that this shop was linked to the ancestors.


    Half a year had passed and Jiang Shiyu was still in a daze when she heard this word.


    Yao Yao continued: "I heard that the next successor of the Zu Family will be at Nine Heavens Academy. He sacrificed his life during the last mission. In order to resolve this issue, the kings of all the countries have come, and seven experts have also come. "


    "The dead have their princess." Fu Lan, Ai Fuli.


    "The daughter of an expert." Shen Er.


    "There''s also the next successor of the Zu family." Ancestor.


    And Jasmine.


    "I wonder what kind of mission it was. So many people died."


    Yao Yao sighed, "The Zu family used to live here. Now, their only son is gone, and they have all moved away."


    Jiang Shiyu listened to Yao Yao''s chatter silently without saying a word.


    As Yao Yao spoke, she went in. After walking for a long time, she realized that Jiang Shiyu was still outside, and said in surprise: Didn''t you want to buy soul equipment? "Come in."


    Jiang Shiyu took a deep breath, forced a smile, and turned.


    The boss wasn''t too friendly when he saw someone enter, so he let them see for themselves. If they chose anyone, they could just pay up and take it away.


    Yao Yao clapped her hands: "I like this."


    When they just went to buy things, there would be someone who would go up to introduce them. Yao Yao was a little fidgety, she liked to choose for herself, she didn''t like to be pointed at.


    This Soul Tool Shop didn''t know that the number one academy on the continent was behind it. In such a small and remote place, there weren''t many Soul Tools.


    Jiang Shiyu had yet to figure out what spirit weapon she would use. She wanted to use the sword and felt that she could try using something else.


    She looked through all the soul tools on the shelves, but still couldn''t figure out what kind of soul tool she wanted. Yao Yao herself had many good soul tools, she looked down upon the things here, and followed behind Jiang Shiyu, speaking while she looked: "This is bad, the workmanship is crude, the level is too low."


    "Unsightly."


    "My strength is too low."


    "The shape is too strange."


    "This is bad!"


    Jiang Shiyu did not want these either, it was just that Yao Yao had always rejected them, causing her to feel that this shop no longer had any good things left.


    She helplessly said: "Yao Yao, I''m the one who should be using it, you let me choose."


    Yao Yao covered her mouth and could not help but mutter: "The things here are too terrible."


    Jiang Shiyu also did not see what she wanted, "Are there any other soul weapon stores?"


    Yao Yao thought for a while, "No."


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head, "Then let''s go back first. We''ll talk about this later."


    Yao Yao rolled his eyes, "Bi Qi said that this is an auction, should we go and take a look, maybe there is a spirit weapon that he likes inside. "No matter how inferior the items in the auction are, they will still be better than those here."


    Jiang Shiyu had never seen an auction before, so she agreed readily to Yao Yao''s suggestion by thinking that it would be good for her to increase her knowledge.


    "But, do you know where the auction house is?"


    Yao Yao slapped her forehead, "I don''t know."


    Jiang Shiyu: "..."


    The two of them handed over the information slip and entered the transmission array. Not long later, they were teleported to a door with a long red carpet covering the front. The people walking in and out wore masks on their faces.


    Yao Yao said softly: "I''ve never been to this kind of place before, but the auctions should be about the same."


    The two of them had come together, but the waiter at the door gave them two numbers.


    Yao Yao shook her number plate, "Later on, when you see it, raise your plate, indicating for the price to increase. In the end, no one will fight with you for it, it will be yours."


    Jiang Shiyu acknowledged.


    As the two of them entered the room, the lights dimmed. Inside was a large hall that could accommodate several hundred people. There were only small lamps hanging on the walls. With the addition of a mask, no one could recognize each other.


    Jiang Shiyu and Yao Yao walked to the side and spoke softly, waiting for the start of the auction.


    One of them walked over and the two made way for him. They did not expect him to stop right in front of them. The two looked at him in surprise.


    It was a terrifying mask. There were two red marks below the hole, which looked like blood. The black eyes could not even see inside.


    That person laughed, "Yo, we meet again."


    Yao Yao taunted: "You can recognize that."


    The three of them couldn''t see each other''s expression through the mask, but Yao Yao''s tone was definitely not good.


    Bi Qi said: "I am not the one who wants to recognize you two, the moment I entered, you two were so blatantly standing in front of me, without even needing me to look for you two."


    Yao Yao frowned, "What did you put on our bodies?"


    Bi Qi raised his hands and shouted: "What can I do? With a frivolous look, Yao Yao lazily talked to him again as she dragged Jiang Shiyu and wanted to walk to the side.


    Bi Qi said in a low voice: "If any of you are interested, go ahead and bid. I''ll pay."


    Yao Yao''s footsteps paused: "Do you think I don''t have money?"


    "Why would I think this way? You''re the eldest young miss, how can you not have money? Isn''t it because I made the two of you unhappy earlier by buying something to apologize for your lack of money?" Haha, don''t bother with it. "


    Jiang Shiyu finally said something, "You didn''t make us unhappy."


    Bi Qi''s voice lowered, "I''m here to buy something for you, then it''s not a form of apology. I''m happy to see you, I''m here to meet you, and my eyes are filled with tears.


    Jiang Shiyu frowned, she did not feel disgusted by Bi Qi''s words.


    She said, "What did you say? I don''t want the greeting gift."


    Bi Qi walked over, his eyes staring at Jiang Shiyu, and said: "Why not? You don''t seem to have any money. "

 C240

    Jiang Shiyu was speechless, she had no money.


    Bi Qi took a few steps back, "Alright, alright, then I won''t force you. Fellow townsman, let''s chat again later. "


    Bi Qi left while laughing loudly.


    "Hmph, who wants your flowers?"


    "You can refuse."


    Jiang Shiyu was a little disagreeing with what Yao Yao had done.


    Yao Yao stomped his feet a few more times, "From the start, I did not accept either, and he kept pestering me. Once, when I was out of the dorm and followed me all the way to the library, right next to him, I couldn''t control myself and followed him for a whole day. I couldn''t stand it, so I asked him what he wanted, and he said I had a rose, and he wouldn''t stick around me, and I couldn''t stand it anymore, and he stomped on the ground right in front of him, and said, "I did, but he didn''t say I couldn''t step on it."


    "At that time, Bi Qi shrugged his shoulders, smiled and said:" As long as you accept, no matter what you do, I will not care. "


    Yao Yao was furious: "I rejected him a few more times, and was pestered until there was nothing to be done, so I kept the flowers and stepped on them again and again. I wanted him to give up, but Bi Qi just acted like nothing happened. I''m sick of it. "


    "You stepped on the rose, but he didn''t react?" Jiang Shiyu felt that it was strange.


    Yao Yao said: "He said that he likes me, but I can see that he doesn''t like me at all, and is even a little impatient. Giving her a rose was like completing a mission. After you''ve finished, turn around and leave, as if you''ve finished a task. "


    Yao Yao said as she took Jiang Shiyu''s arm, "So, no matter what I do, he''s fine."


    "How did you know?" You know he doesn''t like you? " Jiang Shiyu could not see anything.


    Yao Yao pursed her lips, "How could a lover''s eyes be like that, it should be ¡­" Yao Yao thought for a long time, but she did not know what to say. "I really want to touch it, but I am too cautious to touch it ¡­ Anyway, it''s not like that. "


    Jiang Shiyu patted Yao Yao''s head and laughed: "What do you know?"


    Yao Yao waved her hand, "You speak as if you understand."


    "Bang ~ ~ ~"


    The small lights on both sides of the wall were extinguished too. The stage at the very front of the hall lit up, and a young man with bright hair stepped onto the stage. He stood in the middle of the stage and put on a standard smile.


    Jiang Shiyu''s gaze moved up, and the young man laughed: "Everyone has the items that you need for tonight''s auction. According to the order, the first item will be the auction house."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at Yao Yao, and Yao Yao took out the tome that she had brought along when she first entered. The two of them were busy talking, and had not even looked at it.


    However, there were only ten items. They were not interested in the first item and quickly flipped through the pages.


    Yao Yao finished flipping through the dishes and said softly: "There''s nothing much I want. I see that the sixth item is pretty good. It''s very similar to the longsword you used in the past."


    Jiang Shiyu had just seen it too, it was a long sword, the sword''s blade was white, there was a groove on the sword hilt, the following introduction, the groove was for the soul power crystal, to the extent of increasing the sword''s power.


    Jiang Shiyu was interested, but she didn''t have to. Yes, Jiang Shiyu does not have even a tenth of its current price of soul power crystal.


    The other reason that he did not buy any soul equipment at the store was because those were not good, and were not prices that Jiang Shiyu could afford.


    Jiang Shiyu flipped through the pages. The more items that came out, the higher the price. When it came to the last item, Jiang Shiyu no longer had any plans on looking at it.


    The first few items were quickly bought by someone, the price for the deal was higher than what was written on the map, it was raised by a few hundred times, Jiang Shiyu silently watched, Yao Yao raised her hand, but did not follow last.


    When he reached the sixth item, a waiter brought it to the center of the stage with both hands. His sword was covered with a red cloth that prevented anyone from seeing it.


    The youth smiled and said, "Everyone has seen this item in the picture book. The grade of this sword itself is not high, and its power is not great. However, its origins can be told."


    A booing sound came from below, "The grade is not high, the power is not strong, it''s stupid who buys it."


    "Haha, that''s true. An offensive soul weapon, who said it wasn''t powerful? Who wants to buy it? "


    The youth wasn''t angry at these words, he continued to smile, "After I introduce everyone, you can choose to shoot or not."


    The youth lifted up the red cloth that covered the sword. An intense light shone on the sword, and the snow-white sword seemed to glow.


    Yao Yao blinked her eyes and said excitedly: "Jiang Shiyu, what do you think of this sword?"


    Jiang Shiyu replied softly, "I don''t know."


    The young man stood on the stage as his hand feebly slashed across the sword.


    "This sword''s forging technique is very ancient. We have specially asked someone to study it. This forging technique appeared seven thousand years ago and has long been lost. The blade was made of an unknown material, extremely hard and rigid. The tip of the sword has a hint of red. After inspection, it has been proven that this is the blood of an ancient Phoenix God Beast. "


    The young man seemed to feel that he was not strong enough and said, "Then, this sword had once injured Phoenix."


    Jiang Shiyu was shocked.


    The young man was very happy with the phenomenon he had created and continued, "No matter how low the grade or how weak the strength of a sword that has wounded the phoenix a few thousand years ago, it can all be explained that the person who held this sword back then ¡­"


    He didn''t finish his words, but everyone had an answer in their hearts.


    To be able to harm the phoenix with such a low grade sword, the person who possessed this sword was definitely not as strong as they could imagine.


    Jiang Shiyu turned her head to look at Yao Yao. The excitement that Yao Yao had had was gone and her eyes shone with determination.


    Even if he didn''t use this type of soul tool, buying it would be bragging. It had injured the phoenix before! How could he think of such a thing?


    He had to buy it!


    Jiang Shiyu seemed to have seen through their thoughts, her gaze turned towards the sword, and thought of injuring Phoenix? Or had she killed Phoenix? Who was the person holding this sword?


    Jiang Shiyu thought for a while, then suddenly called out a bid around her.


    Pauper Jiang Shiyu held her purse silently.


    Yao Yao raised her sign, and directly increased the price to heaven.


    The youth looked very satisfied, gently looking at the bidders again and again.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the starting price of the spirit weapon, ten thousand soul power crystal.


    Now, he had one million and one hundred thousand soul power crystal.


    If not for the soul power crystal behind him, Jiang Shiyu would have thought it was made of green stone.

 C241

    Yao Yao clenched her teeth and raised up the plate: "2 million."


    Yao Yao shook her head, she didn''t even know how to react.


    To jump from two million to five million in an instant, everyone in the hall cursed. Who was so ignorant as to call out such a high price in an instant?


    The youth was very satisfied with this price. He smiled and asked, "Is there anyone else who wishes to make a bid?"


    he asked three times.


    Jiang Shiyu firmly held onto Yao Yao''s hand, not allowing her to raise her badge, "It''s not worth it."


    After resisting for a while, Yao Yao finally came to a compromise.


    This longsword auctioned off five million gold.


    There was nothing much to say for the next few things, the price each item was higher than the last. Yao Yao was not interested, Jiang Shiyu had no money.


    Yao Yao asked her: "If you want anything, just say it, I''ll buy it."


    Jiang Shiyu did not have her eyes on it either.


    The young man finally carried something up himself, "This was originally the tenth item because the seller took it back himself. This is something that we put back on again."


    He pulled back the red cloth. It was a round, strangely patterned egg!


    The young man laughed and said, "This is what we saw in In the Magic Beast Forest. It might be a cub of some kind of magical beast, or it might be something else. I''m not sure, but we''ve never seen such an egg. "


    The young man continued: "So, let''s take our luck then. The starting price is one soul power crystal."


    No one raised their cards for a long time.


    If he were to buy a magical beast cub, it wouldn''t be worth it. If they bought a large scale magical beast directly, it would immediately become useful. If they bought the unhatched eggs, they would have to spend money and energy. It was unknown when they would be able to use them, so it wasn''t worth it. Although it was an egg that he had never seen before, it could also be a known magical beast that had an odd egg.


    Everyone shook their heads, thinking that it would be better not to shoot.


    There were only a few people who raised their tags, allowing Jiang Shiyu to wipe the soul power crystal in her money bag. This kind of egg that no one wanted, even she would not be able to bid.


    Yao Yao was also bored, she reported a number: "One hundred."


    This price couldn''t even compare to the previous price of a soul tool, but no one dared to bid anymore.


    The young man''s expression was a little ugly, but he maintained his smile. "Is there anyone else who wants to bid?"


    "101."


    Yao Yao looked back and raised the plate. "101."


    "One hundred and eleven."


    In any case, it would be one more person than Yao Yao.


    Everyone thought that the two of them had a grudge against each other. They watched from the sidelines as they bid. Occasionally, someone would interrupt them and help them raise the price.


    Jiang Shiyu also saw that person clearly, it was Bi Qi.


    Yao Yao smiled at her as she called out 10,000.


    The young man asked this three times, as Yao Yao used ten thousand soul power crystal to buy this strange round egg.


    When he touched the egg, Yao Yao''s face became a little ugly. Gritting his teeth, he said, "That bastard did it on purpose, purposely bringing it to me. This egg is simply not worth that much crystals."


    "Yao Yao, you misunderstood me. This egg is very precious and the crystals you spent will be multiplied by countless times in your hands."


    At this moment, they had already left the auction house and were currently in the small town outside. The masks on their faces had already been removed.


    A long sword hung by Bi Qi''s waist, only then did Yao Yao and Jiang Shiyu know that she had taken away this item.


    Yao Yao touched the egg, ignoring Bi Qi''s nonsense.


    Bi Qi touched his sword and said: "I just casually bought a soul tool. How is it?


    Bullsh * t? It was another incomprehensible sentence.


    Jiang Shiyu immediately ignored the words she did not understand, although she already knew, the person who bought the sword did not want to use it, so speaking it out loud, he was really upset for the sword.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the sword a few more times, then laughed and asked: "Old fellow, do you want this sword?"


    Jiang Shiyu did not say anything as she unsheathed her sword, "This is for you."


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head.


    Bi Qi retracted his sword, "Don''t worry about it, you won''t be able to use this sword either." The blade had already been placed back into its scabbard. Now, it was just an ordinary long sword.


    Yao Yao was unhappy, "On what basis do you say that Jiang Shiyu cannot be used, and only you can!?"


    "I can''t use it either." Bi Qi scratched his chin: "The people at the auction are not honest at all, this sword has its master, if not its master, no one can use it."


    "How could that be?" Yao Yao was surprised, "If you can''t use it, then don''t say it, you can choose to return it."


    Bi Qi laughed: "I took it out to auction, and seeing that they are not telling the truth, I just bought it back, and paid them a small commission."


    Yao Yao looked up and down at Bi Qi, "Where did you get this sword from?"


    Bi Qi asked her: "If you want to hear truths and lies."


    "The truth." Yao Yao said.


    "Oh, a reward for completing a task." Bi Qi said very casually.


    Yao Yao rolled her eyes, "The Academy has this kind of prize, I don''t believe it."


    Bi Qi spread out his hands, "If you don''t believe me, then there''s nothing I can do."


    "Then tell me the truth." Yao Yao said again.


    Bi Qi laughed: "It''s a lie, I have not decided yet."


    Yao Yao disdainfully said: "What you just said is a lie!"


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the sword and asked, "Can I try?" Bi Qi had already unsheathed his sword and passed it to Jiang Shiyu. Jiang Shiyu unsheathed her sword, and under the sunlight, the materials for the sword could not be found, but compared to when she was at the time, they were all good materials.


    A six or seven thousand year old sword could actually be maintained at the same level as a new sword. This kind of material was extremely precious, even the owner of the sword would have to be careful to keep it in her custody, only now would she be able to see this sword.


    Bi Qi said from the side, "Ensemble the crystal stone and enter."


    Jiang Shiyu took out a soul power crystal and stuffed it into the groove of the sword hilt.


    She tried her sword.


    Bi Qi said expressionlessly, "Look, there''s no reaction at all. This sword seemed to have died. He will only open the seal if he sees his master again. "


    Jiang Shiyu sheathed her sword, "This sword is yours, do you know who his master is?"


    Bi Qi reattached his sword, "I know," he looked at Jiang Shiyu, "Heh, I can''t say it, I''m going to destroy this world if I say it."


    Jiang Shiyu''s eyelids jumped.


    Yao Yao shouted loudly: "You blabbermouth bastard, scram!"


    Bi Qi turned around, "Hahaha, you guys don''t believe me when I''m speaking the truth, and you still want to hear lies?"


    Yao Yao seemed to be unable to endure it any longer, her chest heaving up and down. After Bi Qi was far away, Yao Yao finally managed to calm down, "That bastard Bi Qi, I don''t know what kind of technique he used, but the feeling of being affected has returned."


    Jiang Shiyu took the round egg from Yao Yao''s hand, in case she fell down from her emotions.


    "Go back, we''re going to miss it."

 C242

    Jiang Shiyu''s soul equipment could not be bought, so the two of them brought their only spoils of war, the round egg, to the place where the items were left, then carried the bags of items back.


    Yao Yao didn''t care, "He might only return tomorrow. Don''t worry about him. "


    As the sword continued to spin in his mind, Jiang Shiyu suddenly remembered that she couldn''t close her eyes no matter how hard she tried to think of her own soul tool.


    Yu Lai was the demon country. She currently didn''t have any soul power, and didn''t have a spirit weapon with her. If she went to Yu Lai like this, she wouldn''t harm herself or anyone else.


    Jiang Shiyu left the dorm. She remembered that the academy had soul tools specially provided for mission students, although the ranks were not high, they were still usable for the current Jiang Shiyu.


    She ran to the logistics department to apply. There were a lot of soul tools in the room. She sat behind the table and lazily said, "I don''t have the qualifications."


    "Huh?"


    "The academy''s rules are clearly written, go back and read them yourself." the man said.


    "I''ve seen it. I can take it."


    The man said, "I said no! That is, no. "


    "Can you tell me why?"


    That person said impatiently, "Go back and check the rules yourself."


    "I''ve seen it. I can take it." Returning back, Jiang Shiyu calmly said: "You don''t want me to take the lead right?"


    The man stood up and shot a dangerous glance at Jiang Shiyu, threatening her: "Are you saying that you don''t want to get soul weapons anymore?"


    "You country bumpkins like you have seen too much. You can''t afford to use a soul tool, so you use the academy''s soul weapon every day. If it''s broken, then you can just return it, no matter what."


    Jiang Shiyu said coldly: "Could it be that our spirit weapon is broken and we are responsible for repairing it? The reason why the academy has such a rule is to make it convenient for the students. If these soul tools are broken, we won''t be able to fix them and we''ll have to send them to be repaired together. What position do you take in accusing us of not having a soul-trainer? "


    The man looked down at Jiang Shiyu, "I call you country bumpkin, this is my position."


    Jiang Shiyu laughed coldly, "Your stand is really clear. All the students who come to retrieve the soul tool will be ridiculed by you."


    That person also replied with a sneer, "You can''t even afford a soul tool, yet you want to claim it from me? You''re still hoping for me to show you some respect, how funny."


    Jiang Shiyu punched towards the man''s face.


    That person also didn''t expect that someone would dare to hit him. He didn''t react for a while, and took the brunt of the punch.


    He screamed, covering his nose, blood seeping through his fingers.


    He shouted, "You... "Alright!"


    He looked at Jiang Shiyu warily, and without caring about his still bleeding nose, he attacked Jiang Shiyu.


    Jiang Shiyu rushed over with a cold face, with many soul tools at her side, she randomly picked one, without caring about anything, and threw it over after injecting soul force.


    It was a small soul bomb that could be activated with just a little bit of soul power. This small house could not take it at all, and with a boom, all the soul weapons fell to the ground, blasting a hole in the house.


    That person held onto a soul tool and blocked the incoming attack. He looked at the hole behind him and sneered. "Wait for punishment!"


    Jiang Shiyu also did not expect her to turn out to be a soul bomb with just a casual toss.


    The two of them did not continue to fight. With such a huge commotion, the people beside them had all come over.


    Jiang Shiyu''s face turned ugly and followed her men to see the chief manager.


    The man covered his nose and sneered.


    Chief Steward Liang Yizhe was still rather busy, he waited for a long time before being called in.


    Liang Yizhe''s eyes had already recovered a lot, it was just that sometimes, if it was used for a long time, there would be bleeding. What he was doing now was just looking at things and taking a break.


    When Jiang Shiyu talked to him, he closed his eyes and listened.


    After Jiang Shiyu finished explaining all that had happened, Liang Yizhe said lightly: "Alright, I''ll ask about this matter again. You go back first, I''ll come look for you later."


    Jiang Shiyu prepared to leave, but Liang Yizhe said indifferently: "Do not spread what he has said."


    Although the Nine Heavens Academy did not care about the students'' background, the students inside were divided into two factions. Normally, they wouldn''t get involved with each other, but if word of today''s incident were to spread, then it would definitely set off huge waves between the two sects.


    Jiang Shiyu said, "I know."


    Liang Yizhe nodded, "It''s good that you understand. After investigating this matter properly, I will give you a suitable spirit weapon."


    Jiang Shiyu did not nod her head, and went out the door.


    Yao Yao had received the news a long time ago and was waiting for her downstairs. Seeing her come out, she anxiously rushed over, flipped her over, and looked in front and behind, "How is it?"


    Jiang Shiyu laughed and said: "I''m fine, that person''s nose is about to be broken."


    Yao Yao relaxed her heart, and rolled her eyes, "Why are they fighting?"


    Jiang Shiyu said: "It''s a conflict."


    Yao Yao''s eyes turned, "Over there is the logistics department, where are you going?"


    Jiang Shiyu caressed her ears and put her hands down, "Go retrieve the soul tool."


    Yao Yao paused for a moment, then grabbed her hand and returned to the dorm.


    When they arrived at the dorm, Yao Yao pressed Jiang Shiyu and asked her to sit on a chair.


    "Jiang Shiyu, I have money." Yao Yao said, "Very, very rich."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, "I know. You bought an egg of ten thousand soul power crystal. "


    Yao Yao stared at her, "Don''t say anything else."


    Jiang Shiyu was silent.


    Yao Yao walked around her, "I''m very rich, even if I had to lend you a bit, I wouldn''t be lacking."


    Jiang Shiyu raised his head to look at her, before saying in a heavy voice: "This is something that I have lent you, you must return it to me in the future."


    Jiang Shiyu thought for a while, then asked: "Is it considered interest?"


    Yao Yao laughed, "On account of our friendship, let''s not bother about it anymore. Don''t look for me to borrow some, we will definitely collect the interest."


    Jiang Shiyu also laughed, "It seems like our relationship is only worth a bit of interest."


    Yao Yao laughed, "Right, it''s worth it."


    Three days later, the news of her blowing up the logistics department spread across Nine Heavens Academy. There were always people watching her on the way, and in one night she became famous.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t care, she would do whatever she had to do.


    Until one day, someone came looking for her.


    At that time, Jiang Shiyu was in the pond, she wanted to dig up some lotus roots to chat with Mrs. Shen.


    Just like that, a group of people surrounded the pond''s edge. Someone called out to her, "Jiang Shiyu."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the lotus root in her hand.


    Due to digging lotus roots, his face was stained with a few mud spots and his hands and feet were covered with mud. Jiang Shiyu''s current appearance was really sloppy.


    One of them said, "Do you know who we are, country bumpkin?"

 C243

    The man was dressed in simple attire, with his previous disdain for Jiang Shiyu had completely disappeared. The few people following behind him also looked up and down at Jiang Shiyu with extremely disdainful gazes.


    The leading man walked forward a few steps, and then to the front, it was just mud, he retreated half a step and looked at Jiang Shiyu, "You don''t know? "Then you must have blown up the logistics department to know that."


    Jiang Shiyu also laughed: "Invite someone?" The ''please'' character was particularly stressed by her. It was as if the effort they put into the ''please'' character was too heavy, so she had to stress the word as well.


    "Since you want to invite me, I can also choose to refuse." After Jiang Shiyu finished speaking, she lowered her head and continued to fish in the pond.


    That person''s expression changed as he restrained his smile, "I''m giving you face to invite you in. Today, we''re going to bring you away."


    Jiang Shiyu felt for another lotus root and put it down. Just as she was about to fish for this one, she heard a piercing sound from behind her, and she bent down, just in time to avoid the attack.


    The water in front of him rippled.


    Jiang Shiyu turned around and looked over, the leader of the group was holding a few small stones in his hand, "If you don''t come up, these small stones will hit your body."


    Seeing that Jiang Shiyu did not move, the man waited for the stone in her hand to move. Just as the stone left her hand, the few people standing on the shore realized that a black object was flying over.


    They tried to dodge it, but the object exploded in front of them.


    Jiang Shiyu laughed sarcastically as she held the stone in her hand.


    "You!" The group of people''s clean and white clothes were covered in mud stains. Naturally, their faces were also covered in mud.


    Jiang Shiyu first threw a ball of mud into the air, then threw a rock in the air to disperse the ball of mud.


    Jiang Shiyu imitated the man and threw the stone in his hand.


    If they had used the same method, Jiang Shiyu was not afraid of them. She was afraid that these people would not touch mud no matter what.


    She stared at them, her eyes calm. "Let''s go, or I''ll send you some more."


    The leader''s entire body was snow-white, and a speck of mud stuck to his body. His face immediately turned ashen, and he held a stone in his hand. His eyes seemed like they were going to spit fire.


    He was so angry that he started laughing, "Alright, in that case, don''t blame us."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at him and waited quietly.


    The two of them were not very close, so it was impossible for them to fight in close quarters.


    The leader took out something from his hand. The shiny ball was still weighing it in his hand as he smiled at Jiang Shiyu. "I am here to pay my respects to our warrior."


    It was a soul bomb.


    "Bang ~ ~ ~"


    The soul bomb exploded in the pond, causing Jiang Shiyu to run far away the moment it was thrown out. The damage caused by the soul bomb to her was negligible, other than her entire body covered in mud.


    After everything calmed down, that person smiled and said, "How about it, do you want to leave or not?"


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the messy pond.


    "You fried up the logistics department and now you fried up the pond. Now, you should hurry up and leave with us."


    Some people were laughing, and their words made Jiang Shiyu feel that the crime of blowing up a pond was being blamed on her.


    Jiang Shiyu closed her eyes and suddenly opened them to look at the few people in front of her.


    "Jiang Shiyu, didn''t I tell you to go back and be quiet for a few days? What''s going on? The pond near the library has exploded again! "


    This time, Liang Yizhe did not sound as good as last time, "Not only did you explode, you even hurt me, tell me what you think."


    Jiang Shiyu was silent.


    Liang Yizhe sat down with a headache, "Why do you want to hit people? I told you not to speak of the meaning behind those words. You do understand, to actually hit someone now, don''t you think that the academy has been too calm recently? "


    Jiang Shiyu: "They blew up the pond."


    "I hit him."


    After a few simple sentences, Liang Yizhe frowned and looked at her, "What''s the reason?"


    "They blew up the pond." Jiang Shiyu said.


    Liang Yizhe looked at her, "They blew up the pond, so you beat them half to death, and they are still lying on the ground right now. I''ve never seen you so excited when you blew up the logistics department. "


    Jiang Shiyu did not speak.


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door. "It''s me."


    Master Shen.


    Liang Yizhe did not dare to be negligent, and let Jiang Shiyu go down first.


    Master Shen walked past Jiang Shiyu and gave her a comforting look. Jiang Shiyu nodded her head slightly and went out.


    Not long after Jiang Shiyu left the house, she met Bi Qi.


    Bi Qi smiled and waved at her, seeing that Jiang Shiyu did not move, he lowered his hand and walked over.


    "Mighty moves, grand moves!" In the original world, you were also a big shot! " Bi Qi laughed and praised Jiang Shiyu, "Do you want to join us now? After beating up the teachers and nobles in the logistics branch, even if you don''t join now, you''ll still have to depend on us. "


    First, he gave Jiang Shiyu the initiative to ask if she wanted to join. Then, he gave her an analysis of the current situation.


    Look, if you don''t join us, you won''t be able to be on either side.


    Jiang Shiyu: "What if I don''t join?"


    Bi Qi laughed and circled Jiang Shiyu, "Your choice is you. "Don''t force it."


    Jiang Shiyu: "Before you came to the Nine Heavens Academy, the two sects had occasional disputes, but they were all personal matters. Since you came, there have been several large scale fights."


    "Bi Qi, what are you trying to do?" Jiang Shiyu looked at him coldly.


    Bi Qi laughed and said: Of course it''s to fight for the rights and interests of us bullied people. These people look down on us and even gave us what we deserved. There''s no need for me to say it. "


    Jiang Shiyu scoffed, "What if you win?"


    "If we win, we will turn the tables and the serfs will sing."


    "He lost?"


    The smile on the corner of Bi Qi''s mouth vanished, and he closed his eyes slightly, "How could I lose?"


    "I am the one who will save this world."


    Jiang Shiyu: "..."


    Bi Qi returned to his original grinning face. "You don''t believe me?"


    After he finished questioning Jiang Shiyu, he said to himself, "Actually, I don''t believe it either. It''s all fake, where did he get the chance to save the world? Hahaha. It''s just a big dream, wake up as soon as possible. "


    Jiang Shiyu walked around him and headed the other way.


    She felt that Yao Yao''s warning was extremely correct.

 C244

    Jiang Shiyu wanted to circle around Bi Qi, but Bi Qi didn''t want to let her pass. He shifted a few steps, arrived in front of Jiang Shiyu again, and asked her a question: "When you come near me, don''t you feel that something''s wrong?"


    Bi Qi scratched his chin and thought, "Could it be because we came from the same place, that you are immune to halos?"


    Bi Qi called out from behind: "Jiang Shiyu, think carefully and tell me, being in the middle, someone like you will not have a good ending."


    Bi Qi looked at Jiang Shiyu''s disappearing figure, laughed, then turned and walked towards the exit.


    Everything that had happened recently always gave Jiang Shiyu a feeling that a storm was coming.


    She didn''t want to stay in the dorm anymore. After Master Shen finished arranging the books, she voluntarily went to the library. It was very quiet inside. Other than the sound of the pages, there was nothing else. If he had time to chat, he wouldn''t have come here.


    Jiang Shiyu wanted to go to her usual place to sit down, but when she arrived, she realized that there were already people sitting there, and it was even someone she was very familiar with.


    Hua Ke had probably also sensed that someone was standing behind him and turned around, "Jiang Shiyu, you ¡­"


    Jiang Shiyu held the book in his hand, walked to his side and squeezed down, "Do you want to ask me about the pond?"


    Hua Ke did not nod his head and instead, flipped open the book, "It''s best if you don''t know."


    The sunlight was good and shone in from the window. A large amount of light appeared on the page and when Jiang Shiyu touched it, it felt cold.


    Hua Ke approached her and whispered, "I don''t need you to tell me, this matter has already spread throughout the entire Nine Heavens Academy."


    "... "What is it?" Jiang Shiyu looked at the sunlight.


    "What can it be? You blew up the pond and beat up a few people. " Hua Ke said softly, "You should know your opponent''s identity. When you crossed swords with him, he should have also known. Right now, it is not just you alone who is at fault. Both sides are plotting in secret, and a huge battle is unknowingly unfolding. "


    Jiang Shiyu said indifferently: "Nine Heavens Academy will take care of it."


    "It doesn''t matter, but there will always be times when I can''t care less." Hua Ke still wanted to say something, but said: "Enough, this is the library."


    The hand which Hua Ke held onto the book stopped, "Then when we go out and talk, are you not even worried about yourself?"


    That question was a bit too heavy for Hua Ke, and the people beside him turned to look at the two of them.


    Jiang Shiyu knew that she couldn''t stay in the library anymore.


    The two of them walked out of the library at the same time.


    Hua Ke said: "You were called over by the chief steward. Yao Yao had been looking for someone to investigate the situation, and wanted to see if she could suppress the matter. You have no idea how serious this is. "


    "If the two factions fight, you will be the first one to be found, no matter which faction!"


    Jiang Shiyu remained silent, "Then what do you want me to do?"


    Hua Ke took a deep breath, "If you join a faction of commoners, they can protect you. Why are you looking at me like that for? "


    Jiang Shiyu retracted her gaze, "No, what benefits did Bi Qi give you? You''re the lobbyist. "


    Hua Ke''s face immediately flushed red, and she said excitedly: "It''s not good! Jiang Shiyu, I am doing this for your own good. If you don''t join now, the nobles will take the opportunity to cause you trouble. "


    "Don''t tell me I won''t have any trouble joining the commoner faction?"


    Jiang Shiyu pointed to the ornament on Hua Ke''s clothes, "What is this?"


    Hua Ke''s face instantly turned red and white, white and red.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at him, "I will think it over carefully."


    Hua Ke warned finally, "Jiang Shiyu, you don''t have a background like Yao Yao. You need to blend into a group, or else ¡­"


    Jiang Shiyu turned back, she raised her head, and her eyes were cold as she looked at Hua Ke, "Otherwise, what would happen? "Otherwise, I''ll be in trouble, hah."


    She sneered, "The commoner faction wanted to pull me in, but they just wanted to find an excuse. Without this excuse, how are they going to start a fight between the two factions?"


    "I don''t like how nobles do things, and I don''t want to join either of you. I''ll give you all an excuse."


    Hua Ke denied: "We don''t think so."


    "But your city thinks so!" Jiang Shiyu said fiercely.


    Hua Ke was startled, "You''ve met Bi Qi."


    Jiang Shiyu turned her head, "You all don''t know what that pond is to me, so I was also very angry. That''s why I hit those people, but this doesn''t include the excuse that can be used to harm even more people."


    "One thing, one thing. There should be no other."


    Hua Ke shook his head, "There is no such thing as a thing. It is just the result of a different matter, that''s all. Jiang Shiyu, you''re thinking too simply. You are just like Yao Yao, both so innocent. "


    Hua Ke sighed, "I said that for your own good."


    Jiang Shiyu closed her eyes, "Alright, I will think about it."


    This was the second time she had said this today. Jiang Shiyu did not want to say it a third time. Seeing Yao Yao blocking the door, she felt that she would have to say it again.


    Seeing that she had returned, Yao Yao smiled, but seeing that she did not look well, the smile faded away, only that there was a slight smile on her face.


    Jiang Shiyu brought her in and the two sat under the window.


    The recent sunshine was very good, and sitting there made him feel like he was going to perspire.


    Yao Yao leaned on the chair, her forehead still had beads of sweat, "I will also be here for a while."


    "Yes."


    "Where did you go?"


    "The Book Collection Hall."


    "Oh, then have you decided?"


    "... "Think about it."


    Yao Yao laughed, beads of perspiration trickled down her petite and straight nose, "Sigh, before I entered the Nine Heavens Academy, I even told you about these two sects, but I just told you, don''t join any of them."


    "I''m neutral, but no one dares to offend me."


    "Jiang Shiyu, I think, but I think, you should seek protection. Although the people you beat up don''t have much soul power, they have a high status and the nobles will come looking for trouble. Don''t think that your life in Nine Heavens Academy will be any better. "


    After being silent for a long time, Jiang Shiyu suddenly said: "Do you know why there are two sides?"


    "Identity, status, place of residence, these things are born, once they come to the Nine Heavens Academy, they split them into two factions. No matter how hard the civilians try, they will never be able to climb up."


    "Therefore, they will join hands. There is no lack of powerful figures amongst the commoners. Everyone, join hands and give these people, who are high and mighty, a good look."


    "The eruption of pressure, the first clash. In one night, the ban on this dorm was lifted, and everyone joined the battle. Over a hundred people were killed and injured."

 C245

    "At that time, the Nine Heavens Academy only had around a thousand people."


    "Country bumpkin."


    The death of Shen Er and the others gave her a direct hit to her head. Sometimes, if she took care of herself well, others would also be implicated.


    Yao Yao no longer had a smile on her face, and even the corners of her mouth were lifted, "I know."


    Jiang Shiyu did not continue. She already knew that there was nothing else she could say.


    Yao Yao sat up straight and turned her body. The two of them faced each other and Yao Yao said: "Jiang Shiyu, you don''t want to live anymore."


    Jiang Shiyu: "I want to live, live a good life."


    There are a lot of things that you don''t stir up.


    Shen San came over to find her, and Mrs. Shen invited her to dinner.


    Jiang Shiyu felt that the things that happened in a short span of half a day were more than the things that happened in the past two to three months. She went around several places and talked to a lot of other people.


    Shen San remained silent as he secretly gasped for breath.


    The two of them did not speak on their way here. When they were just a few steps away from the door, Shen San stopped and turned around to say to Jiang Shiyu: "When Shen Er was alive, she really liked that pond."


    Then he went in.


    Jiang Shiyu was stunned in place for a moment, then chuckled, looked at the Shen family''s gate, and stepped in.


    Jiang Shiyu used to think that the relationship between Master Shen and him was average, but ever since he had come to visit, he realized that this was not the case. The Master Shen loved the Mrs. Shen very much, and he was even a little afraid. When Mrs. Shen was young, she wanted to be strong. However, when she became sick and weak, she could only stay at home. In order to be able to return home often, Master Shen decided to move his family to Nine Heavens Academy.


    However, because he was obsessed with alchemy, he often did not return home. Shen Da and Shen San were not at home either. Only Shen Er was left with the Mrs. Shen.


    Seeing Jiang Shiyu coming over, Mrs. Shen revealed a smile and waved, "Come over and sit."


    Jiang Shiyu sat over there, and Mrs. Shen said with tearful eyes: "You''re not injured, right?"


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head, "No."


    She dug up lotus roots and prepared to send them over, but they were all destroyed.


    The Mrs. Shen lightly patted Jiang Shiyu''s head, as if he was comforting her, "It''s good that you''re not injured, relax, let this old man be the judge of everything."


    Jiang Shiyu smiled and said: "It''s fine, I didn''t do anything wrong."


    The Mrs. Shen nodded, "We all know. "Don''t worry, just follow this old man and don''t worry about other things."


    Jiang Shiyu bit her lips and laughed, then retracted her smile, "En."


    Shen San walked over, "Mom, it''s time to eat."


    Mrs. Shen glared at him, "Eat, eat, eat. Do you only know how to eat when you come back?"


    Shen San looked at her blankly, completely unaware of what he had done wrong.


    Jiang Shiyu brought his hand to his lips and laughed secretly, laughing and looking at Shen San. He was looking at Mrs. Shen and even giving Jiang Shiyu a look.


    Jiang Shiyu turned around and admired the plants planted in the Mrs. Shen.


    Mrs. Shen was still speaking, "You won''t even look at it when you''re in the academy? She is a girl, and has a carefree personality. You and Shen Da don''t have a family, and only she is with me, and now that she has met with trouble, she doesn''t care about it at all. If it wasn''t for me listening to the old man, I wouldn''t even know anything. "


    Mrs. Shen''s health was never good, and her spirits were at times good. Jiang Shiyu stood up and wrapped her arms around Mrs. Shen''s shoulders, and the posture Shen Er was in caused her to forget what she had just said.


    When they were seated at the table, Mrs. Shen called out to her again, "Shiyu, eat more. It''s been a few days since we last met, and you''ve gotten skinnier again."


    Jiang Shiyu ate her meal and swallowed down the words that she wanted to say.


    Master Shen did not come back even when it was very late, so Mrs. Shen could only let Shen San send him back again.


    Jiang Shiyu walked along the road, her footsteps much lighter than before.


    Shen San said softly, "Mother treats you as Shen Er."


    Jiang Shiyu said: "I know, if it''s like this, it would be better if she could feel better."


    Shen San looked at the night sky, "What are you planning to do?"


    Jiang Shiyu similarly raised her head. In the vast and boundless night sky, it seemed like a mouth that could swallow everything.


    She said, "It''s not what I want to do, but what I can do."


    The development of the situation suddenly became uncontrollable.


    The situation that Jiang Shiyu did not want to see the most had still happened.


    Yao Yao woke her up in the middle of the night and looked at Yao Yao in a daze. In the darkness, Yao Yao gasped for breath rapidly, "Jiang Shiyu, hurry up and get up. "Hurry up and leave."


    "What?"


    Jiang Shiyu was still in a daze, when she heard the sound of an explosion coming from outside. She covered her ears, causing Yao Yao to jump in fright.


    The sound of footsteps came from the corridor outside, making Yao Yao extremely anxious.


    In the past few days, Jiang Shiyu had been in Yao Yao''s room, saying that he was protecting her.


    After falling asleep for a short while, Yao Yao had woken her up, and now, there was the sound of an explosion coming from outside. Jiang Shiyu instantly woke up and grabbed Yao Yao, "Are they planning to blow up the dormitory?"


    Yao Yao shook her head, "They just blew up the seals outside the tower. They''ll be here soon."


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, "Quickly go."


    Yao Yao grabbed onto her, "Not going, Jiang Shiyu, they don''t dare to do anything to me, hurry up and run."


    Jiang Shiyu clenched her teeth, the veins on her forehead were about to pop out, "How can that be? "How could they dare to kill me so openly?"


    Yao Yao said anxiously: "You still don''t understand? The first one to kill you, will be the easiest. The two sects will definitely fight. "


    Jiang Shiyu said: "I know, but I didn''t know it would come so fast!"


    She lived on the sixth floor. She could jump down at this distance, but she was definitely going to be injured. Furthermore, there was probably a crowd of people downstairs as well.


    Jiang Shiyu thought quickly, "The Aristocratic Faction will definitely look for trouble with me, where is the Civilian Faction? Right, they all disliked each other. With just a little introduction, she could be blown apart. With her small trouble right now, no matter which side, in the moment she blew up the logistics department, regardless of whether or not the incident at the pond had happened, or whether or not she joined the commoner faction, this fight would be inevitable! They had to fight! And she, unfortunately, just became that primer! "


    The dry weather was terrifying due to the sound of thunder, and a ray of muffled thunder struck over. Jiang Shiyu was able to see Yao Yao''s expression clearly through the thunder light.

 C246

    A voice came from outside, "Jiang Shiyu, open the door."


    The person outside laughed lightly: "We don''t have much time, Yao Yao, you better come out quickly, in case you get hurt, it''s hard to say."


    Jiang Shiyu stood by the window and looked down. Under the lightning, she saw excited faces.


    He walked to the window and asked, "Are there any soul protector?"


    Yao Yao nodded, searched through the cabinet, found a lot, and threw them all to Jiang Shiyu. Jiang Shiyu picked up a few that were more useful, she then walked to the window: "Yao Yao, wait for me to jump down, don''t follow me."


    After Jiang Shiyu finished speaking, she opened the window and was about to jump down, her body was already covered with three levels of soul protector, even if she jumped downstairs and got attacked, she would not receive any heavy injuries.


    Jiang Shiyu knew that the thing behind the door could not even block a single blow. There were more people outside than the people below, and jumping out of the window was dangerous, much less than opening the door to face the attack head on.


    Just as Jiang Shiyu was about to jump out of the window, she was suddenly stunned for a moment.


    Yao Yao grabbed her, "Bring me along, they''ll fear me and won''t dare to make a move against you."


    Jiang Shiyu stared at the wall, "Yao Yao, attack soul tool."


    Yao Yao did not know what she wanted to do, and passed it to her.


    For his life, Jiang Shiyu was going to make another hole in the wall.


    She was careful and quick.


    There was no one in the room next door. They must have left by now.


    Jiang Shiyu destroyed three walls consecutively, and the soul protector that was temporarily placed behind the door finally stopped moving.


    Jiang Shiyu immediately jumped down from the window.


    Jiang Shiyu did not want to bring Yao Yao along, but Yao Yao still followed along. She had no other choice, she could only hug Yao Yao as the two of them jumped down.


    At this time, there was no lightning and it was already midnight. Three rooms away, no one noticed that someone had jumped down.


    Someone poked his head out of Jiang Shiyu''s window and shouted: "She is jumping over there, quickly go chase her."


    Jiang Shiyu had already run far away with Yao Yao, so she could not stop. Before the people from the academy come, she was in danger.


    Jiang Shiyu turned around the dorm room, a group of people was blocking her path again. The leader smiled and greeted her, "Jiang Shiyu, think about it carefully. "Do you agree to join us?"


    Jiang Shiyu said: "Bi Qi, you''re thinking too much."


    Bi Qi scratched his chin, "Jiang Shiyu, if you don''t join us, you''ll be killed by them. If you join us, you''ll be able to seek revenge."


    Jiang Shiyu clenched Yao Yao''s hand tightly, and did not respond to Bi Qi''s words, "You''re stopping me now, are you forcing me to join?"


    Bi Qi raised his hand and waved it, causing the people behind him to automatically open up a path, "I will not stop you. "You can continue."


    "However, fellow villagers, I would like to remind you that as long as you leave this place, I will not try to persuade you anymore. No matter who you die to, it will be the work of the Aristocratic Faction."


    Yao Yao shouted: "Jiang Shiyu!"


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, she did not know how to explain the situation to her clearly, must she join any kind of sect?


    She did not dawdle and directly walked out.


    Yao Yao''s face was pale white, "Jiang Shiyu, can you listen to what I have to say?"


    As Jiang Shiyu brought her and ran forward, although Bi Qi said some threatening words, he did not chase after them.


    When Jiang Shiyu turned the corner, he could still see Bi Qi smiling at her.


    "Yao Yao, listen to me, their big battle tonight is unavoidable. It doesn''t matter if I''m willing to join or not."


    Yao Yao shook her hand off, "Alright, then I''ll settle it here."


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, "Resolve what?"


    Yao Yao pointed to the people behind, "You won''t be able to run away. Now it''s two groups of people attacking you together. "


    Jiang Shiyu: "If I don''t run, how would I know if I cannot run. Yao Yao, just wait here. They won''t hurt you, I''ll leave by myself. "


    Yao Yao said with a pale face, "Just like you said, this big battle cannot be avoided, and you as the primer, cannot live, do you know?"


    Yao Yao took something out from her chest. It shone with a red light in the night, so she put it close to her mouth and blew on it.


    A high-pitched voice entered Jiang Shiyu''s ears, she couldn''t help but cover it, and her vision started to spin again.


    "Yao Yao, what are you doing?"


    "Protect you!"


    After Yao Yao finished blowing, rustling sounds came from the night sky. Jiang Shiyu looked in the distance and saw a group of small sized beasts flying behind the library.


    Yao Yao said, "I can also command those that Daddy has raised. These magical beasts were raised for fun, so they don''t have much attack power. "


    Jiang Shiyu watched as the Goblin Beast flew over. The people in front of him also started to shout miserably, getting injured while they were unaware.


    Jiang Shiyu brought Yao Yao and hid into the bushes, and the two of them held their breath.


    The group of people were very close to them as well. Jiang Shiyu thought that they would definitely think that she had already run far away, but she never thought that she would actually hide in the grass closest to them.


    Just as Jiang Shiyu was about to heave a sigh of relief, the trees in front of her were suddenly flipped open, "Hello, old fellow villager."


    Jiang Shiyu squatted and looked over, and just like that, Bi Qi''s face appeared in the trees, he was laughing, but his eyes were shining with a strange red light.


    "Come out."


    Jiang Shiyu was quiet for a moment, but still walked out.


    She had just said to Yao Yao: "Don''t move."


    Right now, she was alone, and so was Bi Qi. The person behind him also seemed to have ran over.


    There was no point in saying anything now.


    Jiang Shiyu still had the attack soul weapon that she got from Yao Yao, and the soul protector was still on her body.


    The red light in Bi Qi''s eyes shone even brighter, "Old fellow, I really can''t bear to see you die, even if you don''t understand, I can still talk to you. But I can''t do it this time. Why are you doing it? You will forgive me. As long as I win this time, I will win. "


    Bi Qi''s mouth curved upwards, looking extremely happy. "We are all drifting in this world, you are ignorant and have no sense of what''s happening, how lucky. Then, give me this fortune, and send me home. "


    Bi Qi''s hand moved, and a soul equipment appeared in his right hand, "Did you see that? This is a spear that is an imitation of the original world, it contains compressed soul energy, and every attack is made with a compressed soul bomb."

 C247

    Bi Qi no longer had a smile on his face and became cold. "If you die, I can go and find trouble with them. What a great opportunity."


    "But, I want to go back. This is also a mission. Only after I''ve completed it can I go back."


    Jiang Shiyu said coldly: "Stop pretending, come."


    Bi Qi raised his spear and aimed it at Jiang Shiyu''s head.


    "I''ll give you one last chance, join or not!"


    Jiang Shiyu looked at her coldly, the spirit weapon in his hand preparing to attack her.


    The two of them looked at each other for a long time, until Bi Qi suddenly laughed, "Aiyaya, how can I bear to kill you? If you are not in this world, one day I will forget myself. "


    Jiang Shiyu looked at him weirdly, not understanding what he was trying to do.


    Bi Qi kept his spear and laughed out loud: "It''s fine, I''m just trying to scare you. Why would I want to kill you?


    Jiang Shiyu still did not understand, but Bi Qi''s gun was suddenly aimed behind her.


    "Bang!"


    A blinding light lit up the night.


    Jiang Shiyu turned her head to look, and a person fell onto the ground covered in blood.


    "Friend, I saved my life. Remember to repay me in the future. "


    Ah, someone is dead here! "Come on, who killed him?!"


    "Bi Qi!"


    The person Bi Qi killed was a member of a noble clan. He blew at the muzzle of his gun and laughed: "You don''t need to die at all, just one death will do."


    "Crackle, crackle ~ ~ ~"


    The rain fell.


    Jiang Shiyu did not have any other choice. The battle started just like that, in order to escape, Jiang Shiyu caught her after the people died, and the two of them took this opportunity before a large group of people came over, and returned to the dorm.


    The dorm was a mess, but it was the safest place right now.


    Jiang Shiyu and Yao Yao were both drenched.


    Under the sultry air, the heavy rain was just as it should be. It was pouring down, trying to wash the world clean.


    Yao Yao changed into a new set of clothes and Jiang Shiyu followed suit.


    They sat together on the bed.


    After a long while, Yao Yao finally said, "It was so dangerous."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, "Bi Qi... "It''s really weird."


    Yao Yao: "Don''t go near him."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded her head obediently.


    The two of them listened to the heavy rain for the whole night, and their eyelids never relaxed.


    Early in the morning, the heavy rain had stopped. The two of them left the dormitory together. A lot of people from the dorm also came out.


    The big battle last night didn''t seem to have brought much trouble. Many people did whatever they wanted to do, going to the library to visit their teachers. Nothing was different from before.


    Jiang Shiyu walked down and stood below the dormitory. Her footsteps did not know which direction she should take.


    She thought for a while, but Yao Yao had already left.


    Jiang Shiyu followed Yao Yao to the canteen. The people in the canteen were all excitedly discussing the battle situation last night.


    Jiang Shiyu sat down and listened to someone in front of her as she recounted the events of last night in high spirits, "You guys didn''t know, I just followed behind Boss last night, and disappeared in a while. When I went back, there was already a person lying on the ground, and I was shocked.


    That person laughed and said, "Haha, I don''t have any worries. Anyways, someone has already died. When the time comes, just say it. It was the people here who caused the trouble. Let''s go up and take care of it."


    Someone urged him, "Hurry up and tell me, why are you saying all this?"


    That person laughed, "We can''t fight for no reason."


    "Alright, alright, alright. If you''re done, then don''t talk about this anymore. What''s next? "


    "What else can we do? The two sides are fighting."


    "In the Nine Heavens Academy, there are half of the commoners and nobles, but overall, there are still a little more nobles. Last night''s situation was also a complete mess. After Boss Bi Qi killed one of them, we immediately surrounded and attacked the nobles, and that group of idiots were still chasing after them. They didn''t even react and more than half of them died! " A loud laugh was heard.


    Jiang Shiyu frowned.


    Yao Yao moved closer to Jiang Shiyu, smiling as she asked, "What are you doing?"


    Jiang Shiyu: "Last night, someone died, weren''t you upset?"


    Yao Yao looked at her in shock, "Ah, you said last night, last night was ¡­."


    Before Yao Yao could finish her sentence, the voice from behind her had already overshadowed her, "Say, we admit defeat again, but we''re not guaranteed to win this fight!"


    "Yes, yes, yes. We will definitely win."


    "After Boss Bi Qi is done fighting, there''s something weird."


    "It''s strange there. He hugged the gun and laughed for a long time. Someone went over and asked him why and he said: ''I was so stupid just now! Haha, he''s not even clear on the rules, so he''s involved! "Hahahaha."


    "Someone asked him what he meant, and he got a glare from the boss."


    "I want to know too. What does that mean?"


    "Everyone says that Boss didn''t explain, how can you say that?"


    Jiang Shiyu raised her head and looked towards that person. After that person finished speaking, she coincidentally looked over as well and greeted her with a smile.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t give him a good face.


    That face froze. "Hey, why is it like this?"


    Yao Yao pulled on Jiang Shiyu''s sleeves and coughed a few times, as if she didn''t know how to explain it, "Jiang Shiyu, I''ve always forgotten to tell you something."


    Jiang Shiyu was in a low mood, and casually said: "What happened."


    Yao Yao scratched her head and laughed foolishly: "That''s right, last night right ¡­ ¡­ Do you know who the examinee for the first stage of Nine Heavens Academy is? "


    Jiang Shiyu remembered clearly that it was an illusion. She had helped her with the trial during the make-up exam.


    Something flashed past Jiang Shiyu''s mind as she asked, "You ¡­ "You mean to say ¡­"


    Yao Yao nodded, and laughed: "Jiang Shiyu, you are clever! "Applause!" With that, she smacked her hands a few times. Under Jiang Shiyu''s increasingly ugly expression, she gradually stopped.


    He whispered, "I wanted to tell you in advance, but who knew that this time it would be ahead of time. I was also shocked in the middle of the night, and only then did I realize what had happened. "


    Jiang Shiyu''s face completely darkened, "Everything that happened last night was an illusion?"


    Yao Yao nodded her head, and laughed dryly: "Haha, because bad things have happened in the past, in order to resolve the conflict between the two sects, the academy constructed illusions, allowing them to determine the victor from within."


    Jiang Shiyu was already at a loss for words.


    For the first time, she raged at Yao Yao, "Why didn''t you tell me!"


    Yao Yao was shocked, "What I wanted to say, I didn''t get the chance, then ¡­"

 C248

    Jiang Shiyu: "What happened next? Did you find it fun to play with me later on? "


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly lost all strength, and her hands went into her hair.


    Yao Yao shut her mouth, and sat down worriedly at the side.


    With this sound, an even bigger bomb was dropped in the already noisy cafeteria.


    Some were excited, some were ridiculing him, and some were disdaining him. They stayed far away from him.


    The people in the cafeteria naturally divided into several groups.


    Jiang Shiyu and Yao Yao were nothing, nothing at all. The two of them just sat there, coldly watching as a lot of people walked forward to congratulate Bi Qi.


    Amidst the encirclement of the crowd, Bi Qi laughed out loud. He was very proud of his performance last night.


    Bi Qi was probably too happy. He wore a rare hat on his head, it was black, with a wide hat brim on both sides, the center of the hat caved in. Jiang Shiyu looked at his hat, and was stunned for a moment.


    The surrounding voices suddenly stopped, Bi Qi walked through the crowd and to her front, his hand holding onto the concave part of his hat, he slightly bent over and leaned towards Jiang Shiyu, and laughed: "Friend, were you scared last night?"


    Yao Yao began to feel a little uncomfortable again. With the corner of her eye, Bi Qi got closer and closer, completely disregarding the situation. The distance between the two was so close that they could almost hear the sound of breathing.


    In the past, when Bi Qi''s eyes were covered by the hair in front of her forehead, she did not pay attention to it.


    Gold! Bi Qi''s eyes were actually gold!


    Jiang Shiyu looked into those eyes, saw the smile, and also saw many things she could not understand.


    Bi Qi''s breathing landed on her face, and she quickly distanced herself from him.


    When the surrounding people saw this, they laughed slyly, "Boss, since Yao Yao is still here, you might as well seduce another one!"


    Someone jeered, "What? Who is boss? Don''t these two have to bow down to boss?"


    Yao Yao glared at that person in anger, "Who are you!"


    Someone pulled the person over and apologized to Yao Yao, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, this is a new student and just arrived not long ago. Yao Yao has been so low profile lately, and he doesn''t know, don''t blame him."


    Yao Yao snorted, she had accumulated a lot of anger and found a way to vent it, so she casually slapped her a few times.


    Yao Yao did not hold back, five finger marks immediately appeared on the man''s face, and after a while, it started to swell up. Yao Yao took a glance, and then looked at another person, "Come out."


    It was the person who had just said the second sentence.


    That person tried to dodge. Originally, he was not afraid at all. However, when he saw that the person who brought him had been slapped in the face in such a manner and yet he did not retaliate, he was immediately frightened.


    His eyes looked at Bi Qi, but Bi Qi did not care about what was happening over there. Or rather, he saw it, but he did not care. Some people couldn''t control their own mouths, so it was for their own good to be punished.


    Another slap.


    Yao Yao still had not dispelled her hatred. She hated being spoken in the same breath as Bi Qi, and she still continued to belittle him. The main culprit was Bi Qi, if not for him, how could she have been said in such a manner?


    Yao Yao rushed in front of Bi Qi, "Scram!"


    Bi Qi sat beside Jiang Shiyu, leaning on the table, and laughed: "This is the dining hall, First Miss, do you have the right to tell me to scram?"


    Jiang Shiyu pulled Yao Yao up, "Let''s go."


    Bi Qi stood up as well, "Old fellow, I think it''s better if you stay." He looked around the cafeteria.


    Jiang Shiyu looked around, and many people were watching her coldly.


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly understood, what good intentions could Bi Qi have as he walked over.


    Last night, the commoners'' faction had won greatly, but she was fine. Today, Bi Qi was still looking for her. This is not to say to the aristocrats: Look, she joined us last night.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at Bi Qi, "What do you want to do?"


    Bi Qi moved closer to Jiang Shiyu''s ear, "Save this world."


    There were similar words, but Jiang Shiyu still did not believe it.


    "You did everything you could to pull me in. Can I help you save the world?" Jiang Shiyu scoffed. She patted Yao Yao''s shoulder, telling him to keep his distance.


    Yao Yao walked a long distance and felt that she wouldn''t be affected, so she stayed there and controlled me. She paid close attention to the situation over here.


    Bi Qi laughed and said, "You can''t, but you can control me. As soon as I saw you, my heart softened and I won''t kill anyone. "


    The hubbub grew louder.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at him, "What nonsense are you spouting for so long?"


    Bi Qi shrugged, "Sooner or later, you will realize that I am not lying."


    Jiang Shiyu became a little impatient, "I don''t know what you want to do, but I do not care about all of this, and I hope that you do not appear in my surroundings."


    "I''m afraid I don''t want to. Friend, I already told you last night that I want to talk to you." Bi Qi said.


    Jiang Shiyu was stunned.


    The two of them stood together for a while. Jiang Shiyu felt that it was really a waste of time, she did not want to stay any longer, so she said: "How about this, let''s find a time, I''ll try and see if I can recover your memories."


    Recover... Memory?


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly raised her head, "What did you say? Recovering my memories? "


    Bi Qi blinked his eyes, "You didn''t hear wrong, I''ll see if I can recover, my chances are still high."


    Jiang Shiyu was a little anxious, "Why?" Why did he help her recover her memories?


    A bright smile appeared on Bi Qi''s face. "I want to talk to you."


    Just this?


    Bi Qi said softly: "I have to think of a way, you just watch, you will recover your memories."


    How Jiang Shiyu got back to the dorm room, I can''t even remember.


    She sat by the window, unable to calm herself down. Her memories, which had always been flashing through her mind, were the memories she had lost, and now they were actually about to be restored.


    No, no, no, Bi Qi had only said that he would give it a try.


    Jiang Shiyu had also tried various methods to recover his memories, but none of them had any effect. Bi Qi, what methods does he have?


    Jiang Shiyu thought about it for a long time. She might as well wait for Bi Qi to find her. However, after thinking about it again, why would Bi Qi help her? Even if he only said a few words, she did not believe him.


    Jiang Shiyu felt that the road ahead was blurred, as though something was shrouding the sky, and she was unable to determine the direction.

 C249

    Jiang Shiyu didn''t rest for long before she went to find her again.


    Jiang Shiyu knocked on the door and entered, only to see him like this. He did not know what to say, but he had already stood to the side.


    "About what?" Jiang Shiyu asked.


    Oh, Jiang Shiyu understood in her heart that the matter at the pond no longer had anything to do with her.


    Jiang Shiyu really wanted to take out her own money bag and tell Liang Yizhe that she had no money or else she wouldn''t have gone to the logistics branch to borrow soul equipment.


    Liang Yizhe could roughly see the awkwardness that Jiang Shiyu was feeling, "You can''t escape from Nine Heavens Academy, so you''re an administrative officer of the academy. Do a few tasks to cancel them. "


    Was there any other way? Jiang Shiyu could only nod her head and agree.


    Just as she nodded, Liang Yizhe handed her a document, "Look at this, are you going to do this? It can offset a quarter of the price. "


    Jiang Shiyu opened her documents and saw that it was a mission to capture Retreat in Magic Beast Forest.


    Jiang Shiyu immediately raised her head, "I can''t do it."


    Liang Yizhe looked up, "You''re not the only one."


    Jiang Shiyu said: "The academy should know the level of the Retreat. A level 10 demon beast, how many people did you send? Is it all my fault? "


    Liang Yizhe was a little surprised, "You underestimated yourself. The reason I asked you to complete this mission is to stimulate your potential. "


    "Even though you don''t possess the Phoenix''s bloodline, we don''t know where you got the Phoenix''s power. We saw your performance in the academy and knew that this power is gradually weakening, so we wanted you to capture the Retreat."


    Liang Yizhe explained: "Your strength should recover a bit during this mission."


    Jiang Shiyu said: "You have been observing me?"


    Liang Yizhe nodded his head, "I will bring you back to the Academy. In a situation where we are not sure what kind of situation you are in, we have to be responsible for everyone here."


    Jiang Shiyu expressed her understanding, "What is the current situation?"


    Liang Yizhe sat up straight. "After confirming that you do not possess the Phoenix''s bloodline, there is naturally no need to immediately kill you. However, we do not know the source of the Phoenix Power in your body. What happened to you before, or something weird. "


    Jiang Shiyu knew that even if she did not say it, the academy would have found out in a few days, so she said directly: "I previously did not have any soul power, but one day when I was near a volcano, all of my soul power had returned."


    Liang Yizhe nodded, "Where''s the volcano?"


    Jiang Shiyu said: "My country."


    "Which country on the Eastern Continent?"


    "Yes."


    Liang Yizhe was very satisfied with his attitude towards telling the truth. The Nine Heavens Academy had already sent someone to investigate previously. Without a Phoenix bloodline, being able to use the power of the Phoenix was a huge temptation no matter who it was.


    Jiang Shiyu''s honest words had merged with their investigations. In other words, they had no choice but to go to that nation''s volcano on the Eastern Continent.


    Liang Yizhe thought for a while, "Okay, look at this mission. "If you don''t accept it, I don''t have a task for you right now."


    Before Jiang Shiyu could think it through, Liang Yizhe said again, "Don''t worry, this isn''t the first time we catch Retreat with someone leading the way, you can be at ease."


    There were only a total of two Retreat on the In the Magic Beast Forest, and Jiang Shiyu only knew of this after she had experienced it. People only knew of one, but why would Liang Yizhe know of two?


    Jiang Shiyu looked at him, but at the same time, Liang Yizhe had already closed his eyes, indicating that Jiang Shiyu could leave.


    Not long after Jiang Shiyu left, another person entered.


    He immediately pushed the door open and entered. Liang Yizhe had also noticed this long ago, and asked solemnly: "When can you knock on the door before you come in?"


    The man smiled. I''m just giving you a surprise. "


    "I felt it when you were standing outside the door. What surprise."


    The man laughed: Liang Yizhe, what''s the situation?


    Liang Yizhe nodded, "She accepted this mission. "When the time comes, you will lead the team and watch carefully."


    He seemed to remember something, "Did you find anything wrong with the illusion last night?"


    That person smiled and said, "Oh, it''s very normal for the commoner and aristocrat sects to have a great victory. The aristocrats sent people to the dorms to cause trouble and destroy a row of buildings. "


    Liang Yizhe replied: "That''s not what I''m asking."


    The man said, "Then what do you mean?"


    Liang Yizhe said in a low voice: "Lin Xiang, you know what I''m asking, don''t pretend to be stupid."


    Lin Xiang laughed: "Oh, who do you want to ask? Bi Qi, Jiang Shiyu, or even Yao Yao? "


    Liang Yizhe''s eyes were sharp, "Go ahead."


    "Bi Qi, this person is strange. From previous observations, it could be seen that this person often did things that ordinary people couldn''t understand. Last night, in his fantasy, he had a conversation with Jiang Shiyu, and it can be seen that his mental state is unstable. "


    "Bi Qi was born in a fishing village by the sea. The local cultivators were the highest ranked among them, but when he entered the Nine Heavens Academy, he was only a Soul King."


    "But in the Nine Heavens Academy, all the soul masters of higher levels were subdued by him and followed him. At one point, it was suspected that there was some sort of mental control type soul device. "After investigation, nothing happened."


    "It was an illusion created by me, but the people inside were not under my control. I could only vaguely feel that his current realm was definitely higher than mine."


    "In this case, the credibility of his words will be greatly reduced."


    After Lin Xiang finished introducing him, he came to a conclusion: "You must know one thing, Bi Qi, can now be considered the leader of the commoner sect. It is not good for us to do anything to him."


    Liang Yizhe nodded and looked at him again, "Where''s Jiang Shiyu?"


    Lin Xiang lowered his head and thought for a moment, "It''s hard to say."


    Liang Yizhe thought for a while, "Can you detect her power?"


    Lin Xiang shook her head: "Last night, in the illusion, her soul power realm made me suspect if she had not recovered from the last battle."


    Liang Yizhe continued, "Her power has been reduced, what do you think? "What''s going on?"


    Lin Xiang shook his finger, "At least my cultivation realm has dropped, and furthermore, it seems that my perception is weaker than before."


    "The first examiner this year was me. She was the first one to wake up from the illusion. Excellent. But last night, she didn''t notice at all. "


    "I can say that this is because my strength has increased, but the truth is, my soul power hasn''t increased at all."


    Liang Yizhe suggested another possibility: "Maybe the scene was too realistic, so she did not notice it?"


    Lin Xiang shook his head, "I don''t know, all of this is hypothetical."

 C250

    Liang Yizhe did not say anything and closed his eyes. Jiang Shiyu was a problem, but when he found out that she had been recruited with the Phoenix''s bloodline, he had mentally prepared himself.


    A big part of the reason why Jiang Shiyu was still able to stay in the Nine Heavens Academy at the moment, before being taken away by Fu Er due to the power of the Phoenix, was because everyone felt that they would not be able to rest at ease if the The Four Divine Beasts were completely destroyed.


    However, he was still far from her, and the most important thing was to help her improve her strength.


    "Yao Yao?"


    Liang Yizhe nodded, "Her recent performance has been a bit abnormal."


    Lin Xiang laughed, "I am only responsible for creating illusions, I do not know anything about people''s minds."


    Liang Yizhe scoffed, "Your illusion, is your world. You wouldn''t know about the situation inside."


    Lin Xiang stood for a long time, then suddenly walked to the side and sat down, stretching his hands out, "I am only responsible for guiding their spirits, but those are their own, what can I do?"


    Liang Yizhe lightly tapped the table, "Lin Xiang, you have to understand one thing. Right now, we cannot get too involved with our emotions. No matter which Awakening of The Four Divine Beasts it is, it will be of no benefit to this world. "


    Lin Xiang clapped his hands and laughed: "Well said. But since I was young, I knew that the peace and stability of the world was due to the The Four Divine Beasts suppressing the World Stone. "


    Liang Yizhe''s expression changed, "That is in the past, ever since the White Tiger rebelled, the World Stone did not need The Four Divine Beasts to be suppressed anymore."


    Lin Xiang stared at him intently, "No need, don''t tell me they''re here to destroy it! It doesn''t make sense. "


    "Needless to say, didn''t you see the White Tiger''s attack last time? The Nine Heavens Academy has one World Stone, what do you think attracted him here, could it be us? Don''t joke around. "


    Liang Yizhe took a deep breath, "Lin Xiang, I know that your clan has always taught The Four Divine Beasts to be good beasts, but don''t forget, they are beasts, and their instincts will always be good."


    "Without that person''s restriction, none of us can guarantee what these divine beasts will do. The White Tiger is an example. If he''s crazy, everyone will die. "


    Lin Xiang was silent for a while, "Where is that man? "Not yet."


    Liang Yizhe leaned back in his chair and sighed, "I''ve already been looking for it, but every generation has been looking for it, and even now, there''s still no news of us."


    Liang Yizhe faintly said: "Something that so many generations of people failed to accomplish. We''re only going to wait for a little while, how could we possibly find it?"


    Lin Xiang stood up, walked in front of Liang Yizhe, and looked into his eyes: "Tell me, are you looking or not?"


    Liang Yizhe met his eyes, and said with certainty: "Not yet."


    The two of them maintained this posture for a long time. Because Liang Yizhe''s eyes were too focused, but at the same time, they were a bit uncomfortable.


    "Any news?" Lin Xiang asked.


    Liang Yizhe immediately replied: "You can''t know about this."


    Lin Xiang slammed the table, "I can''t know? Then you all are even less worthy to know. "


    Liang Yizhe was not afraid in the slightest, "Sure, you can ask the Principal. He said yes, anything you want to know when you return."


    Lin Xiang looked at him for a long time before finally leaving.


    Liang Yizhe could finally close his eyes relaxed.


    What was this? Within a year, there were actually three awakened bloodlines. Being killed made one wonder if there was an even more powerful force behind it, searching for The Four Divine Beasts s and ¡­ That man.


    Liang Yizhe felt a headache coming on, and his eyes hurt even more.


    The matter of the Phoenix bloodline''s search became even more urgent.


    Not long after Lin Xiang left, he stood at the bottom of the library to take a look.


    This library had changed, but it still retained the spirit of the Nine Heavens Academy.


    Lin Xiang sighed, he took one last look at the library and prepared to go back.


    A person just came out of the library and saw Lin Xiang, causing his footsteps to stiffen.


    Lin Xiang also stood still, and looked at the person, looked up and down for a good while, and still could not remember who he was. He stopped the man in his tracks. "You, that''s you. Come here."


    Hua Ke also felt that he was in a miserable state.


    The moment he walked out of the library and prepared to take a rest, he met the examiner who had left him with a deep impression. In the illusion of the first stage, he was greatly stimulated. When he came out, he knew that everything was fake, but he was still scared when he saw this person.


    Hearing those words, Hua Ke''s footsteps stopped, and he slowly walked over.


    He spoke carefully. "What is it?"


    When Lin Xiang saw his cowardly look, the disdain in his heart almost spilled out. The students of the Nine Heavens Academy could bleed or be injured, but none of them could be this weak towards others.


    He had only called this person out on a whim, who knew that it would be like this? The Nine Heavens Academy''s recruitment was getting worse and worse every year.


    He called for the man, but couldn''t say anything about it. "You came in last year?"


    Hua Ke nodded, he did not even raise his head.


    Lin Xiang was even more furious at his appearance, "Are you a mute? If he was going to ask, he would just say yes or no. "Raise your head."


    Hua Ke timidly raised his head. "Yes."


    "What did you learn?" Lin Xiang asked again.


    Hua Ke was startled. Even though he had entered the Nine Heavens Academy, he had entered as Yao Yao''s servant. If Yao Yao did not treat him as a servant, then everything in the academy would be fair. However, in some people''s eyes, he was still a servant because he could not learn from his teacher. This was also a pain in Hua Ke''s heart. The people from the academy couldn''t be bothered to respond to him. Those who answered him knew of his situation.


    The examiner that he was slightly afraid of had actually asked this question all of a sudden.


    Hua Ke felt like his face was burning. Embarrassed, he felt embarrassed for his identity countless times, but this time, it was even more obvious.


    He lowered his head and said: "I didn''t learn, I came in following Yao Yao."


    He could not say the word servant. Once these two words were spoken, he was no longer someone who was treated equally and fairly.


    But when Lin Xiang''s tightly knitted brows loosened, his tone relaxed, "Oh, so it''s like that. You came to the library to read. "That''s right, don''t give up what you can get just because of your status and position."

 C251

    Lin Xiang originally thought that this person didn''t have any qualifications to enter the Nine Heavens Academy, but after hearing that he had entered with a person ¡­ Although Nine Heavens Academy said he was a servant, he was actually giving these people a chance to learn, since they couldn''t enter the exam.


    He nodded, smiling amiably.


    It was a relief.


    But in the end, he still didn''t say anything.


    Lin Xiang walked far away. Hua Ke was still standing in the sun for a while.


    A figure approached from behind and slapped him on the back, "What are you doing? Isn''t it hot standing in the sun? "


    Hua Ke tidied up his expression and smiled at the man: "Yao Yao."


    Yao Yao laughed and patted him, "Come, let''s go eat."


    Hua Ke nodded and followed behind Yao Yao, listening to what she said. Give me an answer from time to time. However, her mind was still in the same situation as before and could not recover.


    Jiang Shiyu rested for a few days, but in the end, the Master Shen still couldn''t bear to see it. She said that if she continued like this, she would be directly kicked out, made her learn something else, and recommended her to go into soul power theory.


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head fiercely.


    Master Shen sighed and wrote a list for her: "Go to the library and stay. If you haven''t finished reading, don''t come out."


    Jiang Shiyu took the list and roughly counted it. She was going to stay in the library for a month. She thought of the promise she had made a few days ago to use the task to offset the cost of the repairs.


    "Teacher, a few days ago, the chief executive gave me a mission." "This list..."


    "I know, he sent you a mission from the Magic Beast Forest. This mission is not dangerous, at most, you will be able to return in a few days." Master Shen waved his hand as if he knew everything.


    Jiang Shiyu: "..."


    Since when did capturing a magical beast of the tenth rank become so simple?


    Jiang Shiyu looked at Master Shen and suddenly understood. The person in front of her was a grandmaster in pill refining, and Nine Heavens Academy was the number one academy on the continent.


    She was no longer the Jiang Shiyu who couldn''t help but be forced to the In the Magic Beast Forest, and the one who brought her along was the Nine Heavens Academy.


    As for her, she was still restricted by her previous experience and thought that this was an extremely dangerous mission.


    It really was only a few days.


    Aside from the time he spent in the teleportation formation.


    Master Shen had specifically approved the book she had written on her reading list when she returned.


    Jiang Shiyu calculated the time, adding the time spent on the teleportation gate to go back and forth, she had caught a few days Demon Beast.


    I''ll head to the library when I get back.


    She cast a glance at Master Shen.


    The Master Shen coughed, "I saw that you have been too idle lately. Until you left for the Yulai Pagoda, you should still be in the library."


    Jiang Shiyu: "..."


    Liang Yizhe''s mission was handed over to her on the second day. Inside, there were the people who went out this time, the time of the mission, and the content of the mission.


    Jiang Shiyu saw a familiar name inside.


    "Lin Xiang."


    Wasn''t that the examiner of the first stage? Jiang Shiyu thought about the illusion that frightened her earlier, could it be constructed by this person?


    Jiang Shiyu packed her stuff and said her goodbyes to Yao Yao.


    When Yao Yao thought of Retreat, she became slightly afraid. However, when she heard that she was not the only one, but was sent out together with the team by the academy, she immediately relaxed.


    Jiang Shiyu nodded.


    They wanted to take the boat out at night, but when Jiang Shiyu arrived, there were already three people.


    This time, there were a total of five people going to Magic Beast Forest.


    When she arrived, there was only one person left.


    Jiang Shiyu opened the list of names and saw that it was a person she did not know.


    When Lin Xiang saw her, the two of them nodded at each other and greeted each other.


    Jiang Shiyu blew in the night wind for a while and felt cool.


    Lin Xiang looked at the sky, "It''s almost time, if you don''t come, then let''s go."


    Just as Lin Xiang finished speaking, a loud shout came out, "Wait for me!" A person quickly rushed over and stood in front of Lin Xiang.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the name list again to confirm that there was no mistake, but what about this person?


    Lin Xiang frowned as he looked at him: "Bi Qi, are you in this mission?"


    Bi Qi laughed and said: "Aiya, everyone knows the purpose of this mission, it''s the same for everyone."


    The name list appeared in front of Bi Qi, "Are you there?" Lin Xiang said it again.


    Bi Qi pointed to a name and then continued, "You can just treat me as him."


    Just as Lin Xiang was about to get angry, he took out a document with a stamp on it.


    Lin Xiang looked at the document, then carefully flipped through the seal. He nodded reluctantly.


    In the end, Bi Qi replaced one person and the five of them successfully boarded the boat.


    After Bi Qi got on the boat, he moved closer to Jiang Shiyu, "I have something to tell you."


    Jiang Shiyu turned to look at him, "What''s the matter?"


    "Didn''t I say last time that I would help you recover your memories? I''ve found a way. But on this mission, you need to do me a favor. "


    Jiang Shiyu was excited at first, but was also confused by Bi Qi''s conditions. This time, they should be excited to capture a Demon Beast, so what can she help?


    Bi Qi thought about it, "This time, we are capturing a level ten Retreat beast. Nine Heavens Academy had already caught one, so this demon beast was useless. But to me, it should be said that to you, it is very important. "


    Jiang Shiyu was even more confused: "What does it have to do with me?"


    Bi Qi said in a low voice: "If we join hands and capture the Retreat, I would have a way to help you recover your memories."


    Jiang Shiyu was shocked: "Just the two of us?"


    "Yes, the two of us." With that, Bi Qi laughed out loud, "I want to use the Retreat as my soul beast. Since I''m so powerful, my soul beast must be the strongest."


    After Jiang Shiyu heard this, she did not have any shocked thoughts anymore. It was as if she could feel that it was too normal for Bi Qi to do something that was difficult to understand to have happened to him.


    Bi Qi looked at her and laughed: "It''s just the two of us, don''t worry, I''m very powerful, it''s just that you want to attract the attention of the Retreat at the side, so that I can catch it in one strike."


    Jiang Shiyu still didn''t understand, "If it''s us, how can we go alone?"

 C252

    When Jiang Shiyu asked this question, it showed that she had already agreed to Bi Qi''s suggestion.


    Moreover, right now, even if he couldn''t complete this mission, it was more important to recover his memories than to recover them.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the people in the cabin, then laughed and said: "They can''t hear me." He took out a small soul device, "This thing is something I made to play with. It can absorb everyone around us. Everyone can hear us, but to them, it''s just the sound of the wind."


    Once they had landed on the shore, they would go to the teleportation circle. In the teleportation circle, they would lose all sense of awareness, and once they stepped out of the teleportation circle, they would become Magic Beast Forest. It was hard to talk to them, but during their stay on the ship, they could talk to them as long as they found a good place.


    Jiang Shiyu could not help but look at Bi Qi, who said complacently: "Does that mean that I''m suddenly very resourceful? "Haha ¡­"


    Jiang Shiyu could not bear to look and turned her face away.


    Bi Qi laughed as he held the little soul tool: "It''s just a toy, do you want it?"


    Jiang Shiyu pushed his hand away and immediately refused.


    Bi Qi withdrew his gaze, "Jiang Shiyu, do you want to hear the song or not?"


    Bi Qi said: "I''ll sing ''I only care about you'' for you."


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head, "I don''t want to hear it now."


    Bi Qi shook his head in a bored manner, "Don''t be nervous. With me, haha, Retreat s are just a small matter. "If it wasn''t for the fact that the mission items could only be distributed to my teammates, I could have taken care of it myself. There''s no need for you to interfere."


    Jiang Shiyu closed her eyes, no longer wanting to listen to Bi Qi''s nonsense.


    The three of them could not hear two people talking. One of them smirked. "Country bumpkin." After saying that, he turned around and stopped looking.


    Lin Xiang looked at the two of them, not wanting to bother with them. Since someone else has the ability to stop you from hearing, then you can only ignore them.


    The journey out of Nine Heavens Academy was relatively peaceful.


    After they exited the Nine Heavens Academy, they boarded the shore. A teleportation circle leading to the Magic Beast Forest was located in a nearby town, and they had to enter it before daybreak.


    The Nine Heavens Academy was very far from the Magic Beast Forest. Jiang Shiyu had previously walked here for a month, but due to the weak point of the teleportation circle having all three conditions, it became a sharp weapon. They could use the teleportation circle to reach the Magic Beast Town within three days.


    Jiang Shiyu thought that if it was possible, she should really bring Hua Ke along.


    The moment he entered the teleportation circle, Jiang Shiyu suddenly thought of something. Inside the teleportation circle, could it be that Phoenix will pull you closer to the Inner Palace?


    He only had a fleeting thought, but when he opened his eyes again, Jiang Shiyu was already on the ground of Magic Beast Town.


    When he was in the Waves of magical beasts last time, the Magic Beast Town was almost completely destroyed. When Jiang Shiyu saw the Magic Beast Town again, it had only been a short year before the place returned to how it was before.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know what to say. This place was already used to the attacks of the Waves of magical beasts, and they could quickly recover from this destruction. This was both unfortunate and fortunate.


    It was evening when they arrived, so it was too dangerous to enter the Magic Beast Forest at night. Therefore, they planned to spend the night there, and go to the Magic Beast Forest tomorrow.


    The five of them found a random inn.


    This wasn''t the best time to capture a magical beast. There weren''t many people in the inn, and seeing five of them at once could be considered a big business.


    In the inn, there was only the boss and the chef.


    The few of them did not eat anything in the teleportation circle, but with the help of soul power crystal, they did not feel hungry, but they still ordered some food.


    On the table, something troublesome happened.


    Logically speaking, as the leader of a sect, no matter what, Bi Qi would not act up in front of him. One of them, however, did so, and sat down at the other table, indicating by deed that he would not eat with the civilians.


    On the table were two aristocrats and two commoners. Jiang Shiyu had already been directly categorized as a commoner.


    Lin Xiang was also from a noble sect, his expression was a little ugly. The other person looked at that person, then at Lin Xiang, and finally sat down at the table, not moving.


    The dishes were served. Bi Qi ate his food without a care in the world. He did not spare a glance for the man.


    The man sat alone, watching them eat, and ordered a table in exasperation. He had money, anyway, and he was willing to pay.


    Bi Qi laughed and said: "There are some people who are not stingy with their money for the sake of face. "Unlike us, the principle of implementation is, don''t waste it, eat quickly and eat quickly."


    That person had ordered a table, and it was definitely too much to finish. It was definitely going to be a waste.


    Lin Xiang looked at the man, suppressing his excitement.


    He then said, "Don''t talk while eating."


    Bi Qi gagged and shrugged his shoulders indifferently.


    That night, while Jiang Shiyu was still training her courage, Bi Qi knocked on her door.


    She let Bi Qi in, and Bi Qi whispered: "Jiang Shiyu, I put medicine in the food, this is the antidote, eat."


    He took out a small bottle and Jiang Shiyu took it, "What did you put inside?"


    Bi Qi looked around, "It''s fine, it''s just that they''ll lose their soul energy for a while tomorrow, at that time, they''ll be fighting the Retreat, they''ll only think that it''s a technique of the Retreat, we can make our move after they faint."


    Jiang Shiyu thought of the person whose stomach was used to make a table, "There''s still one more person."


    Bi Yue sat down, placing the muted soul tool on the table. "Right, that person isn''t sitting at the same table as us, I have no way to use the medicine. Tomorrow, come deal with him and take advantage of his surprise attack to knock him out. "


    Jiang Shiyu took the antidote, "Alright. Can we find the Retreat tomorrow? "


    Bi Qi thought for a moment, "Retreat normally stay in the In the Magic Beast Forest and won''t come out easily, but I have a way to track their location. After we enter tomorrow, look at the hint I gave you, if you see any Retreat, stay far away."


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head: "That won''t do, once I dodge, they would definitely discover me."


    Bi Qi thought that it was true, "Alright then, you decide for yourself tomorrow. Before we catch the Retreat, you better not faint, or else I''ll waste my effort. "


    Jiang Shiyu nodded. The two spoke again as Bi Qi went back to his room, preparing to capture the Retreat''s things tomorrow.


    Jiang Shiyu meditated for a while before going to bed to rest.

 C253

    The night went by with a peaceful sleep. On the second day, Lin Xiang brought the four of them to the edge of Magic Beast Forest.


    Seeing the relationship between the two, the person from the Aristocratic Faction, who didn''t want to eat with him yesterday, glared at Jiang Shiyu fiercely, causing Jiang Shiyu to be puzzled.


    Yao Yao ran in front of Jiang Shiyu excitedly with her sword in hand, and said: "This is what I got from Master Ge Lin in the past, it''s useless now, I''ll let you use it, no need to be polite, it''s fine even if it breaks, I don''t need it."


    Jiang Shiyu packed her things, held her sword, and didn''t know what to say.


    She would definitely use this sword well.


    To capture a level ten beast like the Retreat, Jiang Shiyu had to plan carefully. She had to do something first and then proceed with something else.


    However, in the conversation that Bi Qi had with her last night, she had felt that she had been too naive.


    As expected, Lin Xiang stood at the edge, looked at the Magic Beast Forest and directly said: "Let''s go in, find the Retreat, and we''ll directly go in."


    One of them stood out and said, "But that Retreat is a level ten demon beast, we can''t beat it."


    Lin Xiang said indifferently: "So, you came here to pay your debt, which is why I am the main force. You saw, I saw, you captured, I will follow."


    The few of them were a little worried.


    Jiang Shiyu, on the other hand, did not hold any hope for Lin Xiang''s unplanned actions. It was already a little difficult to capture the Retreat from the outside, but she and Bi Qi were the two who caused so much trouble for them from the inside.


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly felt that agreeing to Bi Qi''s suggestion was not very wise.


    She turned to look at Bi Qi, who shrugged indifferently and mouthed, "I''m fine."


    Jiang Shiyu still believed in Bi Qi''s ability.


    The five of them entered the Magic Beast Forest.


    Not in the Waves of magical beasts period, all the magical beasts were safe in their own domain. They did not know where the Retreat lived, so they went in deeper bit by bit.


    In front of the old Jiang Shiyu, the beasts of the Magic Beast Forest were not people he could easily offend. Now that she had entered the Magic Beast Forest and met the first High Rank Demon Beast, her thoughts had not changed.


    Lin Xiang was the leader, and did not even see how he made his move, the high levelled beast in front of him actually fell, his eyes were dizzy, and he looked miserable.


    Jiang Shiyu knew why everyone said that capturing beasts was easy.


    Lin Xiang was an expert at constructing illusions, the moment he entered her illusions, he would be forced by them to the point of not knowing where he was. There might be people that you have been afraid of for a long time, and also people that you did not dare face.


    Looking at the high level beasts on the ground, Jiang Shiyu reckoned that there were also beasts that were afraid of them.


    As long as Lin Xiang constructed the illusion and pulled the beast in, they could easily capture the Retreat without any casualties.


    Bi Qi remained calm and leaned close to Jiang Shiyu, "Take this opportunity to act."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded.


    Bi Qi already knew about Lin Xiang''s soul power, which was why he had used it on him last night. With just Jiang Shiyu, it was impossible to knock him out, and would even suspect him.


    They were gradually approaching the hinterland. Relying on his meager memory, Jiang Shiyu felt that they should be nearby. She, Yao Yao, Hua Ke, and another person, who was it? A blurry image flashed through her mind, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t see it clearly.


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head, her eyebrows knitted together as she suppressed the scene that appeared in her mind.


    Standing in front of a tall tree, Jiang Shiyu thought for a while, and finally decided to stand under the tree. She raised her head and looked, and sure enough, there was a tree house at the fork of the tree trunk.


    Jiang Shiyu still remembered the bookstore as well as the two Retreat.


    He shouldn''t be distracted at this point of time, but Jiang Shiyu couldn''t understand why. Retreat was a man-made beast, their attacks were extremely ruthless, why did the Nine Heavens Academy want to capture them?


    The two Retreat she had seen both had a human consciousness.


    Jiang Shiyu was unable to figure out what Nine Heavens Academy was doing, so she walked over to her side and said, "Jiang Shiyu, be careful."


    Be careful!


    This was their signal to approach the Retreat. Although it was called a signal, what they wanted to say made everyone feel that it was very normal. In In the Magic Beast Forest, what was more normal than asking others to be careful.


    The moment Bi Qi said this, everyone began to feel that the surrounding atmosphere was a little off.


    When they walked over, they could still hear the chirping of insects, as well as the soul power of the other magical beasts.


    But now, he couldn''t hear, see, or feel anything.


    Even if Bi Qi did not say anything, everyone had the same thought, the Retreat had appeared.


    Magical beasts of the tenth rank would obviously be able to suppress other magical beasts, and ordinary creatures would be terrified of them as well. In the In the Magic Beast Forest, there was only one possibility for this to happen.


    "Huff ¡­."


    The loud and clear sounds of breathing rang out above the heads of the crowd. The sunlight that was originally blocked by the window became even darker after they raised their heads.


    Among the five of them, other than Jiang Shiyu and Lin Xiang, the other three had never seen a Retreat before.


    "AHH!"


    "AHH!"


    "Haha."


    Bi Qi smiled and walked to the front, "Is this the Retreat?"


    The Retreat''s large eyes moved downwards and looked at Bi Qi. Bi Qi did not go any closer, but instead scanned across the Retreat with a curious gaze.


    "I heard that Retreat has a mind of their own. I wonder if that''s the only way?"


    The Retreat''s eyes swept past the crowd and stopped on Lin Xiang''s body.


    "AHH!"


    Lin Xiang lightly jumped onto the tree behind him and used the vines to swing him onto the Retreat''s body. His speed was simply too fast, when Jiang Shiyu looked up, he had already arrived in front of the Retreat''s eyes.


    Lin Xiang stood on his nose. "Do you still remember me? That''s right, the Retreat you captured previously is also mine, don''t be anxious, now you all need to go accompany me. "


    Lin Xiang looked into the eyes of the Retreat and the corners of his mouth curled up.


    The few people at the feet of the Retreat all dodged to the side.


    "Dong!"

 C254

    He moved to the side, thinking that everything was about to end when he saw Lin Xiang standing on top of the Retreat''s nose. With a loud thump, Lin Xiang fell down from above, but fortunately for him, he reacted quickly and ran down to catch Lin Xiang''s falling body, otherwise, Lin Xiang would probably die in this simple mission.


    Lin Xiang looked like a thin and weak youth, but once the pressure fell on her body, Jiang Shiyu felt like her entire body was about to become a piece of paper.


    The sword hanging from Jiang Shiyu''s waist fell off as she went through the process of receiving the person. Hearing Bi Qi''s words, Jiang Shiyu picked up the sword and looked at the Retreat.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at Bi Qi, who carried Lin Xiang and ran to the other half.


    Lin Xiang fainted, which meant that the two people who had eaten last night had fainted as well. They had just seen Lin Xiang fight with the Retreat again, so they directly ran to a safer place.


    Jiang Shiyu did not mind that she had fainted, it was mainly because of one person.


    A person appeared out of the grass, looking around. It was the person who did not come to eat last night.


    Jiang Shiyu kept the sword in her hand, she only needed to knock this person out, and there was no need to arouse any suspicions.


    Jiang Shiyu walked to the back of the bush and said indifferently: "Let''s go over there together. Lin Xiang is unconscious, we need to think of a way to capture the Retreat."


    The man looked at the huge body of the Retreat and said: "Let''s leave first. We''ll come in when he wakes up. "


    "Then you have to come and meet with me. We have to leave together." Jiang Shiyu walked to his back, loosened his hand into a palm shape.


    The man suddenly stood up, "Ok, let''s go first."


    Jiang Shiyu''s hand suddenly felt something behind her, and that person just so happened to look at her, and suspiciously asked: "What are you doing?"


    Jiang Shiyu pointed to Bi Qi: "Go quickly."


    The more he looked at it, the more that person felt that something was amiss, "You could have clearly called me over, why did you come over?"


    Jiang Shiyu saw that the Retreat was still pestering Bi Qi, so she wanted to stomp on them step by step. Jiang Shiyu was anxious, she did not want to be entangled with the person in front of her anymore.


    Taking the chance and looking over, Jiang Shiyu no longer hesitated and directly slashed with her blade at the man.


    The man quickly turned his head to look at Jiang Shiyu, his eyes filled with ferocity, and a certain emotion, he shouted out, "You country bumpkins, I don''t know how you managed to win previously, but now that you are out on a mission, you actually want to kill me, and pretend that it was the Retreat that killed me?"


    He took a step back and revealed himself in front of the Retreat. However, the Retreat''s eyes were filled with revenge, and it was not interested in the person that was delivered to it.


    Jiang Shiyu was shocked, seeing that the Retreat did not come over, she heaved a sigh of relief. Just as she was about to bring her back, the man felt that she had seen through Jiang Shiyu''s trick and retreated a few steps.


    He was still cursing in his mouth, but it didn''t seem like he had the temperament of a noble. He was more like a shrew scolding on the streets.


    "Scram! A shameless person like you, once you enter the academy, you will be so shameless as to try to get into a relationship with them. You are simply throwing all the face of the Nine Heavens Academy away." How could someone like you come in? You''re really blind. Stay away from me, otherwise don''t blame me for being impolite. Country bumpkin, no matter where you go, you can''t cover up that poverty-stricken aura on your body. Also, for the sake of climbing upwards, no matter what means you use, scram! "Let me tell you, I''m different from you. My father is ¡­"


    ''Bang! ''


    The man would never be able to say the second half of the sentence.


    Because Jiang Shiyu was close, the huge impact caused a large amount of fresh blood to sprinkle onto her body.


    The clothes were bright red.


    The person in front of him had already been killed.


    Jiang Shiyu looked towards Bi Qi, who blew on the spear in his hand, and smiled at her: "Enough, this person''s mouth is too smelly. We came to this world to be kings. To me, these people who think that they are nobles are just a bunch of country bumpkins. Their eyes can only see this fake world. "


    Jiang Shiyu held onto the long sword, Bi Qi put Lin Xiang down and laughed, "Jiang Shiyu, remember, do not be merciful to these people, they are all lies, we are the real ones."


    Bi Qi''s movements were very skilled and indifferent. Towards a teammate''s death, he did not have any burden in his heart, and felt that the person''s words were too unpleasant to listen to, so ¡­


    Bi Qi walked towards her, and seemed to be complaining, "I shouldn''t have beaten you to death, I''ll have you do something for me instead. This way, it won''t be troublesome.


    Jiang Shiyu wiped off the blood on her face and looked at Bi Qi with his black eyes, "Do what you want, I don''t care."


    As Bi Qi walked over, the expression on his face became more and more relaxed. When he was in front of Jiang Shiyu, he reverted back to his original state, "Sigh, I''ve already locked down this magical beast.


    Jiang Shiyu did not move.


    Bi Qi looked at the man''s body, then looked at her, and raised his voice: "Don''t be stubborn at this kind of time, it''s just one person, if I don''t kill him, how will your memories recover?"


    Jiang Shiyu said coldly: "I said I would knock it out."


    Bi Qi shouted, "Can you knock it out? If this person appeared again, the Retreat could trample him to death. I was just kind enough to send him on his way. "


    Jiang Shiyu pointed to the unmoving Retreat, "If you are determined, he won''t die."


    Bi Qi looked at her and thought it was fun, "You don''t want to recover your memories anymore? Let me tell you, this person is in trouble, so he must die. "


    Jiang Shiyu was shocked by the indifference in his words, "You ¡­ are you not planning to let him live? "


    Bi Qi laughed, "That''s right, when he wasn''t eating at the same table as me yesterday, I thought that he had died. I gave him a good way to live, and he insisted on going to his death.


    A red light flashed past Bi Qi''s eyes, he went closer to Jiang Shiyu, causing her to have no choice but to face him, "You too, I will help you recover your memories, don''t do anything rash."


    There were still a few streaks of blood on the sides of Jiang Shiyu''s temples. She had not wiped them clean just now, so Bi Qi gently and affectionately wiped away the blood on her temples, "Fellow villager, remember, we are together in this world. I will not hurt you. And you, you must understand that. "


    Jiang Shiyu punched at him.

 C255

    Bi Qi easily grabbed Jiang Shiyu''s fist, and laughed as he whispered into Jiang Shiyu''s ear: "Right now, you are really very weak."


    Jiang Shiyu''s body froze, her eyes followed the sword tip and looked at Bi Qi.


    Even a person with a little bit of consciousness would not believe such a thing.


    When Bi Qi said the name of the song, the red light in his eyes retreated slightly as the sword left Jiang Shiyu''s chest.


    A deep wound that could be seen bone appeared on the Retreat''s front leg.


    Bi Qi flung the blood on his sword, then used the corner of his clothes to wipe it clean, then looked at Jiang Shiyu with a smile: "Completed."


    With a clang, he put the sword back into its sheath.


    Jiang Shiyu stood there without moving, watching what he was doing.


    Bi Qi walked to the front of the Retreat, and saw that the beast was already frozen, like a statue that couldn''t be moved. It exposed its front legs, which were bleeding, and its entire body looked like it had been created by humans.


    Bi Qi jumped on top of the Retreat''s head, looked out into the distance and laughed: "Do you want to come up and see? The scenery is pretty good. "


    He also didn''t want Jiang Shiyu to reply to him, so he looked into the eyes of the Retreat and patted his head, "You ¡­ It''s too ugly, I don''t even want to take you in as a soul beast anymore. "Tsk tsk tsk, a magical beast of the tenth rank, this combat power is too weak."


    He patted it a few times as if he was reading something, "Eh? As long as he could subdue it, he wouldn''t need to become a soul beast. Un, this was pretty good. If I take you in as my soul beast, it''ll be troublesome in the future. "


    Bi Qi smiled as he took out his spirit weapon and a spear that compressed his soul power. He pointed at the Retreat''s head and laughed, "Goodbye."


    "Even dead can be considered a special kind of subjugation."


    The compressed soul power pierced through the Retreat''s huge head, causing blood to spurt out.


    Jiang Shiyu looked up. Bi Qi lowered her head, and their eyes just happened to meet, she saw Bi Qi smiling at her, "Got it."


    Got it? What?


    Jiang Shiyu held her own longsword, and watched Bi Qi walk towards her step by step. The Retreat no longer needed to be held tightly, and its entire body collapsed. There was a huge rumble, and the surrounding trees were toppled.


    Bi Qi took out a glass bottle and handed it over to Jiang Shiyu, "Drink it and you will recover your memories."


    Inside the white clear glass bottle was a light green liquid, clear and clean.


    Jiang Shiyu did not extend her hand, but tilted her head, "Accept."


    Jiang Shiyu reached out and took it, and Bi Qi smiled, "Just drink it."


    Jiang Shiyu was very hesitant. She took the glass bottle but couldn''t open it.


    Bi Qi looked at her in confusion: "Didn''t you want to recover your memories? Just drink it. "


    Seeing that Jiang Shiyu still did not move, Bi Qi became anxious: "Quickly drink. talk to me. "


    He could not wait any longer, and quickly dodged the glass bottle, opening it, he pinched Jiang Shiyu''s mouth, and wanted to pour her in.


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head hard, trying to struggle free from Bi Qi''s restraints. But Bi Qi''s heart had already hardened, he had to drink this bottle of green liquid.


    Bi Qi''s hands had lost control, and Jiang Shiyu''s chin was almost dislocated as a few deep finger marks were imprinted on it. Bi Qi crazily opened his eyes and watched Jiang Shiyu drink the green liquid bit by bit.


    He shook the glass bottle off and laughed out loud. He pointed at Jiang Shiyu and said, "Quickly think of something, quickly."


    Jiang Shiyu coughed a few times, wanting to ease the burning sensation in her throat. That green unknown liquid, when it went past her throat, it was like a type of intense alcohol.


    She felt dizzy.


    Bi Qi was still laughing, but she could no longer hear him. She could vaguely see how excited Bi Qi was, and how crazy he was. He looked at Jiang Shiyu as if he was looking at a savior.


    Come and save him!


    The messy images flew all over in Jiang Shiyu''s mind. She had seen a lot of images, but she couldn''t tell if this was a dream or if it was real.


    Beneath his feet was a stone slab. Beneath the stone slab was complete darkness, so deep that one could not see the bottom. A pair of red eyes lit up from the darkness, an old voice sounded, "Go back ¡­"


    The stone beneath his feet started to shatter, Jiang Shiyu stomped on the air, about to descend into the darkness.


    She sat up abruptly, sweating profusely.


    She looked around in shock. It was her dorm.


    When did she come back?


    Beside the bed, there was a person lying down. It was Yao Yao.


    Jiang Shiyu wiped the sweat off her forehead, she had yet to recover from the feeling of stepping on air. It was as if she had seen those eyes and the sound somewhere before.


    Yao Yao rubbed her eyes as she woke up. When she saw Jiang Shiyu, she shouted happily, "Jiang Shiyu, you''ve awoken! If you don''t wake up now, I''ll think you''re a little pig. "


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the sunlight shining in front of the window, and then turned her head to look at Yao Yao, "I ¡­"


    Yao Yao rushed to ask: "You want to ask why you''re back here right?"


    Jiang Shiyu nodded.


    Yao Yao said: "You are here to begin with, you are not returning back to where you came from."


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, she was already completely confused, about her going to the Magic Beast Forest, was it a dream? Now that she was awake, was she still in the right position?


    Yao Yao suddenly laughed out loud, "Jiang Shiyu, have you slept soundly? You were carried back from the Magic Beast Forest by Bi Qi, and said that you had expended too much energy and fainted. You slept for two days. "


    Jiang Shiyu: "..."


    The last scene she saw before she fainted was Bi Qi''s crazily twisted face. She couldn''t believe that he was still able to carry her on his back.


    Yao Yao sat on the side of the bed, playing with her fingers, "The capture of a Retreat is such a small matter, yet there was actually someone who died. This matter is not simple, after Bi Qi returned, he was called to question him. "


    "The few people in your team have woken up. You are the last one."


    Yao Yao explained the current situation in a few words.


    Jiang Shiyu asked Bi Qi, "How is he now?"


    She did not say that Bi Qi had killed a person and that it was Bi Qi who had killed his teammate. Jiang Shiyu thought about it and decided to keep silent in the end.


    Yao Yao looked up, "Why do you ask him? He was very good, very good. You should worry about your own business. "


    Jiang Shiyu touched her chin, the pain seemed to still be there.

 C256

    His jaw was forcefully opened and he drank some unknown liquid. Jiang Shiyu felt that it was not a liquid that recovered his memories, but more like he was going to kill her.


    Jiang Shiyu did not know what Yao Yao wanted to say, and nodded towards her.


    Yao Yao nodded, "Alright, I will wait for you outside, hurry up."


    Yao Yao dragged her outside. She looked at the fierce sunlight outside and for some reason, she thought of Bi Qi standing on the Retreat''s head and smiling at her.


    Jiang Shiyu covered her face, still not used to it.


    Yao Yao did not want her to stay any longer, so she dragged her and ran in another direction.


    She didn''t quite understand, "Yao Yao, didn''t you say you were going to take a walk? "Why are you dragging me here?"


    Yao Yao was a little anxious, "Let''s not stay in the Academy for now. You have just woken up and need to recuperate.


    Her words aroused Jiang Shiyu''s suspicions, she pulled her back, "What happened?"


    Yao Yao was in a difficult situation, "Jiang Shiyu, Bi Qi was just called away, we didn''t see him when we came down, but in the two days that you were unconscious, he stood downstairs, staring at your room without moving at all. "It''s too scary. When I went in, I thought he was going to eat me."


    Yao Yao shuddered, "The feeling is completely different from the Bi Qi of the past. It''s as if he''s a completely different person."


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, "You want to take me away from here?"


    Yao Yao held onto Jiang Shiyu''s hand: "Let''s hide first, I don''t know if there''s a problem with Bi Qi''s brain, let''s leave for a while, then come back."


    Jiang Shiyu patted Yao Yao''s head, "I''m fine, he just wanted to talk to me."


    Yao Yao did not understand, "I''m just talking, why would I be able to talk to anyone at this kind of time?"


    Jiang Shiyu saw a figure walking leisurely towards him under the sun.


    Seeing Jiang Shiyu standing there, he raised his hand and waved it. A light flashed across his eyes.


    Jiang Shiyu did not reply him. He jogged over, revealing a few white teeth, "Jiang Shiyu, you''re awake."


    His voice was trembling, and his eyes were filled with excitement, but he controlled it with all his might. "Fellow villager."


    He called Jiang Shiyu with these two words many times, but this time was the only time, and the emotions contained within them were different. It was as if he had really seen a fellow villager in his hometown.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at him indifferently, "Bi Qi."


    Bi Qi laughed and said: "My name is not Bi Qi, I am called..."


    Jiang Shiyu said coldly: "I don''t care what your name is, but my name is Jiang Shiyu. As for the method to recover your memories that you mentioned, I am sorry to tell you that I did not think of anything. "


    Bi Qi was stunned.


    Jiang Shiyu brought Yao Yao through him and headed towards the plaza.


    Arriving at the seaside, Jiang Shiyu sank into the sea, the heat in her mind only leaving this way. Yao Yao didn''t know what had happened, and didn''t dare to disturb Jiang Shiyu, so he stood to the side and watched over her.


    After a while, Yao Yao said, "Just now, Bi Qi looked so pitiful."


    Jiang Shiyu came up to take a breath of air, "He is pitiful."


    "But also hateful."


    Yao Yao looked at the seawater that looked like Jiang Shiyu''s tears. It slowly rolled down her chin and in the blink of an eye, it returned back to the embrace of the sea.


    Yao Yao suddenly felt that Jiang Shiyu, who was so close to her, seemed to have already flown into a place. She did not know, did not understand, and could not reach anywhere.


    She suddenly patted Jiang Shiyu''s back, causing Jiang Shiyu to turn and look at her doubtfully. Yao Yao heaved a sigh of relief. Luckily, she was still here.


    After Yao Yao patted her, she did not say anything, so Jiang Shiyu asked suspiciously, "What''s wrong?"


    Yao Yao held up a handful of water, sprinkled it towards Jiang Shiyu, and laughed out loud.


    Jiang Shiyu was not to be outdone, she also started to throw water at Yao Yao''s body.


    The two stayed at the seaside for a long time, waiting for Jiang Shiyu''s stomach to growl, before they went to the canteen.


    It was not the time to eat. There were not many people in the canteen, but there were also people who were eating a few meals at a time.


    Jiang Shiyu picked a corner to sit down. Yao Yao wasn''t hungry, but she ordered some food as well.


    Not long after the two of them sat down to eat, the sound of footsteps rang out. There was no one in the corner. Apart from the two of them, the sound of footsteps seemed to be aimed at them.


    "Jiang Shiyu."


    It really was for her.


    Jiang Shiyu raised her head and looked over, it was a person she did not recognize.


    "Who are you?" Yao Yao looked at the man and asked.


    That person smiled as he sat down, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t know me. It''s fine as long as you know my boss."


    There were only a few people calling him boss in Nine Heavens Academy, but looking at his appearance, Yao Yao definitely guessed: "Bi Qi."


    The man smiled. "Do you have anything to say?"


    Yao Yao was startled, "What did we say?"


    "I saw you guys talking to the boss just now. After that, the boss was stunned and is currently in the room."


    He smiled, but there was no pleasure in it.


    "What does that have to do with us? "You ¡­"


    Jiang Shiyu interrupted Yao Yao and said, "Tell me, what do you want to know?"


    That person said, "I want to know what you all have said. Boss stood in front of your dorm for two days. Haha, you really have a lot of face. "


    Jiang Shiyu said coldly: "I''m talking privately, why should I tell you?" She looked arrogantly at the person and asked, "And who are you? Why are you asking me?"


    That person''s face turned green, "I''m here to help our boss teach you a lesson. Since you''re not going to say anything, then go for it!"


    The plate in his hand was immediately thrown towards Jiang Shiyu, who also raised his own plate, putting it in front of his face to block the man''s face, before kicking him.


    The man lifted his leg as well and the two began to fight. They couldn''t recall anything about soul power or spirit weapons.


    Yao Yao dodged to the side, not giving Jiang Shiyu any trouble.


    Since one person had issued a challenge and the other had accepted, she wouldn''t interfere.


    After a long bout of punching and kicking, the duo finally came to a halt. The duo continued, "You''ve heard of strong ones, but you shouldn''t have offended the boss."


    He took out his own soul weapon from his back, and faced Jiang Shiyu, she had forgotten about the longsword when Jiang Shiyu came out in such a hurry.


    That person laughed sinisterly, "The people who offended boss are..."


    "Pa ~ ~"


    The man had not finished speaking when he was hit on the head. He turned his head angrily and was about to curse when he saw the man shrink back.


    Bi Qi acknowledged, "How did it become a fight? In this kind of situation, what do we do?"

 C257

    The person whispered, "Eat the melon seeds."


    Bi Qi carried the melon seeds with him and took out two bags of seeds and threw them on the table.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at Bi Qi, and then at the man, "..."


    Jiang Shiyu sat down, and the two faced each other.


    The melon seeds were placed between the two of them.


    Bi Qi laughed and said: "Whoever finishes their meal first will win."


    Jiang Shiyu and the man nodded.


    When Jiang Shiyu was eating, Bi Qi seemed to be doing it on purpose, "Did you really not remember?"


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, "Yes, I didn''t remember."


    Bi Qi held his head up looking at her, "That''s not right, this kind of mission item can''t possibly have problems, I also asked, and it''s not my question. Then, Jiang Shiyu, are you lying to me?"


    Jiang Shiyu''s hands did not shake as she placed one melon seed after another into her mouth.


    She said, "I don''t remember."


    Bi Qi''s eyes did not blink, and it was better than any of the expressions on her face.


    After a while, he said, "You really don''t remember?"


    Jiang Shiyu no longer bothered with him.


    Yao Yao watched the winner nervously.


    Jiang Shiyu wasn''t nervous at all. After all, who could defeat her after eating a melon seed ¡­ She stopped biting the melon seeds.


    She looked at Bi Qi, "Since you always talk to me, shouldn''t I also talk to him?"


    Jiang Shiyu was accusing Bi Qi of disturbing her. Bi Qi nodded his head indifferently, "If you want to speak, I won''t stop you. In any case, the one who finishes eating first will be the winner."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the person. The person ate a little too slowly, and after eating just a little bit, Jiang Shiyu''s thoughts of disturbing him had completely disappeared.


    The man looked at Jiang Shiyu''s melon seeds stealthily, sweat trickling down his face.


    Jiang Shiyu took a few seeds and placed them on the table.


    She ate one while looking at the other.


    Not long after that person had eaten it, he was sweating profusely.


    He felt that there was no way for him to win anymore, so he chose not to eat and admitted defeat.


    Jiang Shiyu also stopped and asked him: "Are you sure you want to admit defeat?"


    The man nodded, then turned to look at Bi Qi who was seated at the side. He called out in grievance, "Boss."


    Bi Qi picked up his melon seeds, "If your skills are inferior to others, no one can blame you."


    Yes. The melon seed and the melon seed shell separated.


    Jiang Shiyu still had some rice on her, so she did not want to stay here any longer. She wanted to hurry back.


    Bi Qi grabbed the remaining melon seeds, "Jiang Shiyu, it''s best if you don''t get caught by me."


    Jiang Shiyu''s footsteps paused. She knew what Bi Qi was saying, but she wasn''t afraid in the slightest.


    After returning to the dorm, Yao Yao was still a little confused, "Why is it so strange, I thought he had gone crazy, but now he''s become the same as before."


    Jiang Shiyu changed into a new set of clothes, and said: "Knowing the truth, and not getting too agitated, wouldn''t people naturally become what they were before?"


    "Then what is he excited about?" Yao Yao came over to stop Jiang Shiyu, and said in a serious tone: "Tell me honestly, what happened between you and Bi Qi in In the Magic Beast Forest?"


    Jiang Shiyu turned her head to the side and asked, "What can happen? Yao Yao, don''t think too much. We''re just going to capture the Retreat together. "


    Yao Yao snorted, "That sounds good, but it turns out that Bi Qi was not even present among the people who were capturing the Retreat, and he was just added in temporarily."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, this was the truth.


    Yao Yao cast another glance at her, "Then why did he run over to the Magic Beast Forest for no reason at all? Jiang Shiyu, do you know? "


    Jiang Shiyu shouted in a loud voice: "Alright, you definitely know this, quickly tell me."


    She couldn''t say anything about this. Only the two of them would know what had happened between Bi Qi and her.


    Yao Yao saw that she had fallen silent and carefully asked: "Can''t you say it?"


    Jiang Shiyu nodded honestly.


    Yao Yao looked at her, "Then tell me, what happened? "You can always say that."


    Jiang Shiyu thought for a while, "Nothing much, we are just going to capture the Retreat, what can happen to us? Yao Yao, don''t ask anymore. "


    She stood in front of Jiang Shiyu, and looked into her eyes, "Jiang Shiyu, I''ve said this many times, don''t go near Bi Qi. He''s dangerous. "


    Jiang Shiyu''s body stiffened, "Yao Yao, he''s not dangerous. He''s just a bit unable to differentiate between reality and illusions. To him, this place was fake. He just wants to talk to someone. "


    "You said that before. He wants to talk to someone, and there are a lot of people who are willing to talk to him, so I don''t believe it at all. "


    Yao Yao clenched his teeth, "It''s not that I''m prejudiced against him, but this person is truly temperamental. Before you saw it, I was already scared to death by him, and he even stopped you from fighting just now."


    "Jiang Shiyu, don''t you think he''s strange?"


    Jiang Shiyu patted Yao Yao''s arm, "I know. But people always have lonely time to think, want to talk to someone, isn''t it normal? Yao Yao, we cannot judge the affairs of some people based on our own experience. "


    Yao Yao understood, but she still could not forget about Bi Qi''s previous actions.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t speak any further with her.


    After sending Yao Yao out, she laid back down again. She wanted to figure out what exactly was going on.


    Not long after Jiang Shiyu closed her eyes, she felt as if she was in a dream again. Many people had appeared in her dreams and she had also encountered many things. It was as though she was just strolling through flowers, reading many things.


    Her eyes were bright with colors, a series of blurred impressions, both light and darkness.


    In the end, everything fell into darkness.


    She stood on the stone again.


    The red eyes had not yet appeared.


    Jiang Shiyu then started to carefully observe her surroundings. Other than the stone ground beneath her feet, it was like a void, and she was right in the middle of it.


    Jiang Shiyu could not see a single speck of light in the pitch black space.


    She held out her hand, and she could see herself.


    But there was no light.


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, she wanted to touch the stone floor, but the red eyes appeared again.


    The red eyes looked at Jiang Shiyu, and blinked, "Why are you back again?"


    Jiang Shiyu was no longer clear whether she was dreaming or not.


    What dream could be so real that it would even say she was back?


    Jiang Shiyu raised her head and looked at the pair of red eyes, she was extremely familiar with them, and asked: "Who are you?"


    Her red eyes blinked once, and Jiang Shiyu saw that she was smiling at him. But he did not speak, did not answer her question.

 C258

    Jiang Shiyu carefully raised her head, wanting to see through the eyes and see what was behind them.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know if she was dreaming. If she was, she could totally disregard everything and stay on the ground. In any case, this was her dream, and she could do whatever she wanted. However, if she wasn''t dreaming, she wouldn''t know what would happen if she were to step down.


    This question was a step closer to ''who are you'' from before. Whoever you are, you can tell anyone, be it a stranger or someone you know. ''s memory was not bad. Someone who could leave an impression on her definitely had seen him before when she was outside.


    Jiang Shiyu said: "You previously said that you wanted me to go back ¡­ ¡­" Jiang Shiyu paused, "Did you say it?"


    The voice she heard was very old, but it was not a pair of old eyes.


    The red eyes blinked, and Jiang Shiyu felt a sense of familiarity towards her eyes become even deeper.


    "Wake up! Jiang Shiyu, wake up! "


    It was Yao Yao''s voice. Jiang Shiyu looked towards the red eyes.


    Following Yao Yao''s shout, everything in the air started to crumble and fall down one by one. The stone underneath Jiang Shiyu''s feet also started to shatter.


    With the experience from last time, Jiang Shiyu was not the least bit flustered. She looked at the red eyes and asked: "Will I ever see you again?"


    After asking, the stone beneath her feet completely shattered. The feeling of Jiang Shiyu''s feet stepping on the air, caused her to wake up all of a sudden.


    Yao Yao was shaking her shoulders and when she saw that she had woken up, she immediately opened her mouth: "You''re awake? Jiang Shiyu, you scared me! "


    Jiang Shiyu said: "I was just sleeping, how are you so scared to death."


    Yao Yao lowered her hand, "You were sleeping, but you slept for a day and a night."


    Before Jiang Shiyu could react, a loud noise came from downstairs. The noise was loud, Jiang Shiyu stood up and looked outside, where many people were gathered, and were arguing about something.


    Jiang Shiyu asked Yao Yao, "What happened? Why are there so many people gathered below? "


    Yao Yao glanced at them, "Jiang Shiyu, if I say it out loud, you don''t have to be so anxious."


    Jiang Shiyu laughed, "What can I be so anxious about? I am a person who doesn''t have anything to worry about, what can I be so anxious about?"


    Yao Yao nodded, "It''s good if you really think this way."


    "Master Shen was killed yesterday."


    Yao Yao''s words were too plain, so plain that Jiang Shiyu thought she was joking.


    "I just slept, so don''t joke with me again, okay? Yao Yao, this joke is not funny at all. "


    When Jiang Shiyu had woken up before, she had made a joke by the bedside which gave her a big fright. Now, she didn''t believe it one bit.


    Master Shen was one of the seven Rankers of the continent. Who could kill him? Not just anyone could enter Nine Heavens Academy, but anyone would need to kill Master Shen first. Jiang Shiyu laughed, "Yao Yao, your lies are too crappy."


    Yao Yao shook her head, "I am not lying. The reason they are gathered below is because they feel that the Nine Heavens Academy is not safe. Everyone wants to quickly leave this place."


    Jiang Shiyu still believed him, "What does it have to do with them?"


    Seeing that she still did not believe him, Yao Yao scolded herself for joking around before. Now, she could no longer believe her. She dragged Jiang Shiyu down the stairs, and when they were in front of the door to the dormitory, there was a white piece of paper stuck on it, "Leave within three days, Nine Heavens Academy will be annihilated."


    Large red words were printed on the white paper, and every few meters, there was one stuck to the wall. Looking out along the wall, everyone was at a loss as they were mumbling something.


    "Yesterday, Master Shen was killed. This morning, these papers appeared, this ¡­."


    "Are we really going?"


    "Is it saying that they are going to destroy the Nine Heavens Academy? I don''t believe that the Nine Heavens Academy is the number one academy on the continent, and there are still so many powerful experts present. This is a rumor being spread. "


    "But yesterday, Master Shen ¡­"


    Master Shen was one of the seven great experts, this was a fact that could not be refuted. Even he was killed, they ¡­ Everyone immediately felt as if a sharp sword had been placed around their necks, ready to take their lives at any moment.


    Jiang Shiyu saw that they were talking, and asked woodenly: "Master Shen is dead?"


    Seeing that it was Jiang Shiyu, the man felt disdain in his heart. He only knew how to get close to people, without a backer, he could not die from sadness. He said, "That''s right, Master Shen was found dead yesterday. What, weren''t you trying to curry favor with the Master Shen? "How come you still don''t know?"


    The truth was, Jiang Shiyu really did not know anything.


    She had only slept for a short while, so how could the world be turned upside down?


    If Master Shen died, then how was Mrs. Shen ¡­


    Jiang Shiyu did not care about the noise downstairs, and ran towards Master Shen''s house.


    Yao Yao chased from behind, "Jiang Shiyu, wait a moment. "Wait for me..."


    Jiang Shiyu rushed into Master Shen''s house. She did not have Mrs. Shen, so it was unknown what Shen San was doing squatting in the courtyard.


    She squatted beside Shen San: "Shen San, where''s teacher?"


    Shen San did not look at her, but pointed to a plant in front of him. "This is raised by Father, he did not come back yesterday, and Mother did not water it either.


    This was a plant, and its petals were wrinkled. Six petals formed a ball, looking like a purple ball.


    Jiang Shiyu had never observed the flowers and plants in this area before, and she did not raise any flowers or grasses. It was just that she had not heard of it before.


    Maybe it was really because she was ignorant, maybe she didn''t know.


    Shen San carefully touched the petals, "It''s really pretty."


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know what to say, but she gave a casual grunt of acknowledgement.


    Her eyes stared unblinkingly at the flowers. She didn''t need to see the flowers to know that they were flowers. There seemed to be nothing left to do.


    After squatting for a long time, Shen San finally spoke, "Your mother is upstairs changing my clothes. She said that the weather is too hot, and that your father might want to go for a swim in the ocean as soon as possible."


    Jiang Shiyu acknowledged.


    Shen San said in a low voice: "Daddy is afraid of the water, who would have thought that such a person would be afraid of the water. He will stay in the Nine Heavens Academy and no one will notice him if he doesn''t go out. "


    "Yes."


    "I really suspect that his reputation is fake. He was killed so easily."


    "Yes, it must be fake."


    "It''s all fake."


    Jiang Shiyu also touched the plant and said: "This world is real."

 C259

    Shen San brought her upstairs, where Mrs. Shen was sitting beside the bed in a daze. Master Shen was dressed in the exact same attire and was peacefully lying down on the bed. Beside the bed, there was a plant that looked exactly like the one downstairs.


    This emotion froze Jiang Shiyu, and she did not move forward again.


    Jiang Shiyu did not move.


    Jiang Shiyu did not raise flowers or raise grass, so she was not sure if the plants downstairs had wilted, but she could see the changes that had occurred in the Mrs. Shen.


    It was not the Mrs. Shen that Jiang Shiyu saw every time she visited this place. That kind of Mrs. Shen, even after she lost her daughter, still maintained a gentle smile, with a resolute expression on her face. But the current Mrs. Shen, the thing that could support her strength had already disappeared. She no longer had the ability to be strong, and could only reveal her original fear.


    This fear originated from the collapse of the center of the family.


    Jiang Shiyu stood in front of her without saying a word, and soothingly touched Mrs. Shen''s hands.


    Mrs. Shen forced out a smile. This smile actually didn''t need to be smile.


    Jiang Shiyu''s expression turned dark as she looked at the Master Shen lying on the bed.


    Such a serene demeanor shouldn''t appear on a person who was killed.


    Jiang Shiyu wanted to see the cause of death of the Master Shen, but he couldn''t very well explain it. He had already changed his clothes and was about to go on a long journey to a place he had never set foot in before.


    Jiang Shiyu hesitated for a long time, but still opened her mouth, "Mistress, I want to see teacher''s body, maybe I can find some traces that are different, and help me find the culprit behind us."


    The Mrs. Shen did not immediately agree, and only said: "When he was carried back, he had already been inspected. What they said is, we can''t see anything."


    Jiang Shiyu: "Who are they?"


    Shen San said, "It is said that there is an expert in the Academy who is on good terms with Father, a capable person who is able to determine the cause of death and find the root of the problem."


    Jiang Shiyu knew in his heart that in order to protect Master Shen''s self-esteem, she would probably not watch any further, so he looked towards Shen San and asked, "What did he say?"


    Shen San: "When father''s body was carried back, I asked, who killed him? How? How long has it been? None of these questions are known. "


    "There are no wounds on Dad''s body. It''s like he died in his dreams. His body didn''t turn stiff either. They can''t tell when it will be."


    Jiang Shiyu frowned. Master Shen did not look like she was going to die with her body spasming, it seemed soft to her.


    She grabbed a spot. "No wounds? Did they see anything wrong with their bodies? Maybe he was injured in the Inner Palace. "


    Shen San: "I saw it. My entire body was examined. There were no problems. Mom couldn''t believe he was dead. She said he was still asleep, but his heart stopped. "


    Jiang Shiyu walked up and looked at Master Shen closely. Mrs. Shen thought that she wanted to take off Master Shen''s clothes and rush forward to protect her.


    Jiang Shiyu thought, at this time, the Mrs. Shen should not know anyone else.


    She straightened up and took a few steps back.


    In that short amount of time, she discovered that something was wrong.


    Looking at the Master Shen from afar, if the people of the Nine Heavens Academy were not mistaken, there were indeed no injuries. When Jiang Shiyu went closer, she did not see any injuries either. However, there were two black lines at the corner of her eyes, from the corner of her eyes to her temples. If Jiang Shiyu had not lowered her head and looked at them closely, she was afraid that she would not have been able to see these two black lines.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know if the Mrs. Shen had discovered it, but it should have been obvious. But what could these black lines mean? Could they kill people?


    The people from Nine Heavens Academy also noticed it, but they also ignored it. Jiang Shiyu realized that something was wrong with these two black lines.


    When she saw the two black lines, she subconsciously froze.


    This was not her consciousness, but this body.


    Those two black lines had something to do with this body. At the very least, these two black lines made her feel uncomfortable.


    Jiang Shiyu retracted her gaze and no longer stared at Master Shen''s body. She felt that if she continued to look, there would not be any progress.


    Shen San stood behind Mrs. Shen, wanting to say something but hesitating. He wanted to console his, but did not know what to say.


    Jiang Shiyu walked to her side and said, "Master, you need to sleep."


    Mrs. Shen did not, Jiang Shiyu walked to her back and knocked her out.


    She said expressionlessly: "Shen San, you can take care of her. Take Mistress to rest."


    Shen San did not move, "Jiang Shiyu, what are you going to do?"


    Jiang Shiyu laughed, "I''m not doing anything."


    Shen San looked like he did not believe his, and had no choice but to say: "I don''t know who the culprit was, nor do I know how he died, what can I do. Shen San, you really think too much. "


    Jiang Shiyu found an excuse, "I have to go first, Yao Yao was chasing after me just now."


    After he finished speaking, he did not wait for Shen San''s words, and had already left.


    She was standing downstairs, a six-petaled, spherical plant, and she looked exactly the same as she had before.


    As they walked along the road, Jiang Shiyu felt that it was a little strange. Yao Yao had chased after her for so long, but she still couldn''t find Yao Yao.


    Did he get lost?


    Her confusion did not last long. After exiting the place, she saw Yao Yao waiting by the side of the road.


    Jiang Shiyu called out softly as she instantly raised her head, wanting to hold back her laughter. She walked over worriedly, "Jiang Shiyu, have you seen Master Shen yet?"


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, "I saw it, it was very peaceful."


    Her expression did not reveal much grief, but this fact made Yao Yao even more shocked. "Jiang Shiyu, if you''re sad, you better not hold back."


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head, "I don''t have time to be sad, I want to find the person who killed my teacher."


    Jiang Shiyu thought about the pieces of paper she had pasted downstairs, "Maybe, I can use these papers to find the culprit."


    What she was sure of was that Master Shen''s death was definitely related to those people who wrote those papers, or rather, those stickers. She wanted to find this person!


    Jiang Shiyu and Yao Yao left the place where the Master Shen lived and headed towards the bottom of the building. On the way, they saw a group of people rushing back furiously.


    Yao Yao pointed at them, puzzled. "They''re in such a rush, could it be that the dorm is on fire, and they''re going back to extinguish the fire?"

 C260

    Yao Yao''s description was very accurate. The expressions and quick steps of these people were as if they were rushing to save the fire.


    "What happened?"


    The man saw that it was Yao Yao and was extremely anxious. His anger had mostly dissipated, and he seemed to be on the verge of leaving as he spoke in a crackling voice, "Look at where we came from."


    "Book Collection Hall. We were running here from the library. Something big just happened in the library."


    "We are currently gathered together to discuss a question. One of them said: If Cheng Yu was here, then there would be no need to aimlessly discuss about the answers. The other person was unconvinced and jumped out. It was as if he knew everything after he finished looking through the library. Alright, this will lead to the start of the battle. One of them pointed at the person and said, "If you have the ability, then say such words after you''ve finished looking through the library." That person was unwilling to accept the result: "I can''t finish it, can''t I?"


    Yao Yao was so anxious, "Weren''t you in a hurry to return? You tell me what kind of big thing happened, so you don''t have to say it. "


    The person clicked his tongue, "Don''t worry, I was just about to say, don''t interrupt."


    "Then, for some reason, there was a commotion, which attracted everyone to gather there to watch the show. I only went over to take a look. "


    "That glance really scared me to death. A man with his hands around his neck, like a hanging duck, blurted out a few words: Save. Save ¡­ It was really the first time he saw himself strangling himself to death. His whole face was swollen and purple, yet he was still strangling himself to death. Someone wanted to go up and save him, but his head suddenly screeched and was cut off! "


    "No, I can''t say it!" "Too terrifying!" The man thought back to the previous scene and did not speak further. He flung Yao Yao''s hand and prepared to run away.


    Yao Yao reacted quickly and caught him again, "Wait, what does this have to do with you guys running away?"


    That man said anxiously: "When that man died, everyone panicked. Someone shouted, If he did not leave within three days, he annihilated Nine Heavens Academy! Isn''t this the same as the message that was posted downstairs saying that Master Shen is dead, and now that another person is dead just like that, we don''t dare to stay in Nine Heavens Academy anymore. "


    This time, Yao Yao was unable to grab him, so that person quickly ran away.


    Yao Yao was startled, then looked at Jiang Shiyu, "How is this related?"


    When Master Shen died, there were no injuries on his body, but when this person died, he was holding onto his neck. It was too strange.


    Jiang Shiyu turned and rushed towards the library.


    This incident had only happened for a short while. Many people rushed out from the library, Jiang Shiyu''s face was gloomy as she fought against the crowd. Occasionally, she would bump into one or two people, but she could no longer control them.


    When they finally arrived at the library, there were one or two people watching them. The two were trembling in fear, but they did not leave the corpse. They even lowered their bodies in an attempt to carry it away.


    Jiang Shiyu walked over, there were large amounts of blood stains on the ground, but it was not a mess. They were gathered together, and the corpse of the branch family member''s head had already been placed on its body, barely forming a human figure.


    Seeing that someone else had come in, the two men said in a shaky voice, "You... Why didn''t you escape? "


    Jiang Shiyu squatted down and looked at the corpses, then asked, "Why aren''t you leaving?"


    One of them replied, "We don''t want him to be alone here. We''ll wait for the people from the academy."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, "Did you guys put the head back?"


    One of them nodded.


    Jiang Shiyu looked carefully, the neck was like an extremely thin cut, the wound was smooth and the weapon should be sharp.


    There were scratches on his neck.


    Jiang Shiyu frowned, if she was planning to kill this man, then she would have immediately taken out his weapon to kill him, why did she let this man pinch him?


    If he tried to pinch himself, he would have to go crazy!


    Too bizarre, too bizarre.


    Jiang Shiyu bit her lips, completely confused by this matter.


    Her gaze moved from her neck to her face. That person had probably pinched her too hard, causing her eyeballs to almost pop out of their sockets. Her mouth was wide open, and her tongue seemed to be unable to come out.


    Jiang Shiyu saw that his eyes were wide opened, and then to the two sides of his eyes.


    This is!


    There were actually two black lines at the corners of this person''s eyes. Jiang Shiyu extended her hand out, wanting to touch it.


    Seeing that Jiang Shiyu had the guts to enter the library and squat beside the corpse, the two of them actually still had a hand to touch her.


    He hurriedly said to stop her, "Don''t touch it, we don''t know how it died yet. "What about infection?"


    They touched their necks in fear and quickly lowered their hands.


    Jiang Shiyu wasn''t afraid, it was just that if she destroyed something, it would be bad. She still retracted her hand and didn''t touch the two black lines again.


    Jiang Shiyu lowered her head, and looked at the place where they were cut. Even after some thought, she still wasn''t clear on the reason behind it.


    How in the world did he kill this man?


    Jiang Shiyu stood to the side, and footsteps came from behind her, "Get out of the way."


    Jiang Shiyu and the other two stood to the side.


    Liang Yizhe brought two or three people and ran over, with one look at the corpses on the ground, his expression immediately became extremely ugly, and in the blink of an eye, he saw Jiang Shiyu and the other two, "What are you guys still doing here? "Get out."


    The two men hurried out. Liang Yizhe saw that Jiang Shiyu was still motionless and shouted angrily, "What are you still doing here, get out!"


    Jiang Shiyu said: "I want to ¡­"


    Liang Yizhe interrupted her, "No matter what you think, I will not say it again. Get out!"


    Jiang Shiyu faced Liang Yizhe''s ugly face and turned, walking away.


    Yao Yao was waiting for her outside, "How is it?"


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head, "It''s weird, I don''t know how to say it properly."


    Yao Yao didn''t want to go in, so she asked Jiang Shiyu: "Did he really pinch himself?"


    "There''s a scratch on the neck, I think."


    Yao Yao raised her hands and wrapped them around her neck, as she said fearfully, "I can''t do it, how could this person choke herself to death? "Too terrifying."


    Jiang Shiyu muttered to himself, and shook his head, "That''s not it, even though he had written it, he did not die from this."


    Yao Yao opened his eyes wide, "Did he lose his head?" She remembered what the man had said.

 C261

    Jiang Shiyu nodded, "Yes."


    Jiang Shiyu laughed, "How is that possible? There was someone in the dark who cut his head with something extremely thin. "


    As they spoke, they returned to the dorm. All the notifications downstairs had been torn apart. Some of them were just about to walk out, but were stopped by a row of people blocking their way back.


    Yao Yao looked back and confirmed that it was the two of them. She replied loudly, "We haven''t eaten yet. Let''s go eat now."


    He pulled Jiang Shiyu and was about to leave.


    Seeing that the two were about to leave, they anxiously ran to Jiang Shiyu and Yao Yao and placed a hand in front of them, "I''ve just given the order that no one is allowed to leave, everyone stay in the dorm."


    Yao Yao wanted to brush his hand away, but found that he was not moving at all, and shouted out: "We are hungry, and want to eat.


    The person still stood in front of him, "Someone will bring it over for dinner."


    Jiang Shiyu held Yao Yao''s hand that was about to be hit out, and silently brought her into the dorm.


    Yao Yao said unwillingly: "Now that I''m in the dorm, I don''t know when I''ll be able to come out."


    Jiang Shiyu did not speak, "The academy is currently using a method to protect us, if we were to leave, no matter what situation we encounter, it will be unknown."


    Yao Yao said: "Didn''t you say you want to find the culprit?"


    Jiang Shiyu calmly replied, "That''s right, but I don''t have any leads right now. Even the academy has to take measures to protect us, am I stronger than the academy? I meant to, but I didn''t have the strength to investigate. If they need someone to investigate, I''ll go out and investigate. "


    "Right now, I don''t have much information. If I were to go out by myself, what would I be able to find? There is also the possibility of death. "


    Yao Yao flung her hand away, "You are just afraid of death!"


    Jiang Shiyu thought for a moment, then laughed: "Right, I am afraid of death." She had already died once, so she naturally had to be sincere with her life.


    "But what I said was right, too. "Think about it." Jiang Shiyu did not go up to pull her hand, and went upstairs by herself.


    Nine Heavens Academy only controlled the students in the dorm and did not allow them to go out.


    Jiang Shiyu returned to her room and sat down.


    She was really afraid of death! He didn''t need anyone to tell him that!


    Yao Yao went back to her room and angrily said a few words while walking around the room. In the end, it was too boring and she sat down.


    Jiang Shiyu''s words kept on spinning in her mind, she was right! She had clearly said that she would go find the murderer, yet she actually walked in willingly.


    Yao Yao thought about it, and felt that she was right.


    After a while, she covered her face in frustration. What Jiang Shiyu said seemed to make some sense!


    They didn''t know anything at the moment, so what could they do if they went out?


    Should she not say that she was afraid of death, should she not say that Jiang Shiyu was afraid of death?


    If she was afraid of death, she wouldn''t have come to find her, and she wouldn''t have refused to let anyone take her away from In the Magic Beast Forest.


    Dead!


    Yao Yao suddenly had a thought, as though something had flashed past her mind, who was it that died? Why didn''t she remember?


    Yao Yao pressed her knuckles to her side, causing her to have a splitting headache. Who exactly was it?


    Jiang Shiyu stayed in the room for a while, then sighed and decided to continue speaking with Yao Yao.


    She knocked on Yao Yao''s door. After a while, no one came over to open the door. Jiang Shiyu softened her voice and said softly: "Yao Yao, I know you''re inside. "I just said too much."


    He took another breath, "But think about it, I''m not wrong. Yao Yao, I will go and investigate, but for now, let''s cooperate a little. "


    There was still no sound, so Jiang Shiyu became suspicious: "Yao Yao."


    Jiang Shiyu started to feel that something was wrong. She desperately knocked on the door and called out, "Yao Yao, open the door.


    Jiang Shiyu counted three times in her heart, but still no one came to the door.


    She kicked the door open and saw Yao Yao''s figure lying on the ground. She supported her up and asked, "Yao Yao, what happened to you?"


    "Yao Yao!"


    Jiang Shiyu was among those who pinched Yao Yao, she groaned and opened her eyes.


    Jiang Shiyu said anxiously: "Yao Yao, wake up, what''s wrong?"


    Yao Yao rubbed the back of her head, and said in pain: "Something seemed to have flashed through my mind, I keep thinking, but the moment I touched that scene, my head started to hurt! "It hurts."


    Jiang Shiyu patted her head, "Don''t think about it if it hurts."


    Yao Yao nodded, then looked at her, "Jiang Shiyu, when we were in the In the Magic Beast Forest, was it only the two of us?"


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, "There''s only the two of us."


    Yao Yao pressed her forehead, "But I keep having the feeling that there''s someone else ¡­"


    She did not say the rest. Because she couldn''t even remember how many of them were there.


    Jiang Shiyu helped her up and laid her down on the bed.


    "Yao Yao, don''t let your thoughts run wild. Sleep well, everything will be fine after you wake up." Jiang Shiyu comforted Yao Yao, saying words that she herself did not believe.


    Yao Yao had a headache, she still felt waves of pain, and closed her eyes, wanting to sleep. But the blurred image kept spinning in front of her.


    As Jiang Shiyu patted on the blanket, Yao Yao cleared her thoughts, and when she was completely exhausted, she fell into a deep sleep.


    Jiang Shiyu''s slaps became lighter and lighter, and when Yao Yao''s breathing became even and calm, she stopped and sat down.


    With the current situation, Yao Yao being alone was not safe.


    Jiang Shiyu watched as Yao Yao slept, standing up from time to time to look outside. There was a line of people standing downstairs, still standing guard. Some of them tried to pass through them, but they were all stopped.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at it for a while before she turned around. Yao Yao was still sleeping soundly.


    The door that was smashed open was still creaking. Jiang Shiyu was about to close the door. A girl rushed in from outside. Upon seeing Jiang Shiyu, she immediately said, "Someone is looking for you!"


    After saying that, he ran out, very scared.


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, someone was looking for her? Then who was it!?


    The girl also felt that something was wrong, so she turned around and said, "I''ll wait for you at the stairs."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at Yao Yao, and called out to the girl, "Go back, I''m not convenient to leave right now. We can ask her to come over. "


    The girl said with a shaky voice, "It''s a man. He can''t come in."


    Jiang Shiyu paused, "It''s not convenient right now."

 C262

    The girl was on the verge of tears, "If you don''t go, that person said he wants to kill me."


    The girl nodded.


    Jiang Shiyu coldly snorted, "If I don''t come out, you''ll take someone else''s life. That''s the reason why you''ll kill people. "


    Jiang Shiyu said lazily, "Why are you looking for me?"


    Bi Qi looked around, seeing that there was no one around, he said softly: "Do you know why we are trapped here?"


    Jiang Shiyu said: "The library''s dead, the papers posted downstairs."


    Bi Qi laughed, "You''re right, you''re also wrong."


    Jiang Shiyu raised her eyebrows, "If you want to say it, say it, if not, then say it."


    Bi Qi laughed, "Hey, hey, how did I notice that your attitude towards me is becoming more and more casual? Don''t forget, I was going to kill you before. "


    Jiang Shiyu said indifferently: "Did you kill him?"


    Bi Qi spread out his hands, "I didn''t kill him. Jiang Shiyu, do you think you have grasped my weakness? "


    "What weakness do you have?"


    "Stop playing dumb. I won''t expose you. "


    Jiang Shiyu sighed, "Are you going to say or not, I''m going back."


    Bi Qi shouted, "You, wait." Bi Qi called out to Jiang Shiyu, "I''ll say."


    "What you see is only the superficial phenomenon, and the underlying cause is still the Nine Heavens Academy itself. Do you believe that all of you will be shifted over tomorrow? Nine Heavens Academy cannot stay here any longer. "


    Bi Qi said shamelessly, but Jiang Shiyu''s expression instantly changed, "Where did you get this news from?"


    Bi Qi leaned against the wall and hugged his chest, "I don''t need to get any information from anywhere. If you listen to me, then quickly run during the teleportation.


    Jiang Shiyu frowned and looked at him, "What exactly is going to happen? Say it clearly. "


    Bi Qi lowered his voice, "I cannot say this matter, nor can I say it out loud. I am only here to give you a warning. This matter is irreversible. If you go forward, there will only be one outcome. "


    Bi Qi thought that since he had already explained it clearly, he should not continue talking about it.


    Jiang Shiyu did not continue with this question. Instead, she asked another question, "You know who killed Master Shen."


    Bi Qi did not deny it.


    Jiang Shiyu''s pupils contracted, and she raised her voice a few degrees, "Who is it?"


    The Master Shen didn''t teach her much, but under him, as a teacher, she was definitely qualified and very concerned about her students.


    Adding on the enthusiasm from the Mrs. Shen, Shen Da, Shen Er, and Shen San, they were all quite close to each other.


    She didn''t know the clues, so she could only wait and see. Now, someone actually knew who the murderer was, so how could she calm down?


    Her voice rose even higher. "Speak!"


    Bi Qi lowered his head, his hair covering his expression, and only heard him say in a low voice: "You can''t say it."


    Jiang Shiyu was extremely furious. She stepped forward and grabbed his collar, pinning Bi Qi against the wall and said fiercely: "You can''t say? Do you know who died! "


    Bi Qi allowed her to resist and sneered, "Jiang Shiyu, don''t think that you are very angry. You are a strong warrior and you are the one who can know the truth. I''ll tell you, I can''t say it. Even if I can, I won''t say it.


    Bi Qi used all of his strength, but Bi Qi did not feel anything. "You''re very weak, even if I let you lean against the wall, what can you do?"


    Jiang Shiyu whispered.


    Bi Qi did not hear it clearly, "What?"


    Jiang Shiyu raised her head, her eyes red, "This world''s trajectory has been destroyed, you can''t go back now."


    Bi Qi lowered his head suddenly to look at her, as Jiang Shiyu taunted: "So, even if there will be a series of tragic events at the end, you don''t care. As for me, the fellow villager of yours, you think that I should survive, so you came to warn me. "


    "Bi Qi!"


    Jiang Shiyu called out his name, word by word, jumping out from his mouth.


    Bi Qi was stunned, "You..."


    "I''ll tell you, if you don''t, I''ll find out sooner or later."


    "You said it, we will transfer tomorrow. I will inform the academy not to allow them to move." If they don''t listen, I''ll take those who want to listen. "


    "I will do my best to prevent what follows, though I do not know what."


    Jiang Shiyu slowly let go of Bi Qi and stood up straight: "Don''t call me fellow townsman, I''m not familiar with you."


    After he finished, he turned around and prepared to leave.


    Bi Qi was startled for a moment, then laughed.


    "Liar."


    He raised his head to look at Jiang Shiyu''s back, the straight figure that would not let go even for a moment, "Jiang Shiyu, you will regret this. This world could not be changed. I''ve tried, and the result was miserable! "


    Jiang Shiyu did not stop, but only replied, "I''ve never tried. I don''t know."


    Bi Qi shook his head and laughed, "Really, I gave you so many reminders already. If you don''t hit the south wall and you don''t turn back, then seriously ¡­ "


    He laughed for a while with a numb face, "If someone were to remind me... If someone were to remind me ¡­ "


    His soft words did not reach Jiang Shiyu''s ears. After Jiang Shiyu thanked the goddess, she sat beside her and she was still peacefully sleeping, as if nothing outside could disturb her.


    The girl still hadn''t left. She stood aside and returned to normal, no longer trembling like before.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at her suspiciously: "Is there anything else?"


    The girl smiled and said, "Oh, I want to see you."


    "What are you looking at me for?" Jiang Shiyu stood up and looked straight at the girl.


    The girl laughed and said, "It''s spread like wildfire between us!"


    What did the news spread?


    "It''s a dispute between you and a few people!"


    Who are they? Jiang Shiyu was confused. What conflict?


    The girl giggled, "Hehe, you don''t know that? Then are we wrong? "


    "What did you say? If you didn''t say it, how would I know I would be wrong?" Jiang Shiyu said, then she seemed to have thought of something, "Are you talking about Cheng Yu, Shen San and the others?"


    The girl nodded furiously, "There''s still one more left. I''ve added another one recently."


    The girl did not say her name, but looking at her expression, Jiang Shiyu could already guess what it was.


    "Why did you say that in front of me?" It was best not to spread the rumors to the people involved.


    The girl laughed: "I think you''re easy to get along with, and treat Yao Yao very well, not like how they spread it."


    Jiang Shiyu did not know what to say.

 C263

    The girl didn''t feel like she said anything wrong and thought that she had helped Jiang Shiyu. After all, looking at her current expression, she definitely didn''t know anything about this before.


    Jiang Shiyu was not very interested in this topic. Seeing that the girl was still not willing to leave, and was talking non-stop, she pointed at Yao Yao and made a silent gesture.


    Opening his eyes, Jiang Shiyu asked about the time. After she said it, Yao Yao sat up: "It''s already so late."


    Yao Yao nodded, "I feel much better now. Did anything happen while I was sleeping? "


    Jiang Shiyu said: "No, you should rest well."


    Yao Yao pushed away her blanket and stood up to stand by the window. Seeing that there was still a row of people standing there, she asked, "Why are they still here? Are they alright?"


    Jiang Shiyu thought about the fight between the two and thus did not speak anymore.


    Yao Yao thought that this matter would not be resolved easily, and sat back down dejectedly. Seeing Jiang Shiyu still with her head lowered, she hesitated. In the end, she still opened her mouth. "Jiang Shiyu, about the matter before, you ¡­"


    Jiang Shiyu changed the topic and said, "If there''s nothing important before, Yao Yao, the academy will probably move us out tonight. We should not follow."


    Yao Yao''s attention was attracted, "Why?" She then asked, "How did you know the academy would transfer us out? Is there any danger? "


    Jiang Shiyu vaguely said: "Someone said it, it''s best if we don''t follow the academy anyway."


    Yao Yao frowned, "Then why didn''t you tell everyone not to leave?"


    Jiang Shiyu sighed: "If there was anyone willing to listen to me, that would be great."


    Yao Yao rolled her eyes, "Why don''t we go look for my father? They should listen to my father''s words." She fixed her eyes at Jiang Shiyu, "But, are you sure that the academy is really going to move us away?"


    Jiang Shiyu thought about how Bi Qi was so sure of himself, and she believed him immediately without hesitation. Then, could Bi Qi''s words really be trusted?


    Jiang Shiyu asked this question in her heart, but she realized that she had already believed what Bi Qi had said when she said this to her.


    Jiang Shiyu nodded at Yao Yao, "You will know. "It won''t be long."


    Yao Yao thought for a while, "Then, let''s go look for Father now, maybe we can make it in time."


    Jiang Shiyu: "There are so many people outside, how are we going to get out?"


    Yao Yao giggled and walked to the wall by the door. She used her hand to lightly caress it and the pentagram on the teleportation circle lit up, Jiang Shiyu immediately stood up. "Yao Yao, you actually constructed a teleportation circle in the dorm!"


    Yao Yao laughed and said, "Father said that if I get tired of staying in the Academy, I can use this teleportation circle to go to his room and be lazy. Daddy came to find me a few days ago, he should still be in the academy, if we go now, we''ll definitely be able to find him. "


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, but she was a little hesitant. "Yao Yao, your father wanted to kill me before, so I ¡­ If I see him now, will I be killed? "


    Yao Yao was startled. She turned around and said in surprise, "Didn''t I tell you? Have I forgotten? "


    Jiang Shiyu was confused by her words, "What are you saying?"


    Only then did Yao Yao realize something was wrong, "Then why did you agree to my suggestion of looking for my father? Do you want to die?!"


    Yao Yao glared at Jiang Shiyu before saying: "Previously, when we were in the Mercenary City, didn''t we say that a person with the Azure Dragon bloodline died? I asked my father and he said it wasn''t him. In front of me, people like my dad would definitely admit it if it was really him who did it. He doesn''t know about this at all. "


    Yao Yao held her head, "I actually forgot to tell you this! You''re still thinking that my father wants to harm you? "


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, "It''s not your father?"


    Yao Yao nodded with certainty, "That''s not it, what good is there in killing people with the Azure Dragon bloodline? There was no reason at all. So he told me straight out that he definitely didn''t do this. "


    "Who is that?" Jiang Shiyu was stunned, "We even looked for people who were related to her at that time, the culprit is almost definitely her."


    Yao Yao cried out, "Someone was trying to frame my father, not him, definitely not him."


    It was just as Yao Yao had said, if Yao Yao''s father really wanted to kill her, it would be as Jiang Shiyu had said. There were too many opportunities to make a move, so there was no need to go through all this trouble.


    With that said, Jiang Shiyu really noticed that many things were not right.


    This whole thing doesn''t make sense!


    Jiang Shiyu asked Yao Yao: "Who is the culprit?"


    Yao Yao shook her head: "I don''t know, Father said he doesn''t know."


    The light of the pentagram was still flashing, Jiang Shiyu pulled Yao Yao and rushed in. She felt her vision darken, then light again. This kind of short journey could happen in the blink of an eye.


    The teleportation circle that led to Yao Yao was right in front of her. She didn''t say anything and just brought Jiang Shiyu through a lot of places and in an instant, they reached a big door. Yao Yao knocked on the door and shouted, "Daddy, are you inside? I have something to talk to you about, and it''s urgent. "


    After Yao Yao knocked a few times, the door finally opened. Jiang Shiyu once again saw this person who was one of the youngest of the seven experts.


    His appearance hadn''t changed much from a year ago, and his temperament had become more reserved.


    Yao Yao called out, "Father."


    Yu Fangxu nodded, "What is it?"


    Yao Yao brought Jiang Shiyu in, closed the door, and directly asked: "Father, Nine Heavens Academy is planning to transfer us out tonight?"


    Yao Yao asked straightforwardly, but the expression on her face didn''t change as she asked Yao Yao with a smile, "Where did you hear that from?"


    Yao Yao: "Father, tell me if this is true or not."


    Yu Fangxu crossed his legs and sat in front of the table. Hearing what was said, he changed his posture, "Yao Yao, no matter if the academy moves you out of the way or not, you still have to come with me tonight. I was planning to come find you later, but I didn''t expect you to come by yourself. "


    Yao Yao walked over and continued to probe, "Father, you want to take me with you? Does this mean that there will be a problem with the transfer of Nine Heavens Academy. "


    He laughed, "After all that has happened in Nine Heavens Academy, father is just worried about you, and wants to bring you back."

 C264

    Yao Yao didn''t believe him at all, and said: "Father, you are lying. You know that Nine Heavens Academy will transfer us tonight, and you also know where they are going back to.


    Yao Yao took a few steps back and shouted, "Father, I have received news that the consequences of this transfer will be very miserable. Father, if you have anything to say in the Nine Heavens Academy, quickly go and tell them. Don''t move us. "


    Jiang Shiyu''s gaze moved onto Yao Yao. Whether they could persuade Yu Fangxu to persuade the people of Nine Heavens Academy all depended on Yao Yao.


    She advised, "Father, go and tell them that they will definitely listen to you. Don''t move, we are very safe in Nine Heavens Academy. Where can we go, and how can we be safer than here? "


    Yu Fangxu said in an amiable tone, "Right now, this place is the continent''s most unsafe place. Yao Yao, Daddy won''t hurt you. Right now, go and pack up, we''ll leave later. "


    As he said that, he reached out to grab Yao Yao, who backed off unwillingly, "Daddy, why don''t you say it?"


    Yu Fangxu frowned slightly, "Yao Yao, I don''t know where you obtained this information, but the Nine Heavens Academy would definitely not harm any of you. It''s just that Daddy was worried about you, so he wanted to take you to a safer place. "


    Yao Yao was unwilling to do so and tried to avoid Yu Fangxu''s hand, "Father, why can''t I understand? You just need to go out and say a few words."


    Yu Fangxu would also be helpless, "I told you too, you didn''t understand."


    The two of them were in a stalemate, when Jiang Shiyu suddenly walked to Yao Yao''s side.


    He opened his mouth and said, "You should have heard about what happened in Nine Heavens Academy in the past two days. I don''t know what kind of enemy could actually cause Nine Heavens Academy to do something that would cause the entire academy to move. But as you can imagine, this enemy is very strong, he can even find the Nine Heavens Academy, this secret place, and he can even kill him without a sound ¡­ ¡­ and a student. "


    Jiang Shiyu did not want to talk about Master Shen. If she did not say it, the person in front of her would know as well.


    "Even if we move out, this person will still be able to find us. If he really does have a grudge with the academy, then we''ll be fine." Even if we move as he wished, he''ll come after us. There''s no point in transferring it at all. "


    Jiang Shiyu admitted that she was very clear about it, and it seemed that she was still not very clear as to whether Yu Fangxu would be able to escape or not.


    Yu Fangxu seemed to only have noticed Jiang Shiyu now, as he sized her up: "You are?"


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, that''s right, Yu Fangxu did not know her at the moment. Previously, when she went to look for Yao Yao, she looked like Mu Chen. In Yu Fangxu''s eyes, she most likely only knew him.


    Jiang Shiyu introduced herself.


    Yu Fangxu''s eyelids twitched, "You are the new disciple that Master Shen has taken in, and you still went to Crete?"


    Jiang Shiyu nodded.


    Yu Fangxu: "I remember that you all have learned different things, and how did you all know each other?"


    Jiang Shiyu said indifferently: "Now is not the time to talk about this, I only want to ask you to speak a few words outside."


    Yu Fangxu laughed, "What if I don''t say? "What kind of information do you have that said the consequences would be unthinkable?"


    Jiang Shiyu was silent for a moment, she knew that in order to get the letter from Yu Fangxu, she had to say someone, a very convincing person, but it was obvious that Bi Qi was not qualified.


    Yao Yao tugged her sleeves.


    Jiang Shiyu was still silent. After a while, she said, "I can''t say, but I can confirm that this news is true."


    "Can''t you tell me where the news came from? "Can you even guarantee that it''s true?" Yu Fangxu repeated Jiang Shiyu''s words and spat out two words, "I don''t believe it."


    Jiang Shiyu looked up at him, "Although this is unbelievable, please believe it."


    Yu Fangxu was not facing her, but instead facing Yao Yao, "Yao Yao, tell me, are you willing to leave with me?"


    Yao Yao looked at Jiang Shiyu, then looked at Yu Fangxu, "Father, this is not the same thing. If you go out and tell them, I am willing to go with you." As long as they stopped the transfer, it didn''t matter where they went.


    Yu Fangxu laughed: "This is not up to you."


    With that, he extended his hand to grab Yao Yao, who had poor soul power, but Jiang Shiyu, who was beside her, was unable to stop him. In a few moments, Yao Yao had already landed in Yu Fangxu''s hands.


    He grabbed Yao Yao''s arm, "I already said, this is not up to you."


    Yao Yao was so anxious that he wanted to cry. Jiang Shiyu suddenly thought that this was similar and reached out to take Yao Yao back, a light flashed across Yu Fangxu''s eyes and when Yao Yao saw that he made his move, he immediately shouted, "Daddy, if you hurt her, I won''t care about you anymore."


    Therefore, this move that should have hurt someone weakly pushed Jiang Shiyu down.


    However, Yao Yao started to cry loudly, to the point that she was crying miserably. ))


    Jiang Shiyu was also stunned, why did it seem like she had died?


    Yao Yao cried non-stop, and the hand Yu Fangxu was holding on to also loosened up. He was at a loss of what to do, "Yao Yao, don''t cry anymore ¡­"


    He didn''t know how to coax her, so he just kept repeating the words to stop crying.


    Yao Yao cried for a while, stupefying the two of them. Finally, she said between her tears, "Go out and tell them ¡­. Say no... Move it away, or else I''ll cry! "


    Yu Fangxu felt a headache coming on. Seeing him like this, Yao Yao still wanted to cry. Those eyes of his were already red and swollen.


    When Yao Yao started to cry, he immediately softened up. "Alright, alright. I''ll tell you! "


    However, Yao Yao was still crying. He had a headache, but was worried at the same time.


    Yao Yao sobbed, "I want to stop ¡­ But she couldn''t stop... Let me finish crying. "


    Yu Fangxu shook his head, his hands rubbing the surroundings of Yao Yao''s eyes, "Don''t cry."


    Only after a long while did Yao Yao stop. The moment she stopped, she was about to drag Yu Fangxu out to talk.


    Yu Fangxu said in advance, "I''ll go speak with them, but it might not be useful."


    Jiang Shiyu and Yao Yao had thought about it before they came here, although Yu Fangxu was a person with an important position, he was not much of a Nine Heavens Academy, they had only come to invite him to do so just to give him a reminder.


    Yao Yao nodded, "I know, Father, it''s fine if you go and talk about it. We''ll talk to those people when we go back, and tell them not to follow the Nine Heavens Academy around. "

 C265

    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know when this would happen, but she knew that it would be best to resolve this issue as soon as possible. She and Yao Yao would split up and they would go look for the people from Nine Heavens Academy.


    Jiang Shiyu thought about it well, but when she went first, she met with obstruction.


    The alarm above his head was already ringing. Jiang Shiyu could only hope that someone else had come out so that she could look for Bi Qi.


    Jiang Shiyu waited for a while, then suddenly remembered something and rushed to the first floor. She remembered that someone wanted to break through the blockade. She hoped that there was still someone there.


    Jiang Shiyu had not even reached the first floor when she heard some chattering from the crowd. There were both men and women. Jiang Shiyu was overjoyed, there should be someone below.


    Sure enough, a dozen men and women were talking to the people outside. They wanted to leave immediately, but the group refused to let them go.


    Jiang Shiyu looked for familiar faces amongst the men. Her eyes lit up, and patted someone''s shoulder, where the man was cursing furiously. He turned around, and was stunned when he saw Jiang Shiyu.


    Jiang Shiyu pulled him out, thinking that he did not remember, "We ate melon seeds at the canteen, you ¡­ Forget it, I want to find Bi Qi, do you know where he is? "


    Jiang Shiyu originally wanted to say that she had lost to me, but after thinking about it, if there was a request for her, then she would rather not say it.


    The other side nodded. "I remember you. Why are you looking for Boss?"


    Jiang Shiyu: "There''s an urgent matter."


    The person looked at her suspiciously, "What urgent matter do you have? If you don''t want to say it, I can''t go find the boss for you. "


    Jiang Shiyu became anxious, "If there''s really something urgent, I can only tell Bi Qi. If you go look for him, tell him that I want to see him, he will definitely come out."


    That person hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he still nodded his head and agreed.


    Jiang Shiyu followed him up the stairs and stopped at the entrance of the third floor. Not long after that person went in, he suddenly ran out in a panic, "The boss is not here."


    Jiang Shiyu''s heart jumped. Could it be that Bi Qi had already left? How did he leave?


    With that thought in mind, Jiang Shiyu no longer cared about what the man was saying.


    Now that Bi Qi was not around, she tried to persuade the people in the building to make it difficult to carry out their plan. From the performance of the people downstairs just now, she knew that if the Nine Heavens Academy wanted to transfer, these people would definitely agree. If it was her, others would definitely treat her as a madman.


    Jiang Shiyu really didn''t know what to do.


    If Cheng Yu was here, would he have a way? Jiang Shiyu suddenly wanted that faint white figure. It was as if no matter what happened, it would not affect him and he would always be confident, not panicking at all.


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head, thinking that these were useless!


    Jiang Shiyu thought for a while, but still couldn''t think of any good methods, she didn''t have the ability to summon so many people in an instant.


    Was he really going to give up?


    Jiang Shiyu leaned against the wall, feeling a little uncomfortable.


    "What are you doing?"


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly stopped moving and looked at the person who spoke in disbelief. Her silver white mask, white robes and the Cheng Yu who fell from the sky were exactly the same as how she was saved by so many soldiers at that time. It never changed.


    Jiang Shiyu revealed a slight smile, and then retracted her smile, "Cheng Yu, something happened to Nine Heavens Academy."


    Cheng Yu nodded, "I heard about it when I came back."


    Jiang Shiyu said: "Cheng Yu, I heard that the academy wants to transfer us, we cannot leave. If we leave, the consequences will be dire."


    "Oh?" Cheng Yu said: "How so?"


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, "I don''t know about that."


    Cheng Yu chuckled, "Don''t listen to others'' nonsense. If Nine Heavens Academy wants to transfer us, it''s also to protect us. "The message downstairs informed me that even though I didn''t see it, I had already said that I would be transferred within three days. The academy had already considered this and thus made this decision."


    The heart that Jiang Shiyu had just put down suddenly rose up again. She realized that Cheng Yu might not help her at all.


    How would she explain it? Explaining Bi Qi''s words, perhaps no one would believe him. They all thought that Bi Qi was a weird person, and no one would believe it!


    Jiang Shiyu panicked, she wanted an answer, "Cheng Yu, can you help me recruit people? I want to tell them not to listen to the academy''s arrangements and to be transferred out. "


    Cheng Yu stared at her with his dark eyes, reflecting her nervous face, and suddenly laughed: "Alright, if you want to do anything, I will help you."


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t care why Cheng Yu''s actions were different from what he said. He was only immersed in the excitement of knowing that Cheng Yu was willing to help her.


    When Cheng Yu''s name was spread out, not long later, many people had already gathered. Jiang Shiyu leaned on the corner of the wall and thought, what should she say to make these people believe her?


    Jiang Shiyu hesitated for a while, but there were more and more people.


    Cheng Yu stood by her side, and when many people saw Cheng Yu, they also rushed over to ask him, "What do you know?"


    "Cheng Yu, do you know anything?"


    These people weren''t clear about anything other than the series of panic that had occurred. They thought that since Cheng Yu had returned, the Nine Heavens Academy would still be willing to tell him even if he was unwilling to.


    Cheng Yu shook his head and looked at Jiang Shiyu.


    Everyone followed his gaze and looked towards Jiang Shiyu.


    Jiang Shiyu stood straight and said to the others: "I hope everyone does not leave Nine Heavens Academy."


    The noisy crowd quieted down in an instant, as if their voices had been snatched away from them. They looked at Jiang Shiyu in disbelief.


    Jiang Shiyu took a deep breath, "Nine Heavens Academy is very safe! "It''s not easy for us to get in here. Who can get in here easily? We can''t be scared by these things."


    Everyone''s voices finally returned, "What are you saying? You mean, the people from the Nine Heavens Academy killed them ¡­ "


    "That''s right, how is that possible? Which one of us could kill the Master Shen, or perhaps, the people who could kill the Master Shen, would kill him?"


    "With the incident in the library, who would be able to kill someone in front of everyone without making a sound?"

 C266

    Jiang Shiyu looked at that person, "Right, how do you think this is possible? If not for the people from the academy, could it be that he''s invisible? "


    "Right, right. She''s just spouting nonsense!"


    To perish together, when he thought of this, Jiang Shiyu had no choice but to admire herself.


    Jiang Shiyu only wanted everyone to calm down. But no one heard what she said, or didn''t want to hear it, and occasionally one of them said, "How do you know it''s a person? It''s not two people, three people! "


    Someone even said, "Could she be that person?"


    ''s soul power realm was obviously very low, how could he possibly have killed the Master Shen?


    The person who came up with this statement also felt that he was extremely stupid. Embarrassed, he lowered his head and no longer spoke.


    Everyone was gathered here, thinking that Cheng Yu had a way to bring them out. Unexpectedly, he actually stood in front of them like this, and advised them not to leave the Nine Heavens Academy, and to joke around! Who would listen!


    When everyone saw Cheng Yu silently standing behind her, they probably would not say anything and support him. In front of his life, there was no need to say anything. He immediately turned around and left.


    Seeing that they had all scattered, Jiang Shiyu did not listen to her words, but leaned back against the wall helplessly.


    Cheng Yu watched for a while but did not say a word.


    Countless thoughts spun in Jiang Shiyu''s mind, she knew why Cheng Yu was willing to help her, because these people would definitely not listen. They were certain that the Nine Heavens Academy was no longer safe and they would definitely not be willing to stay there. It was useless to say anything.


    After a while, she thought that it would be great if Yao Yao could succeed. The Nine Heavens Academy continued to trap them and did not allow them to move. That''s for the best.


    Bi Qi, if Bi Qi was here, capture him and let him explain to everyone why he did not tell them the truth.


    After thinking about it for a while, he suddenly felt a warm sensation on her shoulder. Cheng Yu''s hand was on her shoulder, as if comforting her.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know what kind of expression she had, it was probably extremely ugly.


    Jiang Shiyu did not have the strength to speak, she just waited for Yao Yao. She hoped that Yao Yao would give her a good ending.


    Yao Yao hadn''t come back for a long time, and Jiang Shiyu was a bit desperate. She felt that Yao Yao had probably failed as well.


    Cheng Yu accompanied her like this.


    The two of them waited for a while. When Yao Yao did not come back, there was a ruckus downstairs and someone ran up excitedly shouting, "Everyone hurry and pack up, the people from the academy are sending us out!"


    Everyone was stirred up, they just wanted to go out, Nine Heavens Academy was actually sending them out! This was too unexpected.


    There was a crowd of people coming and going. Some of them didn''t want anything anymore, while others carried small bags on their backs and rushed down.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at Cheng Yu, "You''re not leaving?"


    Cheng Yu laughed: "I''m fine."


    Jiang Shiyu turned her head to think. Since the Academy wanted to move everyone, she could not stay here.


    She brought Cheng Yu to Yao Yao''s room, "There is a teleportation formation here, you can go to Yao Yao''s home. Are you going? "


    Cheng Yu looked at the brightly lit teleportation circle, and turned to Jiang Shiyu. "Are you going?"


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, and immediately entered the teleportation circle.


    When she opened her eyes, she was already in Yao Yao''s room. Yao Yao had not returned. Jiang Shiyu waited for a while before she came out from the teleportation circle.


    She didn''t know what to do now.


    After waiting for a while, Yao Yao still did not return.


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly thought of the situation on the other side of the teleportation circle. She really didn''t know how to deal with it.


    Suddenly, Jiang Shiyu thought about it, maybe Bi Qi was still thinking like before, and was only trying to scare her, so he decided to move out.


    If she thought like this, then it was completely because she was looking for trouble. Nothing would happen at all.


    Jiang Shiyu was stunned, if that was the case, then everything would be fine. Yao Yao''s calculations failing was also nothing.


    Jiang Shiyu thought for a long time, and felt that it was better to just think that Bi Qi was lying!


    She lowered her head and entered the room with an unreadable expression. Seeing Jiang Shiyu waiting there, she asked in confusion, "Didn''t you go to the dorm?"


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know what to say, but her expression completely showed that things weren''t going well.


    It was only then that Yao Yao noticed that Cheng Yu had also come, after being shocked for a while, she did not have any more thoughts, and walked up to Jiang Shiyu, "I followed daddy to see Principal Li Man, but the Principal said, this matter is too big, if there is no solid evidence, the student must be moved out."


    Yao Yao paused for a moment, "Father also spoke for a while, and analyzed the situation, saying such words must have been spread out because of that incident, so Dean Li Man asked him what''s the reason? Dad couldn''t answer. "There''s no other way."


    Jiang Shiyu thought about it, "It''s fine, maybe, I was just saying that it''s a good thing that we could move them out."


    Yao Yao looked at her in confusion. "Jiang Shiyu, what are you talking about?"


    Jiang Shiyu smiled, "I mean, maybe Bi Qi is lying to me. Nothing will happen at all! "


    Yao Yao didn''t know how to react, "Didn''t you say you believe in Bi Qi?"


    Jiang Shiyu bit her lips without making a sound.


    Yao Yao shouted, "You are trying to comfort yourself that this is not real! Bi Qi, Bi Qi, he''s over there. Let''s find him and find out what exactly is going to happen! Jiang Shiyu, speak, we will go find him. "


    Yao Yao excitedly grabbed her shoulders, "Bring him to the Principal."


    Jiang Shiyu paused for a moment, "It''s already useless, the academy is already moving people."


    "So what if we find him!"


    Yao Yao lowered her hands, "We still have to know the consequences of the transfer. Maybe it really doesn''t matter."


    Jiang Shiyu said: "I did, I couldn''t find it." She wiped her face, "Right, we will find him and ask him whether he is real or fake! What exactly is the outcome!? "


    She just came out of the transfer array and was about to enter again.


    Cheng Yu stood in front of the teleportation formation and blocked it with his hand.

 C267

    Cheng Yu stood in front of the teleportation circle, his hand extended out and stopped Jiang Shiyu and Yao Yao''s footsteps, "Don''t go back."


    Cheng Yu''s face could not be seen clearly under the silver white mask, but the look in his eyes showed extreme disapproval, "If you go back now, it will be a completely meaningless action. Nine Heavens Academy has already started to move. You went through the teleportation circle from the dorm to here, it seems like you avoided the teleportation from Nine Heavens Academy. But in actuality, you will be transferred along with Yao Yao soon, so there won''t be a problem. No matter what, you will leave this place. "


    Jiang Shiyu looked at Cheng Yu suspiciously. In her mind, regardless if it was the words that she said when she called everyone over before, or following Jiang Shiyu here without saying a word, Jiang Shiyu thought that Cheng Yu was on the side of the Nine Heavens Academy.


    What Jiang Shiyu did not know was that even if she did not know where she had moved to, if they were to compare the two of them, was it possible that Yao Yao''s father was one of the seven strongest people in the continent? Absolutely not. The place Nine Heavens Academy had hastily chosen might be safe, but it was definitely not completely safe.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at Cheng Yu who was blocking in front of her. He looked like jade, extremely calm and clear, but the current Cheng Yu had an indescribable feeling mixed into his body. This feeling, Jiang Shiyu felt that she was familiar with him, yet unfamiliar at the same time.


    Cheng Yu''s dark eyes were also fixated on Jiang Shiyu''s body. The lines of his jaw were slightly tightened, but at the moment, he was not completely calm and indifferent, as if he did not care at all.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know how to react either. The only thing she knew was that she needed to find Bi Qi and figure out whether all of this was real or fake. She didn''t need to worry.


    Yao Yao also wanted to return with Jiang Shiyu, so she had a natural feeling of submission towards Cheng Yu. Even if Cheng Yu blocked her, she would still say these words: "We''re only going to go back to take a look, it''ll be fine."


    Cheng Yu shook his head, "Don''t go back, what if the people here move away?"


    Jiang Shiyu bit her lips and remained silent. Yao Yao continued to speak, "That won''t happen, we are only going back to take a look, to see if we can find Bi Qi.


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly flicked away the arm that Yao Yao was holding and said: "I''m going by myself, don''t follow me."


    Yao Yao was shocked, her eyes opened wide, "What did you say? You want to go alone! So many people. How are you going to find them?


    Jiang Shiyu laughed, "Why would Nine Heavens Academy harm his own student? You all think too much. "


    As soon as these words left his mouth, it was exactly the opposite of what Jiang Shiyu had said before when she had been so anxious that she didn''t want to change her mind. Yao Yao didn''t believe her at all, "Hmph, now that you''re saying these words, who knows what you''re thinking."


    Jiang Shiyu said indifferently: "Like I said, everything is uncertain now. As long as we can find Bi Qi, then everything can bear fruit, no matter if it''s good or bad, there will always be a result, right?"


    Yao Yao held on tighter, "At the best of times, nothing will happen to Nine Heavens Academy after we move her away. , if you go back now, I will not know whether you will be able to return or not. "


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t say anything, but her attitude was very clear, she had to return.


    Yao Yao''s attitude was also very clear; she had to follow her.


    "Jiang Shiyu, my father is right outside. If you don''t let me follow him, I will scream, and he won''t let you go. He can easily destroy this teleportation array. "


    Yao Yao threatened, and held onto Jiang Shiyu''s arm tightly.


    Jiang Shiyu thought for a good while, then looked at Cheng Yu who was standing in front of her. One stopped her, while the other made her leave, but she had to follow him.


    Thinking about it this way, there didn''t seem to be anything important.


    There was nothing she could do. As long as she took care of herself, how could she care about anyone else? Other people did not care about what she had done previously, but now, what could she do if she went to Bi Qi to ask him about it? Would this change the outcome?


    When they came over, the other side had already started gathering people. It was very likely that someone had already been moved out, so there was no need for her to find trouble with herself and ruin their desire to leave.


    As Jiang Shiyu thought about this, it was as if all the strength in her body was suddenly sucked out, and she could not even stand.


    Yao Yao didn''t know how many times her thoughts changed, but the unyielding nature of her gradually gave up, and she only thought that she was tired. She said softly: "Jiang Shiyu, are you tired or not, do you need to rest a little? It was like this from the beginning. No one can change it. "


    Jiang Shiyu leaned on Yao Yao, a little dazed, "Last time when the White Tiger attacked, the academy also took it seriously. Could the enemy this time be even stronger than the The Four Divine Beasts?


    With regards to the memories of the White Tiger''s attack, Jiang Shiyu''s mind was a mess, but she could still remember when they fought. The oppressive feeling of an overwhelming enemy seemed to not have appeared this time, and the entire academy was already panicking, not daring to live anymore.


    Was it really that powerful, so powerful that the magnificent number one academy in the continent, with its tail between its legs, had abandoned its history and gone to another place?


    He was truly that strong. He didn''t even dare to investigate the death of the strong and could only allow them to do as they pleased. Were those who died afterwards just fawning on him?


    Jiang Shiyu did not know if the situation was right or wrong, but the treatment of this matter by the Nine Heavens Academy was truly disappointing.


    Jiang Shiyu''s heart suddenly jumped, what about the books in the library?

 C268

    If they were to leave, would all of the books in the library remain here?


    Jiang Shiyu turned to Cheng Yu and asked anxiously: "Cheng Yu, did you move the book from the library?"


    The library''s collection could be said to be one of the largest in the world. Coupled with the annual additions to the book collection, the contents of the book had reached a level where it would be difficult to move all of them within ten days, much less within three days.


    Jiang Shiyu was also unwilling, but her strength returned to her body. The books in the library had to be moved out.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at Cheng Yu with shining eyes. Unexpectedly, Cheng Yu still had that same expression, as if the matter of the library leaving would never make him angry at all. In other words, there was nothing in this world that could truly stir his emotions.


    Jiang Shiyu asked: "What about the library?"


    Cheng Yu said: "What about your life?"


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, and asked: "Are we not going to continue?"


    Cheng Yu was very cold: "If the Nine Heavens Academy does not care, can we?"


    Jiang Shiyu normally hoped that she would be able to remain calm in the face of such a situation, but under such circumstances, there was actually someone who spoke out such words on the side, causing others to be filled with hope.


    She felt like she was about to shout out loud, "It''s one thing to be able to save something, but it''s also good to be able to take something out with us!"


    But in the end, she said nothing.


    She became silent and walked in front of Cheng Yu, "Step aside."


    The voice was cold and emotionless.


    Cheng Yu raised his finger and then put it back, "You want to go back?"


    Jiang Shiyu was expressionless, "Yes, I want to go back. Not for myself, not for a result, but for the lives of more than a thousand people in Nine Heavens Academy. Wasn''t the most tragic situation the complete annihilation? "Could it be that I am willing to let them come even when I know of this situation?"


    "I know that I can''t stop it with my power, but I want to try again. Even if there''s one person who''s willing to stay, it''s still a good thing."


    Jiang Shiyu raised her head and said coldly: "If you don''t move away, Cheng Yu, don''t blame me."


    Cheng Yu shook his head, "Jiang Shiyu, when have I ever fought with you? I stopped you, for your own good.


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, "No matter what the result is, I''ll bear the burden myself."


    Cheng Yu smiled, but he was not satisfied. "If you think about it, I will stop you again, and I will turn you into a bad guy.


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, "I''ve thought it through."


    She turned and said to Yao Yao, "Yao Yao, I do not wish for you to follow me."


    Yao Yao shook her head, wanting to object to Jiang Shiyu''s words. Jiang Shiyu used a tone that she had never heard before and said, "Yao Yao, count me in, please don''t follow me."


    With that, he looked deeply at Yao Yao and entered the teleportation circle.


    To prevent anyone from passing through the teleportation circle again, after Jiang Shiyu left, the soul power crystal in Yao Yao''s passage was pried out by her. Without the soul power crystal''s power, the passage cannot be opened.


    Not long after Jiang Shiyu left, Yao Yao was still in a daze. She turned to Cheng Yu and asked, "Did you hear what Jiang Shiyu said just now clearly? Immersion, pain, self-reproach, I heard her begging me not to follow. Why does it sound like this? "


    Cheng Yu looked at the teleportation circle whose light was fading and said softly, "Perhaps it''s because of her impulsive actions that made several of her friends die. If she were to continue taking risks, she wouldn''t be willing to return anyone else."


    Yao Yao, "... Is it Shen Er and the rest? "


    Yao Yao asked for a long time before she heard her bland "Mhm". Yao Yao suddenly felt that she should rush up to them and go together with Jiang Shiyu.


    Jiang Shiyu turned around and left the dorm. During the time that she had wasted, the academy was currently counting the people, preventing anyone from being left behind.


    It was unknown when everyone had gathered at the large plaza, but when Jiang Shiyu saw it from the window, she anxiously ran over, where everyone from Nine Heavens Academy should be gathered.


    Jiang Shiyu wanted to find Bi Qi first and ask about everything so that he would know what to do next.


    The benefit of gathering everyone was that as long as Jiang Shiyu looked through them one by one, she would be able to find them. If they did not find it, what Bi Qi had said, was even more so something that could not be doubted.


    Jiang Shiyu searched through rows after rows of people, her movements was very careful, and mixed in with the crowd, it was too easy to hide in the midst of the flustered crowd.


    Jiang Shiyu was lucky to be able to find Bi Qi not long after, at the edge of the crowd, looking for him who was bored to death. Looking at everyone''s nervous and helpless expression, his face was cold, as if he did not care and did not care at all.


    Jiang Shiyu walked towards him and called out: "Bi Qi."


    Bi Qi turned his head to look at her, the iciness quickly disappeared from his face and he chuckled: "Didn''t I say to let you go? Why is he still here? "


    Jiang Shiyu frowned, "If you let me go, I would have to queue here and wait for the Nine Heavens Academy to move. Bi Qi, were the things you said to me earlier all deceiving me? "


    Bi Qi was startled for a moment, an injured expression flashed across his face, "I won''t harm you, and I won''t lie to you. In this continent, only you can talk to me, and I''m still lying to you. Am I not joking with myself? " Bi Qi laughed, he stood up straight and said with a serious tone of voice: "Jiang Shiyu, I''m not lying to you."


    Jiang Shiyu tilted her head, then turned back. "If you didn''t lie to me, then why are you standing here yourself?"


    Bi Qi''s eyes flashed, "Are you concerned about me?"


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head, "No, I just want to find out how trustworthy your words are."


    The light in Bi Qi''s eyes dimmed, and he looked a little disappointed, "So it''s like that, you can believe everything I say. Like I said, anyone who gets transferred will suffer a miserable fate. It won''t be seventy to eighty percent, and it won''t even be five points. "


    Jiang Shiyu, "... Now is not the time to talk. "


    Bi Qi laughed happily: "I''m not, I''m just stressing the fact that my words are true."

 C269

    At the front of the square, a group of people was counting down the names on the list. The moment one of them called out, they would go to the other side.


    "If you say there''s danger, then I won''t ask you how terrible it is, but tell me, where will they be moved to?" Jiang Shiyu wanted to know, for Nine Heavens Academy to encounter such a big problem, where would his first concern be?


    The awkward expression on Jiang Shiyu''s face was just too obvious. Bi Qi thought that he had given her a way out, "If you were my real hometown, I would answer whatever you ask, even if you would be punished."


    Bi Qi''s eyes hid a deep glint of light, "I think you are."


    Jiang Shiyu also laughed: "Then I will."


    "Then I want to think you''re not?" Bi Qi said.


    Jiang Shiyu said: "Then I''m not."


    Bi Qi was very disappointed, "You are really too cunning. If I were to say that you are, I would have to answer all your questions. "If I were to say that you are not, I would always call you a fellow villager, and it would just be fanning my own mouth."


    Bi Qi''s brows tightly knitted. He looked to be in a difficult position, but the corners of his mouth had always been hooked. He wasn''t upset at all, nor was he disappointed.


    Bi Qi thought about something and suddenly laughed: "How about this, I''ll answer your question, you do one thing for me."


    Jiang Shiyu flatly refused, "No."


    "Wait, you don''t even know what I told you to do, don''t be in a hurry to refuse. For example, if you ask me where they were transferred to, I''ll tell you to go there, but you have to sing me a song, which is'' I only care about you ''. There''s nothing to be embarrassed about, and you know it. "


    Jiang Shiyu did not agree, "If I ask the others about this, they will also know about it."


    "Hehe, let me tell you, among everyone here, other than me, no one knows where they will be transferred to. The people who were called are only responsible for opening the teleportation circle, so they do not know anything else. "


    Bi Qi was very sure, he knew Jiang Shiyu would definitely agree.


    After thinking for a moment, he said, "You asked a question and I told you what happened. If you are willing to do it, I will tell you. If you are unwilling, then skip over this question."


    Jiang Shiyu felt that the conditions that Bi Qi had mentioned were already very open.


    Jiang Shiyu nodded and agreed to this exchange.


    Bi Qi shook his head, and hummed a song, that was the phrase ''I only care about you''.


    After snorting a few times, Bi Qi was in a good mood. "You sing, and I''ll tell you where to move to?"


    Jiang Shiyu knew that this would happen, but this song, she ¡­


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head.


    Bi Qi''s eyes went wide open at that moment, "You''re not singing? If you don''t sing, this question will be skipped. "


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head, "Not singing."


    Bi Qi crossed his arms, and was a little confused: "You don''t remember the words? Or do you really not know how to sing? "


    Jiang Shiyu did not speak.


    Bi Qi scratched his head, "Alright, alright then. I admit defeat. You ask me questions, and I ask you too. "I guess so."


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t dare believe it, but she was afraid that Bi Qi would ask some unanswerable questions, so she said: "You ask first. I can answer and ask you again. "


    Bi Qi made a gesture, and Jiang Shiyu knew that she had agreed.


    After Bi Qi finished, he started laughing out loud. It was unknown what he was laughing about, but the people around him all turned their heads to look at them.


    Jiang Shiyu wanted to quickly finish her question, "Lower your voice, speak."


    Bi Qi nodded, "How old are you this year?"


    Jiang Shiyu calculated the age of this body, "Eighteen."


    It was so simple that even Jiang Shiyu found it hard to believe, "Where were they moved to?"


    When Bi Qi said this word, he was shocked. How could it be so coincidental?


    Bi Qi asked again, "What does it belong to?"


    Jiang Shiyu, this time, really didn''t know that that country didn''t seem to have any subservient looks. It wasn''t born to look at this, but rather, it was born to look at things according to the month.


    She frowned. "I don''t know."


    This answer, Jiang Shiyu believed that she would not be able to ask the next one, yet a smile appeared on her face: "Alright, ask."


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, "I didn''t answer this question."


    Bi Qi laughed and said, "Whoever says there''s no answer will also be an answer. Furthermore, this answer is truly great. I am very satisfied. "


    Bi Qi''s expression did not seem to be fake, he was truly satisfied with Jiang Shiyu''s'' I don''t know ''answer.


    Jiang Shiyu was surprised, but she continued to ask, "Where did you get this information from?"


    Bi Qi laughed, and did not speak, as he pointed to the dark night.


    Jiang Shiyu asked: "You can''t say?"


    Bi Qi shrugged, "I said, it''s just that you haven''t comprehended it yet."


    Jiang Shiyu frowned, but when she thought of her own answer, she did not say anything else.


    Bi Qi laughed and said: "It''s my turn, fellow villager, do you want to go home?"


    After Bi Qi finished speaking, the people around him were at a loss, "My home has already been destroyed. I can''t go back. "


    He smiled and did not say anything else. He knew that it was all fake.


    Jiang Shiyu answered a few questions in a row and asked Bi Qi a few of them, but the answers she got made her breathless.


    Jiang Shiyu: "Is there any way to stop them from moving?"


    Bi Qi: "You tried. There was no other way. This is fate. "


    Jiang Shiyu: "Book Collection Hall... I mean, if we were to all leave, what would happen to the Nine Heavens Academy? "


    Bi Qi: "Do you really want to hear it?"


    Jiang Shiyu nodded.


    "Disappeared. Completely, completely disappeared from this continent. The Book Collection Hall that you spoke of is gone as well. "


    Jiang Shiyu held her breath, she was unable to accept these two answers.


    She continued to ask, "Who are the enemies this time? Why did they have to deal with Nine Heavens Academy? Why did the Nine Heavens Academy disappear from this continent? "Why ¡­"


    "Wait, you''re asking so many questions all at once, which one should I answer? Besides, I haven''t asked you yet, I refuse to answer your questions." Bi Qi interrupted Jiang Shiyu and said: "Moreover, I''m already tired of playing. I''m not going to play anymore. "


    Jiang Shiyu held her breath, feeling extremely uncomfortable.

 C270

    Jiang Shiyu looked at Bi Qi, "You ¡­" Even after a long time, Jiang Shiyu still didn''t say anything.


    Jiang Shiyu had long known about the current situation, it was just that she still had her illusions, and hoped to be able to ask all the questions.


    Jiang Shiyu and Bi Qi chatted for a while, but there were already less than half of the people present. She ducked out of the way of the guards, turned, and ran in the other direction.


    Jiang Shiyu raised her chin: "There''s only one building there."


    "Are you crazy? Are you going to move the books in the library? We can''t finish them all! " Bi Qi also knew that there were not many people, and shouted in a suppressed voice.


    Jiang Shiyu, of course, knew that she could not finish moving all the books, "Some of the books are solo, I cannot let them stay here and be destroyed."


    Jiang Shiyu saw ordinary books in the library, but it didn''t stop her from visiting the library on her first day inside. On one hand, she was sighing at the wealth of the books, and on the other hand, under Yao Yao''s introduction, a small room in the library was filled with books that had been stored in a single room ever since the establishment of the Nine Heavens Academy. This was the only book!


    Jiang Shiyu did not like books, but she knew that the value of this kind of thing could not be measured by money.


    She didn''t know if Nine Heavens Academy had thought about these books in the heat of the moment, but she wanted to take a look. Bring as much as you can, if possible.


    She touched the bracelet on her hand. Cheng Yu had given it to her before they left and said softly, "There''s some space inside. It''s small but it can be stored a little."


    Jiang Shiyu knew the value of spatial soul tools. She had already seen the space inside the soul equipment, so she could probably only allow two people to stand inside.


    It was Jiang Shiyu''s first time seeing such a big one. She also had one, but the space inside was extremely small.


    With this spatial soul tool, Jiang Shiyu could store even more books.


    Right now in the square, if they wanted to reach the library, they would have to pass through seven buildings of different shapes and sizes. In normal times, this was a very simple matter.


    However, after something happened in the Nine Heavens Academy, everyone had to move. The Nine Heavens Academy had sent people to watch from the surroundings to prevent more casualties and to prevent people from missing out.


    Now that Jiang Shiyu wanted to go to the library, she had to be brave.


    Bi Qi pulled her back because of the danger involved. She might just be caught as a suspect and killed immediately.


    Jiang Shiyu turned her head, wanting to struggle free from Bi Qi''s grasp. Her arm twisted and moved, grabbing Bi Qi''s arm and pulling him forward, Bi Qi took the opportunity to push Jiang Shiyu away and Jiang Shiyu kicked him again.


    Bi Qi leaned, his hand still holding onto his arm without letting go, and the two of them exchanged several kicks just like that.


    Jiang Shiyu was extremely anxious.


    She wanted to go to the library to move the books. She hadn''t returned back to Yao Yao''s place yet, so wasting her time here wasn''t worth it.


    At this time, they were at the very back of the line. The people in front were all waiting for their names to be called. Their fights were going up and down, and they were also extremely careful. No one noticed them for a long time.


    Jiang Shiyu frowned, but Bi Qi still did not seem to care, and only said: "If you go, you are courting death."


    Jiang Shiyu said: "What you said was too absolute. I don''t have to die. "It''s just dangerous."


    Bi Qi pulled her hand, pulled her down in front of their bodies, and then both of them used their hands to protect themselves as they stared. Bi Qi said: "In this situation, if they saw you doing this, would you have held back?"


    "Maybe there are still people who are missing. They can''t just kill them."


    Bi Qi shouted: "You can tell the academy that you are going to move the books, not steal them. Why are you sneaking around, it''s even more dangerous."


    Jiang Shiyu was also worried: "Didn''t you say that following them would not end up well? I only had to tell the academy that even if I went to move the books, I would still be forcefully escorted back here. This is death. "


    Jiang Shiyu took a deep breath, stared at Bi Qi, and said in an incomparably solemn voice: "Bi Qi, I know you are not a simple person, why don''t you try going against the will of the heavens. It''s hard to change fate, so I don''t care about anything else. "


    Bi Qi knew that they would be in a miserable state if he went there, but he was still willing to, meaning that he had a way to escape. If that was the case, if he was willing, he could probably protect Nine Heavens Academy and the rest.


    Bi Qi instantly saw through Jiang Shiyu''s thoughts, "Your thoughts are too simple."


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head: "What I''m thinking is not simple.


    Bi Qi laughed, "Are you an idiot? Why should I save them? As for you, wasn''t it for the sake of your life that you weren''t willing to contact Nine Heavens Academy, leaving yourself a path to retreat? "


    Jiang Shiyu became even more embarrassed. She kept saying that she wanted to save them, but it was just a casual action. If she couldn''t do it, she would immediately give up. But now, she actually asked Bi Qi to save them, why would she ask for anything?


    Jiang Shiyu''s face immediately turned red, she had truly gone mad. Ever since Master Shen died, it was as if her brain had been kicked.


    People should not kill themselves. This was too ironic! She''s so selfish.


    Those words were true, and they were truly malicious. If there were people who lived their lives as if it were their own, there was no way they could be right.


    She really wanted to take all the benefits for herself! Jiang Shiyu disdained herself for a moment, and said: "I still want to go to the library, I can''t waste anymore. Bi Qi, everyone has their own way of life, no matter what you do, I will not interfere, and no matter what I do, you will have to avoid interfering. "


    Bi Qi still had not let go. Jiang Shiyu said in a low voice: "Let go of me!"


    The two of them looked at each other for a while. Finally, Bi Qi released her and casually gave her a soul tool, "Take it, it''s good for you."


    Jiang Shiyu did not know what spirit weapon this was and did not want it either.


    Bi Qi laughed bitterly as he watched Jiang Shiyu disappear into the night. "This is a soul tool that can help you reach the library without a hitch. I don''t care. Jiang Shiyu, I hope to see you again. " He still sighed helplessly. He opened his spirit weapon and locked onto Jiang Shiyu''s body.


    "Bi Qi!"


    "Here."


    Bi Qi''s eyes flashed red. Ignore everything, that''s the best.

 C271

    Jiang Shiyu carefully hid herself in the darkness. The seven buildings in front of her were big and small, but they were all in comparison with each other. For Jiang Shiyu, she only needed to walk out directly. The journey was now extremely long.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t really understand, although on the surface the Nine Heavens Academy said that the reason they sent people to patrol was to capture people and to find the people they missed.


    Therefore, it was possible to suspect that it was someone from the academy who had done it. After they finished naming the students, the ones who had yet to leave were most likely their enemies. The reason he or they stayed behind should be to destroy the Nine Heavens Academy. Naturally, it was not on the list. Hidden somewhere in the Nine Heavens Academy.


    Jiang Shiyu knew that this was a little dangerous. As long as she was discovered, these people would definitely not be merciful. Bi Qi also knew that was the only way to persuade her, but she could only pretend to be confused.


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly felt that it was really funny. In order to avoid being moved to secretly carry the books, she had to face a dangerous situation at the end. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Was the book in the library so important that it was even more important than her life?


    She touched the bracelet on her hand. Since she had come, there was no need to regret it.


    Jiang Shiyu crouched behind the grass, carefully observing the gaps between the two, waiting for an opportunity to pass through.


    One of the two men was wandering around inside the building while the other was walking below. From time to time, they would change directions. All of them were in front of their eyes.


    Jiang Shiyu was secretly anxious, but she had no solution.


    No matter how she looked at it, those sent by Nine Heavens Academy to capture people were not weaker than her. There were even two of them.


    Jiang Shiyu watched for a long time, but she had no choice. Her legs felt numb from squatting down, and with a slight movement, she stepped on a dried up tree.


    Jiang Shiyu''s heart rose to her throat, and the two of them had very sharp ears. The person standing outside exchanged a glance with the person standing above, and then immediately walked over.


    Jiang Shiyu''s legs felt like they had been bitten by an ant, it was sore and itchy. After squatting down for an unknown period of time, she saw that person walk over and roll into the grass.


    After rolling around, he felt that this action of his had gone completely stupid. He might not be able to find her, but with such a huge commotion, wasn''t he completely exposed!?


    That person''s footsteps were indeed faster. He stood outside the bush and shouted, "Who is it? Come out!"


    Jiang Shiyu''s mind was almost emptied.


    He subconsciously made an even more foolish gesture, imitating the cry of the demon beast.


    That person''s face immediately revealed a huge expression, "Come out, or else I''ll make my move."


    Jiang Shiyu threw her wooden stick to the side, and when the man turned her gaze towards her, the numbness in her leg had stopped, and she immediately stood up and pounced towards the man, trying to take the opportunity and knock her down.


    That person''s realm was indeed higher than hers. Even though he was attracted by the dried up tree branch, he still immediately turned around and stared in Jiang Shiyu''s direction. Jiang Shiyu''s body was about to become stiff from pouncing towards him.


    That''s not right!


    The person was still looking at the grass, but she had already scuttled out.


    Jiang Shiyu turned around and landed beside him. The person probably felt a sound in the air and looked towards Jiang Shiyu, but his eyes did not fall on her body. It was as if he was looking through her.


    Seeing that there was nothing around him, the man made a few more threatening remarks towards the bushes. Seeing that there was still no movement, he coldly snorted, and a blue light flashed, instantly burning the grass in front of him into ashes.


    That person smiled and turned back. No matter who it was, if they dared to hide in there, they would be turned into ashes without a trace.


    Jiang Shiyu stared at the soul device in his hand trembled, then became filled with suspicion.


    Had the man not seen her?


    Jiang Shiyu looked at her own shadow. Still here.


    Then...


    When she left Bi Qi''s place, she seemed to have heard some sort of soul tool or something like that.


    Jiang Shiyu sighed, she owed Bi Qi a favor.


    Jiang Shiyu carefully probed a little, passing through a few buildings in a row without stopping her.


    Jiang Shiyu was happy in her heart, but she still maintained her cautious steps.


    The library was a place that she was extremely familiar with. With the soul tool that Bi Qi had given her, Jiang Shiyu arrived at the library in a short while, as if there was no one around.


    The library was divided into two main buildings.


    The main building was where they usually read, and it was crowded.


    The secondary building was the small building beside it. There were very few books inside, so one needed to apply to enter it.


    When Yao Yao introduced it, the solitudes of the library were hidden in the small rooms in the secondary building.


    Jiang Shiyu had never been to the secondary building before, so she walked around for a long time before finally finding the entrance.


    There was no one guarding the entrance. They should have already left.


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly hoped that the Nine Heavens Academy would take away all the books in the library.


    She took a deep breath and prepared to enter.


    When he reached the door, it was like a transparent door blocking his path, preventing him from entering no matter what.


    Jiang Shiyu was stunned. No one had opened the door, so how was she supposed to go in?


    "Let me do it."


    While Jiang Shiyu was still in a state of anxiety, she suddenly heard Cheng Yu''s voice. Suddenly, a ball of white appeared in the darkness of the front door of the building. When she looked again, what was that ball of white? However, Cheng Yu wore a white robe and it was a silver white mask. In the middle of the night, his outfit made his look like a ball of white shadow.


    If Cheng Yu had not spoken up first, Jiang Shiyu could not have sworn that she would scream when she saw this shadow. After dying once, she was actually able to believe in something as strange as this.


    Jiang Shiyu watched as Cheng Yu came out from the darkness, and asked with suspicion, "Why are you here?"


    Cheng Yu said: "Since you''re still not back after so long, Yao Yao has begged me to come visit you."


    Jiang Shiyu chuckled, "I''m fine, it''s just that I went to clear up some problems earlier, that''s why I came to the library."


    Cheng Yu looked like he did not encounter any danger, and Jiang Shiyu looked even more bizarre, "Did you not meet the person in front? Someone was watching. I''ve been squatting there for quite a while, but I still haven''t seen you. How long have you been here? "


    Cheng Yu pointed to the library, "Are you here to ask questions, or to move books? Yao Yao told me the time and we can only stay here if we delay any longer. "


    Jiang Shiyu thought that there would be plenty of time to ask these questions.

 C272

    Jiang Shiyu did not think about all this, and pointed to the big doors of the library: "You have a way, when I walked in just now, it was as though I was blocked by something, and cannot go in."


    Cheng Yu continued: "Moreover, this is only the first door. If you want to enter the small room, there must be at least two other doors blocking you."


    Jiang Shiyu laughed in his heart. He didn''t point out that there was something wrong with his words. Cheng Yu looked really close to him, but if he was unwilling, even kowtowing to him after begging him a thousand times wouldn''t do.


    Cheng Yu nodded, "Close your eyes."


    Jiang Shiyu: "I can''t look?"


    Cheng Yu nodded slightly.


    Jiang Shiyu obediently closed her eyes. Although she was curious as to how Cheng Yu broke the formation, since she didn''t want to see it, she naturally couldn''t see it.


    Jiang Shiyu felt like she had only closed her eyes for a short while, when she heard Cheng Yu''s voice.


    Jiang Shiyu opened her eyes and tried taking a step forward. Then, she took another step and went in. The transparent door was indeed broken.


    Jiang Shiyu was ecstatic, she immediately rushed in, and thought about the two doors inside, she was afraid that none of them could be broken, and stood there waiting for Cheng Yu.


    Jiang Shiyu judged that Cheng Yu was not anxious at all when it came to doing things, he was also walking in, and was not the least bit anxious, so Jiang Shiyu quickly urged him: "Hurry."


    Cheng Yu looked at her, "You don''t have to wait for me, go in first."


    Jiang Shiyu felt that Cheng Yu did this on purpose.


    He just stood there, waiting for him to arrive. Although Cheng Yu was not running, but he was tall, with long legs, he caught up to Jiang Shiyu within a few steps. The two of them walked in side by side.


    This was the first time Jiang Shiyu came to the secondary building, but she did not know what was happening inside. There was a long corridor, with a few beautiful landscape paintings hanging on both sides of it, it was extremely dark.


    Cheng Yu walked over first.


    The wooden staircase looked very old, and the creaking sounds of people stepping on it sounded as if it would fall apart at any moment. However, it still existed here for so many years.


    Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu stepped forward together. Other than sound, nothing else happened.


    Jiang Shiyu was a little curious, "We just passed by a long corridor, and there are some rooms on both sides.


    Cheng Yu: "They are also books, and are all very precious."


    Jiang Shiyu took a deep breath, "We just passed by 8 rooms, the sides of the rooms are symmetrical, there are 16 of them, and every room is filled with books, and inside that are ¡­."


    "There aren''t that many. No need to be surprised. Although the ones below are also very precious, they''re still nothing compared to those on the second floor." Cheng Yu said lightly, "We have reached the second floor, this is the second door."


    The two of them had already reached the end of the wooden staircase and there was a wooden door above them. On it was a drawing of the Nine Heavens Academy''s forehead, Cheng Yu held onto the handle and pushed it in.


    Jiang Shiyu held her breath.


    "You can''t open it like this." Cheng Yu pushed but he did not push his away as he explained to his in a light tone.


    Jiang Shiyu took a deep breath, "..."


    Cheng Yu teased Jiang Shiyu a little, "Do you know the symbol on the door?"


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, "It''s the school mark of Nine Heavens Academy."


    Cheng Yu nodded, "When Nine Heavens Academy first established this institution, it was not used for the sake of the academy. It was only for one thing."


    Jiang Shiyu: "You can talk about this later, hurry up and open the door!"


    Cheng Yu turned around and said, "If you don''t listen, you will regret it in the future."


    Jiang Shiyu''s eyes and heart were currently filled with the desire to quickly move the book. All of these things could be discussed later, but once she thought about the fact that the Nine Heavens Academy was about to be destroyed, she said after thinking for a moment: "Open the door, and tell me while you''re at it."


    Cheng Yu said coldly, "If one chance is lost, then it''s gone."


    Jiang Shiyu touched her nose awkwardly, and did not bring up the matter anymore.


    Cheng Yu said again: "Close your eyes."


    After the first time, Jiang Shiyu immediately closed her eyes.


    When she heard the creaking sounds of the wooden door, she opened her eyes. Cheng Yu had already entered, and she followed him in.


    When he reached the second floor, he found that the layout was a little different. There were two rows of tables and chairs arranged neatly. The tables and chairs were very smooth.


    "Pata ~ ~ ~"


    The overhead light was turned on.


    Jiang Shiyu was shocked, "Cheng Yu, quickly turn off the lights, we will be discovered."


    Cheng Yu chuckled, "Look around first."


    Jiang Shiyu only knew that lighting a light would attract people, after hearing Cheng Yu''s words, he looked around.


    "Here... There are no windows, only walls on all four sides, completely sealed off! " Jiang Shiyu was shocked, "Where is this?"


    Cheng Yu walked in front of the innermost door, "Can''t tell? The books in the secondary building are not allowed to be borrowed. You can only read them from inside. "


    "However, it was sealed off from all four sides, and not a single ray of light leaked in. This is too bad."


    Cheng Yu nodded his head: "Usually that''s the case, but the books on the second floor are very precious. Some of them have existed for many years and cannot be exposed to the light, otherwise, they would slowly break down."


    Jiang Shiyu understood, "So it''s like that."


    Cheng Yu stood in front of the door and waved, "All of the solitaries are here. "About a small room."


    Jiang Shiyu still had not gone in, but an excited feeling had actually risen in her heart.


    Cheng Yu looked for a moment, "Eh, someone has been here before, the pattern on it has changed."


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t understand, so she said: "You can read the books in this orphanage, but in order to preserve them better, only three people are allowed to enter and exit this room every day. Look at this design. If no one enters, it will be a proof of achievement. After the first one enters, it will become the sun. The second person to enter became the moon and the third person to enter became the stars. Once you become a star, no one will be able to open this door. "


    "Look at the pattern on the door."


    This place was the innermost area, even if there was light, this place would still be dark. Jiang Shiyu moved her face closer to look and saw that it was a circular sun that was emitting light. However, the light seemed to be drawn on it, not at all bright.


    Jiang Shiyu said: "Someone has already entered."


    Cheng Yu nodded, "Yes, moreover, this person should still be inside."

 C273

    Jiang Shiyu was startled, "What did you say?"


    Jiang Shiyu stood in front of Cheng Yu and said, "I''ll go in first."


    As the two of them entered the door, Jiang Shiyu wanted to walk in front of Cheng Yu, but she was blocked in the road by Cheng Yu, preventing her from going forward.


    There was a lot of space in the middle. If there was someone inside, it would be easy to see with a glance.


    Cheng Yu was tall, and blocked Jiang Shiyu''s line of sight, but suddenly stopped, only then did Jiang Shiyu run to the front, she knew that there was someone there, and since Cheng Yu did not look like he was carrying anything, she took her own long sword out.


    Although the lone book room had light, it was also very dim. Jiang Shiyu could only see a shadow of a person on the left side of the bookshelf. The shadow had his back facing them and did not show his face.


    Jiang Shiyu shouted: "Who is it!"


    That person''s body suddenly stopped.


    Jiang Shiyu asked again as she remained on full alert.


    The person slowly turned around. Although the lights were dim, Jiang Shiyu could still see him clearly.


    She was the enemy of the Nine Heavens Academy this time, so she hid in the orphanage nervously. However, the person who turned around was completely out of her expectations.


    "Hua Ke?!"


    Jiang Shiyu was shocked, "Didn''t Yao Yao go to find you? Why are you here? The Academy is transferring us right now, hurry up and meet up with Yao Yao. "


    When Cheng Yu walked over, he told her that he didn''t know if Hua Ke and Huai Nan had heard this news, but she wanted to go find them and bring them back before she left. Only then would they have the time to come to the library to carry the books.


    Yao Yao''s father was helpless, but he was willing to give Yao Yao time, so he sent people to follow Yao Yao.


    But now, the person that Yao Yao was looking for had actually appeared in front of Jiang Shiyu, in the library''s single room. Jiang Shiyu was shocked.


    It was as if Hua Ke didn''t want to face Jiang Shiyu at all. After his face was seen, he kept dodging, as if he didn''t want to face Jiang Shiyu directly.


    Jiang Shiyu was a little confused, she said: "Hua Ke, we are going to move the books now, you should help too. In the future, let''s go look for Yao Yao together."


    Hua Ke did not make a sound.


    Jiang Shiyu: "Are you Hua Ke?"


    She only thought that Hua Ke had been impersonated as someone when she saw that Hua Ke did not answer.


    Not expecting that these words would arouse Hua Ke''s great reaction, he shouted loudly, his expression agitated, "I am Hua Ke! I am Hua Ke! Otherwise, who else would I be! "


    His eyeballs bulged out of his eye sockets in a split-second. His expression was ferocious and distorted.


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, "Hua Ke, what''s wrong?"


    Hua Ke looked at Jiang Shiyu for a while, then retracted his body, lowered his head, and could not raise it again.


    Jiang Shiyu wanted to get close to Hua Ke, but Cheng Yu grabbed her shoulders, "Move the books over first, there isn''t much time."


    Jiang Shiyu withdrew her steps and said, "Hua Ke, we are retreating. If you want to leave with us, you have to wait for us."


    Cheng Yu and Jiang Shiyu were about to move the books. Jiang Shiyu opened her spatial soul tool and prepared to move the books with her bare hands.


    "Huh?"


    Cheng Yu shook his head, "Don''t touch it with your hands."


    These solitudes could not see the light, nor could they be touched by hand. Normally, people who came in would give them special gloves. They were the ones who barged in; there was no such thing as a glove at all.


    Cheng Yu thought for a while, "Use your soul power to move it in."


    Jiang Shiyu also agreed that this was a good idea, but to accurately control it, their soul power wouldn''t be able to hold up.


    Jiang Shiyu saw Hua Ke standing at the side. They had barged in but Hua Ke had barged in through a normal procedure.


    She walked to Hua Ke''s side and saw a pair of gloves on his hands. She did not ask Hua Ke why he still had to enter this room at this time. Under these circumstances, why would the Nine Heavens Academy allow him to enter? Since he was allowed to enter, he wouldn''t remember him when they moved him. These questions rushed into Jiang Shiyu''s mind the instant she saw the gloves, but she knew that there wouldn''t be enough time to ask the questions.


    Hua Ke did not move, but took off his gloves. With such a big movement, Hua Ke still did not react, he lowered his head.


    Jiang Shiyu felt that something was amiss, but now that she had something urgent, she could only put it aside.


    After taking the gloves, Jiang Shiyu started to move faster.


    Cheng Yu used her soul power to move it, but when Jiang Shiyu used her hand, her speed actually wasn''t as fast as Cheng Yu''s.


    There weren''t many books in the room, and the two of them didn''t have to sort them out. They just needed to move the books in, and they were done moving the books in a short while.


    Jiang Shiyu returned the bracelet to Cheng Yu, "If I knew that you had returned, I don''t think I would need to give this soul tool to you."


    Cheng Yu did not refuse and took it over: "There are many things that no one could have predicted."


    Jiang Shiyu went over to pull Hua Ke away, "Hua Ke, let''s go."


    Jiang Shiyu''s hand touched Hua Ke, but he was flung away.


    He finally raised his head and looked at Jiang Shiyu with a faint smile. "Jiang Shiyu, are you pitying me?"


    "Why would I..."


    Hua Ke shouted loudly, "Don''t say anymore, you guys are acting like this as well. "Who would actually see that I am a fake?"


    "None of you can see me. All you can see is... "But ¡­"


    Jiang Shiyu went crazy looking at Hua Ke, "Stop messing around, why should I pity you? What is there to be sorry for? There are too many pitiful people in the world, too many pitiful things. Just what do you have that deserves my pity? "


    "From the moment I met you, your life had never been bad. You have friends, family, and after entering the Nine Heavens Academy, the most important thing is that your life is still there."


    "Aren''t those who are deprived of the truth in the middle of the journey pitiful?"


    "Stop blabbering here, I don''t pity you. I don''t know what I heard, but I don''t think you need pity. "


    In truth, Jiang Shiyu was not sure what Hua Ke wanted, but when Hua Ke erupted, he was stumped by Jiang Shiyu''s rude words.


    "If you don''t leave, then stay here. No one will die with you."


    That''s cruel.


    Jiang Shiyu took a deep breath and paused, "Let''s go, Yao Yao is still waiting for us."


    Yao Yao was a killing machine, and upon mentioning her, Hua Ke was startled. "Waiting for me?"


    Jiang Shiyu frowned, "Are you leaving or not!"


    Hua Ke seemed to have awoken from a great dream, and asked: "Is Yao Yao waiting for me?"


    Jiang Shiyu: "Mhm."


    Hua Ke knew that she was lying to him.

 C274

    Jiang Shiyu was lying to Hua Ke. Ever since the incident in Nine Heavens Academy, Yao Yao did not mention a single word about Hua Ke. Jiang Shiyu didn''t know if it was because the matter was too urgent and the time was too short, but Yao Yao didn''t think of it. or did she not care about Hua Ke''s life and death at all?


    As for Hua Ke, he knows that Yao Yao did not put him in his heart, but he does put Yao Yao in his heart. Even if he heard the lies of others, he still felt that it might be true if I could hear them.


    "Hmm? How did you see me? "


    This was to avoid talking about it.


    Jiang Shiyu followed his plan and did not pursue the matter any further.


    Hua Ke looked at Jiang Shiyu, then looked at Cheng Yu. He knew that he wouldn''t be able to follow him on this journey, so he carefully followed behind him.


    Jiang Shiyu swaggered out. On the way, he passed by a few people, but he didn''t see her.


    Jiang Shiyu felt that she had to thank Bi Qi properly when she met him in the future.


    In the future, Jiang Shiyu suddenly felt that this future would probably be long.


    When Jiang Shiyu returned to Yao Yao''s place again, both Hua Ke and Cheng Yu had not yet returned. Jiang Shiyu had also passed through quite a few people, and directly arrived at Yao Yao''s room.


    Yao Yao was walking around the room, she touched Yao Yao''s shoulder, Yao Yao was surprised, "Who?"


    Jiang Shiyu: "It''s me."


    Yao Yao''s eyes wandered around, "Jiang Shiyu, is that you? Where are you? "


    Jiang Shiyu knew that she had not kept the soul equipment on her yet, so she could not see her.


    Then that''s strange, how could Cheng Yu and Hua Ke see her?


    Jiang Shiyu laughed: "It''s right in front of you."


    She searched her body and found a small piece of soul device at the back of her collar. It was like a sticker, lightly sticking to her neck. If she didn''t look carefully, she really wouldn''t be able to see it.


    Yao Yao looked at Jiang Shiyu as she finished speaking, and then suddenly appeared in the room, as if she had suddenly appeared out of thin air.


    Yao Yao threw herself at him, "Wah, what''s this, it''s actually so magical."


    Jiang Shiyu kept the soul weapon, this was Bi Qi''s, it would be better to keep it safe.


    Jiang Shiyu pounced on Jiang Shiyu and shook her a little, "This was given to me by someone else. Yao Yao, I met Hua Ke."


    Yao Yao: "Ah?! "Ahhh, when I went over there to look, I didn''t see her. If you didn''t say anything, I really would have forgotten where you met her."


    Jiang Shiyu: "Book Collection Hall, tell Hua Ke that you are looking for him when he comes in."


    Yao Yao did not understand, "I was looking for him before."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, "That''s fine."


    After a while, Cheng Yu and Hua Ke finally came over. The two of them stood there like two strangers, separated by a distance.


    When Yao Yao saw Hua Ke coming in, she immediately apologized: "Hua Ke, I was too anxious, I had forgotten about it. I went to look for you, but you were not here, I was so scared."


    What he said was true. Yao Yao spent some time trying to find Hua Ke, but when he reached the place where the servants were staying, he failed to find anyone and returned. She did not go to the meeting place in the plaza to look for her. Hua Ke would not go there alone.


    When Hua Ke heard this, he felt both sad and happy. What was sad was that under urgent circumstances, Yao Yao would forget about him and wouldn''t be the first to think of him. Delighted, she went back to find him.


    This way, perhaps if he worked hard, he would be able to occupy a certain position in Yao Yao''s heart.


    Hua Ke tried his best to console himself, but Yao Yao had also tried his best to apologize.


    Now they had to hurry.


    Yao Yao brought them to the hall downstairs. Yu Fangxu was already sitting there, and when he saw Yao Yao coming, he led a few people along, expression did not change, and he carved a teleportation circle on the carpet in the hall. "You guys go in first."


    Yao Yao nodded, "Daddy, where are we going with this teleportation circle?"


    Yu Fangxu did not answer directly, "A safe place."


    Yao Yao asked doubtfully, "Where exactly?"


    "All you need to know is that it''s a safe place for you."


    Yu Fangxu still did not reply. Yao Yao felt that his father would not harm her, so he would find out when he arrived. He turned around and entered the transmission array.


    Hua Ke followed Yao Yao in. Yu Fangxu turned and looked at Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu.


    Jiang Shiyu looked up at Cheng Yu, who nodded at her, and she went in.


    However, this time, during the teleportation, Jiang Shiyu actually woke up for a moment. Just as she wanted to open her eyes to check if she had reached it, she fell into a deep sleep.


    When she opened her eyes, there was a blinding sunlight. She reached out her hand to block it.


    Yao Yao and Hua Ke also opened their eyes, they turned around and no longer looked at each other.


    After a while, they familiarized themselves with the light and observed the area.


    To everyone''s surprise, they thought that they would arrive at a house where they would appear. But now, they were standing on green land, stretching all the way to the horizon. The blue sky and white clouds were unobstructed, and the bright red sun was shining overhead.


    They had actually appeared on a prairie.


    Yao Yao was also stunned, "Where is this?"


    No one could answer her questions. I don''t know.


    Yao Yao turned to ask Yu Fangxu. The light of the teleportation circle dimmed, indicating that no one else came out. Yao Yao wanted to open the teleportation circle, but she found that it was one-way.


    She stomped her feet. "What is going on?"


    Jiang Shiyu thought about the moment she woke up in the teleportation circle, "Did we enter another place? Your father might not have set it up here. "


    Yao Yao looked at her.


    Jiang Shiyu then told her everything that happened in the teleportation circle.


    Yao Yao immediately agreed, "I also woke up for a moment, thinking that I had arrived, but then immediately fainted again."


    Hua Ke expressed that he was the same.


    Cheng Yu: "At that time, we might have already left the teleportation circle and immediately entered another one."


    Jiang Shiyu looked around at the plains, "Let''s go, we have to leave this place first."


    Yao Yao was a little anxious, she could not help but guess that her father had sent them here. But if her father had done it, why would he change the teleportation circle midway and send them here.


    Thinking about it this way, Yao Yao felt that it definitely wasn''t her father.


    She thought too much, and no one doubted her.


    If they really wanted to do something to them, there was no father that would be like this for them if they included Yao Yao.


    But who did it?

 C275

    Jiang Shiyu thought, after the incident in the Nine Heavens Academy, everything that happened was like they were caught up in some sort of huge conspiracy. There was nothing they could do, they could only follow the plan and continue forward.


    They walked for a long time through the vast sky and the wild grass. Not even a single animal could be seen, let alone a human.


    Jiang Shiyu went a little closer to Cheng Yu, and a cold aura spread out from his body. Under this situation, people couldn''t help but want to go closer.


    Jiang Shiyu was still thinking when his head suddenly darkened. He took off his white robe and placed it on top of her head. His body was still wearing a long white robe, which fit perfectly on his body. Jiang Shiyu looked for a while, and was sure that Cheng Yu was not sweating.


    Cheng Yu''s robe was very big. When Yao Yao saw it, she came over and grabbed a piece of clothes, and squeezed in. Incidentally, they also called for Hua Ke to come in, and the four of them hid under Cheng Yu''s robes, carefully avoiding the blazing sun outside.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at Cheng Yu who was to his left, "Are you hot?"


    Cheng Yu: "If I say it''s not hot, do you want me to go out?"


    Jiang Shiyu laughed, "This is your clothes, how do I kick you out? It''s just that it''s weird, you''re not even hot."


    Cheng Yu whispered into Jiang Shiyu''s ear, "Your soul power is wrapped around yourself, it''s not hot."


    Jiang Shiyu finally understood the reason, but she couldn''t do it herself. It was also impossible for her to maintain the ability to cover her entire body with soul power while she was moving.


    Cheng Yu''s breath touched her skin and she felt that it became colder. She felt that even if Cheng Yu said that he was not hot, she would believe him.


    The grassland stretched as far as the eye could see. The few of them were like ants as they lost themselves in this great grassland.


    Hua Ke hadn''t spoken a word since entering the grassland, and his mood seemed to be very downcast.


    After walking for a while, Yao Yao said that she needed to rest, and the few of them stopped.


    Jiang Shiyu also sat down, covering Yao Yao as she fanned herself with her hands, "My throat is so dry."


    Her voice was already a bit hoarse. If they couldn''t find any water, they would all be short of water.


    Jiang Shiyu was anxious too, but they had no way to continue. She could not see any signs of humans, even beasts could be considered good.


    Yao Yao and Jiang Shiyu sat for a while before they stood up again.


    Just as the two people stood up, they realized that a black figure had flashed in front of them. Jiang Shiyu became excited and shouted, "It''s a tiger! Quickly chase after him! "


    It''s a real animal, Jiang Shiyu said as she ran over. There was one tiger, which meant there would be two, then three, and they would be able to see a large group of animals.


    The tiger had also sensed danger. Seeing that someone was rushing over, it licked its fangs and also ran over.


    A man and a tiger met, the tiger opened its bloody mouth, about to swallow Jiang Shiyu whole.


    Jiang Shiyu punched the tiger in the eye, her huge body sent him flying far away, as he groaned on the ground.


    Jiang Shiyu said excitedly: "Yao Yao, come here quickly."


    Yao Yao ran over, "What do we do?"


    "Let''s get on this tiger and go find a water source. You guys wait here."


    Yao Yao hurriedly nodded, "But, will this tiger listen to you?"


    Jiang Shiyu held the sword, "It will understand."


    Jiang Shiyu sat on the tiger''s body. The tiger wanted to fall off Jiang Shiyu, but how could Jiang Shiyu, who had been a beast before, be afraid of an animal?


    In the end, the tiger still carried Jiang Shiyu obediently. Jiang Shiyu waved her hands towards Cheng Yu and the others and ran off to find a water source.


    It didn''t matter if the tiger didn''t understand human words, but it must have been thirsty since it died. Jiang Shiyu sat on its body, and no matter where it went, whenever the tiger got tired, it would go and drink water.


    Jiang Shiyu brought back a lot of water, and the water container was provided by Yao Yao. It was something that she had stored in her spatial soul tool before, but now it could only be reduced to a water container.


    After letting go of the tiger, Jiang Shiyu poured herself a bottle of water.


    "I just took a look around. There aren''t many people around, so there''s definitely a gathering place for animals. Such a big grassland, can you guys think about where it is? "


    After Yao Yao finished drinking the water, she hid behind her clothes and became more energetic, "That was a tiger right? You also said that there are a lot of animals gathered here. On West Continent, the ones that can be seen are all demon beasts.


    Yao Yao pursed her lips again and spat out two words. Jiang Shiyu thought she had heard wrongly.


    "Say it again."


    Yao Yao replied: "Yai Lai."


    She thought it was nothing, but Jiang Shiyu was scared half to death.


    Yi Lai, the Kingdom of Demons, Yu Lai.


    The place where the Nine Heavens Academy was transferred to was none other than Kuai Lai.


    After walking around for a long time, she still managed to get to Tulily.


    Then why did she do so much?


    Jiang Shiyu immediately felt the sky spinning and the earth spinning, the world spinning around her.


    Yao Yao did not know that the place where the Nine Heavens Academy was transferred to was the Cauldron, so she blinked her eyes, "What about the Cauldron? This place is pretty good, it''s very hard for outsiders to come in. Furthermore, we still have to come in after a month or two.


    Yao Yao felt that the Nine Heavens Academy had only transferred students over for a short period of time, in the end, they would still return. They would be back soon, it would be good to come and take a look.


    Jiang Shiyu remained calm for a while, before settling the matter in front of her. They would die in this place with no water to drink and no food to eat.


    Yao Yao drank some water and became much quieter.


    Jiang Shiyu thought about the guidelines she had read about the Kingdom of Demons. The Great Prairie was in the north of Cauldron, while Cauldron''s main residence was in the center. If they were to continue walking like this, it was unknown how long it would take for them to reach there.


    Jiang Shiyu thought for a long time before deciding to head towards the center. Even though most of them lived in the center region, it didn''t mean that there was no one around.


    Jiang Shiyu told them about their current situation. Although he was still a little confused about their situation, but it was most likely that he did.


    After walking for a day, they finally encountered a place that lived on the prairie.


    And after they met someone, that person said a few words. They were very sure that the grass they were standing on was the kurai''s land.

 C276

    The kurai''s land area was huge, but most of the land was flat, with very few mountains and poor roads. It was basically filled with forest and grass.


    There was a time limit for entering the central region. The sun rose and opened the door, and the sun had set. No one was allowed to enter or leave the city.


    Another person laughed and said, "I didn''t bring any good stuff that came in from the outside for a month, so I had better not drink too much."


    "That''s because you can''t! "Hahaha, I won''t have any problem drinking three bottles of this stuff." As he spoke, he took another big gulp.


    Someone was getting anxious, "Hey, don''t drink so much. I haven''t had a drink yet."


    The few of them shared a few bottles of wine, but it was not enough. One of them took a big gulp, while the other had to hold up the bottle to drink some wine.


    The few of them laughed out loud. After laughing for a while, their faces turned red.


    One of them looked out at the dense forest and said, "No one should be coming in today."


    The other person was also confused. "Who knows? It''s been a few days, and there''s not a single person around."


    "Ai ai ai, let''s not talk about that. We are just gatekeepers. Why should we care about that?"


    "I still can''t tell you what the guards are doing. There aren''t many who would normally come to the central region, and there are even fewer who are here now. I wonder what the king has been doing recently."


    "If we don''t talk about this, it''s a good thing that we can still guard the door. If we''re not here and the door is not guarded, then something big will happen."


    "Hey hey, who were the people that went in earlier?"


    "Who cares who it is, the King has come to fetch them. His status is not ordinary, and there are still so many of them."


    A person looked at the forest in front of him and heard a ticking sound. He narrowed his eyes and saw several blurry shadows emerging from the forest. He shouted, "Someone''s coming!"


    When the few of them heard this, they immediately stood still. They were solemnly waiting for those few people to arrive. They couldn''t lose face in the central region.


    A few figures gradually approached, and they asked, "Do you have proof of identity?"


    A person handed it over and the guard took it. He looked at it and said, "Ya, you''re from the north. There''s a large grassland over there. "What are you guys doing in the center area?"


    All of them were wearing hats. In order to protect themselves from the scorching sun, one of them took off his hat and said with a smile, "I heard that there are a lot of people here. We want to come over and take a look."


    The guard only saw a young girl around seventeen or eighteen years old. Her cheeks were slightly red, as if she had been exposed to the sun.


    The man nodded.


    The gatekeeper looked at his identification card and confirmed it was correct. He then shouted at the top of his head, "Open the door!"


    It was unknown what kind of bird was hovering above his head. Its entire body was pitch-black except for a pair of red eyes. Its body was over ten feet long and its voice was sharp and thin.


    The guard nodded at the few figures as he heard the shout: "You may enter."


    The person at the front looked at the door behind them. "The door isn''t open."


    The gatekeeper laughed out loud, "So you really haven''t come here before." He pointed at the bird circling above him, "That is a magic bird, this door is an illusion created by it, the real door isn''t this. "If you try to barge in, you''ll never be able to open it."


    "Then how do we get in?" the leader asked.


    The gatekeeper said, "After the magic bird cried out, the real door opened. When your hand touched the door, you went in."


    The leader nodded, "Thank you."


    The guard waved his hand and said, "Hurry up and go in."


    The few of them bumped into the door, and in the next moment, they had already disappeared.


    "Who said there''s no one here today? Four people have come, so where''s the alcohol? "Drink another bottle."


    The guards started to drink again. Suddenly, one of them said, "Why do I feel that something is wrong? Forget it, forget it. Leave one for me! "


    In the blink of an eye, several figures had already entered the center of the Tuale District. Upon entering, they heard a burst of noise. The few of them had stayed in the forest prairie for many days, but now that they suddenly saw so many people and heard so many people, they became a bit uncomfortable.


    These figures were Jiang Shiyu, Cheng Yu, Hua Ke, Yao Yao, Yao Yao.


    After the four of them met someone on the prairie, they decided to ask them how to get out of the Escort Land. After the four of them met someone on the prairie, they planned to ask how they were going to get out of the Eden Land.


    A few of them went to the central area in order to get out of the kaleidoscope.


    At this moment, the weather in the central area was very good. The small vendors on both sides were constantly hawking their wares, and there was an ancient scent being emitted from everywhere.


    Jiang Shiyu recalled the introduction on the Eureka Burgess.


    The kaleidoscope, the kingdom of demons, is less connected than men.


    There was less contact with the outside world than here. This place looked very ancient.


    The clothes worn by the hawkers looked even older than hers and Cheng Yu''s. On both sides, there were people walking around, and the clothes were bright, but the workmanship was a little rough.


    When they came in, someone came over to ask them. Someone especially asked Jiang Shiyu, "What clothes are you wearing, it looks so smooth."


    This was a little girl who looked to be around thirteen or fourteen years old. Jiang Shiyu looked at her own clothes, and saw that apart from the shirt that covered the sun, they did look better than her.


    The little girl''s face was rosy and pretty. She didn''t even look at strangers and rushed over to ask a question when she saw them.


    They didn''t expect that in terms of clothes, they were too different from the people here.


    Jiang Shiyu thought for a while, "This is something we made ourselves, a special material, do you want it?"


    The little girl''s eyes lit up, "Yes."


    "But, if I give it to you, we won''t be able to wear it. I can trade with you. These clothes are very precious. One piece is for you, four pieces for you. Two men and two women. "


    Jiang Shiyu felt that she was lying, her voice was extremely soft.


    The little girl seemed very happy, "Alright, four pieces is four pieces. I''d like to see what kind of precious material it is. "


    With that said, he spat out a white substance from his mouth. Not long later, a woven shirt appeared in front of Jiang Shiyu.


    Yao Yao''s face was completely pale, as she stared blankly at the little girl.


    The little girl finished weaving the four pieces of clothing, found a place, and after changing her clothes, she happily took the clothes and left.


    Yao Yao said: "Demon Kingdom, is there no one here?"


    "That little girl, could she be a spider?" Hua Ke said.


    When Jiang Shiyu saw the little girl spitting silk out, she was also surprised. "Maybe it''s a silkworm."

 C277

    "Shut up!" Yao Yao shouted loudly, "I don''t want to wear this clothes."


    Yao Yao was at a loss, and a few of them walked out.


    The four of them had no time to dye their clothes. Not really, but at least it''s the same as the ones the people in here are wearing.


    Yao Yao pointed to a spinning windmill. "I want this."


    The hawker also laughed. "Sure." After saying how much money he had, he extended his hand as well.


    Yao Yao was startled: "What did you say?"


    The smile on the hawker''s face vanished. "Money."


    Yao Yao took out a few soul power crystal s, "Is this alright?"


    The packman saw the soul power crystal and was startled, "What is this?"


    Jiang Shiyu covered her face. If she did not communicate with the outside world, the money she used would definitely not be from soul power crystal s.


    Yao Yao explained to her as the peddler retracted his hand. His expression became ugly: "Are you playing with me? This thing is useful to outsiders, what use is it if we don''t cultivate soul power? "


    "Huh?" This was the first time Yao Yao heard that she did not cultivate soul power.


    Jiang Shiyu dragged her over and said to the packman: "No need, thank you."


    He dragged her out.


    The four of them now faced a huge problem.


    They had no money, and faced the problem of food, drinks, and lodging. Even if they wanted to leave, they still needed money.


    Cheng Yu said: "There are still some people who can come in, there should be an exchange location here."


    Jiang Shiyu thought that if there was, it would be great.


    They continued to walk and look, but they did not find the place Cheng Yu talked about.


    It was getting dark, and if they didn''t have any more money, they would sleep on the street. There was nothing that could be done about the forests of the prairie, but now that everyone was living in houses and they were outside, there was nothing that could be said about them.


    At this time, Hua Ke actually made a suggestion, "No matter how united this place looks. There will definitely be places that cannot be seen underground, if we go there, we can definitely exchange for it. "


    Jiang Shiyu and the others thought about Hua Ke''s suggestion. Indeed, they could at least call this place a black market. Most of these places had all sorts of things.


    The few of them did not know where to find this place, but they continued to stroll around the streets.


    Not long after, the sky had completely darkened. Just as they were depressed, a familiar voice sounded, "Hey, what are you guys doing here?"


    Jiang Shiyu looked forward and saw a figure standing in front of a house. The figure looked at them in surprise.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know how to start talking, but the little girl smiled and said, "Do you have no place to stay?


    She opened the door, causing Jiang Shiyu to hesitate. The little girl looked harmless, but at a time like this, wanting to take them in was really strange.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know whether or not she should enter, but the little girl smiled and said: "This is my family''s shop, you can only stay here for one night. Just as I was about to close the door, I saw you."


    Jiang Shiyu looked around, didn''t feel that there was anything wrong, and went in. Cheng Yu did not stop them, and they just went in.


    The little girl owned a cloth shop and had made clothes.


    She led them into the back hall and said, "Originally, someone was watching the store and specifically left a room. Afterwards, that person left and no one was invited. Since this place is empty, you guys can just lie here and sleep for the night."


    The room was not big, there was a bed inside, which could probably fit only Yao Yao and Jiang Shiyu. The two of them had skinny bodies, so they could squeeze together a little.


    Cheng Yu and Hua Ke could only sleep on the floor.


    The little girl took out a blanket and laid it on the ground, "I said it''s fine, I''m not joking. Someone has to sleep on the ground."


    Jiang Shiyu smiled and said, "Thank you."


    The little girl waved her hand, "My dad always said that helping people makes you happy. "I''ve helped you both in the service of your virtue, and it will be beneficial for your cultivation."


    The little girl said, "Tomorrow morning, my dad will come back to open the door. You can leave then."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded.


    The little girl continued, "It might not be safe here at night. Don''t go out in the middle of the night."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, "We will sleep later."


    The little girl smiled and said, "Alright, in that case, I''ll be leaving first."


    Jiang Shiyu watched as the little girl left. When she turned her head, she saw Yao Yao laying out a blanket there, which was probably never done before.


    Hua Ke wanted to help but he was pushed away.


    Jiang Shiyu asked Yao Yao: "Why are you sleeping?"


    Yao Yao was puzzled: "I''m sleeping. The two of us will sleep. "


    Jiang Shiyu pointed to the bed, "Aren''t we sleeping?"


    Yao Yao looked at Cheng Yu, and then turned to look at Jiang Shiyu.


    Jiang Shiyu could tell from her eyes, "Alright, let''s sleep on the floor."


    After Yao Yao finished spreading out the blankets, Cheng Yu sat on top of the blanket and said, "You two go sleep on the bed, Hua Ke and I will sleep on the floor."


    "This ¡­" Yao Yao didn''t know what to say, but it was precisely because of Cheng Yu that she wanted to let go of her bed.


    Cheng Yu did not move. "The bed is too small for Hua Ke and I, and we can only sleep by ourselves.


    These words made sense. When they first came in, Jiang Shiyu already felt that she could only sleep with Yao Yao and her on the bed.


    Cheng Yu and Hua Ke might even be squeezed lying on their sides.


    In the end, Yao Yao still slept on the bed with Jiang Shiyu.


    The few of them walked all the way over, and once they slept into the room, Yao Yao was unable to sleep. Without the noisy bugs chirping and birds chirping, she could no longer fall asleep.


    She fiddled with Jiang Shiyu and whispered: "I can''t sleep."


    Jiang Shiyu let out a sound, indicating that she was still awake.


    Yao Yao turned her body over, "Jiang Shiyu, let''s talk."


    Jiang Shiyu whispered, "We''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    Yao Yao thought about it, there were two people under the bed, this was not a good time to talk.


    She just opened her eyes and looked at the wall.


    After an unknown amount of time, the only thing left in the room was to breathe steadily. Yao Yao still couldn''t sleep.


    The moonlight streamed in through the broken paper windows and Yao Yao looked outside again.


    At this moment, a faint whistling sound entered her ears.


    She thought she had heard wrongly, but this roar continued for a long time. She shook her body and gently shook Jiang Shiyu, then whispered into his ear, "Wake up ¡­"

 C278

    Jiang Shiyu slept very lightly, and she immediately woke up with just a little movement on Yao Yao''s part. She opened her eyes and faced Yao Yao, and was still a little dazed: "What''s wrong?"


    Yao Yao said: "Jiang Shiyu, listen."


    He just didn''t know if this wolf was really an animal or a demon beast.


    "Not necessarily."


    An indifferent voice came from under the bed. Cheng Yu had long since woken up.


    All of them were still awake, with their eyes closed. When Yao Yao said this, Hua Ke and Cheng Yu also opened their eyes.


    Cheng Yu sat up, "Even though your voice is very weak, it might be possible for you to not come here."


    No one could sleep now. All up.


    Jiang Shiyu listened quietly for a while, looked above her head and said: "It''s still weak."


    Cheng Yu stood up, pushed open the door and looked outside, he then said: "Come and take a look."


    Jiang Shiyu turned around and looked over there too. The moonlight was cold and clear, and at the peak of the hill in the distance, one could see one or two figures. They should be wolves.


    They seemed very close, but the voices were far away. Jiang Shiyu told her where she had heard this from, and she knew that wolves would sometimes howl at the moon.


    Cheng Yu shook his head, "They are not howling at the moon."


    Yao Yao rubbed her eyes, then looked over again, "It''s facing the moon, not bad."


    Cheng Yu said: "For a wolf to howl at the moon, it is a human mistake."


    "The wolves howled at the moon, but only humans saw it. Their howling had two purposes, one was to gather their companions, and the other was to chase away the other wolves in their territory. When they howl from a high place, they are considered to be howling at the moon. "


    The howls of the wolves continued, Jiang Shiyu said, "They did it for ¡­ The first type? "


    Cheng Yu said again, "Probably."


    Yao Yao was shocked: "It can''t be, what are they gathering for? I''m a little scared. "


    Not long later, dozens of wolf silhouettes gathered at the top of the mountain in the distance. Yao Yao grabbed onto Jiang Shiyu''s clothes.


    Jiang Shiyu also didn''t know what was going on, so she could only raise her head and look at Cheng Yu, hoping that he could say a few words.


    Cheng Yu did not disappoint Jiang Shiyu, and said: "Close the door. If this is often the case, close the door and we will have nothing to do with it. If they come at us, the door will block them. "


    "They''re really charging at us! Hurry up and run! What''s the use of closing the door!" Hua Ke interrupted, "Previously, the little girl said that it was not safe at night, was that all?"


    "We don''t know, but we need to quickly figure out whether it''s coming for us or not."


    Jiang Shiyu thought for a while, then said: "Close the door first. "Let''s keep watching for a while longer."


    The few of them agreed with Jiang Shiyu''s plan, and closed the door as if the person inside was still sleeping.


    Jiang Shiyu squatted under the wooden window and looked outside through the small crack on the window.


    This room was built in the backyard, so no one could be seen walking around. It was as if in the silent night only they could hear the wolf howling and were worried about it.


    When Jiang Shiyu thought about this, she felt that this matter was not as simple as it seemed. No matter how much she slept, one or two people would get the feeling that something was wrong and get up to take a look, but when she looked over, there was no light at all.


    Cheng Yu did not crouch down and stood by the wall. The two of them looked at each other, the gathering of the wolves, was not a good thing.


    They had just entered the central area today, yet they couldn''t figure out what had happened to provoke this pack of wolves. Impossible, they had never seen it before, but the howling in the middle of the night was clearly directed at them.


    The wolves were still gathering at this time, a certain number of wolves were already gathered at the top of the mountain. Jiang Shiyu was a little apprehensive, if there were so many wolves rushing down at once, they might not even be able to handle it.


    Jiang Shiyu asked Cheng Yu: "Shall we go first?"


    Cheng Yu muttered to himself for a moment, "That''s fine too."


    "Then let''s go." After Jiang Shiyu finished speaking, she stood up and pushed open the door.


    Under the bright moonlight, the street was no longer as noisy as it had been during the day. It was quiet and deep, and the howls of the wolves could still be heard. He jumped over the wall and ran toward the top of the hill.


    Jiang Shiyu stood in the middle, with Yao Yao on the left and Hua Ke on the right. Cheng Yu had squeezed to the side and was next to him.


    "What do we do now?" Yao Yao said: "Where are we running to like this?"


    Hua Ke said: "Let''s run away first."


    The four of them ran along the empty street, and not long later, Yao Yao suddenly stopped, and said, "There''s no sound."


    Jiang Shiyu pulled her over, not wanting her to stop. She said with a serious face, "Don''t listen, the wolves have stopped howling. They''ve gone down the mountain."


    They ran very fast, and as they passed through a few streets, their eyes suddenly lit up.


    The street was decorated with lanterns and lanterns. People were flying through the streets, smiling to themselves as they walked. They didn''t notice that someone else was coming in.


    Yao Yao was overjoyed and wanted to rush in, but Jiang Shiyu stopped her, "Don''t go in. "This street is too strange."


    The people inside stopped and walked around, the vendors on both sides of the street were still enthusiastically hawking their wares, "The nearby streets are filled with darkness, this is the only place with light. And it''s right in front of where we''re going to be. This is not to be doubted. "


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the people and the houses. They all looked real without any fake places, but the strong feeling of disharmony still made her pay attention to their surroundings and not want to enter again.


    There seemed to be the sound of a wolf howling behind them. Although they did not see the shadow of the wolves, they were probably on their way here, and would only get closer.


    "Take a detour." Jiang Shiyu asserted.


    Compared to the wolves behind them, the peace and brightness in this place was even more terrifying.


    One of the hawkers next to them came over with a small toy in his hand and said with a smile, "Would you like to take a look at these things? With my family''s inherited culinary skills, I guarantee that you will be able to play. Your next generation of children will be strong as well."


    Jiang Shiyu was about to leave when the stall owner walked in front of her with a smile on his face, "Miss, take a look. "It''s good stuff."


    Jiang Shiyu frowned, "Move aside."


    The little vendor held a wooden doll in his hand and was about to give it to Jiang Shiyu. "Look at this, this puppet is so realistic, it looks like it''s alive."


    The little vendor pushed it a few times, wanting to let Jiang Shiyu take a look.

 C279

    Jiang Shiyu subconsciously looked at the puppet. The puppet was about the size of a palm and had a beautiful painted color on the outside. It was small and cute, and looked like a little girl. The eyes were two small black pebbles inlaid in wood. As the peddler had said, she was a very realistic girl.


    Just as she was about to withdraw her gaze from the puppet, she saw from the corner of her eyes that the curved corner of the puppet''s mouth had changed directions.


    "My puppet is so realistic, why didn''t you buy it?" Spreading his arms, he blocked in front of Jiang Shiyu. That way, if Jiang Shiyu did not give him an answer, he would not let him go.


    The little stall vendor''s face was filled with regret. "Why do you all not want my dolls? "You don''t want it?"


    He opened his eyes and looked at Jiang Shiyu with anticipation.


    Jiang Shiyu said with difficulty: "Very realistic, I don''t have money, I have to go."


    She looked at Cheng Yu and the other two, telling them to leave first.


    The three of them followed her and looked at the stall owner.


    After the little vendor heard Jiang Shiyu''s reason, he laughed and said, "This is not easy to handle. You said that my puppet is very realistic, how can I take it away without paying a price?"


    Jiang Shiyu: "I didn''t say I want it."


    The peddler: "Then you''re saying my figurine isn''t realistic?!"


    Jiang Shiyu, "... I don''t have any money. "


    The peddler: "You want to get it for free? There is no such thing as cheap in this world. If you want to take away this figurine, you have to pay a price. "


    It was really hard to explain. It was the first time something like this had happened.


    The wolf howls became clearer and clearer. They could no longer be delayed.


    Jiang Shiyu felt around her body, and could only give a few soul power crystal to the little vendor, "This is the money, if you want it, you can have it; no, I don''t want the puppets."


    Jiang Shiyu admitted that she was clear enough, the little vendor did not even look at the soul power crystal and only pestered her: "I''ll give the puppet to you, pay the price."


    Jiang Shiyu felt helpless, she really couldn''t help it, "What''s the price?"


    When the little vendor heard this, his red-rimmed eyes shone with a terrible light. "Since you have asked for a puppet, one of you must stay behind to be mine."


    "What puppet?" Jiang Shiyu was shocked.


    The peddler smiled and pointed at the people behind him, "They are all my puppets."


    Those people on the street turned their heads and looked at them with a smile. The hairs on Jiang Shiyu''s back stood up as she screamed in fear.


    These people looked like a person from the back, but when they turned around, their smooth skin was made of carefully polished wood. Their eyes were black pebbles that reflected the red light of the lanterns on both sides. A smile is a curved arc carved with a knife.


    "AHH!" Yao Yao was so scared that she closed her eyes, "What is this weird thing? Let''s go, let''s go. "


    Jiang Shiyu had felt that something was amiss from the start, but now that she saw these lifelike puppets, she did not dare to stay any longer.


    The stall owner took a step forward. "Hey, you have to keep one of the puppets."


    This street, the people inside, Jiang Shiyu was not an idiot. In an instant, she understood that everything here was done by this little vendor in front of her.


    The hair on her back stood up and goosebumps appeared. She viciously said, "I didn''t take your puppet, get out of the way!"


    "Why didn''t you take it? Look at your hand." the peddler said.


    "This... When did it land in my hands!? I don''t want it! " Unknowingly, Jiang Shiyu''s right hand had grabbed onto the puppet that she had just taken out, the corner of the puppet''s mouth raised even higher, the smile almost reaching its ears.


    Jiang Shiyu was shocked, and threw the puppet away.


    The puppet spun a few times on the ground, then landed in a dark corner.


    The smile on the little vendor''s face gradually faded. "I hate people who throw my puppets."


    Blood filled his eyes. His eyes were bloodshot and flashed with a vicious light. "None of you should even think of leaving."


    Suddenly, Ga Da Ga Da sounds came from behind, Jiang Shiyu looked behind, and her breathing stopped.


    The wooden puppets on the street, their eyes glowing red, approached them in a kind of gaga, not really gone, but moving so fast that they were almost in front of them in the blink of an eye.


    The peddler stood to one side, shouting crazily, "All of you, die! "How dare you throw my puppet!"


    Jiang Shiyu was already too busy listening to the little vendor''s voice. The puppets had pulled out their weapons from somewhere, and their wooden hands were waving nimbly as they attacked towards him one by one.


    Jiang Shiyu looked in front of her. There was already a row of puppets standing there, and some slowly came over from the darkness.


    There were only five people living on a street that was tens of meters long.


    Yao Yao was so frightened that her face turned pale, she could not say a word, and hid behind Jiang Shiyu with her lips trembling.


    The soul protector on her body had protected a few people, but once the soul protector lost its effectiveness, they would have to face dozens or even hundreds of puppets.


    Yao Yao''s lips trembled, "Let''s go, let''s take advantage of the fact that the soul protector is still useful."


    This soul protector was the one that appeared in the Mercenary City. It could release protective ring beside its owner and deflect all attacks. A fatal weakness is the time limit.


    The puppet was continuously sent flying, and then it instantly flew back. It wasn''t flying, Jiang Shiyu only felt that the puppet in front of him was not missing a single puppet, and they couldn''t even take a single step. Surrounded by puppets.


    Cheng Yu also opened his protective ring. His protective ring was made from his own soul power, corrosive. Once he got out, he relied on the protective ring s to attack Jiang Shiyu who was besieged.


    The black protective ring spread out from their body, touching the puppet of the protective ring, all of them started to rot, but completely ignored it and rushed towards them.


    Seeing the puppet being corroded, the peddler cried out in heartache, "You! I originally wanted you all to die a happy death, but now, it''s impossible! "


    A sharp whistle came out of his mouth, one after another, making people feel dizzy.


    The bright street resounded with a loud rumbling sound as houses rose up from the ground one after another, rushing towards them like living people.

 C280

    Cheng Yu''s corrosive protective ring could melt a lot of things, but no one knew what kind of material this house was made of, so it only melted the surface of the house and rushed straight towards Yao Yao''s protective ring.


    Under the control of the little vendor, the few houses seemed to have broken through a certain level, completely ignoring Yao Yao''s soul protector, and rushed towards them.


    Jiang Shiyu''s eyes opened wide, and shouted to the people below: "Be careful of the green liquid."


    With a few leaps, Jiang Shiyu rolled into the interior of the house and stuck close to the wooden wall.


    She panted roughly, wondering what had happened to the people outside. He then looked at his surroundings.


    The green liquid sprayed out from a deep altar at the corner of the wall. At the corner where Jiang Shiyu was waiting, there were three deep altars. She looked above her head and saw clearly that there was no altar.


    Jiang Shiyu jumped onto Liang Zhu and stared at the deep altar. She pulled out three soul power crystal s and shot them towards the three altars.


    Although the green liquid on the deep altar was corrosive, the body of the altar was very weak. Jiang Shiyu used 100% of her strength, and the altar shattered.


    The green liquid fell into the room and began to corrode the wooden floor. It seemed like the outer shell was not afraid of corrosion, and the decorations were made of ordinary materials.


    Jiang Shiyu stood at the highest point in the room and broke all the altars one by one. After confirming that there was no more danger, she walked along the walls until she reached the light.


    She looked down. She was on the first floor, in the eaves, and there was a lot of green liquid on the ground. Even the ground made a sizzling sound.


    She looked around and did not see any other people. If they were not corroded so quickly, they must have hidden themselves.


    Jiang Shiyu stood up, and the house started shaking, wanting to shake Jiang Shiyu.


    Jiang Shiyu was originally standing in a dangerous spot, and because of a moment of carelessness, she almost fell down. She waved her hand and managed to grab a flag. With a shallow sigh of relief, she ran up again.


    Carefully breaking every step of the altar, Jiang Shiyu went all the way up to the roof.


    When he reached the roof, Jiang Shiyu was stunned.


    Originally, they had run out in order to avoid the wolves, which was why they had come across this strange street, this strange figurine.


    And in front of Jiang Shiyu''s eyes, the pack of wolves chasing after them was actually fighting with the puppet that was trapped outside.


    First, Jiang Shiyu knew that the puppet could not come in, which meant that Yao Yao was fine. She was touched and amused by the strange fight between the puppet and the wolf.


    What was going on?


    When the pack of wolves saw Jiang Shiyu who had stuck his head out, a threatening voice came out of his throat. When the pack of wolves heard him, their attacks became even fiercer, and towards the lifeless puppet, they turned around and bit it, then split apart.


    The stall vendor jumped up and down on the side. "I was the one who found it first, what right do you have to come and steal it!?" It''s mine! "


    One of the wolves gave him a disdainful look and bit off a puppet that was pouncing on him.


    The little vendor had no other choice. A dozen or so houses were originally used to surround and attack Jiang Shiyu, but after his whistle, a few of them started to charge towards the wolves.


    The puppets quickly ran away, spraying green liquid on the pack of wolves.


    Jiang Shiyu watched as wolves jumped onto the roof one after another, wreaking havoc everywhere inside. Wolves were not ordinary animals. They were conscious. They had destroyed the altar, bit by bit, and also the control mechanism. Their teeth were their weapons, sharp and hard.


    Jiang Shiyu was completely dumbstruck.


    After a long while, she finally regained her senses and wanted to find Cheng Yu and the other two, so they could quickly escape in the chaos.


    She jumped to the first floor and carefully walked to the ground floor. She found them in a small crack in the floor of the house.


    Jiang Shiyu saw that the wolf pack had taken the traps and when they came down, they had also destroyed the mechanisms of the house. This house now, was just like a normal house.


    Seeing that she had come down, Yao Yao anxiously said: "Jiang Shiyu, quickly come and save me."


    Jiang Shiyu whispered: "Be quiet, I''ll be right there."


    She remembered the position of Yao Yao and her group, and made a hole in the board. Then she stuck her head out and said to them, "You two crawl over here, and come out from here."


    With the three of them meeting, it was unknown where Cheng Yu went. Jiang Shiyu asked: "Where''s Cheng Yu? Did you see him when you were hiding? "


    Yao Yao said: "I didn''t see it. When the green liquid came out, I was so scared that I died. I rolled in.


    Jiang Shiyu patted Yao Yao, but her gaze was still looking at her surroundings. She looked back and forth a few times, and finally saw Cheng Yu at a dark corner.


    Jiang Shiyu called out to him softly. Cheng Yu turned over and saw something in his hands had also turned around. Jiang Shiyu was startled, it was the puppet that she had just thrown away.


    Jiang Shiyu pointed ahead, "We need to leave quickly!"


    Cheng Yu nodded, showing that he heard it.


    Jiang Shiyu, Yao Yao and Hua Ke carefully went through the green corrosive liquid and met up at the street entrance.


    Jiang Shiyu waved her hand, "Go, let''s go quickly! "Don''t worry about anything!"


    This simple yet powerful sentence, caused the atmosphere to instantly tense up. No one spoke, and following Jiang Shiyu''s instructions, they quickly ran outside.


    The little vendor''s shrill whistle sounded again, along with the howls of the pack of wolves.


    If Jiang Shiyu did not turn back, she knew that it would not be a good thing. Their escape might cause the two groups at the back to work together to deal with them.


    He used all of his strength just to run away.


    Jiang Shiyu ran while gasping for breath, she did not dare turn her head as well.


    Yao Yao was extremely tired from running and wanted to stop to catch her breath, but Hua Ke immediately dragged her up. When Jiang Shiyu saw her speed, she turned around and carried Hua Ke along with him as they ran forward.


    When he turned around, he caught a glimpse of the situation behind him.

 C281

    In front of him was a pack of wolves, mixed with a few puppets. They chased him relentlessly, running as if they were on wheels.


    Be it the puppets or the wolves, they were both miserable. Now that these two things had chased over at the same time, would they still have any chance of survival!?


    After running for an unknown amount of time, Jiang Shiyu finally stopped. With her hands on her waist, she turned around, and panted as she said: "Why are you chasing us?"


    The wolves and puppets behind them slammed into each other, slamming into each other with loud thuds, before falling back to their feet.


    The stall owner was carried away by two puppets. He had a calm and composed look on his face as he said, "You threw my puppet."


    Jiang Shiyu took a deep breath, as though they were going to discuss something, "Then I apologize."


    The stall owner was surprised, "Is there any use in apologizing? You have already taken my puppet, so you must pay the price. "


    Jiang Shiyu glanced at the puppet in Cheng Yu''s hands and felt a headache. She extended her hand and said, "I''ll return it to you."


    "It''s too late. It''s yours now. I want you to pay the price." The peddler was not moved.


    Jiang Shiyu said: "I don''t have any money, how about you give it to me after I''m done changing?"


    "Haha, do you think I want money? I want you! " The stall owner patted the puppet''s head and pointed at Jiang Shiyu, "You become my puppet."


    When Jiang Shiyu heard the first sentence, "¡­"


    With the second sentence, Yao Yao turned pale and said with a trembling voice, "Forcefully bought and sold, your business must be extremely poor!"


    The little stall owner nodded. "How do you know? Not many people want my puppet."


    Yao Yao instructed: "That''s because your attitude in business is too terrible, if others don''t want it, you shouldn''t force them to pay the price."


    The peddler got the lesson, "This is also a way of doing business, but I am a one-off business. The people who have asked for my puppets are all following me now, so forcing them to buy or sell isn''t a big deal. Anyway, in the end, they will listen to me. "


    Yao Yao looked at the puppet behind him and shook it, "The people who do one-time business in this world are the most foolish!"


    "But I don''t do business. I''m just interested."


    A wolf walked out from the pack. It had bright silver fur and green eyes. It opened its mouth, revealing its sharp fangs. "Is that enough?"


    Yao Yao was shocked, "Why did the wolf say that?"


    She had clearly forgotten that this was the demon country. All of the demon beasts would transform into human forms, and after that, they would be able to speak. Even after regaining their original form, they would still be able to speak in human language.


    The head wolf stared at Jiang Shiyu with its green eyes, "I won''t hurt your comrades, follow me."


    Jiang Shiyu pointed to herself, "How have I offended you?"


    She really didn''t understand how someone she was close to, and someone she didn''t know, would cause trouble the moment she entered the place. Did she do it when she wasn''t paying attention?


    The head wolf squinted at her. "No."


    The peddler said, "You have offended me. In order to atone for your sins, you should follow me."


    One wanted her to make a puppet, the other had white teeth, as if he wanted to eat her.


    Jiang Shiyu''s stomach whirled a few times. If she couldn''t explain anything to the little vendor, then she wouldn''t talk about it anymore. As for the wolves, since she had not offended them, their reason for coming was worth considering.


    Jiang Shiyu took a few deep breaths, and felt her body calming down a little.


    She looked at the little vendor, "Your dream is so beautiful!"


    "Run!"


    He quickly turned and ran, with Cheng Yu following closely behind. Yao Yao and Hua Ke''s reactions were extremely fast as well. After taking in a deep breath, they hurriedly chased after him.


    The head wolf was stunned and shouted, "Humans are too cunning!"


    The peddler patted the puppets'' heads and angrily ordered them to catch up once more.


    "I definitely won''t let you guys speak if I catch you guys this time."


    Jiang Shiyu knew that she would not end up well in their hands. The reason she had stopped just now was partly to investigate the news and partly to rest.


    The other two seemed to be looking for her for the same purpose, and they didn''t give up until they were dead. Jiang Shiyu thought for a while, then turned at the next corner and deliberately slowed down a step, landing behind Yao Yao and Hua Ke. At the entrance of an alleyway, she turned around and ran in as she said: "Run separately, let''s gather at the little girl''s house."


    They were extremely fast, and if they wanted to run back, they would have to circle around. They could only run forward after hearing Jiang Shiyu''s words.


    Cheng Yu was originally running in front of them, but when the two of them looked back, Yao Yao asked, "Where''s Cheng Yu?"


    Hua Ke: "I think he went to chase after Jiang Shiyu."


    The two of them ran for a while, but there was no sound coming from behind them. They gradually slowed down and finally stopped.


    Yao Yao turned and looked at the empty street behind her: "No one is chasing us."


    Hua Ke replied: "Mhm."


    Yao Yao was startled, "Their target is Jiang Shiyu, she did it on purpose."


    Hua Ke: "Mhm."


    "Let''s go back."


    Hua Ke held Yao Yao back: "Don''t go back, she wants us to go to the little girl''s place to wait for her. We don''t need to go and cause trouble for her, we''ll go back and wait for her."


    Yao Yao thought for a while. Because she had run too long, she was not able to calm down in time. When she heard her voice, she softened and said, "Go back."


    Jiang Shiyu only thought that she was alone, after running for a while, she felt that something was wrong. She turned her head slightly, and saw that Cheng Yu was right behind her.


    She was a little shocked, "Cheng Yu, why are you following me? Their target is me, and following me is very dangerous. "


    Cheng Yu: "Mhm."


    Once again, Jiang Shiyu''s gaze fell upon the two waves of people chasing after her. She said: "Look at the back, no matter which one they are, they will be hard to deal with."


    Cheng Yu nodded.


    Jiang Shiyu said: "We will split up and run for the entrance in front of us."


    Jiang Shiyu did not hear a word of agreement from her as she tilted her head, "What are you thinking?"


    Cheng Yu: "Follow you."


    Jiang Shiyu clenched her teeth, and did not say another word.


    Cheng Yu ran for a while and stopped. Jiang Shiyu was shocked, "You can''t run anymore?"


    She also stopped, Cheng Yu did not look tired from running, his clothes were still sticking to him without the slightest bit of disorder, and there was no sweat on his forehead. It was really hard to imagine, they had been running for a long time together!


    Cheng Yu extended his hand out in front of Jiang Shiyu.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at his hand, then raised his head and met Cheng Yu''s eyes, "Hmm?"


    "Hold it."


    Jiang Shiyu reached out her hand to hold his, "Hmm?"

 C282

    What do you mean?


    Cheng Yu''s body released a black halo of light, and slowly surrounded the two of them. This circle was very small, but its density was much higher than before.


    Jiang Shiyu was completely stunned when she landed on Cheng Yu''s body. She had never gotten so close to Cheng Yu before.


    Logically speaking, in this kind of situation, Jiang Shiyu should have been paying full attention to the situation outside, but she was distracted. Cheng Yu''s body was very cold, and it was as if she had touched ice.


    She could smell something, not a scent, but a clear scent.


    When she lifted her head, Cheng Yu said: "We will borrow the protective ring, quickly ¡­" He lowered his head, and their eyes met.


    Cheng Yu stopped talking.


    Jiang Shiyu withdrew her gaze, "Let''s go."


    Cheng Yu also wanted to say this, but in the end, he didn''t say anything, he just hugged Jiang Shiyu and walked forward. They walked up to the wolves and the peddlers, opened a path without hindrance, and walked out.


    The wolf pack and the stall owner looked at the two''s figures and decided to follow behind them. As long as they lost their soul power, they would immediately go and capture them.


    Jiang Shiyu lowered her head, and did not dare to raise it again.


    Cheng Yu said: "They followed."


    Jiang Shiyu glanced behind her, "Yes, they probably want to catch up to you after your soul power runs out."


    Jiang Shiyu was a little worried, "How long can you maintain your soul power for? Earlier, you had activated the Great protective ring, and now ¡­"


    "It''s fine, just like this, you can hold on for an entire night." Cheng Yu said: "Wait until the next day, they won''t dare to come chasing us like this."


    Jiang Shiyu thought for a while, "They don''t know why they chased me, but they let others know that after dawn, they would definitely not chase after us anymore, if not they would be exposed."


    Cheng Yu said indifferently: "Smart girl."


    When Jiang Shiyu heard this sentence once again, it was completely different from the first time. Her face burned a little, and she changed the subject. "Then let''s go to the street that we came in from. It''s bustling with noise and excitement during the day there."


    Cheng Yu agreed.


    As they walked along the street, they took many wrong turns and finally arrived at the street before dawn.


    It was near dawn, the darkest hour of the day.


    Jiang Shiyu ran for the greater part of the night, and then continued to walk, even though her foundation was good, she was still a bit tired. Cheng Yu was the same as her. Furthermore, she was using her soul power to support a protective ring.


    Jiang Shiyu asked if he was tired, Cheng Yu stared at her with his black eyes for a while, "Do you want me to say whether I am tired or not?"


    Jiang Shiyu: "You don''t know your own feelings."


    Cheng Yu: "You can feel it too."


    The two of them waited for daybreak and actually sat down on a flight of stairs to chat.


    Jiang Shiyu felt that they should talk, in case Cheng Yu got tired and held on even more.


    She couldn''t find a topic to talk about for a while, so she could only talk about the time when they had just met. "At that time, I was very confused. Why did I get chased by so many people all of a sudden? And when I thought I was going to die, you appeared ¡­"


    "Just like that, you jumped in all of a sudden. At that time, I didn''t know where you came from, so I just thought you were a weird person."


    Cheng Yu laughed, "And then?"


    Jiang Shiyu spread her hands wide. "What then, then didn''t you save me, take me to find my soul power, help me take revenge, take me to increase my abilities, and let me go to Nine Heavens Academy."


    After Jiang Shiyu finished speaking, he suddenly realized that ever since she came to this world, she had always had Cheng Yu''s shadow by her side. Although he was not always by her side, when he thought about it carefully, it was as if he was guiding her.


    Cheng Yu nodded, "It is indeed as you said. I''ve been asking you to do something. "


    Jiang Shiyu was shocked, and quickly waved her hands, "That''s not what I meant!"


    Cheng Yu laughed and shook his head, "This is the truth, it''s fine."


    Jiang Shiyu said: "That''s not what I meant, really. "I just feel, I feel, that you ¡­" She hesitated, but she still didn''t say it.


    Cheng Yu suddenly said: "Be quiet."


    It turned out that the wolves and the peddlers had approached them and were quietly listening to their conversation.


    There was already a faint light in the distance, and the wolves were keenly aware of it. The green pupils of the head wolf changed color in an instant. The green retreated, and its eyes turned white grey.


    It narrowed its eyes, "I have to go, when we have more people, our goal will be exposed, and that person will be exposed. We can''t get anything with just the two of us. It''s better to find the next opportunity to take action. "


    The stall vendor looked at the white light and was somewhat unwilling. "If you hadn''t come out to cause trouble, I would have succeeded!"


    The head wolf humphed, "I obviously discovered it first, but they were still quite alert. They actually ran out, which is why they met you." "If there''s a first, then it''s me."


    The little vendor was too lazy to bicker with a wolf, "Recover your body first before saying these words to me. Haha, last time you were injured, you couldn''t even morph into your human form, yet you''re still trying to steal from me!"


    The head wolf stared with wide eyes, "Don''t be complacent, just wait and see!" Let''s see who will win. "


    The stall owner looked down at him, "Do you have the strength to fight with me?"


    The Head Wolf laughed, he was not afraid at all, "I don''t have any ability? But as long as I stand on the mountain peak and shout a few times, and the person is here, tell me, do you still have a chance to obtain this person? "


    The little stall vendor patted the puppet, stepped on the ground, and stared at the head wolf, "We''re in the same situation, so don''t even think about threatening anyone. It''s a fair competition. Whoever has the ability will gain the power. "


    The head wolf said, "Of course."


    The two of them looked at the orange sun rising into the sky, "Let''s disperse, we''ll come back tonight."


    The stall vendor nodded. With a sharp whistle, all the puppets disappeared. The head wolf also returned to the mountain with the wolf pack.


    Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu looked at each other. Did they hear it on purpose?


    Something big seemed to have happened.

 C283

    The wolf pack and the stall vendor all retreated to prevent any scams. They waited until the sun was high in the sky and there were already people on the road before they made their way to the little girl''s house.


    Yao Yao said with her hands behind her back, "Where am I sleeping! This won''t do, if I don''t come back now, I''ll go out and find them. " As she spoke, she glanced at the high wall outside. They couldn''t get in through the front door, either last night or the night before, and they went over the wall. If Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu wanted to come in, they would have to flip over the wall.


    He sighed, "Wait, let''s go out and look for them. I don''t know about this group ¡­" Hua Ke was stuck, he did not know how to describe the two waves he encountered last night, who said they were human, they were not human at all, who said they were magical beasts, how could any of them take human form?


    Yao Yao stopped walking and looked at him, "Why don''t you seem to be worried at all?"


    Hearing that, Hua Ke felt something was wrong, "I did not! "No matter how anxious we are, it''s useless," seeing Yao Yao''s ugly expression, he continued, "We''ll go out and look for them together later. During the day, they shouldn''t dare to be too presumptuous."


    Yao Yao nodded with difficulty, "How long will it be?"


    Hua Ke straightened his body, and looked at the sun, "Now?"


    Yao Yao immediately decided: "Right now!"


    "What now?"


    Yao Yao was overjoyed. She turned around and saw Jiang Shiyu flipping over the wall and after standing still, she looked at her and ran over, up, down, left, right. Jiang Shiyu had been flipped over by her a few times, but she still said: "Are you injured? Is there any blood? Have you used up all of your soul power? "


    This chain of questions, following the movements of him carefully rummaging through the books, warmed Jiang Shiyu''s heart. She flicked Yao Yao''s forehead and laughed, "I''m not injured, my soul power has not been used up. "It''s fine."


    Yao Yao covered her head in confusion, "Why are you ¡­ Play me? "


    Jiang Shiyu laughed: "I see that you are worried too much. If I don''t knock on the door a bit, you won''t listen to me no matter what."


    Yao Yao thought about what Jiang Shiyu had just said, her hands trembled and her eyes quickly turned red.


    Jiang Shiyu: "I don''t have such a heavy hand? , don''t cry! "


    Yao Yao sniffed, "I''m not crying!" Her eyes were still red.


    His expression changed as he glared at Jiang Shiyu and pointed at her. "Why did you want to separate last night? "Are you saying that you don''t want me as your friend? Do you want to go alone? Even if you die, you''re still alone. You don''t want to lead me, and you don''t want to face it together with me."


    Hua Ke''s expression darkened, his body relaxed as he leaned against the doorpost once again.


    Jiang Shiyu practically wanted to surrender, "I''m not alone, and you aren''t by yourself."


    "Cheng Yu was also the one who chased you there. Otherwise, you would be alone." Yao Yao continued to pressure her.


    The smile on Jiang Shiyu''s face disappeared, and she said in a serious tone: "In that kind of situation, could it be that we will continue running together with you guys?! If they charge at me, I don''t want to implicate you guys."


    Yao Yao: "I would rather you implicate me than to worry about you alone here."


    Jiang Shiyu laughed: "You still know you''re worried so blindly."


    Cheng Yu and Jiang Shiyu walked in together, but Yao Yao only saw him. After the two talked for a while, Cheng Yu finally walked to the front, and Yao Yao also saw him.


    Cheng Yu looked around, "Let''s talk inside."


    Yao Yao was stunned, she still followed Cheng Yu''s instructions and entered the door and closed it.


    There were no tables or chairs in the small room, so the four of them did not sit down. They stood in a circle.


    Cheng Yu indicated for Jiang Shiyu to talk about last night.


    Jiang Shiyu thought about it, she had not figured out the other party''s goal, what could she say now?


    But one thing was clear, she turned to Yao Yao and Hua Ke and said: "During our time in kurai, let''s split up."


    "No!" Hearing that, Yao Yao instantly objected.


    Jiang Shiyu said: "Reject!"


    Yao Yao froze, she thought for a long time, but did not know what to say.


    Jiang Shiyu continued, "We are currently in the center of the Kuli territory, but this central region does not look peaceful. We don''t understand why."


    Jiang Shiyu casually mentioned a few nations, and the closer they got to the center, the more peaceful they should be. Even if it wasn''t peaceful, it looked to be very good, and they didn''t want to get hit by such an attack on their first day here.


    After Jiang Shiyu finished speaking, the room fell into silence. Last night''s attacks were both sudden and swift, if it weren''t for the wolf howls that Yao Yao heard in the middle of the night, they would have been trapped here and died without knowing how they died.


    With lingering fear in his heart, Jiang Shiyu still hid some things she did not know. She did not want Yao Yao to follow behind her and be chased and killed by others.


    After talking for half a day, Yao Yao still hadn''t agreed to separate. Even if she still had to go through terrifying things, she still wasn''t willing to part with Jiang Shiyu.


    Jiang Shiyu was helpless and looked at Cheng Yu for help.


    Cheng Yu did not say anything, his head turned to the side, and it seemed like he had no other choice.


    Jiang Shiyu''s plan to separate them had been temporarily put on hold.


    The father of the little girl opened the door and was not surprised to see them. It seemed that the little girl had told him about it last night.


    Little girl, do you think this is appropriate?


    Her father looked very old. His hair and beard were all white, and his face was lined with ravines. His skin was loose.


    He did not welcome outsiders like Jiang Shiyu, so he urged them to leave quickly.


    Jiang Shiyu thanked her and then left.


    The four of them were walking around the street. Yao Yao wanted to buy some fun, but she didn''t have any money. She felt wronged.


    Jiang Shiyu felt that she couldn''t go on like this. She looked around the streets, found a kind-looking grandma, and prepared to ask her questions.


    At this time, there were already many people selling things on the streets, bustling with activity, and the fragrance of a lot of food. Jiang Shiyu had not eaten anything yesterday, so her consumption was too great.


    The grandma''s stall was around the corner and also sold food. Compared to the bustling scene beside it, it looked a little desolate.


    After Jiang Shiyu ran over, she felt that if she had only asked one question and left, this old granny would not be disappointed. After thinking about it, Jiang Shiyu turned around and started walking towards that direction.

 C284

    Who knew that old granny would wave, "Little girl, do you want to eat something?"


    Jiang Shiyu mumbled, "I don''t have any money."


    Jiang Shiyu accepted it but did not eat it, and said solemnly: "Don''t worry, when I have enough money, I will definitely give you some money for this bun."


    When no one came over, Jiang Shiyu took the steamed bun and asked the old granny if there was any place for exchanging money.


    The old granny smiled and said, "Look at you, you''re from outside. Since you can''t exchange here, you have to walk further in order to exchange for money. "


    Jiang Shiyu: "Isn''t this the central area of the Rui Lai? "Why is it that even silver coins haven''t been exchanged for?"


    "Ah, this," the old granny squinted and looked at the bun in Jiang Shiyu''s hands. "Steamed Bun, you''re not going to eat it?"


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know why she asked that, "We''ll eat it later."


    The old granny became anxious, "If it''s cold, it won''t taste good. It''ll taste good when it''s hot." Feeling that something was wrong with her expression, she used her hand to touch the corner of her eyes, then smiled. "Hurry up and eat."


    Jiang Shiyu felt that it was weird, "I''ll eat it later, tell me where to go first, I can exchange the money."


    The grandma tightened her grip on the steamer and continued smiling. Her tone became somewhat strange. "You eat first. I see that the little girl is starving and I feel very upset. I''ll tell you when you eat it."


    Jiang Shiyu took a step back, her brows knitted tightly, "Why do you always want me to eat? What do you want to do? "


    Jiang Shiyu already felt that something was wrong, she threw the bun back to the side, turned around and ran away. The old granny''s face distorted as she watched Jiang Shiyu escape. There were still a lot of people around and she angrily shouted, "You sure are vigilant, hmph!"


    Jiang Shiyu walked back as she looked at her strangely. "What are you doing talking to yourself around the corner?"


    "What?" Jiang Shiyu turned her head back in fright. The old granny who had just sold buns was gone, along with the little stall. All that was left were empty corners!


    Yao Yao said: "We just saw you running over there and muttering to yourself. You seemed to be talking about something, as if you had reached out your hand to grab something, and then ran back again."


    No matter how brave Jiang Shiyu was, she was still frightened by this, "I was clearly talking to an old granny just now, and she even gave me a bun to eat. I thought it was too strange, so I ran over."


    The sun was high up in the sky, shining brightly. Jiang Shiyu felt her whole body shivering.


    Yao Yao was also shocked. She looked over there and confirmed that there was nothing here.


    Jiang Shiyu forced herself to remain calm: "Maybe that old granny also has an invisible spirit weapon, so she shouldn''t scare herself."


    She looked at Cheng Yu, wanting to get a confirmation. Cheng Yu was even staring at the right place, to the surprise of Jiang Shiyu, he really thought that he met someone ¡­


    The side effect of this matter was that Jiang Shiyu didn''t dare to casually go up and ask anymore. She did not dare to ask, and Yao Yao was so frightened by her that he did not dare to ask, and in the end, only Hua Ke ran over to ask.


    The news he brought back was pretty good.


    kurai was an irregular circle with a circle in the middle, the rest were split into four big circles. That was what they already knew.


    But the only central area they knew was the circle. It wasn''t really the center, and the royal family of Tulai didn''t live here. Entering the gate was only the first gate, while the second gate was formed with the tacit approval of the royal family.


    There are no rules here, only you are strong, you have money, you can do anything. It could be considered a barrier. Only by going through this area could one enter the real center.


    When many people came here, they would have to experience the experience of having their skin ripped off before they could truly reach the heart of the world. However, if you have the ability, you can pass through the demonic beasts that lie flat here.


    They did not accept any money from the outside, all of the money had to be from Lu Lai. They did not want the money from the West Continent.


    This was also the reason for the terrain of the Eduard.


    Yu Lai was at the border of the Eastern West Continent. There were people from the Eastern Continent and also people from the West Continent. The kurai King was a conservative person. After all these years, Yulai was like a neutral country. There were no silver coins from the Eastern West Continent, only money from Yulai. Then don''t come!


    No matter what, the people in this area were all very dangerous. On the surface, they looked kind and kind. It was unknown what kind of evil intentions they had hidden, but on the surface, they couldn''t get close to others.


    This place was somewhat similar to the Mercenary City, but the people here were all fugitives. There were some who were unwilling to live in the wilderness, and some who were unwilling to enter the central region.


    As a result, the zone had become an aging zone, and there were almost no youngsters here.


    Jiang Shiyu admired Hua Ke''s ability to gather information, but she stopped for a moment when she heard that there were no youths around, "What happened to the little girl that we saw yesterday?!"


    Hua Ke was also stunned, opening his eyes wide as he looked at Yao Yao. Yao Yao felt dizzy and looked at Cheng Yu.


    Cheng Yu said indifferently: "His appearance is young, but his age is not necessarily young."


    They nodded, indicating that it was possible.


    Without money, it was impossible for him to survive. Yao Yao touched her forehead that was burning hot, and wailed: "What should we do now?"


    Jiang Shiyu wanted to hurry up here. She didn''t know what was worth thinking about that she had heard this morning, so if she stayed longer, they would be attacked again.


    "Since we will be able to reach the central region from here, then let''s hurry and leave."


    Jiang Shiyu said, "While the sky is still bright."


    Hua Ke had already known that it would be hot today. He raised his head and looked up at the scorching sun.


    "Once we leave this place, we will be in the wilderness. That place is even more dangerous than this."


    "Are we not going out?" There''s no way to do it here either. " Yao Yao saw a shady area, and pulled a few people to hide inside.


    Cheng Yu said: "There''s a place to exchange money."


    Hua Ke said: "No, I just asked."


    Hua Ke thought for a moment, "Are there any on the surface, you mean underground?"


    Cheng Yu acknowledged, "I told you right after we arrived here, let''s go look. Since this place doesn''t care, there will definitely be an underground transaction. And at this time, it will not only be the money from the kaleidoscope. "


    The few of them looked at each other, determined to find the underground trading office.

 C285

    The few of them reached an agreement, but it wasn''t easy to find an underground place like this. On top of that, he didn''t know his place at all. It was even more difficult.


    The above explanation came from Hua Ke, the one who Magic Beast Town had specially asked around for information. He was 120 thousand sure that they couldn''t enter without him.


    Yao Yao did not understand, "Tell me, where exactly is it?"


    Hua Ke nodded, "Yes!"


    Cheng Yu: "..."


    They had no money and had never thought of going to a hotel or a teahouse. Now that they mentioned it, it was as if they could just go in without money.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at Hua Ke, "Go in and have a drink? You don''t want money for water? "


    Hua Ke was startled, "It seems like he also wants it."


    It was a waste of time to say that their plan to go to the restaurant had not even begun when he had already vetoed it.


    Hua Ke suddenly had an idea, and asked Yao Yao: "Where is your money bag?"


    Yao Yao was suspicious, "What are you doing, there''s only soul power crystal inside."


    Hua Ke reached out his hand, "Give it to me."


    Yao Yao held her money bag and frowned: "What are you trying to do exactly?"


    Hua Ke clenched his teeth, and blurted out uncontrollably: "Jiang Shiyu asked for it ¡­ ¡­" After saying those few words, he felt that something was not right and hurriedly swallowed his words before changing the topic, "I have an idea."


    "I''ll take your money bag to the poorest street here and show it off. Since martial arts are respected here, when they see money, they will definitely come and snatch it. When the time comes, we''ll go together and capture a person.


    Jiang Shiyu immediately understood, "These people are definitely aware of the deal, even if they can''t take us there, they can at least ask for a way!"


    Hua Ke nodded towards Jiang Shiyu, who took off his money pouch and handed it over to him.


    Hua Ke held the money bag and prepared to go. Cheng Yu, Jiang Shiyu and Yao Yao, the three of them followed behind, if anyone came to snatch the money, they would immediately take it.


    Their plan went smoothly. They had captured a seven or eight year old child. At first, they were a bit soft-hearted, but after thinking about the fact that there were no children here, they didn''t care about the age of this old man.


    When this child was captured, he was still stupefied. He was only here to steal a purse, how could there be so many people blocking his way.


    He felt that another faction must have come over and specifically waited for him to succeed before coming to rob him!


    He raised his head and looked at the surrounding people, tightly holding onto his money bag without letting go.


    Hua Ke said: "The contents inside are not usable, you can open it and take a look."


    The little girl opened her purse skeptically, revealing more than a dozen shining soul power crystal s, not just some money.


    He was stunned. He didn''t even exchange money when he entered the Eureka Escort, which meant that the people in front of him were not local people at all.


    He looked up at them. "What do you want?"


    Hua Ke laughed and walked out.


    The matter could not be considered as settled. Jiang Shiyu and the others paid the price of ten soul power crystal s for the children to bring them to the person who said that they could enter the place to trade.


    Ten soul power crystal s were enough to buy many things in the West Continent, and this place was also very valuable. Children could use him to exchange, and although there would be losses in the middle, it was still a large sum of money for him.


    The little girl brought them to another street, and said while walking: "Lao Liu is a good person, but a little cold. He can bring you there, but he will have to pay a large commission.


    Hua Ke expressed his understanding: "We will not cause trouble, we will only exchange for silver."


    The child was stunned. "You all want to exchange for silver?"


    Hua Ke nodded.


    The child stopped and thought for a moment. "If it''s just to exchange for money, you don''t have to go in. If you give me another ten pills, I can help you exchange them. "


    "With just you? If you don''t know how to get in, how are you going to change? " Hua Ke expressed his doubt.


    The little kid snorted, "I can''t enter, but Lao Liu can. I asked him to exchange it for some money, so I only charged him a little. What about you? If you follow them in, you''ll have to spend more than ten. "


    Hua Ke looked down at the child, "Why should we believe you?"


    "If you don''t believe me, you can find someone else." The child rolled his eyes and smiled indifferently.


    Hua Ke also laughed, "We would rather spend more."


    The child cut him off, "There''s so much money. I''d rather waste it on a commission than spend ten more."


    Hua Ke did not pay attention to him. Ten gold coins was a small amount of money, but the money they exchanged was not small money. Who knew how long it would take for them to cross over. Once they arrived at the central area, they would still have to find out how the news came out. If they used a teleportation array, it wouldn''t be a small matter. Just to be safe, he would have to change it himself.


    The little girl didn''t say anything more and brought them to see Lao Liu. They originally thought that Lao Liu was an old man, but upon seeing him, they realized that they were wrong.


    This Lao Liu looked to be about the same as them, at most in his early twenties. His expression was cold. When he heard that the child was bringing them into the underground trading office, he raised his eyes and glanced at them.


    Lao Liu stood up and walked in front of them, "You want to go in?"


    Hua Ke nodded.


    However, he did not expect Lao Liu to directly attack him with one hand. Jiang Shiyu had been on her guard the entire time, and directly pulled Hua Ke towards her with the other.


    Lao Liu retracted his move, "Human?"


    Jiang Shiyu''s hand was stiffly hanging in midair, she used her strength, but no one attacked. It was really awkward.


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, "Yes."


    Lao Liu asked coldly: "Why are you going in?"


    Jiang Shiyu said, "For money. We came in a hurry, and we only have soul power crystal on us, we wanted to exchange it for some money. "


    Lao Liu was silent for a moment, then extended a hand, "For the money you guys exchanged, give me 10%."


    Hua Ke: "You stole money ¡­ ¡­"


    Jiang Shiyu replied: "Okay."


    Hua Ke turned his head to look at her, "Jiang Shiyu, one tenth of it, this isn''t a small amount of money."


    Jiang Shiyu did not look at him. Instead, he looked at Lao Liu with cold eyes and said, "Okay."


    "Jiang Shiyu, why did you make the decision yourself? This is Yao Yao''s money!" Hua Ke was a little excited, "It''s fine that you make the decision, but in ten percent of the time, don''t you know how much we''ll exchange for? "What''s 10%?!"

 C286

    Jiang Shiyu said in a deep voice, "If we don''t give it to you, we don''t have a single cent." She turned towards Yao Yao and said somewhat embarrassedly: "I''m sorry I didn''t discuss this with you just now."


    Hua Ke looked deeply at Yao Yao, "Alright, you decide about your money."


    At first, Yao Yao thought that she had foresight, going out would mean installing a lot of soul power crystal. Who knew that this time, she would come to a place that she wouldn''t need soul power crystal, which was equivalent to installing a bunch of trash. Fortunately, they could still exchange for those crystals, which could be exchanged for a lot of money. It was not a small sum, and could support the four of them in their journey to the central region.


    Lao Liu stood in front of the walls, "Right here, wait a moment."


    He whistled a few times and a black long-feathered bird flew down. Lao Liu explained: "This is a type of magical bird with a small body and weak abilities, but it can still use illusions on a wall."


    They had seen the magic bird before, and it looked the same as they had seen it before they went in, except that it was a little smaller.


    The little bird let out creaking noises in front of the wall. After circling a few rounds, it returned to Lao Liu''s arm.


    The walls started to change. The once flat wall now seemed to have a big hole cracked open. Inside was pitch black, making it impossible to see through to the end.


    "Go in." Lao Liu took the lead and walked in.


    After passing through a long black tunnel, he arrived at the underground trading area.


    This place was not the same as any underground trading center they had seen before. There was light that didn''t exist in other places. They raised their heads to look at the sky and saw the sun hanging, which meant that this wasn''t an underground trading area at all, but was actually on the ground.


    Lao Liu coldly said: "Who said the underground trading area is underground."


    There were no streets blocking the way, making it look like an ordinary trading market. Everyone was scattered and concentrated. In front of them were small stalls, each of them willing to buy or sell by themselves.


    Yao Yao said softly, "It looks no different from the market outside."


    Just as Yao Yao finished saying this, she happened to walk past a booth. She immediately stopped and asked, "What is this?" She pointed at the items on the stall and asked the vendor.


    The stall vendor lazily glanced at it, "Let me take a look at this, soul protector s."


    Why did Yao Yao have such a big reaction? The soul protector that the vendor mentioned was a black coloured jacket, and the words Master Greem''s work were just beside the black jacket.


    Yao Yao said angrily: "Master Greem only made this soul protector."


    The vendor: "Yeah."


    Yao Yao: "It''s not here."


    The hawker laughed, "If you think this is fake, then don''t buy it!"


    Yao Yao fumed with rage, "You are selling fake things, I want to ¡­"


    Jiang Shiyu covered Yao Yao''s mouth and dragged her away. Lao Liu''s expression was extremely bad, "This place can sell anything, but if you can tell that it''s fake, then of course you won''t be deceived. This is the rule here. Even if you don''t have any eyes, it''s still your problem to be tricked. You just came in to exchange your money, don''t give me any trouble! "


    Yao Yao was a little sad, but when she saw the strange items, she did not stop. She only took a few quick glances and did not speak any further.


    Not long later, Lao Liu brought them to a booth with a curtain hanging on the side. He knocked on the table for a long time, and then a person came out from behind the curtain. "So early?"


    Lao Liu pointed to the people at the back, "For silver."


    That person turned around and said, "Yo, so strange. It''s actually a human." He moved closer to the front, and looked at Jiang Shiyu''s group of four.


    "How much?"


    Jiang Shiyu did not say anything, but the man walked in lazily and stuck her head out: "Come in."


    Jiang Shiyu and Yao Yao went in together. There was a space behind the curtain, with a small wooden table. The person asked them, "East, west?"


    Jiang Shiyu took out a soul power crystal, "How do I exchange this?"


    The person turned his hand a few times, "West Continent''s soul power crystal, oh, this should be very valuable at your side."


    He stopped talking and pulled out a sign, "Take a look. If you think it''s okay, then take out the one you want to trade."


    This sign said that all kinds of money was being exchanged for silver coins.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know how Yi Le''s life looked like, but she knew that the ratio was too low. She was a little hesitant, but Yao Yao started to take out soul power crystal s, "All of these, exchange!"


    The table was piled full of soul power crystal. The man was not surprised at all. He looked through them one by one, and when he was sure they were real, he took out a large amount of money.


    Yu Lai''s silver money, as the literal understanding, is made of a material - silver, is an irregular circle.


    Yao Yao took it, did not count, and stored all of them into the spatial soul tool. In the end, that person said with a beaming smile, "I''ll come again next time."


    When the two of them went out, Yao Yao had just filled up a bag with silver and gave it to Lao Liu.


    Lao Liu did not ask them how much they wanted to exchange nor did he count the silver inside.


    Just as they were about to pass through the wall, a mass of white, fluffy thing scuttled over and directly flew towards Jiang Shiyu''s body. Jiang Shiyu subconsciously waved her hand to move away, but she heard a stern shout, "Capture that little bastard quickly!"


    Jiang Shiyu was half a beat slower this time, so this ball of fluffy things grabbed onto the hem of Jiang Shiyu''s clothes and trembled.


    Jiang Shiyu looked over and realized it was a little white dog. Its black eyes were looking at her pitifully, and there was even a little bit of red on its white fur.


    Yao Yao was surprised: "This is ¡­"


    There were already people chasing from behind. A group of vicious looking men holding all sorts of weapons shouted, "You! Put down what you''re holding and go do what you need to."


    Jiang Shiyu tugged on the little white dog''s paw, wanting to let it down. The little white dog knew that Jiang Shiyu was going to put him down, and tears started to gather in its eyes.


    Since the little white dog was unwilling to get down, the two of them froze for a moment.


    In the eyes of the people chasing after him, it was obvious that Jiang Shiyu was unwilling to let go of the little thing she carried and fight over it with them!

 C287

    This is incredible! This group of people had put in a lot of effort and resources to catch this little bastard. They were waiting to hand it over so they could get the bounty. The people who came out of nowhere actually wanted to snatch the little bastard from them.


    Jiang Shiyu raised her hand and innocently said: "I want to return it to you all, but this little white dog is unwilling to get down."


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know what had happened, but the little white dog''s saliva was on her clothes, making her feel a little disgusted. She placed her hand on the little white dog''s head and whispered into its ear, "If you understand my words, then quickly get down. Otherwise, the hand that is pressing against your head won''t be mine."


    Jiang Shiyu took a deep breath and spoke to the people in front of her: "As you can see, it''s not that I don''t want to return the favor. If you have the ability to pull it down, then come and get it. "


    The big man was skeptical. He held a weapon in one hand and was prepared to pull the little white dog with the other.


    Yao Yao suddenly blocked in front of her. "No! Jiang Shiyu, let''s go. "


    Yao Yao''s sudden attack had shocked Jiang Shiyu.


    Lao Liu had already opened up the door and was about to leave when the little white dog ran over and blocked their way out.


    Yao Yao bellowed, the big sized man''s expression became even more sinister, with an expression that said she wanted to take your life, she rushed towards Jiang Shiyu.


    Yao Yao dodged to the side, and without any hesitation, she unsheathed her sword and attacked the big sized man''s weapon. The two weapons clashed and brought out a string of sparks, and Jiang Shiyu shouted: "This little white dog is not mine, I also do not want to snatch it. If you want to take it, take it now."


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t hide the little white dog, only the little white dog was hanging in front of her chest.


    Seeing the little white dog in front of Jiang Shiyu, the big sized man did not dare make any moves, as she was afraid of hurting the little white dog. Jiang Shiyu, on the other hand, did not hesitate at all. She attacked without any regard for the little white dog in front of her, with every single move, she wanted to fight against the big sized man.


    At this moment, the big man also began to feel that something was off. He was so concerned, if the other party came to snatch it, he shouldn''t have ignored this little bastard.


    He hesitated for a while, but then Yao Yao shouted from the side, "Jiang Shiyu, don''t keep fighting, let''s go out quickly."


    The big sized man''s face turned green: "Out? Get out of here and don''t even think about it! "


    The attack came even more ferociously.


    The few people behind him also came up to help, as they tried to beat Jiang Shiyu up.


    Jiang Shiyu tugged at the little white dog but she was still unable to pull it off. She felt extremely helpless in her heart. What exactly was going on with Yao Yao? This dog was not theirs, why did she stick her head out?


    The little white dog bit Jiang Shiyu''s clothes, and was unable to moan anymore. Its little paws grazed Jiang Shiyu''s body, leaving behind a few marks.


    Jiang Shiyu did not care. As she fought, she shouted, "Let''s stop at the same time, I''ll return the little mutt to you."


    Of course, it was good to be able to bring back the little beast without any casualties. The big man waved his hand and stopped.


    Jiang Shiyu knew that this little white dog was not willing to come down, and was still nailed to her clothes.


    Fortunately, there were several layers to this coat. She began to take it off immediately, and returned the outer coat along with the dog!


    Seeing that the situation wasn''t good, the little mutt released Jiang Shiyu and jumped onto the ground. Jiang Shiyu said, "You guys came over to capture her, this isn''t related ¡­ ¡­"


    Before he could finish his sentence, the little mutt had unexpectedly jumped onto Yao Yao''s body. Yao Yao grabbed the little white dog, turned around, and walked into the wall door.


    The big sized man was enraged, Jiang Shiyu did not even take his clothes, and quickly turned to enter the black hole in the wall.


    The big man''s face was extremely ugly. Someone behind him asked, "Chase it?"


    The big sized man took off Jiang Shiyu''s clothes, and fiercely shouted: "Why are you not chasing after me!"


    He sniffed the air and a faint smell came into his nose. The man was surprised, "When did this human come in contact with the wolf tribe?"


    Jiang Shiyu and the others ran out of the underground trading area. After running for a long time, until no one came to chase after them, they finally stopped to rest.


    The little white dog sat obediently in Yao Yao''s embrace, staring at them with its big black eyes.


    Jiang Shiyu gasped for breath, after calming herself down, she turned to Yao Yao and said: "What were you doing just now? We were chased to the ground and we could only run. In that case, you want to do it again!


    This little white dog is not us. If others want it, why would you stop them?


    Strange things happen everywhere. Do you know what will happen to us if you act so recklessly? We''re not here to rest and relax. Don''t be soft-hearted about these unknown things, we''re running for our lives, you know? "We have to get out of here, not be killed on the way!"


    Jiang Shiyu''s face turned ugly. If not for Yao Yao''s words, they would have been able to come out safely and take the money to pass through the central area.


    And now, a small white dog had caught up with them. There was another group of people chasing after them.


    Jiang Shiyu said angrily: "After you came in, what did you do? Always causing trouble! "We''ll split up, don''t follow me!"


    Jiang Shiyu pulled the little white dog from Yao Yao''s embrace and turned to leave without looking back.


    Cheng Yu laughed and followed Jiang Shiyu.


    Yao Yao was shocked senseless by Jiang Shiyu''s words. Jiang Shiyu''s expression was also extremely dark and gloomy, her tone was strict and she said that she wanted to separate. Yao Yao''s eyes filled with tears, "I didn''t do it on purpose! Jiang Shiyu, I don''t want to leave. "


    She recovered her wits and was about to chase after him.


    Hua Ke pulled her back, "Stop chasing, you won''t be able to catch up."


    "Let me go, I''m going." Yao Yao wanted to struggle free from Hua Ke''s grasp.


    Hua Ke said calmly: "Didn''t you notice? She was deliberately leaving us. "


    Yao Yao suddenly turned her head, "What did you say?" Tears rolled down her cheeks.


    "Don''t you understand? She previously said that she would split up and leave, but now that she has an excuse, she will throw you off! Do you know that she''s going to throw you off! "


    Hua Ke released Yao Yao and snorted, "If you cause trouble, she might be angry, but she definitely won''t let you go and ignore it. Because she knows that following her is very dangerous, so she has to get rid of you. "


    Yao Yao''s eyes became red, "No, I have to chase after her!"


    Hua Ke suddenly said: "Don''t chase, she won''t let you catch her. Her words are right, other than causing her trouble, what else did you do?"


    Yao Yao''s face turned pale white, but Hua Ke didn''t feel the slightest bit of heartache, instead, he felt a bit of happiness. "Yao Yao, don''t chase after her.


    His voice was soft and slow, like a child''s. "You''ve been abandoned."

 C288

    Jiang Shiyu held the little white dog and walked forward silently. She was afraid that Yao Yao would catch up to her, so she didn''t dare to slow down her pace in the slightest.


    Jiang Shiyu stopped, the four walls were already an unfamiliar place.


    Cheng Yu: "I won''t do what you promised. I have to keep an eye on you."


    Silence reigned between them.


    After a while, Cheng Yu said: "This one ¡­ Little fox, it''s also useful for Yao Yao to have you stay. "


    "Hmm? A fox? Isn''t it a dog? " Jiang Shiyu grabbed the little white dog and brought it to her eyes to look at it carefully.


    They looked at each other, and the little white dog puffed its chest up and revealed a fawning smile. It stuck out its tongue to lick Jiang Shiyu, but Jiang Shiyu quickly pulled away in disgust.


    "It''s a fox." Cheng Yu said: "The current king of Yulai City is a Spirit Fox. This fox, regardless if it is a Spirit Fox or not, you saved it, there will always be benefits."


    Jiang Shiyu: "I would rather not have this benefit. Ping Bian has offended a bunch of people. "


    The little fox thought that Jiang Shiyu didn''t want him and cried out anxiously, scratching at Jiang Shiyu''s clothes with its claws. Jiang Shiyu could hear that his voice sounded like that of a fox''s, but how could his actions of licking people with his tongue sounded like that of a fox!


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s a fox or a dog, I brought you out and saved your life. If you want to know gratitude, then go."


    The little fox blinked its eyes as if it didn''t understand.


    Jiang Shiyu put it down, then easily landed on the ground. Jiang Shiyu jumped far away, "Cheng Yu, if you want to save this fox, this is yours."


    The little fox blinked as it looked at Cheng Yu. Cheng Yu didn''t make any movements and said to the little fox: "Follow me."


    Jiang Shiyu was shocked: "If you really want to bring this Little White ¡­ "A fox?"


    Cheng Yu continued walking, "Of course."


    Jiang Shiyu followed along, maintaining a distance from the little fox. She wanted to advise Cheng Yu, "If you bring this little fox along, what should we do? "It''s better to avoid unnecessary trouble and send him off?"


    Cheng Yu suddenly stopped, he anxiously stopped his footsteps: "What''s wrong?"


    Cheng Yu turned around and looked at her fixedly for a while, then smiled, "Are you afraid? "This?" He didn''t say exactly what this was.


    Jiang Shiyu immediately shouted: "I''m not afraid! This little thing is not easy to raise, it will die in a few days, don''t keep it. "


    Cheng Yu: "Oh."


    The little fox walked around under Jiang Shiyu''s feet, moving around and around, occasionally rubbing its tail against Jiang Shiyu''s.


    Jiang Shiyu dodged, "I''m serious."


    Cheng Yu lowered his head, looked at the little fox''s stiff body, and softly said: "It''s going to be useful."


    If the little fox had Cheng Yu, it was not afraid that Jiang Shiyu would abandon it. It wanted to pester Jiang Shiyu more, even if it was rejected multiple times, it would still want to follow her.


    Jiang Shiyu moved quickly, and its four limbs began to run. If Jiang Shiyu was slow, it would follow her unhurriedly. The distance between them, was probably something that the tip of its nose could touch Jiang Shiyu''s clothes.


    Jiang Shiyu had already planned to separate from Yao Yao. When exchanging money, she had already packed a small bag with silver coins. This money wasn''t much, but it should be enough to use in the central region.


    Seeing that the sky was about to turn dark, Jiang Shiyu suggested that they find an inn to stay. Jiang Shiyu only had one request for the inn, which was to be safe.


    And these two words generally represented exorbitant prices!


    Jiang Shiyu thought back to last night''s situation, she was not reluctant at all and directly asked where the most expensive inn was.


    The person who was asked pointed his finger, and Jiang Shiyu followed the direction of the voice and looked, it was a shabby looking house that was standing not far away.


    "The most expensive is that one. If outsiders like you come here, wouldn''t it just be for safety? That place is safe. Even if there is a huge commotion outside, you all will not be harmed. "


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, "Okay."


    The man looked at her. "Do you know why it''s safe?"


    To be honest, Jiang Shiyu did not want to know, she just wanted to stay in the inn. However, since this person had asked, she couldn''t say that she didn''t want to know, so she could only say: "Why?"


    That person laughed, "Tsk, that''s for sure, let''s talk slowly."


    Jiang Shiyu: "Forget it." She had just said that she wanted to hear what he had to say when her thoughts were immediately thrown to the back of her mind. "We''re in a hurry to stay here."


    "Why are you like this? "Alright, alright, alright. I''ll make this long story short."


    Jiang Shiyu turned around and stopped, "Tell me."


    The man said slowly, "This has to be said about something that happened decades ago, when the king invited ¡­"


    When Jiang Shiyu heard that dozens of years ago, she suddenly felt that she had miscalculated and quickly cut to the chase. Since she wanted to start from today, there was simply too much idle gossip, so she said: "Go straight to the point."


    The person said, "Oh, I was just about to say, don''t interrupt."


    Jiang Shiyu: "..."


    "The king invited a human to come in. At that time, the king didn''t want to communicate with the outside world, but a person suddenly came in. The king invited a human to come in, and at that time, the king didn''t want to communicate with the outside world.


    "It was a sensation. If you want to enter the central area, you have to pass through here. When the gatekeeper opened the door that day, the entire street was filled with people, and if you can''t stand on the ground, you will be on the second floor. No one on the second floor will be able to get onto the roof. "


    "The King sent for him. He entered the door with seven or eight people standing on either side to protect him. Unfortunately, that person wore a hat that covered his entire face. His appearance could not be seen, and judging from his figure, it must be a female. "


    Jiang Shiyu thought: After talking for so long, it''s still just idle chatter. This has nothing to do with the safest of reasons!


    The man looked at Jiang Shiyu and laughed: "When the female saw that there were so many people welcoming her, she said that she wanted to stay here for a day before going over."


    "This is the hotel she lives in."


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly felt a little interesting, "And then?"


    That person laughed and said, "Guest, of course we have to treat you well. Even if it''s an unreasonable request, it still has to be satisfied. "


    "At that time, this was the only inn here, so there was nothing good about it. About eight or nine of them went to stay there."


    "That night, there was no sound of the wind at all. No one knew what was going on, but when the man left the next morning, he said: It''s for the convenience and convenience of those who come after you. The owner of the inn laughed and sent it out. "


    Jiang Shiyu said: What did that person give to this inn?


    "Yes, it''s a very powerful defensive treasure. The entire inn is surrounded by them and no one will be able to enter. "

 C289

    He extended his tongue out to lick his lips. When Jiang Shiyu saw that tongue, goosebumps quickly covered her entire body, and when the person saw her like that, she laughed: "There''s no one in Telluride."


    Jiang Shiyu took a step back in panic, "You are ¡­"


    The man looked at Jiang Shiyu''s sword, "Hey hey hey, I''m not letting you see this, the people outside all look like you have never seen the world, I want to let you see what Rui Leit has."


    The person smiled and said, "You''re going to stay in a hotel?"


    This was not an obvious question, and as he did not understand why this person still needed to ask, Jiang Shiyu ignored him.


    Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu just reached the entrance of the inn, when a person walked out. He looked at the two of them and shouted with an ugly expression, "Why are you only coming at this time? You owe me three months'' worth of money. "I''m telling you, if you don''t, don''t bother about how close we are. I''ll leave today."


    The more he talked, the more excited he became, until he finally complained, "Tell me, which shop isn''t for business? There is no one in this small shabby hotel, so they want you to do some side business and get up early to sell food. Do they want to kill you? Sleep to the top of your head! Do you think you''re hibernating? It''s summer! "Do you believe that I can return you to your original form and sell you snake skewers?"


    Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu looked at each other, not knowing what was happening.


    "Ahh, what are you saying? Didn''t a customer come knocking on the door? I''m doing some business outside. Little one, don''t lose your temper in front of the guest."


    The guide walked over from behind the two and said with a smile, "Two guests, this store doesn''t care about the first shop. It has a long history and a good reputation, so it''s your choice to stay here."


    Little Kid just saw the boss slowly walking over, and now two customers came down. It was as if their faces changed and their anger vanished in a blink of an eye. He smiled and said, "Guest, please come in."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the two smiling faces and coughed, "Is there any other inn?"


    The boss was still talking when he was called Xiao Ke squeezed to the side. Xiao Ke moved closer to Jiang Shiyu, "Guest, our shop owner beat us up for safety. You don''t know how unsafe it is in this place at night. But our shop will definitely guarantee you a good night''s sleep and won''t be disturbed by anyone. Do you know why that is? "


    This sentence was very familiar as he stood behind Xiao Ke. The boss of this inn was talking about this with them on the way back.


    Jiang Shiyu hurriedly nodded, "I know, I think this is real."


    Xiao Ke rubbed her hands and said, "Of course it''s true. If you are not satisfied with your living space, we will refund you money!" Speaking of money, the corner of this humble one''s eyes twitched. It could be possible that in order to rope Jiang Shiyu over to live, this person had spent a lot of money.


    Jiang Shiyu passed him and looked at the boss. The owner looked indifferent, as if he could do anything for Jiang Shiyu.


    Jiang Shiyu walked in with large strides, "Residence."


    "One room?" Xiao Ke followed behind.


    Jiang Shiyu pointed at Cheng Yu, then pointed at her, "Two people, two rooms!"


    The smile on Xiao Ma''s face became even wider. "Alright!"


    The boss came over and asked in interest, "Aren''t you guys husband and wife?"


    Jiang Shiyu: "From there, you can tell that we''re husband and wife."


    The owner shook his head. "No way, no way. There''s one more room and I''ll earn more." He then asked, "Have you eaten? My cooking skills are not bad. "


    Although this shop was shabby and the inside was rather clean, there should be someone cleaning the place. There were dozens of tables on the first floor and the room on the second floor was the living room. It wasn''t too big, but it was still okay.


    When Jiang Shiyu came in, she only saw two people. One was the boss, and the other was Xiao Ke who was cleaning up the room upstairs. And now the boss was cooking the kitchen as well.


    Jiang Shiyu was suspicious, but did not say it out loud.


    The boss calmly smiled, "I can''t afford to hire anyone for this small business."


    Jiang Shiyu thought back to what Xiao Ke had said previously, that this small business was fake, that no one had come, and that it was true that they could not afford to hire anyone.


    She asked about the cost of the accommodation and the owner told her it wasn''t expensive. In the blink of an eye, he gave her a price.


    According to the soul power crystal, there were about five of them. One had to know, there was no need for soul power crystal to stay outside, there were only purple stone s!


    purple stone and soul power crystal have a huge exchange rate! This wasn''t considered expensive!


    Jiang Shiyu looked at Cheng Yu, who nodded at her. They''re only staying for one night. They''re leaving early tomorrow morning.


    Jiang Shiyu took out the money, and it was obvious that the owner''s eyes had turned into vertical slits again. He took the money and shouted loudly, "Xiao Ke, you''ve looked for the money you needed for these three months! "Come down quickly!"


    Xiao Ke replied with a voice that suppressed his: "Don''t be noisy! I am tidying up the room, and the guests are still here.


    No matter how Jiang Shiyu looked at it, it felt a little unreliable.


    Xiao Ke''s speed was very fast. However, most hotels should have already prepared a room in advance, so there was a temporary one as well.


    Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu went up to take a look and rested for a while. They didn''t have any rest last night, so they went to the underground exchange this morning to catch people, but their bodies had already reached their limits.


    Jiang Shiyu closed her eyes and slept for a while. When she opened her eyes again, she realized that the sun was setting in the west and night was approaching. The windows of this room were quite open, just enough to face the top of yesterday''s wolf pack.


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, she did not really want to be woken up again by the howling of the wolves in the middle of the night.


    Her stomach made a sound, and Jiang Shiyu touched her chest in amusement. Thinking of how she had not eaten anything a few times, she prepared to go down to eat dinner.


    When she pushed open the door, it was extremely quiet. Other than her and Cheng Yu, there should not be anyone else in this inn.


    But when she stood on the stairs, she was shocked, the dozen or so tables in the hall were already filled to the brim with people, as if they had heard the footsteps upstairs, they all raised their heads to look, the moment they saw Jiang Shiyu, they were all ignited like torches, the flames were about to burn her!


    Jiang Shiyu felt that this was too bad!


    She looked around the downstairs and saw the young peddler who had been urging the puppets last night, and there was a look of chagrin on his young face.


    A silver wolf was half lying down in the corner, its green eyes staring straight at Jiang Shiyu.


    The safest hotel?


    Jiang Shiyu wanted to shout and curse!


    Last night, it was just two waves, but now there were over ten tables of people, and they were all gathered together. How could she run now!

 C290

    The key was, was she still in time to run? Cheng Yu was still in her room, was it still too late for her to call him?


    Jiang Shiyu just stood there, not moving at all.


    The boss slapped his forehead and said, "I''m getting old and forgot to cook. Sure, I''ll cook in the back now." Looking at the circle of people in the lobby, he smiled and asked: "Is there anyone eating?"


    Jiang Shiyu stopped the boss from going to the back to cook and said: "I''m not hungry." The next moment, he turned around and ran back to his room.


    The owner said in surprise, "Not hungry? I even heard her stomach growl. "


    Xiao Ke''s cold gaze swept across the group in the lobby as she coldly said, "You''ve been scared to the point of not being hungry anymore."


    The boss looked at the people in the lobby and pushed it away, "This bunch of poor bastards, we can''t let them drink water for nothing. We''ll go and collect the money now!"


    Xiao Ke swung her arm and looked coldly at the boss, taunting, "I''m the boss? I''m going to collect the money. This money is mine. "


    The owner narrowed his eyes. "Aren''t you a worker?" You have to do what the boss tells you to do. "Hurry up."


    Lil ''White ignored him and backed away.


    The boss clutched at his heart in pain and said, "I''ve invited an ancestor!"


    When someone saw him like that, the corners of his mouth twitched, "Then why don''t you tell Little Kid to scram."


    The boss painfully said, "No way. I''m the only one in this shop without him. I can''t open the door in the morning."


    "Work harder, and get up early."


    The boss looked terrified, "No no no, it''s even more painful for me to get up early than it is to die! "No way."


    "Then let''s have another one?"


    The boss threw up his hands. "No money."


    "Then let him get out of here?"


    The boss smiled and said, "Is this your treat?"


    Facing the boss''s vertical pupils, that person shuddered and turned his head away, not daring to say another word.


    Jiang Shiyu quickly knocked on Cheng Yu''s door, and before he could reply, he rushed in, "Cheng Yu, I''ll go quickly. The two groups that chased after us yesterday were downstairs, and I even brought even more perseverance. "Run..."


    Jiang Shiyu said in a crackling voice, she looked up and saw Cheng Yu getting up from the bed, and was instantly stunned, she stuttered: "You''re still not awake?"


    Cheng Yu hadn''t changed his clothes at all. He was only used to seeing a neat and tidy Cheng Yu when he slept while wearing his clothes. Right now, his hair was a mess, and the corners of his clothes were wrinkled.


    Cheng Yu had probably just woken up as well. With a blank look in his eyes, he instantly sobered up. "What''s going on outside?"


    Jiang Shiyu had no choice but to repeat what she had said just now, as she muttered to herself for a while: "Think about it."


    "What are you thinking about?"


    Cheng Yu said indifferently: "If they really could kill us, we would still be able to sleep until now. They are sitting in the great hall, and the moment they see you leave, they only looked at you and did not make a move."


    Jiang Shiyu was shocked, but she did not think too much about it. The boss casually asked her if she wanted to eat or not. It was obvious that this was not a dangerous situation.


    Jiang Shiyu calmed herself down. Thinking about it this way, this shop was known as safe. With so much money paid, maybe it really could guarantee their safety.


    The people in the lobby looked at them, too afraid to move.


    Thinking about it this way, Jiang Shiyu''s stomach started to growl again. Cheng Yu looked at her. She didn''t know why she was blushing, but she felt her cheeks start to heat up. She quickly left the room, closed the door and let out a few breaths.


    For the sake of experimentation, Jiang Shiyu once again stepped onto the stairs. When the boss saw her, he asked with a smile: "Are we still going to eat?"


    Jiang Shiyu nodded.


    The boss then went to the back to cook dinner, while Xiao Ke, who was in the back, came up to him. He smiled and invited Jiang Shiyu to take a seat.


    Originally, the dozen or so tables were not all full. Occasionally, there would be one or two people. However, when she went down, she did not find any empty seats.


    Xiao Ke asked where she wanted to sit. Jiang Shiyu looked and said, "I''ll go back to eat."


    The little guy laughed and said, "It''s fine. You can pick a seat here. Don''t mind these paupers."


    Jiang Shiyu casually pointed in a direction, causing the little girl to nod in agreement. Then, she walked in front of the table and said, "Clear."


    There was only one person on the table, upon hearing her words, he slapped the table, staring at Xiao Ke angrily: "Who the hell are you? However, to dare to talk to me like that while being pitied like this, you must be tired of living. "


    Jiang Shiyu only heard that Xiao Ke spoke coldly: "I''m not a thing, and you''re not a respected customer either. Hurry up and get out of the way." It was completely unimaginable that this was a person who had just been smiling.


    The table swayed from side to side, and it was obvious that the man''s hands were so strong that his eyes seemed to pierce through the little one''s body.


    Jiang Shiyu wanted to say something, but she decided to go back and eat. She had already come down. The stall owner''s eyes were bright as she looked at her, but she didn''t do anything. Everyone was looking at her with the kind of expression that made one want to peel off their skin and break their bones, but no one made a move.


    In other words, her money was still valuable.


    Jiang Shiyu regained her senses, the situation in front of her had changed. The man grabbed Xiao Ke''s collar, her eyes staring like a bronze bell: "What did you say?"


    Xiao Ke was not afraid in the slightest, "Pay up!"


    "Do you think I have money? What the hell did you say!? "


    Xiao Ke said flatly, "Then let''s pay first."


    Xiao Ke was dragged off the ground, both of his feet in the air, but he still maintained a calm expression. The man was clearly furious. He swung his hand, and the little qilin was flung out in a circle.


    Jiang Shiyu''s eyes opened wide as she saw Xiao Ke rushing towards the rooftop, her body was still twisted by the force. She stood below, trying to catch a blow, only to find that Little Ke had already stuck to the roof. Her limbs were stuck to the wooden board, and her eyes shone with a strange light as she jumped towards the man.


    At this moment, the boss came out from the back and said, "It''s time to eat."


    The shop owner stopped and changed his direction, standing firmly on the ground. At the same time, he happened to lift up the curtain and a bowl of noodles was in his hand. It was steaming hot.


    He put down the noodles and asked Xiao Ke, "What happened?"


    Xiao Ke pointed at the person standing in front of him and said, "It''s just a waste of time. I won''t pay."


    The boss twisted his neck and looked at that person as if he had made a huge turn, "You''re not paying?" Great, you have guts! "


    That person was stunned. "He didn''t say that he won''t pay."


    The boss ground his teeth and said, "Then pay now, and all of you. Pay up, or else get the hell out of here!"


    "Clank, clank ~ ~ ~"


    Silver coins were placed all over the tables.

 C291

    The boss nodded and accepted them one by one with a smile.


    No one nodded, and the boss didn''t care either. He laughed and said, "Are you sitting here? Come and eat. "


    Jiang Shiyu was not picky with food, she had not eaten much, and only finished a bowl of noodles in a few bites. Thinking of it, Cheng Yu had not eaten yet, so from the looks of it, he probably wasn''t going to come down anymore.


    The boss went back and stood at the back again. After Xiao Ke stood for a while, she felt bored and sat opposite of Jiang Shiyu, looking at her.


    Jiang Shiyu felt a little uncomfortable. She had ordered another bowl of noodles just now, so it was not like she wasn''t willing to eat it.


    Xiao Ke said, "Are you not hungry anymore? "Eat."


    Jiang Shiyu took a bite, and then heard Xiao Ke ask: What are you doing here?


    Jiang Shiyu slowly swallowed the noodles, "Oh, I want to go to the central area."


    "Not here?"


    Jiang Shiyu looked at him suspiciously, "Why am I here?"


    Xiao Ke looked at Jiang Shiyu amiably. "I thought you came over on purpose."


    "What?" Jiang Shiyu was completely confused by his words.


    Xiao Ke smiled, "It''s nothing. If you want to be safe and not get killed, you should just stay in the inn. Once you''re out of the inn, it''s none of our business if anything happens to you."


    Jiang Shiyu was speechless. She really did not know how to talk to this person, headless and not knowing what to say. It was just her last sentence that made Jiang Shiyu have no choice but to think that she probably wanted to kill her again so that she could stay for a little longer.


    She looked around again. Perhaps it wasn''t to kill her.


    This morning, the stall vendor and Wolf Head said that they wouldn''t divulge any news about her, but this night, there were actually so many people who came.


    What do they want to do? Or was there something on her? So many people chasing?


    The doubt in the bottom of Jiang Shiyu''s heart became bigger, she looked at Xiao Ke, wanting to ask him more.


    Xiao Wen''s eyes were round, adding on that he was a young lad, he was more or less cute, but this time his eyes were squinted into a crescent moon, and he extended his hand out towards Jiang Shiyu: "Give me money, I will tell you anything."


    Jiang Shiyu: "..."


    Jiang Shiyu felt that this was not a good place to talk, so the two of them went to the back. The backyard was where both the boss and Xiao Ke lived.


    Jiang Shiyu asked: "What are they doing here?"


    Xiao Ke looked at her, "They are from here. What you want to ask is, why are they in this shop?"


    Jiang Shiyu nodded.


    Little Meng looked at her in disbelief. "You really don''t know anything."


    Jiang Shiyu was also stunned, what should I know?


    Xiao Ke touched the silver coins in his hand and laughed, "I don''t know, it''s fine. You should know that I won''t be able to earn that money."


    "Cough cough, do you know of Phoenix?"


    Jiang Shiyu looked at her.


    Xiao Ke continued: "The phoenix Nirvana represents the rebirth, and will acquire an even greater power. "After being reborn from the flames, I''ll just have to die for a while."


    Jiang Shiyu listened silently.


    "The beasts here all look like humans, looking extremely relaxed and at ease. "However, if you don''t have money and your cultivation is low, then in this place, you are even inferior to pigs and dogs." Xiao Ke''s tone became slightly more serious. His eyes dimmed for a moment, but he quickly recovered.


    "So, in order to survive, I must think of a way. If I don''t work hard to earn money, my cultivation must increase."


    "No matter where they are, there are always a few rich people, but they have the vast majority of the money in their hands. Even if the people below were to put their lives on the line, they wouldn''t be able to earn that much money. In the long run, the road to money is blocked. "


    "Then I can only improve my cultivation."


    Jiang Shiyu felt that something was wrong, "Then what do you think the phoenix is doing?"


    Xiao Ke raised a finger, "Don''t worry." This expression was extremely familiar.


    Jiang Shiyu did not interrupt, in case people said it.


    Xiao Ke continued: "It seems feasible to provide cultivation base, but there are a lot of things that you need. Those with talent and abilities wouldn''t be here. If you don''t have talent, you''ll have to find something to fill it up. "


    "To fill in what? Medicinal herbs, spirit stones, and all of these costs money.


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, thinking: When will we get to the crux of the matter?


    Xiao Ke looked at her fixedly. "You, are the thing that can be filled."


    "Huh?"


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, and did not react.


    "You have the power of a phoenix, but you aren''t a phoenix. As long as you die, your power will spill out like Nirvana. At that time, whoever can obtain this power will have their cultivation rise greatly."


    Jiang Shiyu was stunned, "I have the power of the Phoenix? I don''t even know. " The phoenix on her body was real, even if she acted like there was a Phoenix Power, it was still something the phoenix lent her, not hers. What nirvanic rebirth? So what if she died? She had no power.


    She asked, "Who said that?"


    Yi Lai was not connected to the outside world. Why did she get chased the moment she came in?


    Jiang Shiyu had yet to understand, so Xiao Ke asked: "You don''t have any Phoenix Power on you?"


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head.


    Xiao Ke laughed, and sniffed at Jiang Shiyu, "When I get near you, I can feel the blazing energy, do you not? "Who would believe it?"


    Xiao Ke opened the book as the silver coin glittered. "As for me, I just want to earn some money and maintain the operation of the inn. What do I have to do with power or not? It has nothing to do with me."


    Jiang Shiyu then took out some silver and gave it to Xiao Ke, "Who said that?"


    Xiao Ke received the money and blinked his eyes, "About this, I don''t know. I just woke up, and no matter what, I''m already spreading the news."


    "However, no one found you in the beginning. I don''t know why, but the power you released today seemed to have increased. The number of people who came to find you has increased."


    This time, Jiang Shiyu felt that she should really go out and say a few words. Nothing at all, she didn''t have any Phoenix Power on her, she was innocent, don''t chase after her. If she died, she would be a pile of bones with no power.


    Don''t look for her!


    Furthermore, she didn''t even believe that someone as insignificant as Xiao Yu, who didn''t covet her power, would be let off so easily. She couldn''t wait for the group of people outside to start attacking her.


    Little Laughter said, "Don''t feel so miserable. Hehe, once you get to our store, we will guarantee your safety."


    Jiang Shiyu rolled her eyes, "Don''t tell me that you want to live here for the rest of your life?"


    Xiao Ke rubbed her chin, "You won''t be able to afford it if you live here for the rest of your life."

 C292

    Money, money, money ¡­ He really couldn''t leave without money!


    Xiao Ke shook his head and laughed heartily. "What kind of person are you? It''s not like I''m a human." He turned his head, a pair of blue eyes under the moonlight. "I tell you, I never expected myself to be alive, and now, even less so, I won''t let anyone destroy the inn while I''m here."


    Little Ke sat on the stone block and somewhat sadly looked up at the moonlight. Her long eyelashes trembled slightly as she replied, "As for me, one year ago, I also wanted to live like a human, not a beast."


    Jiang Shiyu: "..."


    You really don''t know? Although we can transform into human figures, before that, we can only transform from beast form into human form after a few hundred years or even a thousand years. The moment you transform into your human form, it means that you are already an adult. "


    Little Ke pointed at herself. "As for me, when I reached adulthood, I was already 433 years old. I could be considered one of the slower transformations."


    He looked at Jiang Shiyu jokingly. "You have 33?"


    Jiang Shiyu was silent.


    Seeing her expression, Lil ''Ye opened her eyes, "In my eyes, you are just a newborn baby. You don''t even know how to say these things."


    "Sigh, looks like it''s been too long since I''ve talked to a normal person."


    He harrumphed, "Those poor bastards outside, they still dare to come in despite not having any money. Now, they have to eat dirt."


    Jiang Shiyu thought that something was wrong, "Normal people? Is the boss abnormal? "


    Xiao Ke scoffed, "When has he ever been normal."


    It was normal for a laborer to mock their boss.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t speak anymore. She was just a little worried for her unforeseen disaster.


    She thought about it, and decided to go out and talk. She made it clear that if anyone was convinced, it would be for the best. If she had wasted her breath, there was nothing she could do. This group of people shouldn''t be able to do anything in order to obtain power.


    If she really didn''t believe her, then she would have to discuss how to leave with Cheng Yu. The current situation was, as long as they left the inn, wouldn''t they be courting death? It was already too late for them to dodge the two attacks. With so many of them, without even thinking about it, they were done for!


    Jiang Shiyu thought for a while, then looked at Xiao Ke, "Let me tell you, I don''t have the power of the Phoenix on me, do you believe me?"


    Jiang Shiyu looked at Xiao Ke with hope.


    Xiao Ke clapped her hands. "Do you want me to believe you?"


    Jiang Shiyu nodded.


    Little Rascal laughed. "That is to believe that you do not have the power of the Phoenix."


    Jiang Shiyu became a little more spirited, and she was still able to talk for a bit inside.


    Xiao Ke then said, "Give me the money and I''ll say whatever you want."


    Jiang Shiyu: "..." Thunderbolt!


    Jiang Shiyu still decided to say something. However, Xiao Ke suddenly thought of something, "You were chased so miserably by him, if there was a Phoenix Power, I wouldn''t believe it either."


    Jiang Shiyu''s eyes lit up, that''s right. If she had a Phoenix Power, she would have fought them head on long before they caught up, so why would she run?


    Jiang Shiyu thought about this, thanked the little one, and entered the hall.


    The boss stuck his head out of the kitchen and said, "Little Ke, you talk a lot today and even said that I''m abnormal."


    Xiao Ke stretched lazily and rolled his eyes, "Where are you normal? "I have a lot to say, but it''s all because I can''t hold it in. If there''s no one else coming to this restaurant, then let''s go drink to the north wind."


    The boss smiled. "Sigh, there''s no one here today. There''s even so many people." He patted the purse on his waist. "The purse is bulging. I wish they could stay here for a few more days."


    Little Ke said, "Yo, Boss, you suddenly want to earn some money."


    "Since when have I not wanted to earn money!?" The boss said.


    "If it wasn''t for me, this shop would have been sold long ago! "You want to earn money, is this daytime?!"


    The boss said in embarrassment, "What day?"


    Xiao Ke gave him a sidelong glance. "What a daydream."


    The boss jumped up in anger, "Xiao Ke, who was the one that found you, picked you up, gave you food and clothes, and even gave you a job? You''re treating me like this now!"


    Xiao Ke shrugged. "When you get up tomorrow morning, you''ll open a shop."


    The boss immediately surrendered, "Hahaha, you treat me pretty well. It''s not every day you open your shop early. "It''s really too good for me."


    The boss gave him a thumbs up and praised, "It''s this kind of stuff!"


    Xiao Ke was speechless. Ye Zichen ignored him, turned around, and walked into the lobby as well.


    The boss looked up at the moon, smiled, and went back to work in the kitchen.


    Before Jiang Shiyu went in, she heard many voices, some of them were loud, some of them were even powerful.


    The voice was like the tide, instantly dispersing.


    Everyone in the lobby looked over once again. The atmosphere was really tense.


    Jiang Shiyu walked a few steps to the front of the counter, took a deep breath, and maintained her expressionless face.


    "I know the reason why you are chasing me. But I want you all to think about one thing first. If I had Phoenix Power, would you all still be sitting here properly? Will I still be chased around? "


    Jiang Shiyu asked these questions first, wanting them to think about it.


    Although the people in the hall were confused by the power, they were still old and experienced. When Jiang Shiyu said this, they thought for a while.


    The man at the first table said, "Maybe you''re pretending."


    Someone behind him immediately responded, "That''s right, I heard you came yesterday. But today, we felt your scattered power. It means that you can disguise yourself."


    Jiang Shiyu said calmly, "If I knew how to disguise myself, why did I scatter today instead of hiding my strength?"


    That person was speechless.


    Another one said, "Are you injured? There''s no way to suppress it. "


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head, "I''m not injured." Just a little tired.


    There were still many people who were unwilling to believe it.


    "Humans will lie, don''t listen." This was something he had encountered when he was deceived by the humans. He had killed everyone in a single strike.


    "It''s just pretending. Look at the red energy in the air, this is clearly the power of the phoenix." Jiang Shiyu looked into the sky, wanting to see the Phoenix Power they were talking about, but she couldn''t.

 C293

    Jiang Shiyu looked around but she did not see the red Phoenix Power they were talking about.


    Jiang Shiyu, Yao Yao, Hua Ke, and the others had never said they saw anything red around her, but thinking about how the phoenix was a divine beast and the people around these tables were divine beasts, they were all not humans, could it be that only people would not see it?


    Jiang Shiyu said powerlessly: "Even if you kill me, you won''t be able to get any power." There was no Phoenix Power on her and the Phoenix that lived in her Inner Palace might have been mistaken.


    The group of people also followed their own thoughts and misunderstood Jiang Shiyu''s intentions. They thought that even though Jiang Shiyu would die, her power had already been transferred to the next person.


    How could they not be angry? They took out their remaining silver coins and sat here to look at this man, but now they were told that their silver coins had been wasted and they had truly eaten nothing in return!


    Who could take it!


    One of them had more hair, and his hair was curled up like an exploding trumpet flower. He stood up and glared at Jiang Shiyu, "What did you say? No! "Hmph, I''ll kill you now and see if I can get it."


    With that, his hand formed a claw shape, his fingernail instantly grew long and sharp, wanting to take Jiang Shiyu''s head.


    Normally, Jiang Shiyu would definitely hide, but now she was not in a hurry, and lightly called out: "Boss."


    The man''s body froze in the middle of the road, his claws unable to move any further.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know who the boss was, but these people seemed to be afraid, not daring to do anything here that would anger the owner. She then calmly moved out of the office.


    This was also a test of whether the boss'' reputation was good or not.


    Therefore, she had succeeded. As long as she stayed here for one day, her boss would be the big supporter. No one dared to lay a hand on her among the people sitting at the tables in the hall.


    However, this also brought about another worry.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at that person, "The boss is right behind me, I''ll be there as soon as I call out to him. "What about you?"


    This rhetorical question choked the man, as he angrily turned around and went back to his seat.


    Another person stepped forward with a smiling face. "Is my puppet fun?"


    When Jiang Shiyu thought back to last night''s frightening street, no matter how brilliant the smile of the little vendor was, Jiang Shiyu felt that this was asking you to laugh and take your life. It was unknown when a puppet would appear in her hands, but the price would be her life.


    She looked down to make sure there were no puppets in her hands. Thus, he did not give face to the small vendor.


    The smile on the little vendor''s face was like a mask. He had maintained that smile from the very start.


    He said, "At least we''re friends. Tell me, what do you mean by that?"


    Jiang Shiyu looked behind and saw Xiao Ke leaning on the wall, looking at him. She said flatly, "I don''t know how long we''ve known each other."


    The stall owner nodded, "That''s true. You probably won''t recognize the friendship that is pursuing you." "Then tell me what you meant just now."


    Jiang Shiyu: "Nothing."


    The stall owner: "Then what exactly does it mean?"


    Jiang Shiyu: "No meaning."


    The little vendor: "... "I''m not talking to you, so you''d better be honest. We can''t take your life, so I can give you a look."


    Jiang Shiyu ''oh'', "Do you want to show me the red color of the Phoenix Power?"


    He was simply asking for a beating!


    Seeing that they were not listening to her orders, Jiang Shiyu started to ramble on, waiting for the boss to finish preparing the snacks, he carried them up, still not coming down!


    The stall vendor looked over her and asked, "What? Are you playing dumb?"


    Jiang Shiyu had already completely stopped trying to explain her feelings to them, "Just take it as me pretending to be stupid."


    Jiang Shiyu also looked at the little vendor and felt that he was a little different from last night. Yesterday, he looked like he hadn''t slept for a few days, and his eyes were red. Now it was even more serious. His eyes were still red, even his face was lifeless. His face was so pale that it didn''t look human. The skin in front of his eyes was terrifyingly blue.


    The stall vendor rubbed his eyes and laughed, "Do you think it''s scary? "If you be a little more obedient and let me catch you last night, you won''t need to use so much of my strength. This isn''t how I would be like this."


    Jiang Shiyu frowned, "You yourself are weak, you can''t catch anyone, and now you''re chasing after me? I''ve never seen anyone more shameless than you."


    The stall owner laughed, "If you have a thick face, it''s true. If there''s no teeth," he opened his mouth, revealing a row of sharp teeth. His smiling expression gave off an indescribable eerie feeling. I still have teeth. "


    Jiang Shiyu: "..."


    Xiao Ke walked over and said, "Boss, your snacks are done. Go get them."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, looked at the little vendor, then walked towards the kitchen.


    Before he left, he could still hear the little Ke talking to the stall owner, "This way, you won''t be able to maintain your human form, don''t ¡­"


    At the end, Jiang Shiyu could no longer hear anything. She lifted the curtain and smelled a sweet smell. The boss came out with some snacks and handed them over to her with a smile. "Alright, I haven''t made snacks in many years. I wonder how the taste is."


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t really like eating sweet things, so she didn''t taste them, but they looked pretty good and they were also quite fragrant.


    The boss pointed to the plate and said, "Since we''re in a hurry, we can make two kinds. These are red bean cake and the taste is sweet. These are date flower cake and are also sweet."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the two types of snacks on the plate. One was a yellow-skinned, red-hearted, and the other was a petal-shaped biscuit.


    The owner laughed, "I''ll bring it up to you... My friends, eat. "


    It was unknown what the pause in the middle was.


    Jiang Shiyu was prepared to take out the money, but the owner said: "I will write down the accounts, and we will settle it together when you guys leave."


    It was indeed troublesome to pay for a meal, so Jiang Shiyu agreed and brought a plate of dim sum back to the hall.


    He focused his attention on it again. Jiang Shiyu passed through them, expressionless. Their eyes gradually shifted, originally staring straight at Jiang Shiyu. When the tip of her nose caught the scent, her eyes were glued to her hand.

 C294

    The eyes of the group of people were fixated on him, and Jiang Shiyu also noticed it.


    She looked at the pastry and put a piece of red bean cake in her mouth. She could even hear the sound of saliva as she chewed it.


    Jiang Shiyu turned her head, the people around seemed to not notice anything, as their eyes continued to stare at her hands. She smiled and paused before slowly going upstairs.


    After Jiang Shiyu received the reply, she entered and put down the dessert. "You are right, we are temporarily safe."


    Cheng Yu did not change his clothes. He only cleaned himself up and returned to the appearance of a noble and elegant young master that Jiang Shiyu had once seen.


    He pointed to the snacks and said, "For me?"


    Jiang Shiyu nodded before saying hesitantly, "It''s a little sweet, I don''t know if you''ll get used to it."


    Cheng Yu pinched a piece of jujube cake and took a bite.


    He was wearing a mask on his face, so he didn''t know how to react to it. It was just that he didn''t want to eat any more after eating two pieces, so he didn''t really like it. Too sweet.


    Cheng Yu pushed open the window, a gust of cold wind blew hard, causing a breeze to blow the curtain that was in front of the bed, causing Cheng Yu''s body to appear and disappear.


    Jiang Shiyu lowered her head in panic. It was already hot during the day, but it was still hot at night.


    Cheng Yu leaned on the doorframe, "What''s going on outside?"


    Jiang Shiyu explained what happened just now, emphasizing that she couldn''t see the Phoenix Power at all, the group of demon beasts had come for the power of the Phoenix Gu on her body. In front of Cheng Yu, he did not hide anything.


    She looked at Cheng Yu and said, "We need to think of a way to leave this place now. As long as we leave this door, so many people will come chasing us. "


    Jiang Shiyu said: "I suggest that we split up."


    "I don''t agree."


    Just as Jiang Shiyu finished speaking, Cheng Yu came over to welcome her.


    Jiang Shiyu clenched her teeth and said: "Do you still not understand the current situation? It''s okay if you leave, they won''t chase you. If you follow me, you will be chased after. "


    Cheng Yu: "Mhm."


    Jiang Shiyu: "Do you know what''s going on right now?"


    "I know, I don''t agree." Cheng Yu turned his head to look at her, and said word by word: "Let''s go."


    Jiang Shiyu had almost used up all of her strength, she did not want to implicate anyone, and even more so, did not want to implicate Cheng Yu.


    She wanted to grab Cheng Yu and push him out as far away as possible, but when she stretched out her hand, she stopped.


    She did not dare to touch Cheng Yu.


    Who was Cheng Yu? He was her savior, someone she couldn''t even reach. The eternally indifferent Cheng Yu was different from her. They were forced to tie together for the sake of an agreement.


    She should not have gone to pull Cheng Yu.


    Fortunately, she was awake early and didn''t run into him.


    She wanted to retract her hand, but she encountered an ice-cold object. She suddenly raised her head and looked at Cheng Yu, who tugged at her, and dragged her to the window, "Break the wind."


    Jiang Shiyu withdrew her hand and looked at Cheng Yu, not knowing what expression he should make.


    Cheng Yu suddenly laughed and patted her head, "Isn''t it hot? "Blowing wind, looking at you now, you''re going to be so hot that you''ll turn stupid."


    Jiang Shiyu reached out her hand to caress her face. It was probably because it was too hot ¡­


    Jiang Shiyu felt that something was amiss, but she couldn''t pinpoint what it was. After Cheng Yu hit her head, she did not move, her arms leaning on the window, she stuck her head out.


    The window was quite large, and since the two of them were standing quite close to each other, they were able to stick their heads out.


    But Jiang Shiyu did not dare, so she just waited obediently for the wind to blow.


    The two of them did not speak, but the atmosphere was not awkward.


    After a long while, Cheng Yu asked her, "Is it still hot?"


    Jiang Shiyu immediately shook her head: "It''s not hot anymore, it''s not hot anymore."


    Cheng Yu nodded, "Alright, let''s continue."


    Only then did Jiang Shiyu understand. Cheng Yu thought that her words just now were because her head was too hot, and was spouting nonsense. Now, he had to wait for her to calm down before he could continue.


    Jiang Shiyu thought it through and said straightforwardly: "I''m not hot. What I said was also true."


    Cheng Yu turned his head to look at her, "Keep boasting."


    Jiang Shiyu lay outside the window and said, "I''m really not hot."


    Her actions were a little big, and both of their arms were pressed against each other. Jiang Shiyu did not feel hot at all, "Cheng Yu, I''m serious, don''t be with me."


    Cheng Yu said: "I''m not going with you, you go by yourself. I''ll go wherever I want."


    Jiang Shiyu took a deep breath, "I''m not joking."


    "What I said was true." Cheng Yu said.


    A sense of powerlessness arose. Jiang Shiyu suddenly realised, Cheng Yu''s actions now were the same as those below. He refused to listen to what Yue Yang said and continued to move forward.


    She said: "Cheng Yu, you followed me. You are stronger than me, that''s true, but sometimes you also drag me down, so ¡­"


    "This move has been used." Cheng Yu propped up one of his arms, supported his chin and said: "Change it to another."


    Jiang Shiyu was speechless, she wanted to say something unpleasant and chased Cheng Yu away. This move was feasible to deal with Yao Yao. However, when it came to dealing with Cheng Yu, it was easily seen through.


    Jiang Shiyu couldn''t think of any good methods for now.


    She didn''t want to implicate anyone, and yet, she had to go through so much trouble. She was probably the first one to do so!


    Cheng Yu suddenly said: "Look." He pointed at the night sky.


    Jiang Shiyu raised her head and looked over. A missing moon hung over it, and the stars in the sky were also shining brightly.


    Cheng Yu said: "It is said that when no one dies on the ground, there will be an extra star in the sky. "Hmm, I wonder if it was spread by that brainless person."


    Jiang Shiyu: "..."


    Cheng Yu asked again: "What do you think about this world?"


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know what he was asking and couldn''t find any angle to reply.


    Cheng Yu''s eyes curved, "I really love this world, even if I have to die for it."


    Jiang Shiyu stared blankly, she didn''t really understand Cheng Yu''s words, and could only follow what Cheng Yu said and share his thoughts, "I am someone who lives within. I don''t love this world, I just want to live a good life."


    Cheng Yu caressed her head again, looking like a senior touching the affection of a junior, "Live well."


    "You can only live in this world if you exist."


    Cheng Yu sighed and said.


    Jiang Shiyu thought for a long time, "Alright then, our existence is dependent on this world. But there are some things that will not disappear even if this world disappears. "


    "What?" Cheng Yu said with a truly doubtful tone. He wanted to know just what it was.


    Jiang Shiyu muttered to herself, "Ideas, emotions and the like."


    Cheng Yu laughed and said two words for no reason, "Hopefully."

 C295

    knew that she could not convince Cheng Yu, so after blowing for a bit, she retreated, leaving Cheng Yu''s room with a strange feeling. She coughed and took the plate with the starting point, "I will go out first, if you don''t want this, I will bring it out."


    She didn''t like to eat snacks, so this plate of snacks had to be wasted. She thought for a moment, then carried it down, wanting to give it to the boss or Xiao Ke.


    Kid was standing in front of them, staring at them, trying to get them out.


    Jiang Shiyu pushed it over, "It''s not to my liking."


    The shop owner took the plate and tasted it. "Not bad," he said, puzzled.


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, "I don''t really like sweet things."


    Only then did the boss''s expression relax a little. "This is not to your liking. You''ll have to pay if you eat."


    Jiang Shiyu laughed and nodded, "Since you''ve eaten, you have to pay. Alright, let''s keep it in our account."


    The boss smiled and said, "Alright, I don''t like eating sweet foods. Alright then. I''ll remember it. I''ll make you guys something else tomorrow."


    Looking at the situation, it was already decided that Jiang Shiyu and the rest would continue staying here.


    The boss was very confident in his cooking. Although it was a little cold, he pinched a few dishes and stuffed them into his mouth. He even called out to Xiao Ke, "Xiao Ke, come and eat. My cooking skills are not bad." You''ve been here for so long, but you haven''t had a snack I''ve made. These materials are too expensive, and I would normally be reluctant to part with them. "


    Jiang Shiyu saw Xiao Ke, who had just called her a little kid, turn around and eat three pieces of meat in one go. There were two pieces in his mouth and one or two pieces in his hand.


    The boss only took it when he was done eating. He immediately felt that he had suffered a loss. He also picked up a few pieces.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the people in the hall. The ones whose Adam''s apple was moving up and down were obviously swallowing their saliva, yet they were still staring at the boss and Xiao Ke.


    Jiang Shiyu could not help but think, was Yulai so poor? This little dessert, what they make is like a delicious delicacy.


    Jiang Shiyu turned her head to look at the owner and Xiao Ke, "Is this dessert worth a lot of money here?"


    After swallowing the last mouthful, the boss waved his hand and said, "The snacks are not rare, the ingredients are precious."


    Jiang Shiyu frowned: "What materials did you use?"


    The boss blinked, as if realizing that he had leaked the information, he quickly waved his hand and said, "Aiya, just some ordinary materials. It''s not bad for you. "


    The people in the lobby felt like there was a chance, so they quickly said: "It''s not bad for you guys, nor is it good for us, but it''s good for us. This thing is very expensive, you wouldn''t even know how to eat it without money. "


    He saw Jiang Shiyu frowned, "You''ve been tricked by the boss."


    Jiang Shiyu shifted his gaze down, the pot of tea in his heart had already been finished by the boss and Little Ke in such a short period of time. No wonder he had been staring at her hands.


    she asked the boss. "How do you know we won''t eat?"


    The boss didn''t answer.


    The person at the back interrupted again, "How are you not clear about this? Our appetite is different from yours. What we like to eat you don''t like. As long as you put it in a little more, you won''t be able to take it."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at Xiao Ke, the shop assistant who had even talked to her about some old things. Yes, she paid. The reason why she stayed in this inn was to ensure her safety. Since the boss protected her, her money would be worth paying for it. Even if the snacks were tricked, it would still be a side effect of staying in a restaurant. It wasn''t that he didn''t care, but that anything could happen.


    Thinking about this, Jiang Shiyu originally wanted to be angry, but she instantly calmed down. In any case, she wouldn''t live here for long, so she might as well just pay a little more.


    But it still had to be made clear.


    "Boss, is that so?" Jiang Shiyu waited for the owner''s reply, but seeing that he did not have any expression, he continued: "We will eat this meditation, take it to the account. However, if the food is not to my liking, I will not pay for it. I''ll tell you first, in case things get troublesome later on. "


    The owner squinted at her. "You''re not eating?"


    Was this a threat? If the boss didn''t like what she was doing, she would be chased if she wanted to eat and couldn''t go out.


    Jiang Shiyu laughed, and did not say a word. She just wanted to stay for a day or two, and now she even wanted to leave as soon as possible. There weren''t any simple people here, so she decided to leave as soon as possible.


    The owner squinted his eyes and sized Jiang Shiyu up. Jiang Shiyu felt like she was being stared at by a snake, that kind of cold and wet feeling. The boss was a snake in the first place!


    Jiang Shiyu thought that the boss was going to kill him too, but didn''t expect that in the next moment.


    "I didn''t think about it. I''m old, and I forgot that people don''t like to eat this. No one had come for years. I really forgot. I was just thinking of using the best treat possible and finally managed to get the ingredients out with great difficulty! "


    The boss actually started crying, "I''m innocent, really." Customer, you must believe in this store. "If that''s the case, how can we continue to run this store?"


    Jiang Shiyu looked at him and said without saying a word. The boss peeked at her through his fingers. Seeing that Jiang Shiyu''s expression had not eased up, she whined, "It''s all my fault.


    The little qilin was sitting on the counter like a small, boneless kitten. It shrunk back and looked like it couldn''t bear to watch any longer as it turned its head around.


    Jiang Shiyu turned her head to look at the dozen or so tables in the hall, "Boss, isn''t it close time? There are so many in this lobby. "


    The owner nodded and didn''t pretend to cry anymore. He raised his head and said, "That''s right. If you guys continue to stand here, you''ll have to charge me night fees."


    The dozen or so tables were unwilling to stand up. In the end, they even looked at Jiang Shiyu with an expression of "wait for you to go out and watch".


    Jiang Shiyu did not say anything to the owner. After they had left, he was ready to go upstairs.


    The boss didn''t know if he felt bad or if it was something else, but he took the initiative to ask, "What do you guys want to eat tomorrow morning?"


    Jiang Shiyu thought back to the mocking words that she had said to the boss before, and immediately found the right words, "You can do it?"


    The owner said angrily, "He''s in the business, he''ll definitely be able to get up."


    Jiang Shiyu laughed, "Alright then, let''s eat the noodles I ate tonight, two bowls."


    The boss nodded, indicating that he would do it in the morning.


    Xiao Ke rolled his eyes at him.


    Jiang Shiyu went upstairs, and Xiao Ke suddenly called out to her, "Customer, I advise you not to have too much hope. It''s very likely that I''ll be the one to make the noodles in the morning. "


    "What''s the difference? As long as I''m full. " After Jiang Shiyu found out that she was tricked by the boss, she didn''t care about anything else.

 C296

    The reason why Jiang Shiyu wanted to eat the noodles was because she felt that the noodles wouldn''t be ruined. Furthermore, she couldn''t be bothered to care about the consequences anymore, as long as she could eat the noodles in the morning.


    Jiang Shiyu nodded and returned to her room.


    Downstairs in the lobby.


    The shop owner wiped the counter until it started to glow. He slowly said, "Oh, I''ll try my best."


    Xiao Ke rolled his eyes and flew over, "Who was the one who just made that promise?"


    "Isn''t this supposed to leave a good impression on the customers? "It''s not that I''m being sarcastic, it''s because you mock me every day, even this new customer has to say it in passing. If I didn''t say, would you remember my kindness or not? Don''t treat me like this." The boss complained.


    Xiao Ke knocked on the counter, "What''s right for you?"


    The boss muttered, "He''s no pushover, just roll your eyes at me everyday." from time to time you get angry at me. "


    She ran her fingers over the counter, again and again.


    The boss said nervously, "Don''t be in such a hurry. You have to keep hitting me again and again. My counter can''t be destroyed."


    Xiao Ke retracted his finger, and revealed his sharp claws, smiled and said: "Can''t I leave a few marks for you? "It''s obvious that he has a long history."


    The boss shrank back. "Don''t."


    Little Ke retracted her sharp claws, "How is it?"


    The boss pretended not to understand. "What do you mean what do you think?"


    The little guy returned his finger to the counter. "What do you think?"


    The boss felt pained again. "Nothing, she does have the power of the phoenix, but it''s very rare and it''s constantly weakening. However, the aura emitted from her body is indeed very strong. "


    Xiao Ke thought for a moment, "I saw her eat a piece."


    The owner nodded, "Yes, but since she said that it was unpalatable, it shouldn''t be."


    "Why shouldn''t I? Maybe she''s just a person."


    The owner smiled and said, "Little Ke, don''t be soft-hearted."


    Little Ke clicked her tongue, "Am I that kind of cat? You can''t even keep your own life, and you still care about others. "


    The owner smiled, "I didn''t see you chatting well with her in the backyard, so I reminded you."


    "This bunch of idiots only know how to use brute force. Don''t they know that Huai Rou is using this move too?" Little Ke looked at the boss. "If you are certain, we have to be prepared."


    The owner nodded, "We''ve taken a closer look, but there''s still some doubt on the dim sum." Since that group of people has already been exposed, we don''t need to hide anymore. Let her think that we are trying to cheat us of some money. "


    Xiao Ke said, "You''re up early tomorrow?"


    The boss looked at the sky and rubbed his chin. "I went to bed too late tonight. I might not get to sleep tomorrow morning."


    Lil ''White ignored him and went to the backyard.


    After a good night of sleep, when the first ray of sunlight shone in, Jiang Shiyu opened her eyes.


    She didn''t fall asleep. Unfortunately, it was the latter half of the night. Her body couldn''t bear it any longer, so she fell asleep. Fortunately, she could still open her eyes this morning.


    She got up and opened the window. She looked out and saw that the room was still cold and devoid of people. Jiang Shiyu took in a deep breath of cold air. After waking up, she walked down the stairs.


    She knocked on Cheng Yu''s door. Cheng Yu had long since woken up and let her in.


    When Jiang Shiyu entered, he saw that he was still leaning on the windowsill, and was stunned: "You haven''t slept for the entire night?"


    Cheng Yu turned around and looked at her, "No, it''s just that I want to wake up early in the morning."


    Jiang Shiyu told him that they would go and have a taste of the boss''s noodles later.


    Cheng Yu turned and followed her downstairs.


    Xiao Ke was guarding the door when she saw the two of them. She quickly came over and greeted them with a smile, "You''re up? You want to eat noodles? "


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, "Boss, are you here yet?"


    Xiao Ke''s smiling face froze. Jiang Shiyu understood and did not come.


    "Ignore him," the little one said with a disdainful look. He then changed his expression to look at Jiang Shiyu, "You want to eat noodles, right?


    Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu found a table and sat down. At that moment, other than the two of them, everything else was quiet.


    Jiang Shiyu whispered: "What do you think?"


    Cheng Yu did not reply.


    Jiang Shiyu felt that there was probably nothing she could do. Right now, they had run into an alley. Three sides had already been blocked off, and the only road left wasn''t long. She really didn''t know what to do next.


    The two of them were silent for a while, then two or three people came out of the street, and a limping woman walked in.


    After entering, she realised that there was Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu in the Main Hall, and was slightly surprised for a moment.


    At this moment, Little Qiao came up from the back. "The noodles are here."


    His voice had just come out of the curtain when he saw the crippled woman. It was as if someone had choked him, and he immediately lost his voice.


    The lame woman stared at him for a moment as if she couldn''t believe it. Then she looked at him carefully and said uncertainly, "Little me?"


    She put away the look of shock on her face and expressionlessly brought the noodles over. She then called out to the lame woman, "Do you want to eat or sleep?"


    The lame woman''s eyes were filled with tears, "Kid, I''m you ¡­"


    I''m getting a bit impatient. "Customer, are you going to eat or sleep?"


    The lame woman didn''t dare to speak anymore. She looked at Xiao Ke shakily.


    Jiang Shiyu ate her noodles as she watched the scene unfold in front of her.


    She whispered to Cheng Yu who was beside her, "I see that this crippled woman and this little one should be close relatives."


    Cheng Yu glanced at it, "Mn."


    Jiang Shiyu laughed and stopped talking. She picked up the noodles and ate a few mouthfuls.


    The scene continued.


    Seeing how the lame woman looked like a pauper, I didn''t have the slightest bit of patience. My face was extremely bad, "If you don''t want to eat and you don''t want to stay, then go out."


    The lame woman said with a shaky voice, as if she was crying at the same time, "Xiao Ke, I''m your mother."


    "I grew up eating dirt," she said sarcastically. "I must have been born from the ground. Where did a mother like you come from?"


    Jiang Shiyu laughed and said, "I guessed right."


    Cheng Yu did not feel anything. After eating a mouthful of the noodles, he stopped eating.


    "Eat dirt? When I left, I left you something. "Oh, Mother didn''t leave you behind on purpose."


    The lame woman wanted to say something, but Xiao Ke had already turned around and returned to the backyard, completely ignoring the lame woman.


    The lame woman looked at it and had to turn and go out the door. But he didn''t leave. He just squatted by the door and looked at the people who came and went.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at it and laughed: "Seems like we need to sit for a while."

 C297

    Cheng Yu also looked over, "What are you doing sitting here?"


    Cheng Yu looked at her, "You are such a meddlesome person."


    Cheng Yu shook his head, "Not eating."


    Cheng Yu shook his head again, "I ate less."


    How could it be called eating too little? It was simply not eating at all. Cheng Yu had already touched the bowl of noodles before, so she felt embarrassed. She was already full, so the bowl of noodles was destined to be wasted.


    Jiang Shiyu only wanted to hear about the crippled woman, but seeing Cheng Yu''s appearance, she did not want to get involved, so she did not ask.


    Cheng Yu said: "Wait."


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, "Wait? "What kind of wait?"


    Cheng Yu gazed at her indifferently, "If you ask me what I think, I''ll tell you. Wait."


    Jiang Shiyu finally reacted, she did not know what Cheng Yu was thinking, "You said to wait, then what? "Wait a few days, there will be more."


    Cheng Yu: "Wait for the right time."


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know what kind of timing he was talking about, but for the two of them to just sit there and watch the passersby, it was really stupid.


    She wanted to go straight upstairs.


    However, before she could even take a few steps forward, she heard a familiar voice, "Hey, hey, what''s going on? Why are you sitting at the entrance of the shop? "


    Jiang Shiyu turned his head, only to see the boss walking over. He also saw Jiang Shiyu, and laughed: "You''re still late." He looked at the noodles on the table, "Have you finished eating?"


    Jiang Shiyu nodded.


    The boss pointed at the lame woman sitting outside and asked, "What''s going on?"


    The lame woman stood up cautiously. Looking at the boss, she didn''t dare to say anything.


    Jiang Shiyu called out with good intentions, "Boss."


    The boss turned his head to look at her, his eyes clearly revealing the intention of his inquiry.


    The lame woman looked at the boss and asked carefully, "Are you the boss?"


    The owner nodded, "I am the boss. Who are you?" Lunch or lodging? They all need money, so they can''t just casually give you food to live in. "


    At first glance, the lame woman seemed to have no money. The boss and Xiao Ke''s questions were the same. The following words were different, but the meaning was the same. If you have no money, then hurry out.


    The lame woman pinched the hem of her clothes, looked up uneasily, and then lowered her head. I, I am Little Ke''s mother, I have come to look for him. "


    The boss narrowed his eyes but didn''t say anything.


    He sized up the lame woman and asked, "Are you my mother? "What evidence is there?"


    The lame woman said, "I recognize Xiao Ke''s appearance. I just recognized him."


    The boss smiled and said, "This little one hasn''t grown up for long. You can still look at his human form and say that he''s your son. Those eyes of yours are really amazing."


    Jiang Shiyu could not hold back and snickered. Thus, the two people on the other side did not hear it. Then, she turned around and sat beside Cheng Yu.


    Cheng Yu glanced at her and followed.


    The lame woman blushed and retorted, "It''s not like that. This little fellow ¡­ It was exactly the same as his father''s. Really, they look exactly the same. "


    As he spoke, his eyes turned red.


    The boss seemed to be unable to bear it any longer, "What''s all this about?" I''m the one who opened the store, and I don''t care about these things. "


    When the boss was about to enter, the lame woman suddenly rushed in front of him and stopped him in his tracks. "Boss, I want to ask if I need to pay you to take Xiao Ke away."


    Her hands were shaking. She was afraid that the boss would say something she couldn''t afford.


    The boss remained silent and thought for a while. "How about this, you convince me to go with you first, and we''ll talk about the money later."


    The lame woman''s lips trembled. "About how much?"


    The boss stretched out his hand.


    The crippled woman''s eyes were even redder, and her eyes were filled with despair as she looked at the boss''s hands.


    The lame woman stopped and the boss came in. After bidding farewell to Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu, they went to the back.


    The lame woman looked at the boss''s figure for a moment, then turned and walked away as well.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at Cheng Yu, "Tell me, is this lame woman frightened by the boss''s silver coin? She doesn''t dare to come over."


    Cheng Yu looked at the crippled woman''s figure walking away, "I don''t know."


    Jiang Shiyu said nothing more and stood up to go to the backyard. She stood up and said to Cheng Yu: "I''ll go take a look at the back.


    Cheng Yu turned his head to look at her, "I won''t eat it."


    Jiang Shiyu waved her hand, "Alright, I understand."


    Cheng Yu suddenly said: "Recently ¡­. "It''s a little different now ¡­"


    Jiang Shiyu paused, "How are they different?"


    Cheng Yu retracted his gaze, "Your temperament."


    Jiang Shiyu was stunned, she was no longer looking in their direction.


    Jiang Shiyu felt that something was wrong, and did not stay any longer. She turned around and went to the backyard.


    As soon as he opened the curtain, he heard the boss talking to Little Ke.


    "Is that really your mother?" The boss had his back facing Jiang Shiyu and his expression couldn''t be seen clearly.


    With Xiao Ke''s face facing Jiang Shiyu, all that could be seen was his rage and hatred.


    "No, I''m from the earth."


    The owner chuckled, "Do you think you are some sort of plant? Long in the dirt, come on. It really is your mother. "


    The boss immediately confirmed it.


    "I grew up eating dirt."


    The boss teased, "What kind of soil did you eat?"


    Xiao Ke replied, "It''s just ordinary soil. There''s nothing to eat when I''m hungry, so I can only eat some soil."


    The owner patted Little Ke and said, "Alright." If it''s really your mom, then it''s none of my business. You can do whatever you want, but you can''t affect the inn''s business, otherwise, "the boss laughed," Your salary will be deducted! "


    Xiao Ke''s round eyes narrowed, "You just want to find me to make a mistake and deduct the money."


    The boss paused for a moment before retracting his hand. With a heartbroken tone, he said, "How can you think that way? Am I such a person? You actually think so badly of me. "


    Xiao Ke sneered, "You are, not because I want to, but because you did it!"


    The boss lamented, "Am I not good to you? If you don''t work well, of course I''ll deduct the money! "


    Little Ke''s face darkened, "Then you treat me like three envoys, have your wages increased? "It didn''t increase, how dare you deduct my wages, just you wait."


    The boss shouted, "Again, and again, talking about money hurts feelings! Let''s not talk about it. Tell me what you''re going to do to your mother. "


    Xiao Ke raised her eyes and saw Jiang Shiyu. She was obviously stunned for a moment, but it was as if she didn''t see her at all as she said to the owner: "Who said I wanted to recognize her."

 C298

    Xiao Ke acted as if she did not see Jiang Shiyu, and continued speaking, but the boss suddenly turned around. Seeing Jiang Shiyu standing at the entrance of the backyard, her face instantly revealed a brilliant smile.


    The owner''s expression changed, "I don''t like it, but it''s not that I don''t like it."


    Jiang Shiyu had been here for a whole day, and she had pretty much gotten to know the two people in this inn. Whatever you do, you need money. If you have money, then you are an old man. If you don''t have money, then you just wait to be dared. It was right not to owe money.


    The boss frowned, "How could that be?" Whatever you want to eat, you can make it. "


    Jiang Shiyu stared at him for a moment, then said: "Can you really do anything?"


    The owner looked at Jiang Shiyu suspiciously, "Tell me, but without the materials, I won''t be able to make it either."


    Jiang Shiyu thought about it, she had never eaten anything that was too complicated, so there didn''t seem to be anything hard to do here. Jiang Shiyu was startled, why would she tell the owner this? It didn''t matter if she cooked or not, she just wanted to hear what Xiao Ke had in mind.


    When she looked up, she saw that both the owner and the woman were looking at her, waiting to hear what she could say.


    Jiang Shiyu waved her hand: "Forget it, I won''t eat anymore. I''ll go out first."


    Jiang Shiyu anxiously turned around, and the boss suddenly called out to her, "Are you still staying here today?"


    "Yes." After Jiang Shiyu replied, the owner extended his hand out to her, "Hey hey, I can keep the money for my meals, but I can''t pay for the accommodation."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded helplessly, "Okay, give me another day."


    The boss said, "You saw what happened last night, so you plan to stay for another day?"


    "Otherwise?"


    The owner and Little Ke looked at each other before the boss said, "How many days do you plan to stay? Just for this day? "


    Jiang Shiyu thought for a while, "Maybe I still need to live here, but if I don''t, wouldn''t it be a waste?


    The owner nodded, "Oh, so that''s how it is. Actually, the store has a discount. Staying here for seven days only costs six days." The boss touched the silver coins that he had just received and smiled. "This is quite a bargain."


    Jiang Shiyu pretended to ponder for a long time. Finally, under the boss''s expectant gaze, she rejected him flatly, "It''s better to stay here for one day."


    The boss: "Tsk, tsk, tsk. You don''t know how to save money. In the future, you will know how important money is."


    Jiang Shiyu glanced at the boss, "I already know how important money is now. However, this thing can also hide a lot of things that you can''t see clearly. "


    The boss was puzzled. "What are you talking about?"


    Jiang Shiyu shrugged meaninglessly and turned back to return to the main hall.


    The boss stared at them for a long time before he turned around and said to Xiao Ke, "What about you?" What are you going to do? "


    "Take the opportunity to act."


    When Jiang Shiyu went back, he was still maintaining that posture, his hand holding his chin, he faced the outside, as though he was looking at the passersby outside, but Jiang Shiyu knew, he was actually looking at nothing.


    She sat down and said slowly, "The boss said that he can stay for seven days for six days."


    "Oh, you paid for six days?" Cheng Yu said.


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head, "No." She hesitated and said, "Don''t you feel that the boss who said that is not the same person as yesterday?"


    Cheng Yu put down his hand and sat upright, "You mean ¡­ Silver? "


    Jiang Shiyu nodded her head. The boss had been a miser for the past two days, but this miser owner actually wanted to help them save money today. This was too unbelievable.


    Cheng Yu''s gaze lightly fell on her body, his arched lips spitting out two words, "Wait."


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know if Cheng Yu knew something or if he didn''t know anything. He was just waiting here, the two of them were just waiting. What were they waiting for?


    Jiang Shiyu still continued to be suspicious. They had been working in the lobby for most of the day, but no one had come to visit. This little store''s business was truly not good.


    At noon, the boss came to ask if they wanted lunch.


    Jiang Shiyu smiled and gave the boss some money, "Buy some rations."


    The shop owner took the money, "Why do you want to buy dried food? As long as you want to eat in my restaurant, there''s nothing you can''t do."


    As he said this, the money continued to move forward.


    Jiang Shiyu said indifferently: "Buy the rations and set off."


    The owner was stunned. "On what road?"


    Jiang Shiyu tilted his head and looked at him, asking the question even though he already knew the answer.


    The boss bitterly went out to buy rations.


    At this moment, Xiao Ke came from behind and awkwardly sat down. "Is the crippled woman from this morning here?"


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head. She seemed to be disappointed but at the same time, she replied in a low voice, "I knew it."


    Jiang Shiyu did not know what to say. Should she comfort him, or say something else to diverge the situation, she had never encountered such a situation before, she thought it would be better to just ignore it, but she was a few hundred years older than, and with such an attitude, she did not care, and pretend that she did not know anything.


    Jiang Shiyu thought, maybe she wished for someone to comfort her more.


    After thinking for a while, she said, "What do you think? Do you want to reunite with your mother, or do you not want it? "


    Xiao Ke shouted excitedly, "She''s not my mother! I won''t admit it! "


    Jiang Shiyu nodded her head, "Then you don''t have to be sad, if you don''t want to admit it, then don''t."


    "Who said I was sad?"


    Jiang Shiyu did not speak anymore, so she decided not to comfort her. This little one does not seem to be in a state where she needed to be comforted.


    Cheng Yu was quiet by the side, she did not say a word, she did not know, but because he had seen through her, or because he did not want to bother with her.


    Xiao Ke looked at the door for a while before returning to the backyard.


    In this small inn, the only people who were revealed were Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu. They were sitting here, not as guests, but as lazy guys.


    Cheng Yu supported his chin on his hands again. Jiang Shiyu was very curious, what exactly he was doing, so he asked with his mouth agape.


    When Cheng Yu heard this, he softly said. "To see this world, is it really worth it for people to pay."


    It was the same question as last night, and now he was still thinking about it?

 C299

    Jiang Shiyu was really unable to understand, "Cheng Yu, other than this question, is there anything else you need to think about?"


    Jiang Shiyu said: "For example, how do we get out?"


    Cheng Yu did not answer, but just by looking at his posture, he was certain of it!


    Cheng Yu did not say anything, nor could he see what had happened from his expression. Jiang Shiyu could only guess that he did not care.


    It''s always been this way.


    The boss didn''t come back for a long time after buying some food. Jiang Shiyu wasn''t worried that he would run away with the money, it was all that little. However, after a while, they would walk a few steps out of the door into the street. Every stall was selling food, so it shouldn''t take that long, right?


    Jiang Shiyu said: "Cheng Yu, are you still sitting here?"


    Cheng Yu nodded.


    "Alright, I''ll go upstairs first."


    Jiang Shiyu returned to her room. In this small place, there was actually nothing that could distract her. She walked around, but what flashed into her mind was still how to escape. As soon as this occurred to her, she became even more confused and didn''t know what to do.


    "Meow ~"


    When Jiang Shiyu was walking around in the room, a meowing sound suddenly came from the window, and a snow-white kitten jumped on the window sill. Its blue eyes stared at Jiang Shiyu, and called out a few times, soft and cute.


    Jiang Shiyu was shocked, this was not an ordinary place, it was a dry place, who knew if this cat was a Goblin Beast or not, in the next moment, it turned into a human to take her life.


    He put his right hand on his waist and the cat yawned with its mouth wide open.


    "Are you a cat?" Jiang Shiyu asked carefully.


    The white cat did not react and immediately jumped in. It directly scuttled over to Jiang Shiyu''s bed and rolled over it. After finding a relatively soft spot, it lay down on its side.


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, what kind of cat was this? She actually swaggered into someone else''s bed to sleep. She really wasn''t afraid of death.


    Jiang Shiyu only thought about it, she had no intention to hurt this cat at all.


    She sat down at the table and watched the cat sleep.


    The boss had returned, and his voice sounded from downstairs, as if he was talking to Cheng Yu. The boss was too far away, so Jiang Shiyu couldn''t hear him clearly.


    The white cat, who was sleeping lazily on the bed, suddenly sat up. Her blue eyes widened and her ears perked up.


    Jiang Shiyu did not care about the cat, she turned around and pushed open the door, listening to the conversation below.


    The door only opened a small crack, Jiang Shiyu had no intention to go out. Unexpectedly, the cat quickly got off the ground. A white shadow flashed, and the cat had already run out. Her door blocked the cat for a while.


    In that moment, Jiang Shiyu saw that the White Cat''s right leg seemed to be moving inappropriately.


    She followed him out, and there was no sound from downstairs. When she walked over, she saw the owner grab the white cat by the neck and lift it into the air.


    The white cat was also very obedient. It didn''t use its claws to reach its boss even though it was in such an uncomfortable position. Its body was stretched a little due to its heavy weight. It mewled a few times while its blue eyes were filled with pity.


    The owner chuckled, "Where did the cat come from?" After looking around, he prepared to throw it out casually.


    Jiang Shiyu immediately said: "Give it to me."


    The boss took it back. "Yours?"


    Jiang Shiyu was not sure, nor did she deny it. The owner put down the white cat and laughed: "When you guys lived here, you had something that looked like a dog. How did you become a cat now?"


    Jiang Shiyu was startled. She didn''t like foxes, and the little fox was always controlled by Cheng Yu. It seemed that she hadn''t seen the little fox since she arrived.


    Cheng Yu looked at the boss, "Does the boss even care about guest matters?"


    "No, no." The owner laughed and took out a cloth bag, handing it over to Jiang Shiyu, "The rations you talked about."


    Jiang Shiyu accepted it, and said thank you.


    The boss waved his hand. "I''ve already given you the money. There''s no need to thank me."


    After Jiang Shiyu finished eating, she carried the dejected white cat upstairs. She even called her Cheng Yu.


    Cheng Yu probably sat enough and followed after.


    Jiang Shiyu put down the rations, then put down the white cat and went to the side, and asked Cheng Yu: "Where''s the little fox?"


    "I thought you had forgotten." Cheng Yu said.


    "I forgot, I just remembered." Jiang Shiyu said: "You let it go? On the way or at the inn? "


    Cheng Yu replied: "No, I''m still here."


    "In your room?"


    Cheng Yu nodded.


    Jiang Shiyu thought about last night, when she had entered Cheng Yu''s room, she had not seen that little fox.


    Cheng Yu seemed to know what she was thinking, "Yesterday, when you came in, it was so scared that it hid under the bed and didn''t come out."


    Jiang Shiyu touched her own face, "Am I that scary?"


    Cheng Yu said: "You are not scary, but since you do not like the little fox, I do not dare to meet you."


    "Such a good temper?" Cheng Yu, can that little fox take human form? " Jiang Shiyu suddenly thought that if she could take human form and stay by their side, it would not be good. She had no idea why she would stab them with Phoenix Power s in the next moment.


    The little fox wasn''t here right now, so Cheng Yu didn''t say anything to confirm. He only said that the little fox was useful. He didn''t say.


    Jiang Shiyu did not want to bother with the little fox''s business. And right now, there was something that had to be solved.


    The little white cat obediently laid on the bed, staring at Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu with its dark blue eyes, meowing a few times. He didn''t know if he was talking.


    Jiang Shiyu laughed. She felt that she saw something, something that could be connected together.


    She walked in front of the little white cat and patted its forehead. She smoothed its fur over and over again. The little white cat whined; it was obviously very comfortable.


    Jiang Shiyu smoothed its fur and said: "Yao Yao had a cat like this before, but when we were on our way to China, she actually went crazy and helped outsiders to deal with us. That''s right, that white cat is a magical beast, it can shrink its body size. "


    Cheng Yu asked: What are you two going to the China for?


    Jiang Shiyu said: "I''m going to the China, there is something I don''t understand. I''m not sure about Yao Yao''s words, but he probably thought them to be fun. And Hua Ke, he said he wants to go back to his homeland to see. "


    Cheng Yu squinted, "Did something strange happen to you guys?"


    Jiang Shiyu thought for a while, "If there''s anything strange, it should be that white cat.

 C300

    "There was a man in green who saved us, and he looked pretty good. He actually wanted to kill us in the end."


    Cheng Yu nodded, "Did Hua Ke say anything back then?"


    Jiang Shiyu confirmed: "Three," she reported her name in succession, "I, Yao Yao, Hua Ke."


    After she finished speaking about the number of people, Cheng Yu walked over, and looked down on her. His attitude was a bit solemn, "Three people? "Think about it."


    Jiang Shiyu waved her hand, "There''s no need to think anymore, there''s only three people."


    Cheng Yu took another step forward, "Think about it again."


    "Don''t think about it, I remember. Only three. "


    The expression in Cheng Yu''s eyes changed, as if he felt that the distance was a bit close, and took another step back. "Jiang Shiyu, remember what you said today."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at Cheng Yu, and the space between his brows twitched, "What exactly do you want to say?"


    "I just want you to think about it. Perhaps some things will be forgotten by you. As long as you pay a little more attention, he will be able to escape."


    "It jumped out? Are you talking about my memories? "


    When she mentioned the word memories, Jiang Shiyu''s mind was filled with thoughts of Bi Qi pestering her about memories. Why did even Cheng Yu have to ask her about memories now?


    Cheng Yu replied: "Not really."


    Jiang Shiyu stood up, approached Cheng Yu, and said word by word: "You''re lying. Do you know something? I forgot something. "


    Jiang Shiyu''s tone was very serious, even carrying a hint of interrogation.


    Cheng Yu said in a low voice: "Jiang Shiyu."


    She was startled, and her vision seemed to become clear. Cheng Yu stood in front of her with his back facing the light, and looked like he was about to melt in.


    She was stunned and remembered her tone from before. She quickly said, "I''m not, I didn''t want to interrogate you. You seem to know something ¡­" I''m in a hurry. "


    Cheng Yu took another step back with a normal look, but Jiang Shiyu felt his unhappiness.


    After a moment of silence, the kitten was still meowing when Jiang Shiyu said, "I was too anxious."


    Cheng Yu said indifferently, "I was too anxious."


    Jiang Shiyu looked up at him, then instantly lowered his head. It was impossible to determine who was in a hurry.


    Jiang Shiyu sat in the hall, and looked around. Most of them were people from last night, and some were even new, but when she looked, there were not many of them.


    The boss was collecting money while serving the water. Seeing that money grubber''s look, Jiang Shiyu knew the reason. He couldn''t drink anymore and had no choice but to not come.


    She sat alone among the beasts, not panicking at all. Cheng Yu said that he would not be able to eat, so Jiang Shiyu had no choice but to come down for dinner.


    As she ate, the group of demonic beasts sat around her.


    The boss was sitting behind the counter, with Little Mart leaning in front of him, looking absently around the lobby.


    Even though he was being watched by everyone, Jiang Shiyu was still calmly eating. She did not feel embarrassed at all. Her vision became even hotter.


    She thought for a long time. Looking at the dishes on the table, she said to the people beside her, "Sigh, there''s too much that I can''t finish. Do you want to join me at the table?"


    With that tone, anyone who went out and sat at her table to eat would be a fool. It would be obvious that she was lying. Furthermore, he ordered three to four plates of food by himself.


    But this invited person, just like a bee picking honey, agreed sweetly, sat down, picked up the chopsticks and began to eat.


    The man began to eat. The brazen ones came over and smiled, "Can I eat together with you?"


    Jiang Shiyu pretended to be surprised, "Ah? "That won''t do, there''s only so much food, there''s not enough for one more person."


    That person said, "Then if he can''t finish it, can I?"


    Jiang Shiyu laughed, "We cannot waste this, of course we can."


    These words were a guarantee. That person lifted up the collar of the person who was bitterly eating the food, mustered all his strength and pulled him up before sitting down in his seat.


    Those who were lifted up still ate and rushed towards those who were sitting, "I ate first, this is all laozi''s."


    He picked up the plate and gobbled it down without following his opponent.


    There was still one or two dishes left in front of Jiang Shiyu, and their seats were all empty.


    You guys look at each other. Whoever moves first will have to fight them all.


    Jiang Shiyu sat and watched this scene in amusement. Her money was out, and she had found a way to buy time.


    The group of people were arguing loudly beside Jiang Shiyu, but she just sat there casually. The food on the table was also very safe. No one could get close, and no one could take them away.


    Xiao Ke stood still, as if she wanted to rush over to do something. However, when she was called by the boss, she stopped and no longer looked in their direction.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t really understand why Kui Lai looked like this, or should she say, why this didn''t matter. For tonight''s meal, she ate it to the right taste, which was to say that there was no food that demon beasts liked to eat, but these demon beasts were still staring at her.


    She really couldn''t understand it!


    However, whether she could understand it or not, it was good for her.


    "Meow!"


    Amidst the crowd''s argument, Jiang Shiyu heard a miserable cat cry.


    She stood up, wanting to find the little white cat that came down with her, but now she ran over there.


    The sounds of quarreling also stopped, and a cat scuttled onto the table in front of Jiang Shiyu. Its white fur looked like it had rolled around on the ground as it stared at the dishes on the table with its black and dirty blue eyes.


    One of them walked out and shouted while covering his face, "Who is this cat? My face is going to be ruined by it. "


    He put down his hand. There were a few scratches on his fair face. His red flesh was turned over and hung there, looking like it couldn''t fall off.


    Jiang Shiyu was stunned. She thought that it was the little white cat that was bullied, but it was clearly this cat lying on the plate.


    The injured person exposed his wound and shouted anxiously, "Whose cat is it? Come out for laozi! I want to kill this beast, I''ll see who dares to stop me. "


    Everyone jeered, "If there''s no one stopping you, the cat master wouldn''t dare to do so either. If you want to kill me, kill me, what kind of cat master are you looking for? Could it be that you''re scared? "


    "What are you afraid of? I just want to kill him in front of the cat owner and let him see my face, I want to compensate him. "Tell me, is it you guys?!"

 C301

    Everyone scoffed, "If you can''t raise a cat, what kind of cat do you raise? We look like people who have money to spare. They look like people with a high opinion of other people. "


    These words were too pathetic.


    Jiang Shiyu pointed to herself, "Do you see me bringing a cat here?"


    This time, everyone rubbed their fists and rubbed their palms together. "Whoever catches one will get a big head."


    Someone refused, "Whoever catches the cat will have to rely on luck. Our cultivation is about the same, we have to rely on luck to catch a cat. "


    "Something like that. Your father''s human form is better than yours. Look at you, all of you are covered in dust and untidy clothes. "As for me, just you wait, I''m going to catch the cat. I also agree that the cat catcher should eat a little more, but not a big head."


    While they were arguing, the little white cat realized that something was wrong. It swallowed a big mouthful and jumped off the table, wanting to run out of the door.


    Everyone was prepared for this. Their pairs of legs swayed in front of the little white cat''s eyes. It couldn''t find any gap for them to crawl out.


    With another mournful cry, the white cat jumped up and viciously scratched the face of a relatively short person, trying to escape while that person was screaming.


    This jump gave him a chance to escape, but at the same time, it also gave others a chance to catch him. Halfway down, a large hand reached out from behind and grabbed the cat''s head with precision.


    The little white cat''s claws were still empty, and it struggled with all its might.


    However, he held the cat''s head with one hand and held its four limbs tightly. He was no longer able to struggle.


    Jiang Shiyu just sat there and watched them catch the cats, not saying a word.


    Xiao Ke was anxious, but under the consolation of the boss, she could only stay there. She did not move forward, but her anxious expression did not disappear.


    Jiang Shiyu was not really a kind-hearted person, what''s more, after discovering a few things, she didn''t care about it at all.


    The man held the cat and laughed. "Boss, come and kill this white cat."


    The owner reached out his hand. "The white cat doesn''t want money, but I want money to make it."


    That person''s face stiffened, and the people behind him curled their lips, "Boss, if you act like this, we won''t come again in the future."


    The boss raised his chin. "If I had to wait for you to come back, I would have starved to death." "Hurry up and give it to me, don''t give it to me, don''t cook."


    Xiao Ke looked at the white cat with a dark expression, thinking about something.


    Before Jiang Shiyu could turn around, she heard Xiao Ke say, "I''ll make this cat. "No need for money."


    Everyone laughed and said, "You know how to do it? Don''t waste such a big lump of meat. "


    Xiao Ke replied coldly, "I do. I won''t charge you for it. "


    The little white cat was still struggling, but now it had completely stopped. It relied on the head of the cat that was caught to not fall down.


    Everyone still didn''t quite believe him, but since they didn''t have any money, they handed over their doubts to Xiao Ke. He even said that he would have to send one of them to keep an eye on him. It would be better if he did it well. If he didn''t do it well, he would lose a table!


    Xiao Ke agreed and grabbed the cat to go to the backyard.


    After a long time, the person who was scratched by a cat went to the backyard to watch.


    The plate in front of Jiang Shiyu still had food left, but no one wanted to come over to eat it anymore. They only wanted to eat the fresh cat meat that came out of the wok.


    "Smells good. "Ah, the smell of meat!" He sniffed with an intoxicated expression.


    The person beside him also sniffed and rolled his eyes. "The cat''s fur hasn''t been removed. Maybe it hasn''t been killed yet. How could you smell the fragrance of the meat?"


    "Haha, think about it, I''m just thinking about it."


    This conversation had completely demonstrated their thirst for the cat meat.


    Jiang Shiyu could not bear to do that, but she still said it, "When the time comes, the owner of the cat will come looking for us, what are you planning to do? The cat owner had some money, so he had some status in San Hou. I know you guys ate his cat, this ¡­ "


    She did not continue. The meaning was very clear.


    Those who were waiting for the cat meat to be eaten were all stupefied.


    How long had it been since they last ate it? They never thought about it. He had already run far away, yet he was still fighting over food with them?


    A person stood up in fear, "No, we can''t eat it!"


    He rushed to the backyard, trying to stop the cat from killing. Everyone was still in a state of shock. If it really was like this, then they would have committed a huge disaster.


    One person even blamed Jiang Shiyu: "Why didn''t you say it earlier? You just want us to offend people so you can run away, right? "


    Everyone''s gaze turned strange.


    Jiang Shiyu said slowly: "If I really have that intention, then I won''t say anymore. "When you guys are done eating, why would you need me to do anything? Just run away."


    These words made sense, and they didn''t know how to refute.


    He merely humphed a few times. The person who had walked into the backyard ran back and laughed, "Not killed, not killed! Aiyo, you scared me to death!"


    Everyone exhaled a breath of relief.


    The boss sat behind the counter and chuckled as he watched the scene.


    Xiao Ke walked in with the cat in her hand. She looked around and said, "If you don''t want to eat it, then who will this cat be giving to?"


    Everyone wanted to get into trouble, so they said in unison, "Let him go, let him go. We don''t want him."


    Xiao Ke held the cat. "Alright, I''ll keep it."


    Everyone couldn''t wait for this trouble to go out so they nodded their heads together. He directly said that he would give the cat to Xiao Ke.


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head. This cat wasn''t theirs.


    The kitten was abnormally well-behaved in Xiao Ke''s embrace. It rested its head against Xiao Ke''s chest and gently rubbed its head against her chest as it lowered its head.


    It was an indescribable sense of docility and warmth.


    Jiang Shiyu thought that she was still softhearted, she was just afraid that something might happen. Hey hey hey!


    She thought for a while, and the boss started to shoo her away again, "Those who don''t stay in the restaurant, hurry up and leave." "If you stay any longer, you''ll get the money."


    When these words came out, the people in the hall immediately disappeared cleanly. A gust of wind blew past, and when Jiang Shiyu''s hair landed on the ground, they were no longer visible.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know what to do, and looked at the little white cat with wide eyes.


    Little Ke also stared at her, "This isn''t your cat? "Why didn''t you just admit it?"


    Jiang Shiyu looked up, as if she didn''t understand. "Who told you this is my cat? If this cat comes to me, I''ll have to raise it? "

 C302

    Lil ''Ye didn''t say anything, but what he meant was that since he picked it up, he had to raise it.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know how old a demonic beast was. In other words, this four-hundred-year-old demon beast was only around his age according to the human''s calculations.


    Xiao Ke handed over the cat and said softly, "Then continue to have good intentions."


    "How do you guys distinguish between being able to transform and not being able to transform?" Jiang Shiyu asked.


    Xiao Ke was stunned. She was clearly talking about the cat''s status and why did she jump up here, but he still answered honestly, "After the general form change, she will maintain her human form. Very few people are able to change back into their beast form. "


    Jiang Shiyu said: "I''m not asking about this, I''m talking about how to differentiate them before we take human form. It will take tens or even a hundred years for them to take human form. How can we tell if it has the ability to transform? "


    Little Laughable: "What''s the point of distinguishing this? Being able to transform is not something that can stop people from eating them. "


    Jiang Shiyu took a deep breath, "That means, you guys eat the same type of food?"


    "What kind of beast is this? If it hasn''t materialized, then it isn''t." And these beasts are not of the same species as us. " The little white cat raised her hand and said, "Even if it can transform itself in the future, it won''t stop others from eating it now."


    The little white cat''s body trembled, and the corner of Jiang Shiyu''s eyes twitched as well.


    Xiao Ke continued, "Do you know why these people say that they haven''t eaten meat in a long time? It is because this king, like you, thinks we are eating the same kind of food. Therefore, all the animals in this country were not to be eaten. "Who knows how many years it will take for them to become like us."


    Jiang Shiyu was startled. "That''s right, I wonder how many years it will be before they become your kind. Did you guys not encounter such a thing when you were young? "If we were to encounter them, we shouldn''t add them to the animals behind us."


    Xiao Ke passed the cat to her and impatiently said, "Do you want it or not? If you don''t, then forget it."


    Jiang Shiyu took a deep breath, "No. Let it out. "


    Xiao Ke mocked, "Just now he was still saying that we''re eating the same kind of food. If he goes out now, he''ll be eaten. You don''t care?"


    Jiang Shiyu said: "Just like you said, since you guys are eating, this little white cat should be raised by someone, if not you would not be here. If you let it out, it will find its way back. "


    Lil ''White didn''t insist and just put down the kitten, wanting to chase it away. The cat tugged at Lil'' White''s clothes, unwilling to leave no matter what.


    The little white cat was kicked to the side. It then limped over and continued to stay at the feet of the little white cat.


    The owner said, "Since this white cat is sticking close to you, you should take care of it for a period of time. Wait for people to find it before you return it to them." I might even be able to use some silver coins to thank you. "


    The little one frowned. "Raising this white cat for a little money? I was stupid. "


    "We are the same kind, we are the same kind." I didn''t expect it to happen like this in front of me today. "Little Ke, I have to say, why didn''t you properly save your kind?"


    "No one saved me, so why do I have to save others?" Lil ''Ke said.


    The boss said, "You are right." "If you want to save this cat, this cat might have to go and save other cats."


    Xiao Ke was speechless.


    There was really no way to talk about it anymore.


    The little white cat mewled a few times, and some sparkling liquid fell from its eyes. The boss said, "Ah! I can actually see a cat crying! "


    Feeling that something was wrong, Little Meng brought up the white cat. "Are you ¡­"


    Before he could finish his words, the little white cat had already jumped down and laid down in the empty space. It slowly grew bigger and longer until it became a human figure.


    It was the lame woman of the day.


    Her fur had turned into simple clothes, and her eyes were still filled with tears. She said despondently, "Xiao Ke, I was the one who couldn''t stand up to you. I was the one who was in the wrong."


    What was this?


    Jiang Shiyu was already prepared in her heart, but she was still scared by this sudden change.


    She noticed that the woman with the limp also had a slight limp on her right leg. The cat had a rear right leg. Ye Zichen had thought it was just a coincidence, but the cat had been staring at it ever since it started serving food. After that, he didn''t know where he had run off to, or whether he had been discovered or not.


    When this cat was told to eat again, this humble one was anxious. There were two possibilities. Firstly, Xiao Ke recognized that it was his mother, and secondly, he felt that the cat could not be eaten.


    However, from Xiao Ke''s later performance, Jiang Shiyu was completely sure that this little white cat was Xiao Ke''s mother.


    She looked at Xiao Ke, not understanding why Xiao Ke was still so worried even though he already knew about it. He actually wanted to kill the cat. If it wasn''t for the fact that she had a bad feeling and wanted to stop him, would he really kill this cat?


    Jiang Shiyu knew that she wouldn''t. This cat was extremely useful both to her and Xiao Ke.


    Xiao Ke stared at the lame woman and waved his hand. "What are you doing here?"


    The lame woman cried uncontrollably, wanting to hug Xiao Ke, "Xiao Ke, mother didn''t do it on purpose, it''s just that she didn''t have any strength left. If you follow me again, I don''t know what would happen, that''s why I let you go."


    "Put me down? The way you said it is so nice. You just saw that I would bring you trouble and left me behind. As long as I am by your side, countless people will come and chase after you, wanting to eat me. "


    "If you can''t take it anymore, then abandon me and let me perish on my own. Be it eating or surviving, it''s none of your business. "


    "Now that you''ve thought of me, you want to recognize me? I have to think about it. Why are you looking for me? Did something happen? You only found me four hundred years ago? Why can''t I believe it! "


    "Don''t bother me, no matter what you want to do. The moment you abandoned me, you and I had no relation at all. "


    The lame woman listened in a daze, unable to speak for a long time.


    Xiao Ke was extremely irritated, "You don''t have anything to say?"

 C303

    The lame woman was still in a daze, unable to recover from the barrage of questions and ridicule in her tone. She looked at Xiao Ke as if she did not hear what Xiao Ke was saying.


    Jiang Shiyu thought, his tone seemed to be getting higher and higher.


    Little Laughable: "You''re asking me? I don''t know what you can say. I''ve said so much, you have nothing to say. "


    Lil ''Ke turned to look at the boss and gave the same warning.


    The boss was still reminiscing about the previous scene and said, "Why did you chase her away? "Stay here and talk."


    Xiao Ke smiled sinisterly, "It''s not your business. I''m watching a show."


    The boss smacked his lips and chuckled.


    Leaving behind a warning, Xiao Ke turned around and returned to the backyard.


    Jiang Shiyu walked in front of the boss and took out the money, "Boss, you still need to stay here for one more day."


    The boss smiled as he accepted the money, then added, "Six days is cheap."


    Jiang Shiyu was not moved and paid for the whole day. In her opinion, she wouldn''t have to pay tomorrow night.


    Jiang Shiyu turned around and saw that the door to Cheng Yu''s room was open. Cheng Yu sat in front of the table. The little fox was lying on the table, its head rubbing against its fur.


    "Aren''t you hungry?"


    He had only eaten one or two mouthfuls in the morning without eating anything at noon or night, but Cheng Yu actually did not feel the slightest bit of hunger. Jiang Shiyu was really curious, "Could it be that you are..."


    Cheng Yu looked up at her. "What is it?"


    Jiang Shiyu said: "Eating soul power?"


    Cheng Yu obviously laughed, and his tone became a lot more relaxed. "Eat it for me instead."


    Jiang Shiyu also thought that he was spouting nonsense, so he didn''t mention it. She sat down and pointed at the little fox. "Do you really want to bring it with you?"


    "Of course."


    It showed Cheng Yu''s determination to bring the little fox along. Jiang Shiyu felt that this was a huge problem. However, it was also strange. Other than those who were lusting after the Phoenix Power, she did not see any other people fighting with each other in the trading post below. It was as if they had disappeared. They weren''t afraid of a fight in the Underground Trade Center, but now that they had made up their minds, the group of people were gone.


    The little fox blinked as it looked at Jiang Shiyu, seemingly wanting to go up and get close to Jiang Shiyu. When Jiang Shiyu thought about the little fox popping out from under the bed, it seemed that Cheng Yu did not help it wash.


    This little fox should not have reached the age of transformation yet, but he could understand the language behind it.


    Jiang Shiyu could not help but feel ignorance towards what he had said.


    She had thought that the kaleidoscope had demonic beasts that could take human form. Other animals in Tulai, that is, are ordinary animals, and no matter how long they take, they don''t take human form. All animals could transform into demonic beasts, but only those that had reached adulthood were considered ordinary animals. They could only transform into human creatures after they had matured.


    From the looks of it, this little fox in front of him was no ordinary animal. It was a little fox that could take human form in the future.


    But what about the little booklet she had been reading earlier? Jiang Shiyu thought about it, and felt that when he took out the booklet, it was probably still eating animals, so he didn''t say anything about turning into a human and treated it like an ordinary animal. Recently, didn''t they say that they couldn''t eat because of a new order?


    Thinking about it this way, Jiang Shiyu felt that it would be smooth and not tangle with it anymore.


    When she thought of the booklet, she couldn''t help but think of the dead, unknown Master Shen. She didn''t know if she would ever be able to find this killer. Jiang Shiyu was slightly gloomy.


    Cheng Yu did not care about the little fox, and allowed it to walk around by itself, "Do you want to take a look at the books in the library?"


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the sky outside and thought about how precious solo books were. He hesitated a little, "Isn''t that a little bad? I, Gu Ben, am in the library, and it''s dark on all four sides. I even need to use specialized gloves. "


    Cheng Yu thought for a moment, then nodded: "That''s true."


    "Then I''ll tell you."


    Jiang Shiyu: "..." Jiang Shiyu said: "You''ll have to watch for yourself."


    Cheng Yu said: "How do you know that what I''m saying is not what you want to hear?"


    Jiang Shiyu immediately felt a headache. In Nine Heavens Academy, most of the things she read were useful for now. The things in this room were far more difficult to read than the things she read before. Seeing that he could not take it anymore, Cheng Yu still needed to recite it. He wanted her to quickly go back to sleep.


    Jiang Shiyu stood up and prepared to go back, but Cheng Yu was surprised, "Go back?"


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, "Go to sleep early. There should be a lot of things happening tomorrow."


    "Not listening?" Cheng Yu asked.


    "Nope." Jiang Shiyu asserted that he refused.


    Cheng Yu laughed, "This room is different from the books outside. Most of them are worldly legends."


    "A secular legend?" This was the first time Jiang Shiyu had heard of this term.


    Cheng Yu gestured for her to sit down, and said, "For example, the The Four Divine Beasts. Usually in the books, it is just a simple brush, and this kind of legend will be described in detail."


    Jiang Shiyu thought, wasn''t this just folklore. "Can you believe that?"


    Cheng Yu said: "Legends are naturally not believable. Listen to the passing of time. "


    Jiang Shiyu sat down, "What do you want to talk about?"


    Cheng Yu answered: "Since you''re using the The Four Divine Beasts as an example, then tell me about the The Four Divine Beasts."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, she still wanted to hear about the The Four Divine Beasts s. She remembered seeing a blurry scene in which the green dragon died and the white tiger was surrounded by black fog. Her father, who was in the air, sacrificed his body and strength to stabilize the world.


    After Cheng Yu spoke for a while, Jiang Shiyu realized that what he said did not seem to be the scene she saw just now.


    At this moment, after the world had calmed down for a period of time, the World Stone finally loosened.

 C304

    The World Stone was a treasure that could maintain the stability of the world. After so many years of peace, no one would have thought that the World Stone would loosen up. Back then, after the World Stone had been loosened, the demons had attacked in a large scale. The people on the continent had long since turned to dust, and the people on the continent had already returned to their homeland. They couldn''t even find a grave anymore.


    The loosening of the World Stone was something worth paying attention to. Upon hearing it, he forgot about it and continued to live a peaceful life. Some people even knew that they had to wake up the The Four Divine Beasts, but the clan members who bore the responsibility of awakening them had disappeared without a trace in the vast ocean of time. Even if they wanted to, they could not find the slightest trace of a person.


    Whether it was intentional or not, when he went to look for her again, it was already useless.


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, "It can''t be, if it''s really like this, then there''s still our ¡­."


    "They have failed, but it''s not like there is no way to save them." Cheng Yu said: "There''s still hope."


    However, Cheng Yu''s lecture was extremely dangerous as well. These two failures could be considered as having been sent to the continent; there was no chance for them to turn the tables on the continent.


    Suddenly, with a turn, Jiang Shiyu asked anxiously: "What is it?"


    Cheng Yu did not say it in a hurry, and instead replied with a more serious tone, "A common legend cannot be trusted. Just listen and pass the time. "


    It was a blow to her. At first, Jiang Shiyu didn''t want to hear it, but he also felt that this was just a legend that would take a lot of time to hear. She actually listened to him and was still urging him on.


    Jiang Shiyu was quiet for a moment, "The story is told in a dangerous place, if you stop, other people will urge you too."


    Cheng Yu raised his chin and nodded.


    "The law of salvation is the same as the ancestors of the same race. Their bodies and power are dedicated to the heaven and earth."


    Jiang Shiyu frowned, she felt that something was amiss, "Why can''t the The Four Divine Beasts be suppressed? If the The Four Divine Beasts is unable to suppress it, then it would be of use even if he sacrificed to heaven and earth? "


    It didn''t make sense. The Four Divine Beasts suppressing the World Stone was the most reliable method. Unless it was absolutely necessary, Lord Father''s clan should not have sacrificed their bodies and strength.


    Cheng Yu knocked on the table again, "Since you can''t gather the The Four Divine Beasts, it''s naturally useless."


    Jiang Shiyu was dumbfounded, "Can''t gather? Didn''t you just say that the blood of The Four Divine Beasts was willing to awaken? "Why not?"


    "One is missing."


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly thought back to the big attack she had suffered at Nine Heavens Academy. Yes, she did not dare say it out loud, "It''s the White Tiger ¡­"


    "Yes." Cheng Yu confirmed Jiang Shiyu''s guess, "The White Tiger Bloodline is too weak, we can''t wake them up."


    He couldn''t wake up. The World Stone in the four directions was missing an opening, so he had to go up alone. No matter how powerful that race was, they were only one person. If he were to exhaust all his strength alone, he would only be able to hold on for a short period of time.


    Jiang Shiyu: "Is he willing to go?"


    Cheng Yu''s mouth hooked up, "What do you think?"


    Jiang Shiyu wanted to say something, but she realised that her voice was stuck in her throat.


    In the end, she already knew that that person was definitely going to offer his life and strength. There was nothing left on this continent, and she didn''t even know that person''s name.


    "Will he?"


    Cheng Yu replied, "It''s just a legend." It was just a legend, no one would believe it. No one knew whether that person was willing or not. The later generations all speculated that no one knew.


    Jiang Shiyu''s originally happy mood, after flying for a short while, also dropped to the bottom of the valley. She could not understand why it was only a story, and why she was so sad. She was so sad that she could feel her resentment!


    Jiang Shiyu lowered her head in silence for a moment, "I''ll go back first."


    Cheng Yu said: "You''re not going to listen?"


    Jiang Shiyu shook his head, "I don''t want to hear it, I already know the results."


    "Then let''s change another one."


    "Change for a happier one."


    Cheng Yu drank a mouthful of saliva, then looked at Jiang Shiyu and said, "Are you listening?"


    Jiang Shiyu said: "Listen."


    Cheng Yu pointed outside, "This is a story that happened at night." Jiang Shiyu looked at the direction of his hand and then focused her gaze on Cheng Yu''s face. Underneath the silver white mask was a delicate fair skin, revealing only a tall nose and arched lips. The mouth was opening and closing, recounting some secular legends that she had heard from a solo book.


    After a while, Cheng Yu finished speaking. Jiang Shiyu seemed to have thought of something, "You also noticed it?"


    Cheng Yu did not directly say it, and only said: "How about this story?"


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head and laughed, she did not speak further, and headed out the door, returning to her own room.


    In the middle of the night, a gnashing sound came from the window. Jiang Shiyu woke up from her sleep and looked towards the window.


    Jiang Shiyu got off the bed helplessly, and went near the window: "Why are you pestering me, can I settle this matter for you?"


    The little white cat withdrew its claws and whispered, "Miss, I know you''re kind. Can you help me?"


    Jiang Shiyu did not want to get involved in this matter. It was useless calling anyone over to help her with matters between mother and son. She was an unrelated person, how could she help?


    The little white cat, who was only a lame woman, probably felt that this request was a little too harsh and begged Jiang Shiyu longingly.


    Jiang Shiyu did not move at all, not one bit softhearted.


    That little white cat was a demonic beast. One day, it actually wanted to beg a person for help. This person didn''t even open the window, and immediately refused without even seeing him. He begged for a few times, but to no avail, he swung his claw at the window.


    The window shattered. The little white cat also came in.


    Just as she stuck her head in, a sharp ice-cold feeling came from Jiang Shiyu''s neck that was wrapped in fur. Jiang Shiyu''s sword had just landed on her weak spot.

 C305

    No one would like someone who came uninvited or even hostile. Jiang Shiyu had already rejected it many times, but this cat had become even more arrogant, and actually broke through the window and entered. If it really was a cat, then it was nothing. The key was that this cat could transform into a human, which was why people couldn''t help but think about it.


    When this cat broke through the window and entered the room, Jiang Shiyu''s first reaction was to force her to help him if he wasn''t successful with his words.


    She mewled a few times before crying, "Miss, I really have no other choice. Please help me."


    Jiang Shiyu knocked on the table, "How did you find him?"


    The crippled woman looked at Jiang Shiyu and felt troubled.


    Jiang Shiyu said: "You said, it''s fine."


    The lame woman answered honestly. She had always been looking for Kindred, but she had never gone to Kindly Three. Even if she had left Kindly Three, she would still be in a relatively safe place, definitely not Kindly Three. This sort of danger could be called number two, so there was no place that was number one.


    The reason why she came this time was not to look for Xiao Ke, but for her.


    Every demon beast of different sizes, as long as forced by life, would come to find her. If they killed this person, they would be able to escape from their current life and obtain the power of the phoenix, becoming the upper echelons of the mountain.


    The corner of Jiang Shiyu''s mouth twitched, it seemed that as long as she left the inn, thousands, or even hundreds of thousands of people at the tables outside would come to capture her.


    The lame woman also came for the Phoenix Power, who knew she would see Xiao Ke. That night, he went back to think for a long time. The next morning, he came over. which was also the scene that Jiang Shiyu saw during the day.


    When Jiang Shiyu finished listening, he knocked the table with his fingers, looking to be deep in thought.


    The lame woman did not dare to breathe too loudly. She was obviously a person, but the aura she gave off was extremely dangerous. However, the aura was gradually fading.


    Seeing the red energy dissipating in the air, a vicious light flashed in the broken leg woman''s blue eyes. If she were to rush forward and kill this person, then the Phoenix Power would be hers! But she couldn''t. This inn was protected, and as long as she tried to kill him, he definitely wouldn''t be able to get away with it in the end.


    Jiang Shiyu also said, "How do you want me to help you?"


    "Well," said the lame woman, "I want you to play a part with me, so that this little one will know that he still knows me as his mother."


    Jiang Shiyu laughed, "This, you can settle this yourself. Why are you looking for me?"


    The lame woman was stunned, "How can I be alone? This is too fake."


    Jiang Shiyu had nothing to say, he just did not want to help.


    The woman thought that Jiang Shiyu would give her a sword strike, and then went out to say that he had coveted the Phoenix Power, and had instead been injured. Because it was already close to the edge of the transformation, it was going to take on the form of a beast. Before that, he wanted to meet Xiao Ke. It would take more than a day or two for her to take human form.


    Although she thought it through well, Jiang Shiyu was not willing to help. With one look, she knew that this plan was full of holes, and that was not her goal.


    Jiang Shiyu smiled as he waved his hand, "This matter does not require my help at all.


    The lame woman still did not understand.


    Jiang Shiyu pointed to this inn, "You know that this place is protected, so as long as you attack me, you will be injured. So, as long as you pretend to be serious and kill me, you will definitely be able to find Xiao Ke. How can you not involve me in this matter? Since you solved it yourself, why did you have to kneel down and beg me? I really don''t understand. "


    She spoke in a relaxed, smiling voice.


    The lame woman felt a chill in her heart. When she thought about this plan, she also felt that it wasn''t good. However, she didn''t expect that the first step would be rejected. In addition, it provided her with a feasible plan.


    Jiang Shiyu wanted to advise the lame woman. With such a small matter, there was no need to take such risks. However, since she did not want to listen, Jiang Shiyu could only watch as she walked over.


    The lame woman had a good plan, of course she wouldn''t let go so easily.


    Jiang Shiyu laid back on the bed. This was her only help to the lame woman.


    Red light flashed in the crippled woman''s eyes. How could she take advantage of this attack? If the protection of the store was not adequate, then the Phoenix Power would be hers. If she had her defenses in place, she would be in a better position.


    She turned her head and looked towards Jiang Shiyu who was lying on the bed. The corner of her mouth was raised, no longer looking that miserable and miserable Thousand Li Hunt, it was clearly an old cat who had seen food, lazily waiting for the right moment to strike.


    In the dark night, he could see a bright sharp claw flying towards Jiang Shiyu. Jiang Shiyu calmly sat up, raised his sword to block, but his sharp claw was actually stopped three inches in front of him.


    A wall of light appeared three inches in front of Jiang Shiyu, and the crippled woman was knocked back just like that.


    While rolling and falling, he casually swept through the furnishings in Jiang Shiyu''s room. There was no need to talk about the tables and chairs, he had brought them along with him. Even the ornamental potted plants in the corner were not spared.


    With a bang, it shattered on the ground.


    The lights that were already dimmed instantly lit up.


    The boss'' voice sounded from outside the door, "What happened? I''m coming in. "


    After saying that, the door was pushed open.


    The owner was still wearing his daytime clothes and didn''t seem to be changing. Or rather, he hadn''t slept at all. Why was he still awake so late at night?


    Jiang Shiyu did not care about the crippled woman, his gaze was already on the boss who was rushing over. The boss should be in the hotel. A clean and tidy shirt was definitely not something that could be hastily worn.


    The boss held the lamp in his hand and had also lit up the lamp in Jiang Shiyu''s room. Seeing the limping woman at the corner, his expression changed, and he asked in shock: "Why are you here?"

 C306

    Jiang Shiyu laughed. Seeing the boss approach the lame woman and help her up, she said, "You''ve found the wrong place. This is the guest''s place, I don''t live here."


    The lame woman secretly looked at Jiang Shiyu, her movements was too big, the blood that she had just swallowed gushed out again, she spat out a big mouthful of blood, her mouth was red, a tear-filled look flashed past her eyes, and she said to the owner: "I''m afraid I can''t maintain my human form, can you help me call Xiao Ke over? I want to say a few words to him. "


    Jiang Shiyu looked at everything coldly.


    Jiang Shiyu urged the boss to quickly look for Xiao Ke. The lame woman looked like she was really going to change back to her original form.


    After the boss had left, she looked at the crippled woman, then stood up and went to look for Cheng Yu.


    Cheng Yu was still awake, after she knocked on the door, the two of them went to Jiang Shiyu''s room. The woman with the limp immediately saw a person walking out. When the two of them walked in, the masked man looked extremely indifferent. When his gaze fell on her, her hair immediately stood on end.


    Cheng Yu supported himself up and casually sat down.


    Jiang Shiyu left the bed to the lame woman and sat beside Cheng Yu.


    For some reason, the lame woman looked at their movements and suddenly had no idea. Could her plan really work? Big uneasiness hung in his heart.


    As such, when Xiao Ke arrived, the lame woman did not immediately look at him. One had to know that this was the person he had wanted to meet before returning to his original form.


    The moment I entered, I first taunted her, saying that she was faking her death and that she was faking it. In any case, how could I possibly be infuriated by her words? The lame woman just stood there wiping away her tears and saying nothing.


    Jiang Shiyu''s ears were filled with the little girl''s voice. She couldn''t help but interject, "Let her speak, don''t cry anymore. If you want to say something, say it quickly."


    The humanoid shape had less energy than the beast form. Normally, after getting injured, most demon beasts would choose to change back into their original form in order to recover as soon as possible. However, if he was too injured, he would be forced to return to his original form. If he wanted to turn back into his human form, he would have to do it again. And the difference between the two was, speaking.


    The former was of a voluntary nature. It would consciously return to its original form. With its consciousness, it was naturally able to speak. The latter was unwilling and was forced back into her original form by her natural habits. She had no choice but to lose her consciousness, as the beast took the lead. That was to say, she couldn''t speak and could only let out a cry according to her original form.


    The wolf head that Jiang Shiyu saw a few days ago was of the first type, and the crippled woman was not a strong person.


    At the beginning, Xiao Ke also did not believe it. Seeing the crippled woman''s appearance of a cat, cat tail, limbs started to change, and her face instantly became blank.


    After a while, he said in a suppressed voice, "Really?"


    The lame woman nodded with tears in her eyes.


    The little monkey lowered its head and sniffed the air, then it seemed to be crying. When it raised its head, it realized that it was not crying at all. Instead, it was laughing loudly.


    His nose twitched because he was suppressing the corner of his mouth, preventing his smile from showing.


    The lame woman was stunned. How could he have such an expression?


    Xiao Ke bent forward, still looking down at the lame woman lying on the bed. His eyes flashed with interest. "Do you see that? It''s this height. When you left me, I was lying on the ground like this. You touched my head and said something. Do you still remember?"


    "Wait for me to come back."


    "I''ve been waiting for you to come back, but you''ve changed your position. I won''t say that to you."


    Xiao Ke''s eyes flashed with a dark light. The lame woman was shocked, "What are you talking about? Don''t forget, we are not ¡­"


    Xiao Ke stretched out a hand and covered the lame woman''s mouth as he laughed, "Quickly change back into your original form. This way, I will carry you out and put you in a corner of the house. Tomorrow, or in a few days, I think I won''t be able to see you."


    Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu looked at each other for a moment, "What happened? Why is it different from before? " Jiang Shiyu asked doubtfully.


    Cheng Yu said: "Let''s wait and see."


    "This is a toothpick I made for you. At that time, you were crying all the time, so where did you get the money from, and I bought it for you, and I found some materials to make it myself at night, but before I could do anything about it, the situation changed. It''s not that I don''t feel any pain for you, it''s just that I didn''t intentionally leave you behind, it''s just that there''s nothing I can do about it, you see, this is for you, I''ve always kept it."


    The molars are long fingers that are as thick as a circle. They are hard to make and easy to break. They are good for a kitten to grind its teeth. However, only the rich and the idle would think of this. Ordinary people would just casually send them away and find some grass, stones, and the like to grind their teeth for future generations.


    Xiao Ke was stunned for a moment. He couldn''t believe it, and in the end, he still received the gritting stick. He rubbed it with his palm for a while.


    The lame woman''s eager gaze followed the molars back to Kid.


    Xiao Ke touched it for a while before saying coldly, "What does that have to do with me? Right now, I don''t want a molars stick. "


    The eagerness in the crippled woman''s eyes died down.


    As if sensing her disappointment, the fur on her limbs started to grow out, as if it was going to transform back into its original form.


    Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu were speechless.


    Xiao Ke looked at it for a long time before finally turning her head and said to Jiang Shiyu: "You can only take her."


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, "Me? Save him? "


    Xiao Ke nodded, her expression still cold. "You have Phoenix Power on you, with just a little bit, you can maintain her figure."


    Jiang Shiyu said with a long "oh", as if she was confused: "How are you going to give me this bit of power?"


    Xiao Ke replied, "You just need to bleed a little bit."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at him, then at the boss, and finally at the lame woman on the bed.

 C307

    Jiang Shiyu''s laughter was like a peal of thunder. Only heartless people would be able to laugh at such a scene.


    The mother and son recognized each other, and the other side was about to turn into her original form. But she, seeing such a miserable scene, actually laughed out loud. Jiang Shiyu thought, she didn''t know how these three would treat her. However, she still couldn''t help but laugh.


    Jiang Shiyu touched the sword at her waist, and said to the boss, the humble one and the crippled woman, "Earlier, in the room, we told you some small stories, do you want to hear them?"


    Jiang Shiyu''s words were a mess, she had omitted countless of details, but she had clearly stated her meaning.


    The expression of the owner and the woman changed drastically.


    Jiang Shiyu smiled and said: "Last night, when I came back, I tested out this store''s reputation. "How do we test such a thing like credibility?"


    "You guys said that safety is the priority of this shop, so I''ll try it out."


    "As long as there is an attack, it will be blocked, right? I tried it with him, what do you think the result would be? "


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the dark complexion of the boss, and laughed: "Of course it''s useless."


    "The people in the lobby don''t dare to mess around here because they are afraid of your reputation, boss. "The boss''s eloquence is incredible. In order to deceive me, he even did everything he could to fabricate a story this long ago."


    The boss shook his head, "It''s not a story, it really happened." However, after so many years, regardless of what kind of defensive power it is, it has mostly faded and I don''t have the strength to repair it, so I can only let it continue to decline step by step. "


    Jiang Shiyu said: "Even if this is true. But you''ve been thinking about what happened tonight ever since I entered this inn, right? "


    The shop owner and Little Ke exchanged a look of disbelief. The shop owner leaned against the doorframe and crossed his arms. "When did you notice?"


    "That''s too early." Jiang Shiyu froze and did not say anything.


    The boss shrugged. "Since all of you have already seen through it, then there''s really nothing else to say."


    Jiang Shiyu laughed, "Actually, I still did not manage to think through some of the details, I wonder, could you explain it?"


    "This question is very cultured. Ask away. "


    Jiang Shiyu pointed to the crippled woman, "She is really this humble one''s mother, right?"


    The owner nodded.


    "This humble one''s identity ¡­" Jiang Shiyu had not finished speaking.


    The boss then said, "There is absolutely no lie about this. Our original plan was not this. It was just that his mother suddenly appeared, so we had no choice but to change our plan. But even so, sometimes I still can''t control myself. "


    Jiang Shiyu: "That''s just a misunderstanding, I thought that you guys had found me and created such a touching marriage ceremony to melt my heart, so that you can make some small requests, I will definitely satisfy you."


    The boss sighed, "More or less." It''s just that there are some small differences. " After thinking for a while, he asked, "How did you see through it?"


    Jiang Shiyu said: "I am a student of the Nine Heavens Academy, unfortunately, in our library there is a legendary story, the details are about what I just said. And thinking about how you don''t know anyone else, just these few years, won''t change much. "


    The boss was stunned. "Isn''t it said that all of you would be moved to tears when you see such a scene? Struggling to help them first."


    Jiang Shiyu said: "That''s because that''s different from the situation before. This kind of deceptive trick, no one would really cry." She pointed at the lame woman and said, "She and Xiao Ke are truly sincere. It''s a pity that the things we discussed beforehand would be exposed."


    As she lamented, Little Ke asked, "Where is Ma Li?"


    "A lot." Jiang Shiyu thought back to what she had discovered and found it to be really funny.


    She did not want to continue, so she said: "The reason why you are acting in this show, let me guess," she looked around, "is for the Phoenix Power."


    He spread out his hands. "Unfortunately, I''ve already told you. I don''t have it on me, so you''ve wasted your time."


    The boss laughed, "Whether or not is up to you."


    Jiang Shiyu had experienced many things in the past and she knew that the boss and Xiao Budian would definitely not listen to her words.


    The lame woman, who was initially going to turn into her original form, now stood up cleanly. The three of them gradually approached Jiang Shiyu.


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly pointed, "What''s that?"


    She was pointing in the direction of the door, but the three of them didn''t listen.


    The boss'' cold pupils were revealed.


    Jiang Shiyu was not anxious, she only said: "Look at the back."


    Before he could finish his sentence, the boss had already bitten the back of his neck. He let out a cry and stretched out his hand to catch the thing behind him.


    Jiang Shiyu pulled out his sword, clashing with the four claws that were attacking him, the sound of the sword scraping against her body made her teeth clench.


    The two of them encircled Cheng Yu, but Cheng Yu was actually left behind by one person, and no one wanted to deal with him. He sat there quietly for a long time, his fingertips slightly moving.


    After the lame woman and Xiao Ke were stopped, the lame woman rushed towards Jiang Shiyu viciously. Her body stiffened for a moment as her sword pierced through her chest.


    She looked at the sword in front of her chest, then looked at Jiang Shiyu who was passing her the sword over, "How could this be ¡­."


    She had her defenses, so how could this sword pierce through her defenses so easily?


    Xiao Ke also froze for a moment, her eyes turned red and her expression turned sinister as she looked at Jiang Shiyu.


    Jiang Shiyu immediately pulled out her sword and thrusted out again, but was blocked halfway, unable to move at all.


    With all the strength she could muster, the claws reached out towards her body. If she was struck by the claws, not to mention her skin and flesh, even her bones would be visible.

 C308

    Jiang Shiyu anxiously pulled out her sword, thinking that even if she could not heavily injure Little K, she could at least block for a while. Who knew that the sword would actually be blocked, she could only watch as Little K''s sharp eyes followed her sharp claws and landed on her chest.


    The longsword was pushed back inch by inch, but its claws continued to move forward with an unstoppable momentum.


    The two of them fought Jiang Shiyu together, no one dared to use their full strength, as they were afraid that if they used too much strength, they would lose out. Once Jiang Shiyu died, they would lose out in terms of fighting.


    One had transformed into a human while the other was a little fox. It was hard to imagine who was stronger.


    When the boss saw that the little fox had left him, how could he still be worried? His hands would not relax and he sent a palm strike towards the little fox.


    The little fox let out a sudden cry under the flickering flame of the candle. The boss''s palm froze in midair and when he looked down, his expression changed drastically as he said, "You ¡­. "You ¡­"


    Before he could finish his sentence, the little fox had already jumped onto his body. This time, the boss didn''t move at all and allowed the little fox to do whatever it wanted with it.


    The boss didn''t look scared, but he didn''t dare to flare up.


    The little fox scuttled around its body. Not long later, every piece of good meat was on the boss''s body.


    The little fox was about to become complacent, but the boss could no longer hold it in. Under the little fox''s astonished expression, he swung his palm down.


    The palm struck its target, causing the little fox''s body to weaken and topple backwards.


    A sinister smile suddenly appeared on the boss''s usually smiling face, "You can''t blame me for this. I was going to let you go just like this, I''m just a small businessman, there''s no need to cause any big trouble, but you''ve come to provoke me." "Then I won''t allow you to leave!"


    The little fox had already fainted. It was unknown to whom he was speaking these words to, or perhaps to himself, so as to strengthen his courage.


    Since he had already struck out with his palm, saving the future trouble was the real deal. With another palm, the boss took the little fox''s life.


    The palm attack was aggressive, yet extremely quick. Seeing that the little fox was about to die, Cheng Yu sat at the side and finally moved.


    He lightly received the boss''s palm and hugged the little fox, coldly facing the boss.


    After staying here for a few days, everything was handled by Jiang Shiyu. The impression Cheng Yu left on the boss was too shallow, it could be said that the boss did not care about this person at all.


    Even when they had joined hands just now, they had not placed Cheng Yu in their eyes at all.


    However, such a person was able to block his attack. He didn''t even see how that person came about.


    The boss'' heart skipped a beat. It wasn''t a good thing for such a person to suddenly appear at a time like this.


    He opened his mouth and asked, "May I know who you are?"


    In his mind, he believed that being able to receive this move so easily was not only a piece of cake, but also something that had some reputation in the West Continent. Then, thinking back to the Nine Heavens Academy that Jiang Shiyu had mentioned before, he guessed that this person was probably one of the seven Rankers. That means his plan was completely useless, and would not end well.


    Cheng Yu snorted coldly, and did not reply.


    The boss didn''t know the depth of the situation, so he didn''t dare to act rashly. Both of them just stood there, frozen in place.


    Jiang Shiyu and Xiao Ke fought passionately, their swords clashing against each other from time to time, but they were unable to do anything to each other.


    Jiang Shiyu had just escaped from the dangerous claw strike, and knew that this humble one should have some sort of protection in front of her.


    Neither of them could win this battle.


    Jiang Shiyu''s longsword would occasionally prick the wound on her body, and a few scratches would appear on her chest. Fortunately, she had retreated in time, and only scratched the surface of her skin, causing her to bleed a little.


    Jiang Shiyu felt that this was extremely difficult to deal with, but she had no other choice. After she focused her attention, she saw Cheng Yu and the owner of the house fighting.


    The boss was bare-handed and his hands and feet were crossed, each and every move fierce and ruthless.


    Cheng Yu held the little fox but did not attack. Seeing this, Jiang Shiyu relaxed and focused on dealing with Xiao Ke.


    This little one''s claws were sharper than the weapons on the ground, and with my protection, Jiang Shiyu couldn''t think of any methods at the moment.


    The two of them moved until they reached the place where the lame woman lay.


    If one were to say what was good about demonic beasts, it would be their tenacious vitality.


    She did not want to change into her original form from being heavily injured. She recovered a bit of strength, and then pointed at Jiang Shiyu, teleporting over once again. She did not have the time to think about it anymore as she moved towards Jiang Shiyu.


    Jiang Shiyu was entangled with Little Chi so much that she did not realize that the lame woman was still able to wake up. When she noticed the sound from behind her, she immediately attacked with her sharp claws while the lame woman attacked from behind.


    Jiang Shiyu immediately made a decision and took the attack, dodging the lame woman''s attack.


    This time, Xiao Wen''s sharp claws cut through''s skin and even cut off a large piece of his left chest.


    The pain was unbearable, cold sweat seeped out of Jiang Shiyu''s forehead and faint moans came from her mouth.


    Although Xiao Ke''s attack was severely injured, if she didn''t dodge the crippled woman''s attack, she might even lose her life.


    The pain in his chest was unbearable for a moment. Jiang Shiyu tightly bit his lips, and then, he suppressed the painful cries. He felt dizzy and the sword in his hand was about to fall out of his grasp.


    That''s not right!


    Jiang Shiyu''s consciousness cleared up for a while as she looked at Xiao Ke.


    Xiaoke''s attack had succeeded and he had stopped. He looked at her with a smile and said, "Do you think that these are ordinary claws?" He flashed his claws.

 C309

    Jiang Shiyu looked at his claws as her head spun. She tried to think of something and said, "You smeared poison on them."


    Little Ke nodded, "Yes." You are also incredible. The person beside you has long been knocked unconscious by this poison. It isn''t bad for you to be able to stand here. However, I think you''ll faint soon as well. "


    Xiao Ke smiled and was about to step forward to make his move. A figure was faster than him, catching Jiang Shiyu''s falling body.


    His black soul power was actually corroding his protective ring. A small opening slowly became a big one.


    He widened his eyes as he said in disbelief, "How is this possible!? How is that possible? Who exactly are you? "


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t get an answer to his question. The moment his soul power broke through the barrier, it rushed towards him. In the blink of an eye, all that was left was the rolling soul power.


    The lame woman tried her best to recover her strength, but after being seriously injured, she was forced to turn back into her original form. All her hopes were gone, and she did not plan to do anything else. Seeing that Xiao Ke could be killed, she did not even have the chance to change back into her original form. The heart of the child that was buried in the bottom of his heart rushed up at an untimely moment. Even if he didn''t want to die, he still had to rush up to avenge Xiao Ke.


    She screamed, and with nimble movements, she flung her transformed limbs away, charging towards Cheng Yu.


    "I want..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, the black soul power had already appeared before her eyes. The soul power that had killed her son engulfed her once more.


    It had only been a short time. The strong and the weak had all fallen, while two had died. The boss knelt there, he suddenly raised his head and looked at Cheng Yu, "If you have the ability, why are you here?"


    Cheng Yu took off the bedsheets, and then placed Jiang Shiyu on top of it. A gentle soul force came out from his body, healing the wound on Jiang Shiyu''s chest.


    Hearing the boss''s question, he turned around. "Think about something."


    The boss took a deep breath. "Then you can take her away now. There''s no need to stay here."


    He had just exchanged blows with the person in front of him and thought that it was some expert. However, after three to five moves, he felt that something was amiss.


    The two of them only exchanged a few moves, because their backs were facing Xiao Ke and Jiang Shiyu, no one knew what happened, but the person who was hiding had a cold glare, he did not dodge, and with his free hand, it was as though he was struck in the stomach, he gasped for breath, and spat out a large mouthful of blood. Without strength, he knelt down.


    Right now, he only wished for Cheng Yu to quickly bring Jiang Shiyu and leave, and he did not know if he would still be alive. As for those Phoenix Power, he did not even have his life left, so why would he care about all these.


    "You can''t make decisions whether I leave or stay." Cheng Yu looked at the two people who were already dead, then casually glanced at the boss again.


    He didn''t dare to say anything else.


    He silently guessed Cheng Yu''s thoughts. In his mind, he thought that the people who had been hiding from him the whole time, would immediately stop hiding the moment Jiang Shiyu fainted. His actions were extremely quick.


    Now that he was looking after her again, the relationship between the two of them was not shallow. The man probably wanted to conceal his strength as well, so when he saw that someone he was familiar with passed out, he put his heart at ease and used his strength.


    The boss pondered for a moment. He really didn''t know what to say to save his life.


    He previously wanted to kill Jiang Shiyu, but this person might just want to take his life.


    In an instant, all sorts of chaotic thoughts ran through his mind.


    He spoke carefully. "Are you ready to go?"


    Cheng Yu no longer paid any attention to him. Only when the wound on Jiang Shiyu''s chest had stopped bleeding did he finally look back to him.


    The boss licked his lips and said, "I, I can guarantee that I won''t say anything about what I saw and what happened tonight."


    He only wanted to keep his life.


    Cheng Yu said indifferently: "A dead person doesn''t know how to speak."


    The owner was shocked. At this time, his vertical pupils that would only appear when he was in a different state of mind suddenly appeared, as he looked at Cheng Yu coldly.


    Cheng Yu was doing the right thing, it was a mess and a room filled with the stench of blood, it gave off a feeling of leisure.


    He softly asked, "Do you want to live?"


    The boss nodded like a rattle.


    Cheng Yu said: "I need to ask you a few questions."


    Cheng Yu: "When did Nine Heavens Academy''s people come?"


    The owner thought for a moment. "Fourteen days ago."


    "Where did they go?" Cheng Yu asked again.


    The boss narrowed his eyes and smiled. "Of course, we''re going to the central area."


    A wisp of black soul power came out from his finger, and flew in front of the owner''s body along with Cheng Yu''s thoughts. The boss had already seen the ferocity of this type of soul power. A tiny bit of it could corrode him.


    He jumped in shock, and as if he didn''t know what happened, he looked towards Cheng Yu.


    Cheng Yu said indifferently: "Where did they go?"


    He was truly shocked. At first, the boss thought that they had lost contact with a large number of people in the Nine Heavens Academy and came to meet up with them. However, when they arrived in Eli Lai, where the people in the Nine Heavens Academy could go was obviously to the central region.


    But the truth was, the people from the Nine Heavens Academy had gone to the central region, and in less than a day or two, all of them had come out of there, heading towards the west.


    They were not clear about what was going on inside, but it was still the king and the Nine Heavens Academy that were making a ruckus.


    He said that they went to the Central District, it could be considered to be true, but Cheng Yu actually felt that something was wrong, this ¡­


    He suppressed the happiness in his heart and hurriedly added on, "Right, right! They went to the central region, but they left in a day or two. They went to the western region."


    A black dot of soul power was still flashing in front of his eyes. The boss broke out in a cold sweat. "It''s true. I''m not lying."


    Cheng Yu nodded, "I know you''re not lying."


    He asked, "How many of them came in?"

 C310

    The boss shook his head and said he didn''t know, but there should be thousands of them.


    Cheng Yu nodded. He continued to ask a few more questions, as if he didn''t know what was going on. The boss didn''t dare to play any tricks on him anymore, so he answered honestly. However, the more he asked, the more he felt that it wasn''t a question.


    The boss casually said, "What''s the big deal?"


    "What did I say?"


    When Jiang Shiyu woke up again, she felt that something wasn''t right.


    Cheng Yu sat beside her, "Is the sky getting better?"


    In the clear blue sky, a gentle breeze caressed the grass. In the distance, there were a few bright flowers swaying in the breeze.


    Jiang Shiyu took a deep breath, a smell of grass, and she suddenly felt less stifled.


    She smiled and said, "It''s a good day, but why are we here?"


    When she thought about what happened last night, she looked at her chest and was surprised to find that the wound had been bandaged. She touched it and it didn''t hurt anymore.


    "Cheng Yu, you were the one who brought me out?"


    Cheng Yu did not nod his head. From where the grass grew, the little white fox was running frantically, and seeing that Jiang Shiyu was already awake, it picked up a small flower on the way here, and gifted it to Jiang Shiyu.


    Jiang Shiyu caught Little Flower, and the little fox happily went around to hug Jiang Shiyu''s arm.


    After hesitating for a while, Jiang Shiyu still reached out her hand to stroke the little fox''s head and stroked it a few times.


    The little fox lay quietly beside Jiang Shiyu. He closed his eyes in satisfaction.


    Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu sat on top of a hill. Looking around, they saw that it was all green. There was even a small pond in the distance.


    It was a great scene. If they were not in a rush, Jiang Shiyu would have thought that they were out for a fun time.


    She slowly thought back to it, and a bunch of questions popped up in her mind once again. She wanted to ask Cheng Yu.


    How did they get out? What happened to the boss, Xiao Ke, and the lame woman? How did they get out? Weren''t there people chasing them? Why would they stay here and wait? It was a question that filled their heads.


    But when she saw Cheng Yu''s relaxed posture, she swallowed the words in her mouth.


    Since they were able to sit here, Cheng Yu must be prepared. The questions she asked might have been solved long ago.


    Thinking about it this way, Jiang Shiyu relaxed. She stared at Cheng Yu for a while, then turned her head to admire the scenery.


    Jiang Shiyu had never felt so relaxed before. She had never stopped walking forward in order to revive her parents. She kept running forward, not daring to relax for even a moment, not daring to let down her guard.


    The scenery on the road was actually very beautiful, but she had never paid attention to it. As she sat there quietly, looking at the scenery before her, she thought to herself that it was nothing more than this.


    No matter how wonderful the scenery by the roadside was, wasn''t her goal more important than the scenery? Once she achieved her goal, she would be able to see even more beautiful scenery.


    After sitting for a while, Jiang Shiyu felt her energy returning. She then asked Cheng Yu: "Are we leaving or not?"


    Cheng Yu held back his hands and continued to sit motionlessly.


    Jiang Shiyu thought that he wanted to continue watching the scenery, so she said: "Time is of the essence, if there''s time in the future, we can come and see."


    Cheng Yu glanced at her, "Wait."


    Waiting again?


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know what Cheng Yu was thinking, but he said that it wasn''t anything bad after all. Thus, she decided to sit by the side and wait.


    After a long while, the sound of noisy footsteps could be heard, and occasionally, voices could be heard.


    Jiang Shiyu heard a voice saying: "Do you guys know about the situation at that inn?"


    "I know a bit, but I thought the boss was lazy that morning, so I got angry and didn''t open the door." "He turned around and left. When it was night time, he felt that something was wrong. He called more than ten people to rush in and searched the entire inn. Other than a few puddles of blood in the room, he didn''t see anything else."


    "AHH!" "It''s quite scary."


    "Who says it isn''t?"


    "Besides, didn''t they just live in that shop before? It''s also gone without a trace."


    "Really?"


    "I just feel that the boss has probably gained power and fled long ago."


    "What a joke to run away after obtaining power."


    "You''re right, but he might not be able to take it in at the moment, so he has to avoid us, lest we attack him."


    "That''s not right. Maybe the boss was killed?"


    "How is this possible? Wily old fox, with his extremely stable and steady plans, could he still be killed? "


    "What plan?"


    "I don''t know ¡­" "Hehe, I also heard it from the backyard. It was like this ¡­"


    Jiang Shiyu heard a few people talking, and following the situation, she quickly saw the person who spoke. There were both men and women, as if they were telling a funny story.


    As they approached, they suddenly felt that something was wrong. Looking forward, they saw a man and a woman sitting together on the slope.


    They were taken aback for a moment before one of them said uncertainly, "Is that ¡­"


    "So, the boss was killed?"


    "Then we ¡­"


    "Run!"


    They didn''t want to walk any further and immediately turned around and ran away. They couldn''t even beat their boss, so how could they fight to the ground over the person who killed their boss?


    Without even thinking, he dashed in all directions in the blink of an eye.


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, and did not know what happened.


    However, from what they said, all of the people in the store should have disappeared. As for whether they were alive or dead, they would not know.


    Seeing that they were already far away, Jiang Shiyu asked Cheng Yu: "Are we still waiting?"


    Cheng Yu said: "Why not wait?"


    Jiang Shiyu pointed to the people who were already far away, "Weren''t we waiting for them?"


    Cheng Yu was helpless, "No, what are we waiting for them to do?"


    Jiang Shiyu retracted her hand and touched the little fox''s head. Suddenly, she realised that it was still quite soft, she touched it a few more times, it was heavy, the little fox''s eyes closed suddenly raised its head and looked at her. When she lightened up, it once again lowered its head, enjoying itself extremely.

 C311

    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know what to wait for, she felt that she had wasted too much time here, to the point where she was a little impatient at the end.


    Jiang Shiyu suppressed the impatience in her heart, thinking, if not for Cheng Yu, no matter who she was told, waiting aimlessly, she would probably suspect that person''s bad intentions.


    She had not thought about this for long, when Cheng Yu suddenly spoke out: "Stand up."


    For ordinary carriages to have four horse-like demonic beasts pulling them, it was obvious that the people inside the carriage were definitely not simple for them to have such means of transportation in a place like Yulai.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know when they had provoked such a person and subconsciously wanted to pull Cheng Yu over so that he could hide behind her back.


    Cheng Yu was grabbed by her and turned to look at her in confusion.


    Jiang Shiyu felt extremely awkward. How could she possibly need her protection? She really didn''t know what to say. If Cheng Yu wasn''t present again, she would have wanted to give herself a fierce slap. She didn''t know what was hiding in her head all day.


    Fortunately, Cheng Yu did not pay much attention to this, and turned his head to look at the car that he always drove.


    The carriage came to a halt in front of them. The four horses snorted and didn''t get down for a long time.


    Cheng Yu took a step forward, opened the curtain and spoke to Jiang Shiyu: "Come here."


    Jiang Shiyu was surprised, there was no one inside the carriage, it was empty.


    Cheng Yu got on the carriage first, without a doubt, he followed along.


    After sitting steadily, the four horses started to run again. Jiang Shiyu crashed into the walls of the horse carriage and stabilised her body, then raised the carriage''s curtain to look outside.


    After a while, he put down the carriage curtain and asked, "Cheng Yu, what''s going on?"


    Cheng Yu said: "The manpower went too far and I found a way out."


    Jiang Shiyu took out her money bag, and she found a lot of silver, "Where did you get this?"


    Cheng Yu did not speak.


    However, Jiang Shiyu felt that something was wrong. The money bag was on her left hip, and normally, she would still be able to touch her longsword, but now, she felt relaxed.


    She looked at her waist. The long sword had disappeared?!


    She suddenly raised her head and looked at Cheng Yu, "Where is my sword?"


    Cheng Yu patted on the carriage, "This is your sword."


    Jiang Shiyu was enraged, "This is my sword, what right do you have to take it away without saying anything!" In her anger, there was also a trace of sadness in her heart, but it was ignored by her.


    Cheng Yu said indifferently: "This sword is useless to you."


    After Jiang Shiyu heard this, she flipped her palm, and stopped, "What you said is useless? With our current situation, without a soul device, how are we supposed to get to the central region? "I wonder how many dangers there are on the way."


    "We''re not going to the center."


    Jiang Shiyu was stunned, "If we don''t go to the central region, what do you mean? Are we not going out? Yao Yao and the rest are still waiting for us to meet up there. "


    As Jiang Shiyu spoke, she opened the curtain and prepared to jump off the carriage. She waited for a long time, but who knew that her companions already had other intentions, and now they wanted to take her somewhere else.


    Her longsword was even sold!


    Jiang Shiyu''s temper wasn''t bad, and towards Cheng Yu, it was even less so. But now, his chest was filled with anger. Why, why did he sell her sword? Why did she change the route without saying anything?


    This was because he did not place her in his eyes at all. It was the same as before. When he said that he would go there, she had to go there. She was forever the Jiang Shiyu he had saved!


    Jiang Shiyu''s jumping movement was stopped, and she grabbed her arm, unable to struggle free, she was pulled back.


    Jiang Shiyu turned her head and glared at him. This was the first time something like this had happened where she was facing up against Cheng Yu. She did not know how to express her anger. She could only stare blankly.


    Cheng Yu said indifferently: "Sit down."


    Jiang Shiyu was not one to lose her temper. She thought that maybe Cheng Yu had other plans, she might as well sit down and listen to his explanation before making any plans.


    She sat down, but she was still unable to calm down. Cheng Yu also did not say anything.


    Jiang Shiyu could not help but urge: "What is it? Tell me."


    "You calm down first, I''ll talk later." Cheng Yu frowned, as though he did not like Jiang Shiyu''s actions.


    Jiang Shiyu was also stunned, feeling even more hurt. She sniffed, trying to get rid of all the distracting thoughts in her head, but from the look of it.


    She slowly thought about what she wanted to know before saying, "Tell me."


    Cheng Yu saw that she had calmed down, and said slowly: "This carriage is indeed worth it, but the things that we need to do are urgent, and your sword is worth it."


    Jiang Shiyu said: "Why are we going there?"


    "Go find the people from the Nine Heavens Academy."


    Jiang Shiyu felt that something was amiss, "The people we are going to find in the Nine Heavens Academy should be towards the central region, and here, we are heading towards the west."


    Cheng Yu slightly nodded his head, "Yes, after hearing the news, they are no longer in the central region. We have to get there now. "


    Jiang Shiyu was puzzled: "Why are we rushing over there?"


    Cheng Yu said: "You once said, if the Nine Heavens Academy''s people come here, they would definitely meet a tragic end." Jiang Shiyu did not deny her words, "I''ve already told them this before. If we go now, will they believe me?"


    Cheng Yu said indifferently: "If you are going to speak, of course it''s useless. You have to let them know that there''s danger."


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know what Cheng Yu was planning to do. Looking at his indifferent expression, she thought he still had a way, so she thought that if he could really save her, she would naturally be willing to go.


    The only tragic end she could imagine was death. One thousand people had all died. What kind of major event was this? If she could stop it, she wanted to do it.


    Afterwards, he could also go to the Central Region and meet with Yao Yao again.


    The west side was also very far away. In order to save time, they really did need a tool that could be used to travel. If they relied on them to walk, it would be too late by the time they arrived.


    However, to not tell her about the sale of her sword, it was still unacceptable!


    Cheng Yu continued, "I didn''t tell you because you were unconscious for three days. Did you not move for the past three days, waiting for you to wake up?"

 C312

    "This frame was agreed upon three days ago. It only came over tonight. If you were to wake up, it would take five or six days for you to come and go. "


    Jiang Shiyu also thought that she had fainted for three days. No wonder when she woke up, the wound on her chest no longer hurt. After being unconscious for three days, his body must have circulated all of its energy to heal the wound. Jiang Shiyu sighed in her heart.


    Such good intentions were actually sold by her? Jiang Shiyu said that she was selling it, but if she really had to face such a situation, she would definitely sell it too. After all, this was a sword, not as important as a human sword.


    Cheng Yu shook his head, "When the time comes, you will naturally know. The time is not right yet."


    The corner of Jiang Shiyu''s mouth twitched, and she forced out a smile as she held her breath before slowly nodding her head.


    She didn''t know why she would give him a smile at a time like this.


    Because of Jiang Shiyu''s long sword, even if Jiang Shiyu stayed in the carriage, she was only one hand''s distance away. She had been stunned for a whole day.


    Cheng Yu had long prepared dry food at the place where he had yet to eat. When he took it out, Jiang Shiyu suddenly felt that he had already planned to sell it. He actually asked the boss to buy this rations!


    At that time, Cheng Yu had actually already made plans to chase after the people of Nine Heavens Academy. But how did he know?


    Jiang Shiyu wanted to ask him, but she didn''t want to talk to him.


    Cheng Yu was indifferent, he could endure whatever she wanted to say.


    He did not say much, and Jiang Shiyu was not willing to speak.


    The atmosphere in the car could be imagined. After one day, besides the sound of chewing and eating, the two of them actually controlled their words and didn''t say anything.


    Slowly, Jiang Shiyu got used to it. She and Cheng Yu did not seem to have any common topics in mind, what could they say? Since she had nothing to say, she felt even more embarrassed. It would be better if she didn''t say anything.


    On the afternoon of the second day, the two were still in the car when Cheng Yu suddenly stopped the car.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know what he was going to do, so she opened the curtain to look.


    The west was a grassland, and after a day of walking, their eyes were still filled with green.


    Cheng Yu stood on the grass for a distance, picked up something, and returned.


    After getting on the car, the car slowly started moving again.


    Jiang Shiyu pretended not to be interested and closed her eyes.


    She opened her eyes and saw a few small yellow flowers in front of her. She trembled as she looked at Cheng Yu.


    Cheng Yu slightly lowered his head, appearing to be embarrassed. "Here you go."


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, "Why are you giving this to me?"


    Cheng Yu raised his head, "I heard from someone that if you make anyone unhappy, it''s best to send them flowers."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the little yellow flower in front of him. The little flower was not even as big as her fingernail.


    She did not pick it up, which made Cheng Yu suspicious, "Is that not right?"


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head, laughed, and accepted the flowers.


    She softened her gaze and looked at Cheng Yu, "Cheng Yu, do you know that you have made me unhappy?"


    Cheng Yu thought for a while, "I think I did not do anything wrong in this matter, but this is still your property, so I should ask for your permission. I sold your sword without permission. I''m very sorry. "


    In that case, Jiang Shiyu could still accept it.


    But then she asked, "Did you already know?"


    "Know what?" Cheng Yu retracted his hand, and moved an arm''s length away from Jiang Shiyu. Just now, in order to send away the flowers, he was extremely close to Jiang Shiyu.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the rations in the corner, "You asked the boss to buy that before. If you didn''t know about this, why did you buy that?"


    Cheng Yu said: "Regardless of whether or not I know about this matter, we will still have to eat once we''re on the road. Shouldn''t buying dried food instead?"


    Jiang Shiyu thought that was right! They definitely still had to eat! It was probably because she felt that Cheng Yu had calculated everything, and even blamed this matter on him.


    Jiang Shiyu muttered, "How do you know that the people from the Nine Heavens Academy are not in the Central Region?"


    Cheng Yu laughed, "Boss said so."


    Jiang Shiyu frowned slightly, "When did you come into contact with the boss?"


    "You''re not always following me."


    Did she really come into contact with her boss when she wasn''t paying attention? Jiang Shiyu carefully thought back to the few days she had stayed in the inn, and the few times she had stayed in the room herself, it was normal for her to not know what was going on outside.


    She accepted this argument.


    After Jiang Shiyu thought about it, in the end, she still said, "You should not have sold my sword."


    Cheng Yu nodded, "I shouldn''t."


    Jiang Shiyu: "You should explain yourself properly."


    Cheng Yu, "... "Indeed."


    Since Cheng Yu had already said so, if she was still tangled up with the sword, then wouldn''t that mean that she did not want to save the people of Nine Heavens Academy?


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t think about it anymore. When he saw Yao Yao, she would apologize to her.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at Cheng Yu, "Can you tell me your plan now?" She thought that Cheng Yu purposely did not say anything because the two of them had been too angry previously. Now that the two of them had made up their minds, they had to make preparations in advance to save her.


    Yet Jiang Shiyu misunderstood Cheng Yu. When Cheng Yu said that there was no time, there was no time, and it could not be said, there was no way to say it. There was no falsehood in his words. When Jiang Shiyu asked again, he still answered with the same answer and did not divulge anything to Jiang Shiyu.


    Only then did Jiang Shiyu stop thinking, and knew that Cheng Yu had no plans to say anything further. He leaned against the car wall and slowly organized the events of the past few days.


    The car drove slowly across the prairie.


    The two of them exchanged a few words, but most of the time, they didn''t say anything. However, this time, it was much better than before. Jiang Shiyu looked at those few flowers for a day or two. After they withered, she tore a piece of cloth and wrapped it up.


    She did it quietly, and slipped it into her purse. Cheng Yu did not see it.

 C313

    If Cheng Yu said that he was someone who could catch up to the Nine Heavens Academy in just four or five days, Jiang Shiyu naturally did not doubt his words. They spent two or three days in the car, watching the landscape turn green and dense.


    Cheng Yu said: "After we pass through this forest, we will meet them after walking for a while."


    In the dense forest, the insects were chirping and the birds were flapping their wings as they passed the startled feathered birds. The two of them walked along a small path and heard the sound of running water after they descended a slightly shaking slope. Sure enough, looking up, there was a clear stream that was flowing nearby.


    The little fox was not an ordinary little fox after all. If he could not react in time, then there was no need for him to transform into a human from now on. Even if he could transform into a human, he would be sold by others.


    It snorted in dissatisfaction.


    Cheng Yu stood up and left by himself. The little fox that was left waiting to be hugged still didn''t understand what had happened.


    He had clearly been hugging her when she first arrived, but now that she had used up all of her energy, he just threw her to the side without a care for her!


    The little fox drank some water and followed behind Cheng Yu.


    Cheng Yu shook the water bottle in his hand, Jiang Shiyu nodded, and the two of them went back the way they came. As they were going up the slope, they heard a dispute from above.


    The slope was rather high, and if one didn''t get too close, one wouldn''t notice the people standing below.


    If the two of them were to fight, it wouldn''t be convenient for them to go up at this time.


    They waited below for a while, then went back up after the two of them had finished arguing.


    From the sound of it, there were two men. One of them had a warm and gentle voice, while the other seemed to be rushing over.


    The gentle voice continued to persuade him, "Xiao Yi, don''t be rash, you can''t head towards the west anymore."


    Xiao Yi, the urgent voice, said: "Don''t worry about me. You coward, you don''t dare to stop me. Do you want me to starve to death here with you? If I want to go, no one can stop me. "


    "What are you doing? Are you going to join the rebel army and destroy the kaleidoscope?"


    Jiang Shiyu was shocked, what did this mean? She looked towards Cheng Yu, who was listening intently and did not notice her gaze. Jiang Shiyu also stopped her leisurely attitude and pricked up her ears, afraid that she would miss something.


    The two of them moved, the sounds of fighting resonated for a long while, then Xiao Yi''s hurried voice came again, filled with anger: "Let go of me."


    It should be that gentle voice that restrained Xiao Yi.


    The gentle voice was still persuading him, "You come with me back to the village, don''t go."


    Xiao Yi straightened his neck, and would rather die than loosen his mouth, "You can kill me."


    The gentle voice paused for a moment, then said, "Don''t speak nonsense."


    Xiao Yi laughed sarcastically, "What am I saying? Gather the entire village''s manpower to support you, hoping that you can go outside and bring hope to the entire village. Hahaha, then what about us? When you eat and drink, what about us? Do you think we want to be with you and call you big brother? Hmph, it''s all because we want to follow you and get something to eat from between your fingers. Let me tell you, stop with your kind look. For you to be able to become like this, and go to the Nine Heavens Academy, what you eat and drink is all our flesh! "


    "You can just kill me, but I won''t let you eat my flesh again."


    A gentle voice said: "" Is that true? " A sense of loss seeped into his voice. There was another commotion. Jiang Shiyu guessed that, in the chaos of his mind, the gentle voice had let go of Xiao Yi''s control.


    Xiao Yi said loudly, "You don''t know? You''re just pretending that you can''t see it. Now that I''ve exposed it, you should be embarrassed to continue pretending. "


    A gentle voice said, "I... "I don''t think so ¡­"


    Xiao Yi suppressed his anger and said, "Since you don''t think that way, then let me be. I can live well by myself outside."


    "No, the elder ordered me to bring you back." No, the elder ordered me to bring you back.


    Xiao Yi was enraged, "No matter what you say, I still hope that I can return and let you continue watching. I don''t want it. "


    "It''s not like that. Elder is doing it for your own good. It''s different. Don''t go out. Xiao Yi, I have never thought about it. You guys came here with the power of the entire village for me to go out. In the future, I will ¡­ "


    Xiao Yi laughed and interrupted him, "Don''t say anymore, I want to go out right now. If you say more, I''m afraid that I''m going to burst out with anger."


    The gentle voice seemed to be in a daze, "Hidden anger? What have I done to you? "


    Xiao Yi said: "There are many of them, one by one, I will remember them all. You must not stop me, if not, with new hatred and old hatred, I will not show mercy."


    Jiang Shiyu could not see the situation from the top, and felt that the tense atmosphere between the two became even more intense.


    The gentle voice didn''t want to talk about this anymore, so he changed the topic, "You can''t leave." With the rebels together, the kaleidoscope is in disarray. You went to join the rebels. Do you know what that means? "


    "I don''t know what it means. I only know that from now on, I will eat whatever I want. I won''t be beaten up for two or three months just because I ate a rat that steals food, and I won''t be locked up! They are not my kind, so why can''t they eat it? "


    Her gentle voice turned stern, "Why are you bringing up this matter? The rat shouldn''t have stolen food, but you shouldn''t have eaten it either. After a few decades, it will take human form, and will be the same as us. "


    "You also said that I have been starving to death in these few decades. Why can''t I eat it? "


    "Xiao Yi, you won''t starve to death!"


    "Yes!" "Yes, I will!"


    "Come back with me. You won''t starve to death with me around. How can you join the Rebellion as a member of the Tuileries? "


    "Those rebel soldiers are also from the Kuli Empire. They wouldn''t dare to rebel if they couldn''t take the consequences."


    "You can''t stand it?"


    "Yes, I can''t stand this village. I can''t stand you guys, and I can''t stand this place either! "You forced me to do this."


    "Xiao Yi!"

 C314

    A burst of clanging and clanging sounds rang out, and the two of them seemed to have started to use weapons. Their gentle and deep voices clearly became stronger, and not long later, they heard his faint voice say, "You can''t beat me, come back with me."


    Xiao Yi snorted in anger: "Impossible, even if I die, I won''t return with you."


    This call of big brother, was so warm that it startled him. And here he was thinking that Xiao Yi had finally thought it through, so there was no need to suppress his posture anymore.


    Xiao Yi slowly said: "Brother Xie, do you remember that when we were young, there were a few of us playing around together?"


    "... Eight? "


    "No, eleven." Xiao Yi corrected his erroneous memory, and said: "Afterwards, only you and I remained.


    The gentle voice paused, "It''s not easy to raise young beasts, but during the process of maturation, this matter cannot be avoided."


    "Tsk tsk, Brother Xie, you must have been raised to be a fool by those old bastards. You can''t even tell this sort of thing?" Our bloodlines are not ordinary, why would they die? It''s to draw power onto you alone that you can be more outstanding. "


    "Nonsense!" "If you keep talking nonsense, I''ll tie you up."


    "Brother Xie, I''m just spouting nonsense." I am the living proof, and when you return from Nine Heavens Academy, I will die. They let me grow up so they can wait for me to get stronger so they can pass it on to you. Don''t look like you don''t believe me? Why would I lie to you? When I found out, I got even angrier. I''ll give you anything good, but you actually want our lives in the end. I really don''t know how to explain it. "


    "Xiao Yi, come back with me. We''ll go ask around." The gentle voice had a trace of doubt in it, but it was still unwilling to completely believe it.


    Xiao Yi laughed, "Thank you brother, come closer, I still have one more thing I want to tell you."


    "What is it?"


    "Puchi ¡­"


    Xiao Yi said in a bland voice, "I want to tell you, you''re going to die."


    "They want me to die and take my power away from me. "Thank you, Brother Xie. It''s just that I''ve troubled you."


    He said some bitter words, but no one knew what he did, but a gentle voice resounded in the forest.


    A large flock of birds flapped their wings in surprise and flew away.


    Jiang Shiyu was startled for a moment, then looked at Cheng Yu. Cheng Yu was about to climb up. Jiang Shiyu also hurriedly climbed up. When the two heard the scream, they came up and saw a young man squatting a distance in front of them, and lying in front of them was a figure wearing a black jacket.


    The actions of the two were not small. The young boy bounced up and looked towards them. His appearance was young and tender, but his eyes were deep and sunken. It didn''t match his appearance at all.


    When he saw the two of them, he looked at the person lying on the ground, narrowed his eyes, and waved his hand. An intense burst of soul power rushed over.


    The moment Jiang Shiyu took the attack, the young boy went into the forest and disappeared without a trace. Jiang Shiyu finally understood that although his soul power looked intense, the youth had just fused with his power and had not fully absorbed it yet. She just wanted to block Jiang Shiyu for a bit so that she could escape.


    She walked up to the gentle and thick voice. He was also from the Nine Heavens Academy, and she didn''t know if she knew him or not.


    Jiang Shiyu stepped forward to take a look. It was an unfamiliar face, there were so many people in the Nine Heavens Academy and she was the one who had holed herself up in the library.


    There was a large hole in his chest from a short distance away. The wound was caused by something, and the internal organs were badly mutilated. There was no hope for him.


    His eyes were somewhat unfocused, but he was still breathing through the tip of his nose.


    Jiang Shiyu crouched down, wanting to ask him about the Nine Heavens Academy, "You are a member of the Nine Heavens Academy?"


    Cheng Yu also followed along. He did not respond to Jiang Shiyu''s words, he only looked at the man in the sky and suddenly turned his head, and said weakly: "Cheng Yu?"


    Cheng Yu acknowledged.


    The gentle voice laughed. "I''ve long heard of your great name. I didn''t expect to meet you in such a situation."


    He also knew that he would not be able to survive, so he did not ask for help. He only said lightly, "The Headmaster led the students to the west side, so you guys should be able to catch up soon. If you meet Xiao Yi on the way, it''s the one who just escaped. If it''s convenient for you guys, bring him back, he can''t be outside. "


    Jiang Shiyu asked: "What do you all mean by ''rebel army''?"


    His mouth still had blood in it, and he opened his mouth, which was also bright red. "With the rebels to the west, they want to overthrow Tulai and rebuild it."


    Jiang Shiyu asked: To eat meat?


    That''s funny, but that''s the truth. The gentle voice nodded.


    The light in his eyes gradually dimmed, and he said, "If you see the people from the academy and tell them to leave, Lei will be in a mess. Don''t stay here."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded.


    He stretched out his hand, wanting to grab onto something, but in the end, he still grabbed onto empty air, "Xiao Yi, I want to ask you guys ¡­"


    Cheng Yu asked: "Who is the leader of the rebel army?"


    The gentle voice said, "Yes, one, and yes, nine days, I, want..."


    Before he could finish his words, he had already swallowed his anger.


    The body in his hands slowly transformed, changing continuously in front of the two of them until it became a ball of red.


    Jiang Shiyu looked carefully, and the more she looked, the more shocked she became, "This is ¡­"


    Cheng Yu nodded at her, "That Xiao Yi cannot stay outside."


    Jiang Shiyu had seen the enlarged version of the phoenix before, and now, this mini version, she could only uncertainly look at a few times. In the end, she could only admit that the original form of this gentle and thick voice was actually a little phoenix!


    Was the fleeing Xiao Yi also a phoenix?


    Jiang Shiyu dug a hole in the ground in an attempt to bury him. However, Cheng Yu told her not to poach anymore.


    When Jiang Shiyu heard this, a scorching Qi flow came from behind her. She lowered her eyebrows and looked over, then ignited her own body, turning into ashes little by little in the midst of the fire. A light breeze blew up and scattered everywhere.


    Jiang Shiyu stood there for a while before she filled up the hole she dug.

 C315

    Previously, Jiang Shiyu didn''t believe what the group of spirit beasts chasing her said. They said that she had Phoenix Power s on her body, so she didn''t believe it at all. There was only a single Phoenix temporarily on her body, and it was thought to be that of a phoenix by others.


    Now that the true Phoenix bloodline had appeared, she actually believed the second half of their words: Kill, seize power.


    When he got back to the car, he drank a few mouthfuls of water to calm himself down.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at him and thought for a while before saying: "Before he died, he said that the leader of the rebel army was someone from the Nine Heavens Academy.


    "Maybe it''s just one person." Cheng Yu''s words suddenly woke Jiang Shiyu up.


    That''s right, she had always seen the Nine Heavens Academy as a group, and thought that since the leader of the rebel army was from the Nine Heavens Academy, then everyone should be part of the rebel army. She was impressed by the fact that they had been moved together, and the thought of it would never leave a single person alone.


    She said, "We need to quickly find them and tell them the news."


    Cheng Yu nodded, "We can''t rush it. In two days, we will be able to find them."


    Jiang Shiyu was still worried about the rebel army. If Lei was really in a mess, as long as she stayed here, not a single place would be safe.


    Bi Qi should be talking about this. Then how did he know? And why would he come here when he knew about it?


    Jiang Shiyu was really unable to figure it out, but after thinking about it, she decided to leave it at that. If she could not figure it out, there would be a day that she would be able to answer the question herself.


    They sat in the car for a while and then drove deeper into the woods.


    The whole forest looked like a green ribbon, long but not wide. Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu continued to walk forward, passing through its area of growth to the west.


    They were about in the middle of the woods now, which had grown well, with its extremely thick trunks and dense canopy, and through which the sun could not reach the trees below, and was sometimes scattered a little.


    They travelled for another day in this kind of light and shadow.


    At night, he would rest and wait for the midnight change. Cheng Yu had originally said that he could guard it by himself, but Jiang Shiyu felt that it was unfair, thus he decided to guard it in the middle of the night. He had been like this the past few days.


    In the first half of the night, Jiang Shiyu was watching, but she saw that Cheng Yu had closed his eyes, so she pulled up the carriage''s curtain and looked out.


    The night was dark, and the branches in the forest were like monsters baring their fangs and brandishing their claws, as though they were driving a car over. Jiang Shiyu saw that the forest was in darkness and did not make any unusual movements, so she put down the curtain and closed her eyes to rest, focusing to listen to the sounds outside.


    Just as Jiang Shiyu thought that she would pass the night in peace, the carriage suddenly jolted.


    She was roused up, and Cheng Yu immediately opened his eyes. The two of them looked into each other''s eyes and lifted the curtain together. It was still dark outside. Just like this time''s strange movement, they had accidentally stabbed a rock inside.


    But Jiang Shiyu felt that it was extremely quiet outside, even the tiny chirps she normally heard at night, were gone.


    Jiang Shiyu relaxed her breathing, she wanted to hear if there was anyone else nearby.


    A ray of white light shot through the bottom of the carriage and fiercely rushed towards Jiang Shiyu who was in it.


    Jiang Shiyu listened attentively, and without seeing the voice, she lowered her body, wanting to pull out his sword. After touching empty space, she realized that his sword had been sold!


    When he encountered an enemy, he had actually taken advantage of the opportunity and lost his weapon. Jiang Shiyu''s face twitched, and rolled out of the carriage. Even if it was small and narrow, she could not stretch her body.


    When the white ball saw her get down, it changed its direction and rushed towards Jiang Shiyu, ignoring him who was still in the carriage.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t have a weapon, so she dodged left and right. From the corner of her eyes, this white thing looked like a piece of white cloth. A white cloth? Jiang Shiyu felt that the patterns were not right and wanted to look more carefully, but the white cloth immediately shot towards her face. Jiang Shiyu bent her knees, leaned backwards, and used her strength to grab the white cloth.


    He caught it! Jiang Shiyu was overjoyed, but then she felt that something was wrong with the thing in her hand. It was as if she had caught countless little bugs, and was wiggling her hand in various directions. She looked at it with rapt attention, and was shocked, it was not some white cloth but countless white threads that were densely packed together, like a piece of white cloth.


    The white threads kept on struggling, unable to struggle. The upper part of the threads actually grew longer, no longer fighting with Jiang Shiyu for this little bit, instead, it rushed towards her face.


    Jiang Shiyu immediately let go of her hand and dodged to the side.


    The white cloth suddenly split apart in the air, turning into countless threads in all directions and attacking Jiang Shiyu from all directions. Each of the threads carried an extremely strong force, and although it had turned from zero, the power of each white line was not weak at all.


    Jiang Shiyu was unable to dodge, in an instant, her eyes were completely filled with white silk threads. She dodged left and right, dodging all the threads coming from all directions, but she was still accidentally wrapped up by her four limbs. She was firmly controlled and could not even move.


    Jiang Shiyu tried his best to move, but it was useless. Although the white thread was small, it was wrapped around the body, and it was even more powerful than metal. If Jiang Shiyu continued to struggle, the white thread would penetrate the clothes and sink into the skin. The sharpness of this white line could be seen.


    A person slowly walked out from the forest in the darkness and laughed: "Aiyaya, something that Boss Yu could not obtain no matter how hard he tried, fell onto my, Zhu Nv''s, body."

 C316

    This was a very flirtatious woman. With Mei Yan''s appearance and her curvaceous body, if she were to see him in broad daylight, she would definitely praise him.


    But late at night, and in this strange situation, the first thing Jiang Shiyu noticed was that the white thread in her hand had connected directly to her body.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the white lines on her body, then looked at Zhu Nv who walked in front of her. Zhu Nv lifted Jiang Shiyu''s chin, exhaled on her face, and said, "What a cute little girl."


    Jiang Shiyu had never been touched like this by a woman before.


    Zhu Nv had never noticed that there was someone in the carriage. When she was no longer in the mood to talk, she realized that someone was standing behind her.


    She quickly turned her body and a few threads of silk attacked the people behind her.


    Cheng Yu still stood there indifferently, not at all afraid of the thread that suddenly attacked him.


    When the white thread neared Cheng Yu''s body, it slowly turned into scorched black. Zhu Nv''s expression changed and hurriedly withdrew the thread.


    He was tall and slender, half of his face was wearing a mask, but it did not affect his imposing manner. Instead, he looked even more mysterious and unfathomable, like the moon in the nine heavens.


    Zhu Nv laughed sinisterly, the thread in her hand pulled Jiang Shiyu closer to her, and she laughed: "You want to save her?"


    Cheng Yu stared at her.


    Zhu Nv touched Jiang Shiyu again, and smiled as she asked Cheng Yu, "Who is she to you?"


    The thread tightened up a bit more, completely digging into his skin. Jiang Shiyu bit her lips, not wanting to make a sound, which caused Cheng Yu to be confused.


    Seeing that Cheng Yu did not answer, he turned and asked Jiang Shiyu, "What is your relationship?"


    Jiang Shiyu glared at her, gritting her teeth, but saying nothing.


    Zhu Nv smiled as she looked at the two of them, "Alright, I will be merciful today, I can let one of you go, you two choose on your own."


    Jiang Shiyu sneered: "Don''t be mistaken, you can''t even get close to him, what choice do you have?"


    Zhu Nv laughed as she looked at her. The thread in her hand tightened and wrapped tightly around Jiang Shiyu. Some of the white silk were dyed red, "As for me, my temper has never been good. Today, either you die or he dies. You are in my hands. If he doesn''t care, you will die. If he does, he''ll kill herself in front of me and I''ll let you go. "


    Jiang Shiyu looked at her as if she was crazy.


    Zhu Nv''s brows furrowed, as if she was happy with her wonderful idea, "Are you going to choose or not?"


    Cheng Yu''s finger moved slightly, and Zhu Nv patiently waited. After a while, when he saw that still did not choose, he turned and said to Jiang Shiyu: "Look, all the men on the continent know how to act like this. They want to trick you into getting them all by saying all the sweet words. "Little girl, before you die, it''s good that you know this logic."


    "Remember, don''t trust any man, especially one who has always been good to you."


    "When this kind of person betrays, that''s what truly hurts the heart."


    "Being good to yourself is the real thing."


    Zhu Nv sighed, controlling the thread in her hand. The thread wrapped around Jiang Shiyu''s neck moved, wrapping him up into a ball.


    Not long later, Jiang Shiyu''s neck turned red, she opened her mouth wide and stared at Zhu Nv.


    Zhu Nv looked and felt pity for her again, and was prepared to give her a quick death.


    Her hand felt like it was being burned by something. She cried out, and the hand that was controlling the thread broke just like that. Black soul power circulated around her severed wrist. It seemed as if it wanted to continue on, as if it wanted to corrode her body.


    She opened her mouth wide and spat out a large amount of black silk. After being wrapped by so much black soul power, the white silk continuously diminished, and the black soul power that was attached to her wrist gradually disappeared as well. Just like that, the white silk and black soul power were canceled out.


    Zhu Nv looked at the broken hand wrapped in the white silk and looked up hatefully. "You guys, I was kind enough to give you guys a chance, you actually dared to break my hand!"


    Zhu Nv was extremely concerned about her appearance and appearance. She would normally need to meticulously take care of any small wounds, and with such a large wound on his body, it was unknown just how long it would take to repair it. Even if she did, the cuts would still leave ugly scars.


    Her face darkened as she charged towards Cheng Yu in anger. In front of her, a majority of the thread holding Jiang Shiyu had been drawn out, all of it rushing towards Cheng Yu.


    With a flip of his palm, a black colored protective ring slowly rose from within a meter in front of him. Zhu Nv had already experienced the power of this black soul power, so he immediately turned around, not daring to face Cheng Yu head on.


    She turned her head to control Jiang Shiyu, forcing the man in front of her to commit suicide.


    When Zhu Nv went to deal with Cheng Yu, Jiang Shiyu tried hard to escape from the control of the thread. Because Zhu Nv''s wrist was broken, and was not very sensitive to controlling the threads, and had taken out a large number of threads to deal with Cheng Yu, the moment he felt that he could breathe, he desperately tried to get out.


    Who would have known that since Zhu Nv could not defeat him, she had to take control of him. Just when she thought that she could escape, she was once again controlled by Zhu Nv''s thread.


    For a moment, her expression was somewhat ugly.


    Zhu Nv held her in front of him, and shouted at Cheng Yu: "Do you still want to save him?"


    Cheng Yu took a few steps forward, and the protective ring formed from black soul energy also moved forward. Zhu Nv knew that it was not good, and immediately shouted: "Don''t move!"


    Cheng Yu stopped in his tracks and looked at Zhu Nv coldly.


    Zhu Nv held Jiang Shiyu by the neck, "Just now, I was being careless. Now, if you want to save her, you have to do it yourself. Otherwise, such a beautiful young lady will die here."


    "I said three times, three, two ¡­"


    Zhu Nv slowed down her speed, but the strength in her hands gradually increased, "One!"


    "Puchi ¡­"


    Zhu Nv lowered her head, a dagger stabbed into her body, only to find a bare handle on the outside.

 C317

    She looked at Jiang Shiyu in a daze, "You ¡­ "You shouldn''t be able to move..."


    Jiang Shiyu moved her hands, her palms came out from the threads and waved in front of Zhu Nv, "I just got rid of him."


    Actually, she didn''t need to call out, because in the instant that Zhu Nv was stabbed in the head, a wave of soul power was already surging on top of her palm, and she instantly charged straight at Zhu Nv.


    Jiang Shiyu thought that she was injured and her trip was delayed, which made Cheng Yu unhappy, and immediately waved her hand: "I''m fine, let''s continue on our way."


    Cheng Yu grabbed her hand, "You''re injured, do you not know to rest?"


    Jiang Shiyu looked at herself, the wound caused by the thread was very small, other than the pain from her forehead when she first entered, she did not feel anything, "It''s fine, just a small wound, I won''t delay our journey."


    Cheng Yu tightly held onto her hand, as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he swallowed it back. His eyes were shrouded in a layer of black mist, making him unable to see through his.


    He took out a few things from his spatial soul tool and handed them over to Jiang Shiyu, "The healing medicine, I''ll help you apply them."


    Jiang Shiyu was shocked, "No need, it was on my arm. I wiped it myself."


    Cheng Yu nodded, and told her to go inside the carriage to apply medicine, while he watched from the outside.


    Jiang Shiyu got on the carriage, while the little fox was still shaking in the driver''s seat. It seemed like the battle just now had given it a fright. Jiang Shiyu took off her clothes, left the inner robe, rolled up her sleeves and prepared to apply medicine, but the curtain was pulled open again. She turned to look, only to see Cheng Yu stunned for a moment, and then she quickly pulled the curtain down.


    She was a little baffled when she heard Cheng Yu say, "Little fox, come out."


    The little fox didn''t want to move at all, so it looked at Jiang Shiyu pitifully. It felt that it was in danger outside and didn''t want to go out at all.


    Jiang Shiyu patted it, "Go out."


    The little fox resentfully stood up, and with four limbs, it jumped out.


    Jiang Shiyu calmly smeared the medicine on the table.


    She didn''t know what kind of medicine it was, but the ointment was black and it looked like a lump of black mud. She leaned over to the tip of her nose and took a sniff, but there was no smell.


    She first touched the wound and felt a burning sensation on it, causing her to cry out. She hadn''t called out when she was injured, but the medicine actually hurt.


    When Cheng Yu heard this, he quietly whispered outside: "It''s a little spicy at the beginning, but it''ll be better later."


    Jiang Shiyu waited for the pain to pass, and a cool feeling came from her wound.


    In one breath, Jiang Shiyu wiped the wounds on her body clean and she screamed out in pain. These dozen places were simply unbearable. Jiang Shiyu clenched his teeth so hard that it almost broke. She endured it and did not lose face in front of Cheng Yu again.


    After a while, all the pain had subsided and he felt cool and refreshing. Jiang Shiyu gasped for breath.


    Only now did she realize that she had actually gotten wet from only applying the medicine once. It seemed that it was really too painful. He was in so much pain that he broke out in cold sweat.


    After Jiang Shiyu finished applying the medicine, she suddenly heard a sigh coming from outside.


    She parted the curtains and Cheng Yu leaned on the carriage. Seeing her peeking out, he said indifferently: "Is it okay?"


    Jiang Shiyu nodded: "Done."


    "Let''s rest here for the night and leave tomorrow morning." Cheng Yu said.


    Jiang Shiyu knew that he did it because of her injuries, but she had already noticed them when she applied the medicine earlier, it was nothing major, it did not affect their journey at all.


    "I''m fine, let''s keep going."


    Cheng Yu said with a tone that did not allow any rejection, "Rest for the night."


    Jiang Shiyu closed the curtain and hid herself inside the carriage.


    In truth, after fighting, it was already the second half of the night. What night, it was only the middle of the night, and it was Cheng Yu who was on night watch as well.


    After being tormented until late at night, Jiang Shiyu was truly tired. Not long after, she fell asleep while leaning against the wall of the car.


    Cheng Yu pulled open the curtain from the outside and quietly got on the carriage. He moved his finger and pushed the hair away from Jiang Shiyu''s face and stared at her face for a good while.


    Jiang Shiyu was sleeping soundly, her head was about to fall flat, thus Cheng Yu hurriedly sat on the side, with Jiang Shiyu''s body leaning on his body, her shallow breath struck on the side of his neck.


    Cheng Yu''s neck immediately turned red, he turned his head to look at the sleeping Jiang Shiyu, and the corner of his mouth slightly rose, revealing an extremely gentle smile.


    Jiang Shiyu only felt that it was too beautiful to sleep on such a hot day while hugging the ice, while leaning on a piece of cool ice.


    Laughing in his sleep, he stretched out his hand and touched the ice. How nice.


    When he woke up, the sun had already risen.


    She was the only one in the carriage, she stood up and walked out, but she did not see Cheng Yu, so she called out, "Cheng Yu."


    After continuously shouting a few times, Cheng Yu finally came out from the nearby forest, holding a few small fruits that were green or red in his hands.


    Jiang Shiyu coincidentally called out, "Cheng Yu."


    Cheng Yu''s eyes shone upon her figure, and he said indifferently: "I''m here."


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know why, maybe it was because she had slept for a while, she was in a good mood. Maybe the weather was too good, or maybe the forest in the morning had a fresh and fresh scent, Jiang Shiyu smiled towards Cheng Yu and called out, "Cheng Yu."


    Cheng Yu walked over and handed the fruits to her, "I''m here, eat."


    Jiang Shiyu received it, and Cheng Yu also only picked seven or eight. It wasn''t considered big, she only ate a green one in two or three bites. The sweet smell. She was curious about the red taste. After tasting another one, her face instantly wrinkled. It was actually sour.


    Even the fruit could deceive people. Even though it looked so red, it was actually so sour inside.


    She mischievously picked one up and gave it to Cheng Yu, smiling as she said, "Try it."


    Cheng Yu knew what she wanted to do, so he took it and finished it. Acid red fruit.

 C318

    When Cheng Yu finished eating, there was no expression on his face, making him suspect that the only red fruit she ate was sour. Puzzled, she took another bite. Her face immediately wrinkled. She was sure that the red fruit was sour.


    She did not like to eat sour fruits, so after eating all the green fruits, she gave them back to Cheng Yu.


    The little fox only chewed for three bites before the entire fox froze.


    There were so many fruits that Jiang Shiyu could probably eat them for a day or two. She smiled and prepared to go back down the tree. She held onto the trunk with one hand and lowered her feet. Suddenly, a large mass of red light in front of him attracted her attention.


    That big lump of dirt was very far away from the ground. Even if Jiang Shiyu stood on the tree, she still couldn''t see anything. She narrowed her eyes, wanting to see what was happening over there.


    That large patch of red was moving slowly, bit by bit heading in their direction.


    It seems like ¡­ Human!


    In the depths of the forest, such a large group of people suddenly appeared, it was simply too suspicious. Thinking about the rebel army earlier, Jiang Shiyu''s heart shivered, could it be that they had met with a rebel army?


    Jiang Shiyu looked for a while longer before quickly getting off the tree and bringing the little fox back to the carriage.


    Cheng Yu was sitting in the carriage waiting for them to return, he jumped onto the carriage and immediately said: "Let''s go!"


    Cheng Yu closed his eyes to take a nap, then suddenly opened his eyes. At the same time, the carriage also sped up.


    Jiang Shiyu put down the fruit and said anxiously, "There''s a large group of people up ahead."


    Cheng Yu immediately understood what she meant, "You mean, the rebel army?"


    "It might be possible. The military uniform is mostly black. What I saw was a huge patch of red. Plus, the rebel army I mentioned earlier ¡­ I suspect that this large group of people is from the rebel army."


    Cheng Yu muttered to himself, "The direction he''s heading towards, is towards the central region?"


    Jiang Shiyu thought about the direction that she had observed moving just now, and gave Cheng Yu a very definite answer.


    Cheng Yu suddenly asked her, "Are the rebel army related to us?"


    "Huh?"


    "Even if they saw us, or if we were to go through them and head west, they wouldn''t even recognize us." Cheng Yu said lightly.


    Jiang Shiyu was startled for a moment. Right now, they were going to find the Nine Heavens Academy, to see if they could save this tragic ending. Furthermore, they had already speculated that the tragic end of the Nine Heavens Academy was related to this matter of the Lei rebel army. They couldn''t say it didn''t matter, but it didn''t matter. Who would have guessed that the two of them would be traveling alone?


    However, there was still one more possibility that Jiang Shiyu did not dare to think about. If it was really like this, then she and Cheng Yu would not need to look for the people from the Nine Heavens Academy. They should have turned back as soon as possible.


    Cheng Yu said: "We will just walk forward like this, even if we are stopped, we will still be normal travelers, who can stop us."


    They were trying to rebel against the whole kaleidoscope. They were not kaleidoscope''s people, and there didn''t seem to be much of a relationship between them.


    The car moved very fast, and in a short while, it collided with the group of people in front. Their group did not walk in rows, but horizontally, each row occupying almost the entire width of the forest.


    The car rushed to the front, and a man with bulging eyes shouted at them, "Stop!"


    Cheng Yu controlled the carriage to stop, he picked up the curtain and walked out, then looked at the person who was roaring.


    The man was round and fat, and his weapon was pointed directly at the car, just in case someone attacked. Seeing Cheng Yu coming out, he was slightly surprised.


    "Who are you? Why are we here? "


    Cheng Yu did not carry his identity, he only said that they were here to take a look, to check out the volcanoes in the west.


    To see a volcano? Is there a volcano to the west? Jiang Shiyu felt that Cheng Yu''s excuse was terrible, it would be better to just say that they were just walking around.


    The fatty wearing red clothes did not believe them either. He looked at Cheng Yu suspiciously, "Tell me clearly, what are you doing here?" A light flashed in those narrow eyes that were squashed together by the horizontal amount of flesh. "Are you here to spy on us?"


    Cheng Yu walked out, "No."


    Through the crack, Jiang Shiyu could only see that round and fat face, and shouted: "No? Then are you going to specifically stop us here? "


    A few rows of people behind him also looked at Cheng Yu like tigers stalking their prey.


    Jiang Shiyu was about to leave, but the little fox grabbed onto the corner of her clothes and dragged him towards the back, not allowing him to let her out.


    Jiang Shiyu frowned and wanted to push the little fox away, but she was stunned by the familiar voice outside, "Get out of the way, you guys don''t know him, I know him."


    Bi Qi walked out from the group of people, smiling as he greeted Cheng Yu, "Yo, we meet again."


    Cheng Yu did not move.


    Bi Qi walked to the side of the carriage and asked, "Did I come with you?"


    As he spoke and was about to pull open the curtain, Cheng Yu turned and blocked his hand, "What are you doing here?"


    Bi Qi took a step back, and without lifting the curtains, he turned to Cheng Yu and asked: "What do I want to do? Hehe, don''t you know? We''re doing something big right now. "


    "Us?" Cheng Yu caught the two words that came out of his mouth.


    Bi Qi nodded and raised his chin, "Do you see, these people are the big things that we need to do."


    "Rebel." Cheng Yu spoke softly.


    The group of people behind him started getting excited. "What are you talking about? Our place looks like a rebel army!"


    Jiang Shiyu looked outside, it was not the rebel army, then what were they doing?


    Amongst these people, Bi Qi was one of the people from the Nine Heavens Academy, but with one glance, one could tell that these people were not from the Nine Heavens Academy. Where did the rest of the Nine Heavens Academy go?


    With so many questions suddenly appearing, Jiang Shiyu really wanted to find Bi Qi and ask him clearly.

 C319

    Jiang Shiyu wanted to ask Bi Qi, but the little fox refused to let him go, causing such an awkward situation.


    The people outside were still talking, Jiang Shiyu used all of his strength to try and break apart the little fox. However, the little fox had used its ability back at the Underground Trade Center to pester Jiang Shiyu, refusing to let go even at the cost of its life. Jiang Shiyu panicked and threatened in a small voice: "If you don''t let go, I''ll knock you out and can''t stop me."


    Cheng Yu was currently talking about the history of this group of people with Bi Qi. They did not want to admit that they were rebel soldiers, and were just forced to live by the circumstances, but to most of them, they were just rebel soldiers.


    The moment she appeared, the group of people in red clothes were startled and all became alert.


    Bi Qi waved his hand, "It''s fine, friend."


    He jumped into the driver''s seat. "I said it in front of so many people?"


    The three of them sat on the carriage, Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu did not look too good, Bi Qi was still looking around, and said, "You guys actually know how to enjoy yourself, getting a carriage like this in the Cauldron Valley, it must have cost a lot of money, right?"


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t want to talk about such boring topics and directly asked him: "Where are the people from Nine Heavens Academy?"


    When Bi Qi saw the little fox, he reached out to touch its fur but was dodged. He smiled and retracted his hand: "Didn''t you guys know??


    Jiang Shiyu really didn''t like Bi Qi being like this, either he didn''t want to say it, or he just wanted to say it. Halfway through his words, he raised the questions of others and in the end, gave them an ambiguous answer. It was really infuriating.


    Jiang Shiyu let out a light breath and looked at Cheng Yu. They had originally planned to tell Nine Heavens Academy about the rebel army, but based on Bi Qi''s tone, Nine Heavens Academy should have already known about it.


    The little fox retreated in front of Cheng Yu and didn''t hug the little fox much along the way. At a time like this, it actually rubbed the little fox''s head and went easy on it.


    Bi Qi said: "What will the little fox not let me touch?" There was even a hint of grievance in his tone.


    Cheng Yu was done, "Not familiar."


    Bi Qi squinted his eyes, "Cheng Yu, you have something to say."


    Jiang Shiyu looked left and right, and Cheng Yu only said one sentence, there was some meaning behind it.


    She asked Bi Qi: "Since you knew we were going to the west, why did you ask us to look for you just now?"


    Bi Qi did not say anything and just said, "It''s for your own good, you must not go."


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly felt that he had been tricked, "You said that it was hard to tell outside, so you just came in, and you didn''t even say it when you came in. Then why did you come in?"


    Bi Qi was shocked, "Friend, I haven''t seen you in a few days, your temper has grown."


    Jiang Shiyu said with an even louder voice than before: "My bad temper was also because of you. Tell me honestly, who would be angry with you."


    In the past few days, Jiang Shiyu did not have a good life. As for the reason behind the Phoenix Power, she was being chased again, even when she was sleeping, she was still thinking about this matter.


    Without a good rest and with the fact that he had been chased around, Jiang Shiyu would definitely die from anger if he encountered someone like Bi Qi who had only half a chance to speak.


    She steadied herself and said, "How did you get here? Why not with Nine Heavens Academy? "


    Bi Qi leaned on the walls of the carriage, "You all still don''t know? Right, they were separated. We came to Cauley, originally to the central region, and the king of Cauley, hearing what had happened to the Nine Heavens Academy, told us to be at ease here. However, within two days, the Chief Officer came over and said that we could no longer stay in the central region. "


    "Why?" Jiang Shiyu asked.


    Bi Qi: "The reason? It''s similar to the reason for the rebel army. "


    "They rebelled because the new law of Tulai forbade eating of the same kind. They wouldn''t go out to buy meat. If they wanted to eat meat, they would have to take the risk and be told by a bunch of people that they were eating the same kind of meat. He couldn''t hold it in for a while, so he decided to rebel. "It was just a small group of people, but within two to three days, the whole country started to respond."


    Jiang Shiyu waved his hand, "Just tell me the reason why you all left.


    Bi Qi laughed, "It''s not too far away."


    "What did you eat? Or did you eat too much? "


    Bi Qi did not speak. Instead, he pointed at Jiang Shiyu and asked, "What happened to you?"


    Jiang Shiyu, "... "Don''t change the subject. Tell me, what is the reason?"


    Bi Qi curled his lips, "Eating one of the king''s most precious ¡­."


    The last two words were unclear, and Jiang Shiyu did not know what she had said. She frowned: "What?"


    Bi Qi pointed at the little fox, "I ate a fox."


    Jiang Shiyu was shocked, "Don''t you know that the King of Ceres is actually a Spirit Fox? A young fox, it is possible that he is his ¡­ ¡­" His descendants. Jiang Shiyu was about to go crazy, after eating the descendants of humans, I didn''t kill you guys for revenge, and only drove you guys away, you truly have a good temper!


    Bi Qi muttered, "How would we know? Yu Lai and the outside world are too different, who knows, they were not even human when they were young! "


    Jiang Shiyu shouted loudly: "They are from the Demon Empire! You don''t think about it. "


    "I know, I know, but who knew that Growing Ground is so ordinary. We really thought it was edible, edible. Isn''t it the kind of thing that''s different, just like magical beasts and animals!"


    Bi Qi also roared back.


    Jiang Shiyu did not roar back, he only asked Cheng Yu, "What do we do now?"


    Bi Qi was startled, "I''m not done speaking, what are you asking him for?"


    Jiang Shiyu looked at him with a displeased expression, "What else do you want to say?"


    Bi Qi shrugged his shoulders, "We were chased away, and now we are in the west."


    Jiang Shiyu felt that something was wrong, "The King chased you away, shouldn''t you guys leave the central area? Why west? Isn''t there only one way in? "


    Bi Qi praised: "Aiyaya, fellow villager, you really know how to pick the important points. Yes, there was no exit except for the central area. We came to the west for a reason as well. "


    Cheng Yu looked at Jiang Shiyu, and asked for his opinion: "What do you think?"

 C320

    Jiang Shiyu muttered, "Go back? Or keep moving forward? "


    Bi Qi started shouting from the side, "Do you guys still want to know the reason? Sigh ¡­"


    Jiang Shiyu replied: "Yes, we should be there after we pass through the forest."


    The transfer of Nine Heavens Academy was really going through a series of twists and turns. Originally, they had wanted to seek refuge in the Fa Li Lai but who knew that they would actually eat a Spirit Fox? They had planned to leave directly when they passed through the central area.


    However, just as they were about to go to the exit, Principal Li Man actually changed his mind and said that there was a different situation on the west side of the Escort Valley.


    Li Man wanted to bring a few people with him, but the other people''s arrangement became a problem.


    He just wanted to send them off before coming back. But since the people from the Nine Heavens Academy were already eaten by the foxes, what was there to be afraid of? They just kept saying that they would follow Principal Li Man to the west side.


    Finally, they all went west.


    Jiang Shiyu felt that there was something strange about Bi Qi''s words, but he did not interrupt him.


    After that, they went to the west, where they met the rebel army four or five days ago. The Nine Heavens Academy was extremely famous in the west, so they didn''t do anything and just let them go. However, after hearing the reason for their rebellion, a few other students impulsively joined in.


    Jiang Shiyu: "Was it also because of your impulsiveness?"


    Bi Qi crossed his legs and lazily said, "I am just curious."


    "Curious?"


    "Right, who exactly has such great ability to gather so many people in such a short period of time?" I want to meet this man. "


    Bi Qi leaned on a place, and faced Cheng Yu directly. He smiled: "Cheng Yu, are you curious?"


    Jiang Shiyu snorted: "Curious, will you say that?"


    "I say." Bi Qi shrugged, "What a pity, I don''t know. I''ve only joined for a few days, but I haven''t seen the real leader yet. "


    Jiang Shiyu raised his doubts: "Join us for a few days, I saw that you have just come out, looking like a leader."


    Bi Qi straightened his legs, "Hehehe, you know me."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at Bi Qi from top to bottom, and Bi Qi magnanimously allowed her to look at him.


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly thought back to what Yao Yao had told her before. Every time someone approached her, there would always be something abnormal.


    Jiang Shiyu thought for a bit. Nothing seemed to have happened between her and Cheng Yu.


    Bi Qi knew that Jiang Shiyu had remembered it, "I''ve said everything I need to say, now I have to leave, no matter where you are, let''s meet at the central region."


    With that, Bi Qi jumped down, his red robes fluttering in the air, he landed on the ground and waved to them, then returned to the center of the group.


    The group of red-clothed people asked Bi Qi something, and then they parted to make a path.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at Cheng Yu. Since Bi Qi did what he did, they did not walk forward.


    Cheng Yu was quiet for a while, then continued to drive towards the west.


    Bi Qi watched as they left, then laughed and continued walking.


    After walking for a while, Jiang Shiyu suddenly asked, "Are we still going to the west?"


    Cheng Yu did not say anything, but the carriage continued to move forward, which made Jiang Shiyu understand, and continued to move forward.


    The night before they left the forest, something happened again.


    They had already finished their rations, Jiang Shiyu thought that they would only have a little time, they might as well hang on until he sees the people from Nine Heavens Academy tomorrow.


    But Cheng Yu ran out to find some fruits without a word. At this time, the sky had already darkened. Entering the forest like this would cause one to lose their sense of direction.


    Jiang Shiyu disagreed, but Cheng Yu insisted on going. Jiang Shiyu had no choice but to say that the two of them would be together, but Cheng Yu insisted that the carriage needed someone to watch over it, so he told her to get off and that he would be back in a while.


    Jiang Shiyu did not think too much into it, and waited for Cheng Yu to return.


    Cheng Yu''s white figure blended into the darkness and disappeared in a blink of an eye. Jiang Shiyu lowered the curtain and leaned against the carriage with his legs crossed.


    The little fox was lazily lying beside Jiang Shiyu''s feet, spitting out its tongue in a daze.


    Jiang Shiyu found it funny, and in the next moment, the little fox suddenly stood up. Jiang Shiyu did not know what happened and immediately became alert.


    "Kid, you came out by yourself? Or wait for me to catch you? "


    This voice, made Jiang Shiyu''s hair stand on end. She lifted the carriage''s curtain and saw that Zhu Nv, who had stopped them previously, was like a shining object in the darkness of the night.


    She saw Jiang Shiyu coming out, "He''s out, where''s that little friend of yours?"


    Jiang Shiyu laughed coldly, thinking that she was just asking because she knew the answer. She must have come over after knowing that Cheng Yu had left, so the reason she asked this question was to mock her.


    Jiang Shiyu scoffed, but did not answer her.


    Zhu Nv chuckled: "Don''t be anxious, you guys will meet again soon. My good friends, I will also chase after him. We will meet again in a while."


    Jiang Shiyu''s pupils shrank, "What did you say!"


    Zhu Nv''s wrist had only been sewn back, and had not been properly nurtured. Strands of silk wrapped around her wrist, like a large circle of cotton, very damaging to her beauty.


    "As for you, let me deal with you."


    Jiang Shiyu clenched his fists and said coldly: "You? Your severed arm is ready? It has only been a few days, yet you dare to appear here? I''m afraid that everyone would have to say something when they see you.


    A vein popped out on Zhu Nv''s forehead. Some said this, but more importantly, it was her that was unable to continue living. If it wasn''t for them going out to intercept her, she definitely wouldn''t have come out looking like this. If she wasn''t ugly, then no matter how beautiful she would be in the future, her current appearance would still be seen by others! Thinking about it here, her hatred for Cheng Yu, who had injured her, shot to the bone.


    She watched as Jiang Shiyu captured her, then that man as well, and ruthlessly avenged her loss of a wrist.


    Zhu Nv thought that it was really beautiful, but when she grabbed Jiang Shiyu, she realised that the little kid in front of her couldn''t slip away, and was actually able to dodge all of her attacks.


    Probably because of the previous fight, Jiang Shiyu didn''t dare to easily grab the threads that were rushing over from all directions.


    Zhu Nv''s hand was injured, the speed at which he was controlling the threads had slowed down by quite a bit.

 C321

    This gave Jiang Shiyu the chance to dodge, but it was impossible to counterattack.


    Seeing that the threads did not wrap around Jiang Shiyu for a long time, Zhu Nv said, "Why did you not surrender obediently? "You know, that kid of yours has three opponents. I''m afraid they''ve already ¡­" Halfway through her words and half for others to think about, Jiang Shiyu was truly disgusted.


    Zhu Nv could have directly severed her hand the moment she came into contact with Jiang Shiyu, but she merely pulled her forward. The rest of the threads followed suit.


    Jiang Shiyu smiled at her, "Don''t move, you can''t move at all right now."


    Zhu Nv''s beautiful face was flushed red, she continued to whimper, "You, want ¡­ "W-what?!"


    Jiang Shiyu did not use any more strength in her hands, and continued to maintain Zhu Nv''s breathing, "You want to kill me, what do you think I would do?"


    Zhu Nv was not stupid, "If you could have killed me, why waste your words, you could have just killed me."


    The two of them were deadlocked, unable to kill each other.


    Jiang Shiyu wanted to use Zhu Nv to threaten the people behind him, but Zhu Nv couldn''t obtain the Phoenix Power by herself.


    As Jiang Shiyu pressed down on her body, the two stared wide-eyed. The threads in Jiang Shiyu''s hands were even more so, unable to relax in the slightest.


    After a long while, Zhu Nv said: "If you let me go, I won''t kill you."


    Jiang Shiyu continued to stare.


    Zhu Nv coughed, "We can discuss, you want me to exchange for your little lover?"


    Jiang Shiyu stared at her, "Friend."


    Zhu Nv laughed, "Alright, friend. You want to save him, right? "


    Jiang Shiyu nodded his head in hesitation, "It''s useless for you to hold me back. I don''t have a good relationship with the three who attacked your friends, but I have the same goal to gather together. Thus, even if you kill me, your friend will not be able to escape. "


    Jiang Shiyu did not move.


    Zhu Nv added fuel to the fire, "If you let me go, I can go with you to save him."


    Jiang Shiyu grabbed her neck, feeling that 50/60 of what Zhu Nv said was true, but that was not true. She would not help her save Cheng Yu.


    Jiang Shiyu stared into Zhu Nv''s eyes, and in Zhu Nv''s eyes, an ice-cold person appeared. She coldly said: "Why should I believe you?"


    Zhu Nv smiled inwardly. On the surface, she still looked weak, but in order to protect her life she had to help, "You don''t believe me, how else can you save him?"


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, but recovered.


    "If he dies, I will repay you with my life!"


    Zhu Nv became anxious, "You little kid, no matter what I say, why don''t you let me go? I will help you save him. Now that you have trapped me, there''s no hope for him. "


    Jiang Shiyu still did not listen. Her hands exerted a lot of force, causing Zhu Nv''s eyes to pop out once again.


    Zhu Nv was about to curse in her heart, but she was still smiling on the surface: "Don''t use any strength, if I die, you won''t have anything else."


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly thought about it, "Your three friends, are they powerful?"


    Zhu Nv laughed.


    Jiang Shiyu asked this question in vain. Since Zhu Nv had fought with Cheng Yu before, she knew how powerful he was.


    Jiang Shiyu also hesitated no longer, and with a pull in the opposite direction, Zhu Nv was directly pulled to the point of death.


    Jiang Shiyu changed her mind. She did not want to waste anymore time, so she directly killed Zhu Nv and went to find Cheng Yu. No matter what happened to him, she would go with him.


    Zhu Nv knew that the little child in front of her truly wanted to kill him, so she didn''t continue to fool her and anxiously said: "I can swear on my blood oath that as long as you let me go, I''ll help you save that little friend of yours."


    Jiang Shiyu did not know what the blood oath was, but seeing Zhu Nv''s serious look, her hands relaxed a little.


    Zhu Nv said: "I swear on my blood that if I don''t save him, I will turn into dust in an instant."


    "Cheng Yu." Jiang Shiyu said.


    Zhu Nv reacted and said it again, "I swear on my blood that if I don''t save Cheng Yu, I will be annihilated in an instant and not even ashes will remain."


    Jiang Shiyu thought for a while, "You can''t kill me either."


    Zhu Nv exhaled, adding on this, she swore another blood oath.


    After sending it, she raised her eyebrows and said, "Let me go."


    Jiang Shiyu still did not make a move, but Zhu Nv was furious, "I''ve already made a blood oath, what do you mean by not letting me go now, you don''t want to save your little lover anymore!"


    "It''s a friend." "I only ¡­ What is a blood oath?" Although Jiang Shiyu did not know what a blood oath was, she could guess from Zhu Nv''s attitude that a blood oath was not a simple one.


    Zhu Nv was stunned.


    Jiang Shiyu had already released her.


    The moment Zhu Nv stood up, she chuckled: "You don''t even know what a blood oath is, and you''re letting me go? You really want to die, right? "


    "The blood oath has been made, quickly come with me to find Cheng Yu." Jiang Shiyu said quickly.


    Zhu Nv crawled back up and sighed: "My friends, you are all true friends."


    On the way, Zhu Nv also swore a blood oath to Jiang Shiyu.


    A blood oath is not what it means on the surface, but by blood. The so-called blood oath was a demonic beast''s full strength oath. Their full strength was in the blood, and that was why they had this name.


    The blood oath was the highest level of oath they could take. It was something they could not avoid swearing.


    "Then why did you say you''d turn into ashes if you couldn''t do it?"


    Zhu Nv said: "Isn''t it heavier? I can''t do it with a blood oath. I was just drained of my strength and became a ¡­ "Cough cough, but in order to make you believe me, I have to say it more seriously. Look, didn''t you immediately let me go?"


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head, "In a fight to the death, lack of strength is the most terrifying. Because from now on, you will live a life worse than death. "


    Zhu Nv laughed, "This child is still young, you actually know quite a bit."


    After a long while, Jiang Shiyu finally said: "Not really."


    Zhu Nv was startled. If she didn''t know, then it was akin to experiencing it herself?

 C322

    The little fox followed behind Jiang Shiyu. Zhu Nv took a look and laughed, "Aiya, this little fox''s fur is really nice."


    The little fox trembled and quickly approached Jiang Shiyu.


    The two of them walked with a little fox for a good while before Zhu Nv stopped at a certain place and muttered, "Ah, I remember that it''s here. Why can''t I see a single person?"


    Jiang Shiyu had made a deal with Zhu Nv, but she didn''t really trust her.


    Hearing her words, the situation became even more chaotic.


    In the end, she decided to go!


    Zhu Nv laughed silently in the dark night. There were many silly girls in the world, but it was a pity that they were too dumb.


    She brought Jiang Shiyu through another pathway and slowly walked deeper inside.


    Jiang Shiyu couldn''t see, and could only rely on the thread in her hand to follow right behind Zhu Nv. On the other hand, the little fox was biting the corner of Jiang Shiyu''s clothes.


    Jiang Shiyu heard the sound of flowing water, the sound of footsteps stepping on dried branches, and a few sounds that she couldn''t see. In the dark night, her hearing had become very sensitive.


    Zhu Nv walked for a long time in the darkness, and asked Zhu Nv from time to time, "How far is it?" Not yet?


    Zhu Nv could be considered to be gentle in the beginning, but in the end, she directly made Jiang Shiyu shut up.


    Jiang Shiyu then closed her mouth.


    Her nervous and worried emotions had been causing Jiang Shiyu''s nerves to tighten. She didn''t know what Cheng Yu''s situation would be when she arrived, or if she died. Alive but seriously injured?


    Jiang Shiyu could not help but let her imagination run wild, one moment Cheng Yu was covered in blood, the other time Cheng Yu was surrounded and beaten up, her heart hung high in the air, unable to relax even for a single moment.


    Zhu Nv did not know her feelings, and so did the little fox.


    Only Jiang Shiyu was being tormented there. She wanted to get there quickly. I also hope that nothing will happen to Cheng Yu.


    Zhu Nv did not hear what Jiang Shiyu was thinking, but she hastened her footsteps. She was worried that if she returned too late, that person might really be killed.


    Zhu Nv was still discussing the countermeasures.


    It was impossible for the two of them to just go over like this. Jiang Shiyu pretended to be caught by Zhu Nv. When the other three relaxed, she would control them and quickly escape with Cheng Yu.


    Jiang Shiyu thought for a while, "Then what about you?"


    Zhu Nv laughed, "What can we do? I said that I was captured instead of capturing him and even forced to swear a blood oath, so I had no choice but to come and save all of you. "


    Jiang Shiyu thought about it, they were all demon beasts, even if they were to gather together for the benefit of others, they would not act against their own kind, but would still be forced to do the same thing.


    After pausing for a while, Jiang Shiyu still said, "Then be careful."


    Zhu Nv did not speak.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know what to do, so she followed closely behind.


    After a while, there seemed to be a flame in front of him, Zhu Nv suddenly turned his head, and a thread wrapped around his four limbs.


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, and expressed that she understood.


    He was led away by a bunch of people.


    As she got closer, she could hear a few voices.


    One person was complaining, "What is Zhu Nv doing? We were so fast, she took care of a little girl, but still hasn''t come back yet. "


    "Don''t say anymore, that little girl has Phoenix Power on her, would it be okay if Zhu Nv herself did not know?"


    "If she can''t do it, then she won''t go, a woman who fears death! That person is extremely difficult to deal with. As soon as we take action, he should be brought back immediately. "


    "Hahaha, that''s right, nothing that Zhu Nv woman can do about it, her cultivation is also low, and she misjudged her strength."


    Another round of laughter.


    Amidst their laughter, Zhu Nv entered the room. Her figure was graceful, her laughter extremely sentimental, her voice soft and gentle, "What are you laughing for?"


    The three people who were sitting by the fire turned their heads, and seeing that it was Zhu Nv, they laughed: "I was talking about you, worried that you would not come back yet."


    The one who spoke was a guy with a long face, and he looked at Zhu Nv while smiling. Who would have thought that this person would actually despise Zhu Nv for being greedy and afraid of death.


    However, Zhu Nv acted as if she hadn''t heard anything, and pulled Jiang Shiyu out from the darkness, smiling as she said, "This is the owner of the Phoenix Power."


    A few of their eyes lit up as they looked towards Jiang Shiyu. It was at this time that Jiang Shiyu saw the firelight, as well as the three people sitting there, and the Cheng Yu who was lying on their left.


    At this time, Cheng Yu had already fainted. He turned his face towards her, showing a pitiful expression.


    Jiang Shiyu''s heart calmed down. There was no injury on her face, and her clothes were considered clean. Her white was also no red.


    Jiang Shiyu relaxed a little in her heart, and then looked towards the three people sitting in the center of the room.


    The person who spoke just now was a long face, and beside him was a woman whose face was filled with malice, looking at Zhu Nv with disdain. It was just that her clothes were not too different from a man''s, only that the outline of her face was a bit softer.


    The third person was a fatty who looked at Zhu Nv with a smile.


    Zhu Nv picked up Jiang Shiyu and no longer spoke as she walked to their side.


    Jiang Shiyu was scared witless by their stares and shifted her attention to think. If she ran now, Cheng Yu would not wake up, and she would not be able to carry Cheng Yu.


    She slowly walked over and the woman called out: "Zhu Nv, didn''t you tie her up? How can she move?"


    Zhu Nv explained calmly, "I can''t carry her, so I tied her up and brought her over."


    This answer made the woman look at Zhu Nv with even more disdain. "Hmph, you can''t even hold a human child, what else can you do?"


    Zhu Nv said: "I couldn''t carry her, but I grabbed her and brought her over."


    The two of them seemed like they were about to argue. The long-faced man shouted, "What are you arguing about? At a time like this, let''s quickly see how we''re going to split our power."

 C323

    All four of them focused on Jiang Shiyu and Jiang Shiyu froze. Who would have thought that they would still be able to keep their calm after being ripped apart like this?


    The long face said, "Think about it, how will the four of us divide it? I''ve only heard that once she has undergone Nirvana Rebirth, her powers will once again be dispersed. As for the exact details, I have no idea as to what will happen after we discuss about it here, but no one knows what to do. "


    The fat guy trembled, "Don''t look at me like that. I didn''t say it was me. "Of course, the strongest of us would be the one to handle this."


    The thread was Zhu Nv''s. The moment it moved, Zhu Nv would naturally feel it, but he did not turn his head to look at it. He was still discussing the final destination of his power with the other three.


    Jiang Shiyu used his hand to quietly press down on Cheng Yu''s body. After a long while, Jiang Shiyu finally saw that his strength had left a red mark on the ground, but he still had not woken up. If not for the fact that she still felt a little angry when she pressed the button, she would have suspected that Cheng Yu had already died.


    Seeing that it was not possible to pinch people, Jiang Shiyu peeked at the situation. Seeing that they were still arguing, he relaxed and covered Cheng Yu''s mouth, with his other hand, he found the soft flesh on his waist and prepared to pinch it.


    The moment her hand touched Cheng Yu''s mouth, she realized that she didn''t need to do anything else next.


    Only after a long while did Cheng Yu slowly awaken, as if he didn''t know what was going on and continued to lie there.


    Jiang Shiyu held back his anger and continued to speak in a low voice: "You''re awake, why aren''t you up? When I first came here, I almost thought you were dead."


    Cheng Yu glanced at them, "I''m fine, I just came with them, to see what they really want to do."


    What did that mean? Did he get caught on purpose? Jiang Shiyu was startled, "Cheng Yu, how did you get here? Were they caught? "Or ¡­"


    "Obviously, I was caught." Cheng Yu carried them on his back and remained motionless, as if he had not awoken yet.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t want to ask anymore. It was obvious that he did this on purpose.


    Jiang Shiyu: "We''ll go together later."


    "How?"


    Jiang Shiyu said: "Zhu Nv promised to help me. She will control these three people later, so we will quickly escape."


    Cheng Yu said indifferently: "Wait here."


    He was waiting again. He was going to miss the chance to escape!


    "Cheng Yu, at a time like this, there''s no need to wait anymore. We have to leave quickly, that''s the most important thing." Jiang Shiyu continued to explain. Sometimes, she really couldn''t understand what Cheng Yu was trying to do. They didn''t even have time to run. Waiting like this was simply suicide. What they were giving was still her life. Perhaps, if it wasn''t for her, Cheng Yu would probably not be able to survive even if she died.


    Jiang Shiyu leaned in even closer, "Tell me, what do you want to wait for? "Tell ¡­"


    "F * ck off, I''ve already said that I''m not greedy, I just want to see who''s strong enough to kill her." F * ck off, I''ve already said that I''m not greedy, I just want to see who''s strong enough to kill her.


    Halfway through his words, Jiang Shiyu was startled, he turned to look at the few people beside the fire.


    They did not know what they had just said, but Fatty stood up excitedly and pointed at the woman, cursing her while saying, "Don''t be so shameless. Just what can you do? You''re ugly, you''re weak, do you have any excuses, do you even have any face?"


    The woman''s expression was as sunken as the bottom of a black pot, the fatty''s words'' Eternal Ugly ''had completely infuriated her, causing her to stand up, actually pushing her head over the fatty. With the body of a thin bamboo pole, she spat out a mouthful of spittle, "Damn fatty, I''m ugly, how could I be as ugly as you? With your face so swollen that you can''t see your facial features, and you follow behind a certain coquettish woman every day, hehe, why don''t you take a piss? With your current state, it would be blind to fall in love with you. "


    After saying that, he looked at Zhu Nv who was sitting silently at the side. It went without saying, who the hell was this fatty following after every single day.


    The fatty had followed Zhu Nv for a few years already, and wanted to be on good terms with her. However, Zhu Nv was a human face reader, no matter how hard the fatty followed her on the ground, he would always try his best to coax her to be happy.


    Fatty himself knew that he was feeling inferior and was planning on whether or not he would be able to lose some of his strength.


    Everyone present knew of this matter, and secretly mocked Fatty for wanting to eat the meat of a swan. He was completely unaware of the limits of heaven and earth. However, it was still a mockery in the dark. He was not looking for trouble.


    He knew that it didn''t matter, and others didn''t even care. But to say such a thing in front of the person he had been begging for all this time, that was out of the question!


    "You ugly woman, you are ugly yourself, against ¡­ I''ll take a look, why the f * * k aren''t you taking pictures yourself? Your eyes are big and small, and your nose can grow to the point of being like a fish bubble eye. Swallowing a duck with your mouth, and then looking at your hair, it''s like dried grass! "


    Even as a man, Fatty did not notice so much. He had heard all this from other women. From time to time, they would stab someone, saying that they were not in the least bit bad, but those people would stop them from showing their face, and swallow them down. Behind them, they would scold the woman in such a way that it was like they were talking about a monster instead of a human.


    Fatty had overheard it before. He could not remember it once, but he had heard it twice or three times. In the end, he had also heard it. Who would have thought that now would be a good time to throw out those words, to anger this woman to death.

 C324

    The woman trembled as she stared at Fatty as if she wanted to kill him, "Damn Fatty! I want your life! "


    Fatty was flustered. When he said these words, he was filled with anger. His face was flushed red with excitement, like a lump of pork that was ready to be sold. The fat was sizzling.


    The woman''s sudden fire stick attack was right in front of Fatty. He didn''t even move at all, just barely dodging the attack.


    Fatty, ah, this kick of yours is quite strong. The woman''s body bent and she fell down beside the bonfire along with the force of the kick.


    Fatty only wanted to vent his anger and teach her a lesson; he didn''t want to kill her. Seeing that she had vomited blood and collapsed to the side, he carefully looked at her unconscious state and did not make another move.


    Jiang Shiyu who was watching at the side was stunned, why did they suddenly start fighting? Why did he suddenly faint alone? Why did it stop just like that?


    Her question was asked three times in a row, but she kept it in her heart. She only felt that in the face of benefits, no matter how well she had been doing before, there would always be contradictions.


    The crux of the matter was that the internal conflict had not been resolved yet. She, the person who was tied up to gain power, was still fine here, but one of the three had already fainted.


    Based on the current situation, perhaps after a while, the other two would start fighting as well.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the bonfire, then looked at Cheng Yu, and said: "You won''t guess that they will start an internal conflict."


    Cheng Yu replied, "Mn. One could tell that they were formed at the last moment. If they didn''t trust each other enough, a small matter would cause them to split up. "


    Jiang Shiyu praised her silently. He waited in peace. She now knew what Cheng Yu was waiting for, and was deeply impressed by him as well. Even at such a critical juncture, her brain was still working so quickly.


    Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu watched the fierce battle from the sidelines, as if they were already out of the range of life and death. As a woman had fainted, the three of them were silent for a while.


    Zhu Nv looked down upon that woman, which could be considered as a fight between women. Fatty looked down on her, as well, as a man could be said to be flustered and exasperatedly scolding a woman after just a few sentences. Such a person, it was inevitable that he would not make a move on his own wife because of a disagreement in the future.


    The fat man felt that he had helped Zhu Nv vent his anger, and he was extremely pleased with himself. Who knew that under the firelight, Zhu Nv''s color would be even better. The fatty immediately floated up and stared at Zhu Nv in a daze, thinking of other things.


    The long face remained calm and smiled, "We shouldn''t let others get away with this. There are a lot of people keeping an eye on this piece of meat. If it continues like this, we''ll attract others and the ducks will fly away."


    After he finished speaking, he looked towards Jiang Shiyu.


    The long face had some brains. He knew that no matter how much trouble they caused, they would not try to curry favor with them. It was a pity about Jiang Shiyu''s punishment. If they did not continue to cause trouble, their escape would be dangerous.


    However, in the beginning, when Zhu Nv wanted to deal with the three of them, there were only two.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at Zhu Nv, and as if he had sensed something, he also looked over, and smiled at Jiang Shiyu, as if there was no need to worry.


    This was too much fun! The five of them sat together with their own thoughts and spoke openly, but in their hearts, they had already set up countless plans for their own goals.


    Jiang Shiyu replied with a smile, and then turned his head again.


    The fat man smiled and said: "Zhu Nv, you want to obtain power?"


    Zhu Nv said indifferently: "If you don''t want to take it, I''ll even join hands with you two."


    Fatty suggested, "How about this, didn''t they say whoever kills her will get the Phoenix Power? "How about we attack her together and kill her, count us as the three of you."


    The long face seemed to be considering this fatty''s suggestion, but Zhu Nv immediately rejected it, "There must be a fatal blow right? "How can that be counted?"


    If it was the woman just now, it would inevitably cause another commotion. But Zhu Nv was the one who said it, the fatty could only smile, and did not dare to say anything.


    The long-faced man sat in the middle. From the previous conversations, he should have been the leader of the four.


    Jiang Shiyu''s heart suddenly skipped a beat. Their words were like playing with her life in her hands, if it wasn''t for the fact that they knew she was going to run away later, she would probably jump and fight him.


    When Jiang Shiyu thought about this, he suddenly felt that something was wrong. When a normal person heard this, they would either cry and beg for mercy, or they would do their best to have a final fight with them. She and Cheng Yu were calm like this. Anyone with a brain would think that something was wrong.


    She was quick to think and wanted to follow their advice and cause a ruckus. However, she found that those people didn''t even look this way. They were talking and arguing, each with their own opinions, and had forgotten about this place.


    They probably didn''t even know that they were running right now. If they didn''t have the brain to feel that they were wrong, it would be better to conserve their energy and stop messing around.


    After several rounds of thinking, Jiang Shiyu''s face was now empty. When she came back to her senses and wanted to speak with Cheng Yu, she saw that Cheng Yu''s gaze was glued to her face. "What''s on my face?"


    Cheng Yu nodded, and looked at her face.


    When she and Zhu Nv came here, they had gone through the forest, so she couldn''t see them. From time to time, they would bump into some small branches or something.


    Just as Jiang Shiyu wanted to extend his hand to wipe it off, he raised it in the air and put it down again.

 C325

    She only remembered that she was tied up by all sorts of things, and if she didn''t reach out her hand, then she would have to reveal herself. "If it''s dirty, then so be it. Don''t move."


    Cheng Yu suddenly asked: "Are they looking this way?"


    "Lowering your head."


    Jiang Shiyu turned his head and stared at the fire, holding back her emotions for a long time before finally saying, "Thank you."


    Cheng Yu: "No thanks."


    Jiang Shiyu was still thinking, was Cheng Yu that kind of person too? She just happened to stumble upon a bit of dust on her face and was able to stare at it for a long time. Maybe he didn''t care about their appearances, he just loved to be clean.


    She turned her head and looked at Cheng Yu who was sleeping on the ground. There was no solution!


    It was whatever if the fatty''s suggestion was rejected by Zhu Nv, but after saying a few more, her long face was all rejected. The fatty could not hold her anger in, "If my suggestion really doesn''t work, then say a few."


    Even though he made a few suggestions, they were all rejected. It would be bizarre for him to swallow his anger. Fatty could not hold it in any longer either. Just as he was about to be rejected, he suddenly said something.


    Jiang Shiyu did not know what the people in front of him were thinking. Other than Zhu Nv, the fatty and the long face she had right now should have come for the Phoenix Power.


    No, there was only one of them, and there were three of them. This was the problem. It did not suffer from inequity, and was a problem that had always existed in ancient times.


    Jiang Shiyu watched for a while, but the fatty''s emotions were very obvious. Her long face was deeply hidden, but other than constantly rejecting Fatty''s suggestion, she did not say anything. She did not know if it was angering the fatty so she could find a proper excuse, but just like how the fatty knocked the woman out, she also knocked the fatty out. If she was going to deal with Zhu Nv, he would have to take all the Phoenix Power.


    She still looked over there, and Cheng Yu said: "Stop looking."


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, "What''s wrong?"


    "They''re going to find out."


    Jiang Shiyu retracted her gaze and stared at the ground. Suddenly, she turned to look at Cheng Yu, "If you aren''t facing them, how do you know they will notice?"


    Cheng Yu chuckled, "There''s no need to look, your eyes would just like to see it. They will definitely think that there''s something keeping watch."


    Jiang Shiyu was embarrassed. Maybe it was because her eyes were too exposed.


    Once again, Fatty stood up, and he became furious. He turned to Zhu Nv and said: Zhu Nv, you come over, the two of us will take care of him.


    Zhu Nv did not move.


    The long-faced man looked at Fatty with a smile. "Fatty, your initial suggestion was quite good. Why don''t you mention it now?"


    Fatty said, "Didn''t they reject it just now?"


    The elongated face smiled. "Who has rejected? I agree."


    The fat guy already knew what the long-faced man was thinking. His initial suggestion was to let the strongest person kill Jiang Shiyu. His face twitched and she pulled it down. "No. Together, this proposal has been rejected. Think again! "


    The elongated face smiled. "If you think she is useless, then I will say it. I will say it, the strongest will be divided after killing her."


    The flesh on both sides of the fatty began to part as he said with a smile that was not a smile, "Don''t tell me that you''re not talking about the first one? Just do as I say, and scrap it and start over."


    The elongated face did not avoid it anymore. "I just think this suggestion is good. If you keep bringing it up, I definitely won''t reject it. I definitely agree to it."


    The fatty laughed coldly, "Sure, then let''s see who''s the strongest in our fight."


    Jiang Shiyu''s mouth twitched. Was this fatty stupid?


    With one look, one could tell that the long face should be the strongest among them. Fatty did not hide, but he still wanted to rush up to give a reason to them. It was too stupid!


    Upon hearing this, his long face immediately broke into a smile. "Alright, let''s spar."


    The two of them had distanced themselves because they were too young to be afraid of hurting anyone.


    If he accidentally killed Jiang Shiyu in the middle of a fight, then nothing could be said.


    While the two of them were fighting, Jiang Shiyu called out to Zhu Nv softly, "Zhu Nv, we can escape now."


    Zhu Nv did not turn back, so Jiang Shiyu thought that she did not hear him and wanted to shout again.


    Cheng Yu said: "Don''t shout yet."


    Jiang Shiyu said: "Wait until they decide the victor, it''s my turn."


    "There''s still one more. Even if they can determine the victor, there''s still one more."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at Zhu Nv; the person Cheng Yu should be talking about was her. Zhu Nv seemed to be the lowest amongst the four of them. If she fought with any one of the two, it would end quickly and the time they had to escape would be greatly reduced.


    "Don''t be impatient."


    Cheng Yu said: "Let them beat me up, they will get an unexpected result."


    Jiang Shiyu did not understand, and looked at the two fighting at the side.


    The long face was indeed a bit more powerful. Every move of the fatty''s was completely suppressed. He exerted 120 thousand points of strength, but was easily blocked by the long face.


    The elongated face had a smile that said it was going to get what it wanted, a smile that was proud and complacent at the same time.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t think that much, she only knew that the fatty was about to lose, and if they didn''t run now, they would miss this chance.


    In the next moment, Fatty was no longer able to take it. He was pressed down to one knee on the ground.


    The long face smiled: "How is it?" "Who''s powerful?"


    Fatty did not say anything but stared angrily at the long face.


    The long face added a bit more strength and laughed, "Who''s strong?"


    His eyes were shining, the kind of light you get when you''re about to get something of your own.


    The fatty had been rather talkative before, but now he didn''t say anything back.


    That was the Phoenix Power, it would soon belong to him alone.


    The moment he turned his head, the long face suddenly froze and slowly retreated a few steps.


    The fatty raised his head with a face flushed red with excitement. He let out a few loud laughs, and his round stomach also trembled, shaking the nearby leaves to the point that they began to sway.

 C326

    The long face looked at Fatty in disbelief, "You, you actually used a concealed weapon ¡­"


    The fatty''s face was flushed red. To him, the victory in this battle was a huge boost to him.


    Jiang Shiyu also didn''t expect that, at first, she thought that it would be the long-faced guy who won, but now it was the fatty who actually won. In that instant, Fatty spat out a sharp ray of light towards his long face. They were too close to each other, and there was no way for them to hide their long faces. Their hearts were struck by the sneak attack that Fatty had just spat out.


    Fatty stepped on his victorious steps and approached the long face step by step, "Ai ai ai, I''ve won, how can I be called despicable and shameless?" If you really want to say it''s despicable and shameless, I can''t even compare to you. "


    "You''ve been rejecting my suggestion, and you want the first one, but you don''t know what you''re thinking. Wasn''t it all because he wanted to take everything for himself? You must be extremely happy when you heard me say that whoever is strong can take the Phoenix Power. "


    Fatty lowered his head and looked directly into the long face''s eyes. "What are you looking at?"


    The fatty wanted to move away a little, "Are you looking at what you can''t get? The Phoenix Power is where it is. If you have the ability, then get up and take it. I won''t stop you."


    The elongated face still wanted to say something, but the sharp light in his heart had already exhausted all of his life force. He could only stare with unwillingness.


    Fatty laughed and stood up. He then kicked the corpse on the long face. "I''ll make you look down on me. I''ll make you act tough."


    As if unable to vent his anger, he kicked a few more times. She then turned around and smiled at Zhu Nv, "Zhu Nv, it''s just the two of us now. Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you. Once I get the Phoenix Power, we''ll be fine together. "


    The fatty''s smile was extremely tender, but it also carried the intent of not admitting defeat.


    Zhu Nv looked up at him, "I don''t like you."


    Fatty''s face twitched. "It''s alright, as long as I like you."


    Zhu Nv: "You''re too ugly."


    Fatty: "Then I''ll be a bit thinner. I should look good."


    Zhu Nv: "I really don''t like you."


    The fatty looked deeply at Zhu Nv. "After I capture the Phoenix Power, you''ll like me."


    Zhu Nv laughed, "Some people think that once they stand at the peak, those who didn''t like them will rush over. However, have you ever thought about how hard you tried to go in the wrong direction? The peak that you stood on was not what that person wanted. "


    The fatty frowned and thought for a moment, "It''s fine, wait until I get the Phoenix Power. You can have anything you want."


    Fatty felt that it would be a waste of time to continue. Since there were a lot of opportunities later on, he stood up and walked towards Jiang Shiyu.


    He also noticed that Cheng Yu had woken up, and laughed: "I''m in a good mood. After I kill you, I''ll kill your little lover to accompany you and make you disappear together."


    Jiang Shiyu was startled. This was called being in a good mood, then if she was in a bad mood, what was he going to do?


    Zhu Nv stood up as well and surrounded the fatty from all directions. She said, "Don''t forget, I am also one of them.


    "Zhu Nv, you can''t beat me. Put away your spider silk, we can still talk properly." Fatty was shouting from the inside, completely ignoring Zhu Nv''s spider silk.


    Zhu Nv glanced at Jiang Shiyu, signalling him to quickly run away.


    Jiang Shiyu stood up and pulled Cheng Yu back, "Hurry and go."


    Cheng Yu nodded.


    Jiang Shiyu took another glance at Zhu Nv, and asked Cheng Yu: "Can you win against that fatty?"


    "Do you think I can?"


    Jiang Shiyu nodded without hesitation, "Yes!"


    Cheng Yu laughed, "That''s true."


    "Alright, then we won''t run anymore."


    The two of them no longer ran, but Zhu Nv was surprised, "What happened to you two?"


    Jiang Shiyu pointed at Cheng Yu and said: "There''s only one more.


    Zhu Nv was startled for a moment, then revealed a smile towards Jiang Shiyu, "Sure, let''s do it together."


    Although the fatty was inside, he could not stop their voices from talking so he shouted loudly, "Zhu Nv, what did you do? How did you end up with them!? "


    Zhu Nv said coldly: "I made a blood oath to save them. If I don''t, I''m dead. What do you think I can do? "


    "Zhu Nv, take the spider silk. I''ll go kill them. The fatty shouted.


    "Like I said, I don''t like you. Don''t waste your breath. After you come out, can you still let me go? "I don''t believe it."


    Zhu Nv replied to the fatty. The fatty was chasing after her, but hesheas not in love with her because he wanted to be good to her. He was just doing this because of her own selfish thoughts. Zhu Nv had never agreed to it because she did not trust Fatty''s personality. While saying that she wanted to chase after Zhu Nv, he was also mingling with the rest of the girls, who would believe that such a person would exist?


    Fatty was so angry that smoke was almost coming out from his head. Just as he was about to succeed, he was dragged by someone he had always liked. It was simply unbearable!


    All the spider webs were dispersed after not being trapped for a while by the fatty. When Zhu Nv received the backlash, she was also knocked to the side. The fatty broke free from her restraints and glared at Zhu Nv who had fallen to the ground. She really wanted to rush over and kill them all.


    The fatty felt that Cheng Yu was just a small person. After being captured earlier, how could he have any skills?


    Cheng Yu pulled Jiang Shiyu over. While Jiang Shiyu was still in a daze, she blocked right in front of him. He directly faced Fatty and said softly to Jiang Shiyu: "Trust me."


    Jiang Shiyu was hiding in the back. Cheng Yu was far taller than her, so she couldn''t see the fatty at all. All she could hear was the fatty''s miserable cries. He continued to wail.


    In front of Jiang Shiyu was only Cheng Yu''s back. His broad shoulders blocked all the attacks coming from outside, so she didn''t need to do anything else as he was firmly protected behind him.

 C327

    She looked at Cheng Yu''s slightly thin back, and an impulse suddenly surged up from the bottom of her heart.


    Just as they were about to meet, Cheng Yu turned and said softly: "Go back."


    Jiang Shiyu wanted to go back and find the little fox, but Cheng Yu told her to go back to the carriage, so he went back to look.


    Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu wandered in the forest for a while, before calling out to the little fox. The little fox wasn''t far away, and it followed them from the back, but when they were about to leave, it circled around, and heard Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu''s shouts, and came over quickly.


    Although Cheng Yu wanted to leave the little fox, the one that the little fox was closer to was Jiang Shiyu. Jiang Shiyu did not know why, but it seemed that from the very beginning, the little fox had always been attached to Jiang Shiyu. Because once it saw Jiang Shiyu, it immediately grabbed him and no one else. When he was on the carriage, he would often hide beside Jiang Shiyu, and only when Jiang Shiyu made it clear that he disliked the carriage, would he go over to Cheng Yu''s side.


    The little fox suddenly jumped in front of Jiang Shiyu. Jiang Shiyu was shocked, it was the first time he hugged the little fox.


    Last night, when she followed behind Zhu Nv, her worries for Cheng Yu and her distrust for him had caused her to feel nervous.


    The little fox could clearly see the forest at night, but it still went to bite the corner of Jiang Shiyu''s clothes. Originally, Jiang Shiyu thought that the little fox would lose him, but when he thought about how Zhu Nv would always walk at night, the fox should also be able to. The little fox bit the corner of her clothes. It was obvious that it wasn''t for the sake of losing her. Instead, he was trying to invisibly comfort her.


    Jiang Shiyu picked up the little fox, and followed its fur, "Go back."


    The little fox rubbed against Jiang Shiyu''s clothes, looking very cute and cute.


    Jiang Shiyu''s heart suddenly softened as he brought the little fox back to the carriage.


    The car started running again.


    Jiang Shiyu put down the little fox. The little fox was so sleepy that it couldn''t even open its eyes.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at Cheng Yu, and realized that his white clothes were already messy. He covered his mouth and laughed, and thinking about how Cheng Yu said that her face was dirty last night, he pressed the corner of his mouth, pointed at Cheng Yu''s clothes, and said expressionlessly: "It''s dirty."


    Cheng Yu followed the direction of her finger and also saw a large patch of soil. It should have been caused by her lying on the ground last night.


    After he finished reading, he turned to Jiang Shiyu and asked, "What do we do?"


    Jiang Shiyu raised his eyebrow, you came to ask her this?


    Cheng Yu leaned on one leg, a hand on his knee, moving closer to Jiang Shiyu, "I wiped your face last night, shouldn''t you help me? "Hmm?"


    Jiang Shiyu leaned back, but realized that he was right behind him, there was no escape.


    When she met Cheng Yu''s black eyes, they were completely calm, but when she met them, ripples slowly spread out.


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, for a moment he forgot what he wanted to say.


    Cheng Yu blinked his eyes, as if he had some sort of intention, "Are you going to help or not?"


    Jiang Shiyu: "How can I help you?" It meant helping.


    Cheng Yu slowly retreated, her voice was filled with laughter, "Wash."


    The corner of Jiang Shiyu''s eyes drooped. "There''s no water here."


    "Wash again when you have water."


    Jiang Shiyu still wanted to resist, "You can wash this yourself."


    Pointing at her face, Cheng Yu said: "I wiped your face last night."


    Wipe your face and I''ll have to help you wash your clothes? Jiang Shiyu caressed Cheng Yu''s chin and quickly retracted his hand. He said stiffly, "I''ve wiped your face too, are you going to wash my clothes as well?"


    She sneaked a peek at it, but Cheng Yu seemed to have gone into a daze. She was shocked, thinking that her actions just now had been too out of line.


    "I ¡­"


    "I ¡­"


    Both of them spoke up at the same time.


    He was silent again for a while.


    Jiang Shiyu said: "Tell me first."


    Cheng Yu said: "I''ll wash it for you, you wash it for me."


    Jiang Shiyu was stunned for a while, she still wanted to resign herself to her fate and help Cheng Yu wash his clothes. She touched Cheng Yu''s chin because she wanted Cheng Yu to take back the condition of washing clothes. She really did not expect Cheng Yu to actually wash her clothes.


    Yesterday, when Jiang Shiyu crawled in and out, he was still rolling on the ground. His body was also dirty, but she definitely did not dare let Cheng Yu wash her clothes.


    She lowered her head and said, "No need, we''ll wash each of us."


    Each of them washed their own. It was pretty good. Jiang Shiyu thought really well. But there was no other way, Cheng Yu didn''t want to cooperate.


    "No, I promised you would help me wash it. I''ll help you wash it."


    When did this happen? Why didn''t she know? Jiang Shiyu struggled for a while, "Why don''t you think about it again?"


    Cheng Yu said flatly: "Then it''s decided."


    Jiang Shiyu said: "Why don''t we just dress like this. "It''s not very dirty."


    She was regretting her decision to say that Cheng Yu''s clothes were dirty when there was nothing to say.


    Cheng Yu, on the other hand, calmly took off his clothes, leaving behind a thin, long gown inside. Jiang Shiyu hesitated for a good while, before lifting up his clothes. He did not know what had happened, but the little fox suddenly opened its eyes, and looked at the two of them.


    They still had clothes on them, so it would be fine even if they took off their coats and went out on the street.


    Cheng Yu seemed to be joking with the little fox as he said, "Close your eyes."


    The little fox covered his rolling eyes with its claws, revealing a trace of wanting to steal a peek.


    Seeing it like that, Jiang Shiyu laughed out loud.

 C328

    Jiang Shiyu was so amused by the little fox that she started laughing out loud. The little fox revealed its eyes and looked towards him, confused.


    Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu''s outer robes were still not fully washed. Along the way, they did not meet any places on the river, and if they were to wear their middle clothes and get dirty, they would not have any clothes to wear. They still put on their outer robes, not to mention washing clothes, and waited in the carriage to meet up with the people from Nine Heavens Academy.


    She was curious about Cheng Yu, and had been curious about him before too. However, she had never thought about it, so she could ask him about it this time.


    "If you don''t remove the mask, you won''t recognize me? Or, if I take it off, you won''t recognize me? " Cheng Yu asked.


    Jiang Shiyu: "If I''ve never seen your face before, when did you take off your mask? I wouldn''t recognize you in the crowd."


    The more Jiang Shiyu spoke, the smaller he became. She knew in her heart that Cheng Yu wasn''t planning to take off his mask.


    "What are you doing?" She was shocked, Cheng Yu suddenly leaned over.


    "You''ll be unhappy if I do take off my mask one day." Cheng Yu said in confusion.


    "Huh?" Jiang Shiyu didn''t understand. How could she not be happy when she saw Cheng Yu''s appearance?


    The two of them sat facing each other, their knees almost touching.


    Cheng Yu said indifferently: "You have never seen my face before, if I took off my mask, would you recognize me?"


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, what is this problem, most people would not recognize it. She raised her head and looked at Cheng Yu, exactly in front of his black eyes, which were shining brightly with unknown emotions.


    Her mouth paused before she said, "I might not be able to recognize him."


    Cheng Yu laughed out loud instead, "It''s really great that you can''t recognize me."


    Jiang Shiyu: "Cheng Yu, you''re really strange. People always want more people to know him, but you want others to not know you? "Why?"


    "Because I have something big to do."


    ''I have to do something big! ''


    An answer rang beside Jiang Shiyu''s ears. Where had she heard these words before? Suddenly, a thought flashed through her mind, it was Bi Qi. Bi Qi said.


    She suddenly looked at Cheng Yu, hoping to see something from his eyes, but she realized that there was nothing there. After looking for a while, she could not even see Cheng Yu''s eyes.


    Cheng Yu turned his face and returned to his original spot. He leaned on the car wall and closed his eyes to rest.


    Jiang Shiyu was trembling with fear when she asked this question. Just like that, they turned a corner and went off to unknown places, but she did not manage to find an answer.


    She had a nagging feeling that Cheng Yu''s words just now contained some hidden meaning, and some very important information, but she couldn''t figure it out, nor could she understand the meaning behind his words. Seeing that Cheng Yu had already closed his eyes and seemed to be refusing to talk, he did not say anymore.


    However, she kept such a question in her heart until later on, after the entire The Four Divine Beasts bloodline had died, she saw Cheng Yu''s face. It was just as he said, she wasn''t happy in the slightest.


    Jiang Shiyu lifted the curtain three times. Finally on the fourth time, they walked out of the forest and arrived at the boundless prairie.


    Furthermore, a prairie was stopped in its tracks. The reason for that was because those unknown people were not allowed to proceed forward.


    He saw around a few hundred people wearing eye-catching red clothes. They were blocking off all the people, objects and beasts outside the forest.


    One of them shouted, "Stop!"


    The car stopped.


    "Those who are inside, come out!" Another sound.


    Cheng Yu and Jiang Shiyu looked at each other and got out of the carriage at the same time.


    The one in red was the rebel army. They saw a man and a woman getting out of the car, and their faces were covered in dust.


    One of them could only step forward and say, "Take out what you have to eat and drink."


    Jiang Shiyu was speechless, she had actually met a bandit. As a rebel army, to actually do such a thing, to overthrow Lu Li was just a pipe dream. In the end, they had to avoid being overthrown by their own people.


    They were about to reunite with the people of the Nine Heavens Academy. After they finished eating their rations, they had been eating wild fruits and eating nothing at all.


    However, Jiang Shiyu looked over at the person who wanted to eat and drink, and slowly said: Why should I give it to you?


    The man stared, his weapon aimed straight at Jiang Shiyu, "If you dare not give it to me, I will take your life."


    Life ¡­ life ¡­ life ¡­ in front of these rebel soldiers, life was nothing. He could only use his life to threaten as he talked back and forth. Skills were always the same.


    Jiang Shiyu held back from rolling her eyes and looked around. With a few hundred people, they were able to rob a small carriage, and they did not get enough things. Either the person in front of him was acting on his own, or he was pretending to be a robber and testing the waters.


    The rebel army had yet to launch a large-scale war and many people did not know about this. Through this probing, they could clearly see that those people could be recruited into the army. Those people would become enemies in the future.

 C329

    Jiang Shiyu looked at Cheng Yu, whose finger moved slightly, indicating for Jiang Shiyu to give him the water source.


    He stood at a high place, disdainfully looking down at the looting Red Rebel, causing the looting person to feel like he was an ant. He subconsciously took a step back, causing the Red Rebel to react and step forward, bluffing: "All of you get down, why are you standing so high! "Look, look, your father wants your dog eyes."


    The several hundred people behind Red Rebel watched the situation attentively, but no one spoke a word.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the person who ran over, she did not recognize him. Was it someone that Cheng Yu knew?


    She looked at Cheng Yu, who was also puzzled.


    The man walked over to Cheng Yu and introduced him with a smile. He was from the Nine Heavens Academy and felt that the rebel army had done the right thing.


    Cheng Yu''s name was famous in the Nine Heavens Academy, and no one knew about him, but Cheng Yu did not know that much about the people of Nine Heavens Academy. He was very excited to see Cheng Yu, so he pulled Cheng Yu and entered the rebel army.


    Cheng Yu was pulled over to meet the leader of the squad.


    It is none of their business what the law of Cauley is. Previously, because of Xiao Yi and the gentle voice, they did not have a good impression of the rebel army. The same was true of Erlai, who had moved the law in such a way that more people were forced to die out of kindness.


    Jiang Shiyu did not stand up, but looking at Cheng Yu''s attitude, she did not care about either side either. They just wanted to find the people from the Nine Heavens Academy and quickly leave.


    No one knew what happened, but President Li Man actually took such a risk and ran all the way to the west.


    The person brought Cheng Yu there, and Jiang Shiyu naturally followed along.


    The leader of the group was a young man. With a smile and dimples on his lips, he didn''t look like someone who would rebel. However, things were unpredictable and people''s minds were unpredictable.


    With dimples on his face, he was not necessarily a person who liked to laugh, nor was he necessarily a gentle person.


    Cheng Yu and Jiang Shiyu were warmly received by him, and especially after hearing Cheng Yu''s name, they laughed heartily. If Cheng Yu was willing to join the rebel army, he could directly respond to their orders from the top. If Cheng Yu was willing to become their advisor, it would not be a team of strategists, but the entire team of strategists.


    This was a huge temptation, for ordinary people. But Cheng Yu was not an ordinary person.


    He didn''t agree, and he didn''t say that he wouldn''t.


    The two of them continued to talk, and the topic seemed to have been passed on.


    The young man revealed his dimples several times. It was a sweet feeling, but his words were not sweet at all. Each sentence was accompanied by a knife and a hidden knife. From time to time, he would stab with it. It was impossible to guard against.


    While they were talking, another carriage emerged from the forest. It was even more luxurious than theirs, and it looked like it was made by the rich.


    The three steps of robbing and shouting were too good. Several people were brought in, either from the outside or from the local area.


    They had been patrolling to the west, but who would have thought that they would meet such a group of people midway? When they got off the car, they were so scared that their legs went limp, and they trembled as they arrived in front of the young man.


    Seeing this group of people, the young man smiled and asked them if they wanted to join the rebel army. Oh, the rebel army had a very resounding name, naturally they would not call themselves rebel soldiers.


    When they heard the name of the rebel army, they were stunned. They didn''t know which army it was from, but the young man smiled and explained, "It''s not the army of the enemy. It''s the army that overthrew the enemy."


    Those few people were stunned, the overthrow of Tai Lai, was there going to be internal strife in kurai? This kind of internal conflict was really not good for businessmen. When they were in a small business, the calmer they were, the better it was for them. When war broke out, their business lost.


    After hearing the young man''s words, he was stunned for a moment. Very soon, the boss came back to his senses and laughed, "I am willing, of course I am willing." I have long since disliked this order. However, I have never had the opportunity to join you. I am honored! "Hahaha!"


    For the sake of living, the words spoken would naturally go with the words of others.


    The young man smiled. This smile was different from the one just now. The corners of his mouth widened, revealing a few teeth. What he did next caused others to not understand what his smile meant.


    He had a big machete, about an inch wide and a foot long, long, thick, and shiny.


    The boss and the group of workers behind him were probably shocked. They too had trained to human form. However, at this moment, they could only tremble in fear. They felt that it was impossible for four or five of them to defeat hundreds of people.


    The youth''s hand slid across the blade as he said, "If it''s not us, then it''s the enemy."


    The young man knew that his boss was a fence-sitter and was falling along with the wind. The face he saw was that of the rebel army. When he saw a person from the Kuli Empire, that person would be like a person from the Kuli Empire. No matter where he went, he would still be able to preserve his life.


    But as far as the young man was concerned, that was out of the question! What he wanted was loyalty. If he didn''t want to die in the rebel army, he would have to do it at his hands.


    He held the knife, one by one, neatly and neatly. Within a few breaths, four or five people had disappeared.


    Jiang Shiyu saw him wiping his hands, throwing down his machete, and said to her and Cheng Yu: "You guys can think about it again."


    On the green grass, there were patches of red.


    Cheng Yu and Jiang Shiyu walked to the side. Cheng Yu said: "Scared?"


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head, "No, the reason that young man killed these four people was for us to see."


    Cheng Yu nodded his head, "Yes, we can avoid blood. Let them have a quick death, they insist on taking out their machetes."


    "He''s warning us. If you don''t show your loyalty, you''ll end up the same as the person just now. "

 C330

    Jiang Shiyu exhaled, and slowly said: "What do we do?"


    Cheng Yu closed his eyes and opened them, "Follow them first."


    Among these few hundred people, there were two from the Nine Heavens Academy. When they heard that Cheng Yu was here, they all came over to greet him.


    Jiang Shiyu pointed to the forest, "They live in the forest?"


    That person still said he didn''t know, "Only that person knows about this ¡­" He pointed at the young man.


    When they got off the carriage, the little fox was still in the carriage. When Jiang Shiyu found out that the person who came was not friendly, he went back to check and found that the little fox had already ran away. It seemed like it had long since noticed that something was amiss and slipped away.


    It was fine that he did not have to worry about the little fox. However, Jiang Shiyu was afraid that she and Cheng Yu would follow them and be seen by the people from the Nine Heavens Academy.


    Jiang Shiyu asked again: "You guys went to find a village, why are you still camping here?"


    That person said, "Because you two, he wants you two to join him and persuade you two. He''s much better than capturing people from the village."


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know what to say. She had thought that there was some big matter that needed to be taken care of by this team of a few hundred people.


    "From what you''re saying, you don''t want to capture him either?" Jiang Shiyu continued to ask.


    "Who is willing? The war is about to begin, and we were actually sent to capture him. " That person was somewhat angry.


    Jiang Shiyu said, "You are not a normal person."


    That person was startled. She looked at Jiang Shiyu in a daze.


    "What do you mean?" He opened his mouth like he didn''t understand.


    "You don''t understand? You just don''t want to think about it. You joined the rebel army because of a small matter, and you helped them overthrow Lu Lei, because you know that this is not your country. Even if it is full of holes, it has nothing to do with you. The reason you''re here is actually for your personal grudge. "


    "And these people? "I don''t know if they did it because of that order, but they had to die in this place. They couldn''t go anywhere else."


    That person was stunned.


    Jiang Shiyu actually had something unpleasant to say, but looking at this person, it was just a moment of anger.


    The man''s face flushed from what Jiang Shiyu said, he ran away after shouting, and it seemed like he could not accept what he saw in his dark place was said out like that.


    His voice attracted the youth''s attention. He smiled and asked, "How is it? Have you considered it?"


    Cheng Yu faced him, "I want to see how you two are doing."


    "That''s true. If we can''t bring you back, then you will have lost your life in vain. How about this, you follow us first, and tell me when you think it''s okay."


    The young man left in a seemingly friendly manner.


    Actually, the young man had his eyes on Cheng Yu, if Cheng Yu did not agree, he would not be willing to kill him. Hearing Cheng Yu''s words, he decided to follow along and give them more time to take a look, the rebel army was worth it for them to join.


    Jiang Shiyu knew what the young man was thinking and he seemed to know it too. Otherwise, if this was an excuse, it would be impossible to convince the young man.


    The two of them went back to sleep in the car at night. They had no extra quilts to give them, so they could only stay here.


    The two of them had not slept together in the car. There was always someone who was awake. Now they were in the midst of hundreds of people, and they couldn''t sleep for a while. Especially Jiang Shiyu. A few days ago, he had been sleeping in the middle of the night, but now, he did not feel sleepy at all.


    Cheng Yu had slept half the night and wasn''t sleepy at all.


    The two of them lay down on the ground, perfectly straight, and didn''t move while sticking to the wall of the car.


    Jiang Shiyu couldn''t fall asleep, but he still steadied his breathing and created the illusion that he was sleeping.


    She heard it and realized that Cheng Yu seemed to be fast asleep. She turned over and turned to face Cheng Yu, her eyes bright in the dark.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at Cheng Yu for a long time. From the mask to his face, Cheng Yu was sleeping.


    Jiang Shiyu stretched out her trembling hand, about to get close to Cheng Yu''s face when she stopped. Cheng Yu said that he didn''t want to give her face, so it wasn''t good for her to do this.


    After hesitating for a while, Jiang Shiyu still wanted to see what Cheng Yu looked like, so she placed her fingers on the edge of the mask. As long as she lifted the mask, with a single movement, she could see what Cheng Yu looked like.


    A rustling of clothes.


    Jiang Shiyu turned over and covered his fingers. In his heart, he continuously despised himself! Cheng Yu isn''t even willing, what are you doing! As she spoke, she didn''t want to give herself any bad thoughts anymore. She stuck to the wall, unwilling to face Cheng Yu no matter what, even if he was lying flat on the ground.


    Jiang Shiyu was conflicted for a long time, he did not know how he fell asleep.


    On the second day, the youth brought them into the forest. Jiang Shiyu was simply too speechless. She and Cheng Yu had gone through so much trouble to get out, but now they still had to return.


    The young man walked in the middle of the line, and they followed him. They said it was for their safety, but to keep an eye on him.


    The youth and the others walked in the forest for a few days, and in the end, they actually arrived at the place where they had previously filled the water, where they met a warm voice and the person called Xiao Yi.


    After all, it had only happened a few days ago, so Jiang Shiyu had a pretty deep impression of it. Xiao Yi and that gentle voice both had the Phoenix''s bloodline, so she also obtained some useful information. At the very least, she knew that the Phoenix''s bloodline still existed.


    Right now, when the young man was looking for a village, she couldn''t help but suspect if this village wasn''t the village that the gentle voice and Xiao Yi was talking about. The youth was not looking for a village, but for the Phoenix bloodline.


    Jiang Shiyu was shocked by her speculation. At the moment when the two sides were about to fight, they even sent people over to look for the Phoenix bloodline? What do they want to do with the Phoenix bloodline?

 C331

    Jiang Shiyu felt that something was wrong and wanted to say something to Cheng Yu. She was intentionally slow, and when Cheng Yu walked over, he whispered his discovery.


    Perhaps it was because the two of them had suddenly approached each other, but the young man in front felt that something was amiss. He turned his head and looked over. Jiang Shiyu was so shocked that she instantly shut her mouth.


    Just as Jiang Shiyu wanted to say something, Cheng Yu spoke first, "We met two people here earlier, and after the argument, one of them died."


    "Where?"


    The young man asked them where they had found the body.


    Cheng Yu pointed.


    After the young man led the group of 10 over, Jiang Shiyu could no longer hold it in, her eyes were full of confusion: "What are you doing? "You are divulging the address of the village. From a glance, it can be seen that they have not come with good intentions. They will not easily treat those villagers well."


    Cheng Yu remained calm, "Even if I don''t say it, they will definitely find me before long."


    Jiang Shiyu bit her lower lip. She was right to say that, but she should not do this.


    From what she knew about the The Four Divine Beasts bloodline, the green dragon was dead, the White Tiger was dead, and the Black Tortoise was probably dead as well. If, if the Phoenix died and the The Four Divine Beasts lost their bloodline, once the World Stone was destroyed, how would they still be able to survive in this place? Could it be that he had to find another descendant of his father''s clan and offer his life in exchange for a temporary peace?


    If this matter were to happen to her, even if millions of them were unwilling, they would still have to do it!


    She did not know why these people were looking for the Phoenix bloodline, but it was definitely not a good thing.


    She looked at Cheng Yu, "Even if they would find you, you shouldn''t tell them."


    Cheng Yu raised his index finger, "You need to know why we are here. What I have done may help us find out sooner."


    They had come here to find the Nine Heavens Academy, what did it have to do with this village? Jiang Shiyu was very confused, and did not agree with Cheng Yu''s way either.


    She followed behind Cheng Yu and did not speak again.


    Without the clues provided by Cheng Yu, the young man would be able to find the place. Before he came, he already knew the exact location, and now he was just leisurely searching. He wasn''t in a hurry at all.


    After looking for a while, he was finally sure of finding a place. Where is this place?


    There were still some fruit trees on both sides of the creek where Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu could store the water. Even though it was not the time for flowers to bloom, a few stalks of pink and white flowers were still blooming on the branches.


    The young man walked around the stream, leisurely walked a circle, and in the end, stood on the shore, and waved to the few dozen people, who lined up along the stream, and continued to throw soul bomb s down.


    Drops of water splattered everywhere, sparkling and translucent as they jumped onto the leaves. Another loud sound and he fell into the ground, never to be seen again.


    The stream rumbled continuously. The shallow water did not stir the waves, but the rocks underneath were also blown away.


    If he was careless, he would be able to jump to his feet. Jiang Shiyu picked up a flying stone and clenched it tightly in his palm.


    After exploding for a while, the stream could only see rocks. A person standing on top waved his hand and happily said, "A hole has been blasted out here!"


    The young man was also overjoyed. He quickly walked up the cliff and took a look. As expected, there was a black hole at the bottom of the stream. He didn''t know what was going on inside.


    Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu also walked over, and just as they were about to hear the young man say, "I never thought that the divine beast that drove the fire would have water on its doorstep. If we didn''t know about this beforehand, we would never have thought. "


    The young man said. He then looked at Jiang Shiyu and said to him, "You two, go down first?"


    Cheng Yu looked at the young man coldly, and without saying a word, he went down.


    Jiang Shiyu was unable to figure out what the young man was thinking. She had said that she would treat Cheng Yu well and give him a higher position, but now, he actually told him to step down first. It was obviously to let Cheng Yu explore the Dao.


    Jiang Shiyu followed closely behind Cheng Yu. This hole was pitch black, and because it led underground and was deep, they had to fly in the air for a few breaths'' of time before descending to the ground.


    She came down from the back, and at this time, Cheng Yu had already walked in front of her. She wanted to turn around, but she found that the ground was all around her, and the deeper parts of the cave were simply too narrow. Her body was very weak, leaving only a small gap. Cheng Yu was afraid that he would only be able to stick close to these stones.


    Not long after the two of them came down, they heard voices from above, "What happened next?"


    Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu both ignored him. The upper management began to fill with servants.


    The young man was the first to land as he smiled and said, "If all of you don''t make a sound, then I know that nothing will happen down there."


    They came in a hurry and only brought a few small torches with them. After coming down, the young man did not let Cheng Yu and Jiang Shiyu walk in front, he still placed them in the middle to protect them.


    The hole was deep and dark, and they walked for some time until they couldn''t see any light, but the road grew wider and wider. At first, it was narrow, but later on, the two of them walked side by side. This made his heart feel a lot more at ease, which meant that they had definitely walked the right path.


    The torches were still burning, which meant that there was an exit to the cave. Otherwise, the torches would have been extinguished while they were inside the cave.


    The youth brought down seven or eight people. They were going to see how many people they needed before coming down. A swarm of people came down, this deep hole couldn''t be squeezed to bursting open.


    The nine to ten people walked forward, Jiang Shiyu stood in the middle, her line of sight was completely blocked by the people in front, she could only follow behind, and continued to walk.


    The first man called out, "I see the light. It''s up ahead."


    Everyone quickened their pace as they walked towards the light.


    Jiang Shiyu leaned her head forward, and a white dot in front of them continued to expand.

 C332

    When they had crossed the short distance, they suddenly saw the light.


    This was a very ordinary place. The passersby were old or young, and they all looked at ease.


    However, the scenery below was completely different from above. This place was not a patch of green grass, nor was it a tall vertical tree. It was more like a scene outside of the sea, with paddy fields and people farming. Looking back and forth, it was as if the world had abandoned this place, or perhaps it was completely unable to keep up with the world''s development.


    Jiang Shiyu was a little afraid of their gazes, there was no hostility there, there was only pure curiosity, and the people standing on top of them, were going to take them away, if they resisted, it might even take their lives.


    She retreated and bumped into someone. She heard a cool voice saying, "Be careful."


    Hurriedly getting up, Jiang Shiyu left the man''s side, "Cheng Yu."


    Cheng Yu also looked down, he did not feel any fluctuations, all of these things entered his eyes and not her heart, in that moment, Jiang Shiyu felt that he was standing alone in this place.


    She even felt that she should not have come in with them.


    She looked down again, and from behind her, she heard the sound of footsteps, it was the young man who had called them over. Their neat red robes fluttered in front of Jiang Shiyu''s eyes, which were no less dazzling than the other, piercing eyes, causing no one to dare look straight at them.


    She tilted her head, not wanting to see these people go down and destroy this area.


    People of the Phoenix bloodline had fallen to seclusion and lived in this place. No one knew what kind of thoughts they had, but they did not want others to be involved. After staying here for so long, they should have treated this place as if it was their hometown. However, a group of people suddenly came and captured them just like that.


    Jiang Shiyu wasn''t softhearted, she just thought that why did the war involve people who were hidden away in the world.


    At the order of the young man, the group of people with cold faces rushed down together. The people below were still curious and were caught just like that, one or two of them were tied up with ropes. Those who were running around the place screamed loudly, but in a short period of time, the originally joyous scene turned into a field of tears.


    The young man was right. These people were not very powerful, and they were all captured within moments. The youth looked at the thirty to forty people in front of him, walking back and forth in front of their eyes.


    He did not have a weapon in his hand, but Jiang Shiyu suddenly felt that in the next moment, he was about to wield a blade, and slashed across all the defenseless people''s bodies.


    Fortunately, the young man''s order was to capture them alive. If he didn''t want to bring them out, he would have to take them with him.


    Amongst the thirty to forty people, there were old ones, some were young, some were young, some were young, some were scared, some were young and some were curious. In the end, the only thing he could do was to allow himself to be beaten to a bloody pulp, saving his life and preventing himself from dying.


    The youth also did not expect that the arrest would be so easy. Thinking about the time it would take to get there, he brought his men to live in this small village. They ate and drank, recovered their energy, and then brought their men up there.


    Just like that, this group of people openly occupied the village, looking for food and drinks everywhere.


    Why would the rebels rebel? No food. Hungry. Even though they had some food after joining the rebel army, there was still a big difference compared to what they wanted to eat in the end. They were the last few things they wanted to eat, so they were naturally willing to submit to the rebel army.


    However, they arrived at a place where they didn''t need to be bound. If there was anything they wanted to eat, they would take it. If there is anything you can drink, drink it.


    The fear in the old man''s eyes faded, leaving nothing but gray. The young children snuggled up to their grandparents, watching those people enter their own homes. The childish voice of the child still asked, "Why did these people enter our home?"


    Jiang Shiyu was stunned for a long time. The scene before her eyes made her hate the rebel army from the bottom of her heart!


    She shouted, "Stop!"


    The youth had heard her, but he would not care about what Jiang Shiyu said.


    There was still another person at his side, and that was the person who had pulled Cheng Yu in and was then chatted about by him. He also looked at the situation in front of him in a daze. He had never expected things to turn out this way.


    But, when they knew they were going to capture someone, didn''t they already know about this kind of scene?


    The rebels were mostly from the lower ranks of the Tuilei. They were not of inferior character, but there was nothing good about them. Some people felt that these captured people wouldn''t be able to come back anyway. What was this place for? If they couldn''t bring it away, then they might as well burn it.


    Smoke suddenly rose from the northwest corner. As far as the eye could see, a house had already been set ablaze.


    Jiang Shiyu''s pupils constricted, she looked over there, and the burning man''s loud laughter sounded by her ears, her eyes had a trace of fire in them, and her mind was already starting to become blurry.


    She wanted to find Cheng Yu and say a few words to him. However, before she could find him, she had already lost consciousness.


    Jiang Shiyu had not seen the Phoenix in a long time, but she was actually pulled in by the Phoenix in this kind of situation.


    The color of the Phoenix''s body was light and listless.


    Jiang Shiyu instantly lost her voice. Outside, her Phoenix bloodline was being captured ¡­

 C333

    Facing Phoenix, Jiang Shiyu didn''t know what to say, nor did she know what to say. Outside was its bloodline, being chased by a group of people. Now that she was dragged in, she knew it wasn''t that coincidental.


    It took her a long time to find her voice. "Phoenix."


    Phoenix snorted. "Have you gone stupid? I haven''t died, where did your bloodline come from?"


    Jiang Shiyu looked up at it, "I also have something to ask of you."


    Phoenix raised her head and asked, "Are you trying to borrow my power again?"


    Jiang Shiyu nodded her head, "Yes, I have something to do." She wanted to save these people.


    Phoenix did not immediately agree. Instead, she changed the topic and said, "I have borrowed your strength for so long. You have been resting the entire time and your strength has returned to you as a small part of it. "I''ll lend it to you now ¡­"


    Looking at the Phoenix''s weak appearance, Jiang Shiyu had guessed that it probably exhausted too much energy the last time. That was the reason why the Phoenix looked so listless and spiritless when she saw it.


    It would not be easy for Jiang Shiyu to borrow power from the Phoenix again.


    She said softly, "Then ¡­"


    Phoenix suddenly spun around. "However, there is a way for me to recover my strength, and you can find me to borrow it."


    "What method?" Jiang Shiyu said excitedly. There was no time for her to be unhappy.


    The phoenix was a divine beast and within Jiang Shiyu''s Inner Palace, if one really wanted to see its expression, happiness or anger, it wouldn''t be too obvious. It was only because the phoenix was living in her body that Jiang Shiyu could slightly sense its emotions.


    Just as she was about to ask what method he had come up with, she could feel that Phoenix was not very happy. Instead, she felt a sense of tension in the air.


    Jiang Shiyu''s excitement calmed down in an instant, and she asked carefully: "Isn''t it easy to do?"


    Phoenix lowered her head and her large head came closer. "It''s easy, but it''s also not easy."


    "What on earth is this method?" Jiang Shiyu asked.


    Phoenix said indifferently, "Didn''t I say it earlier? The people outside are descendants who have stolen my strength. After being passed down for so long, although they are a lot weaker, to the current me, this is a huge boon. That is my strongest power during the Nirvana stage. "


    Jiang Shiyu was dizzy, "Didn''t you have no Nirvana Realm cultivation? You haven''t even reached adulthood yet, how can you be reborn? "


    She felt it was strange, ever since the Phoenix spoke of power, she felt it was strange. When she mentioned this earlier, the Phoenix said that she was not an adult, much less a Nirvana stage practitioner.


    "I also find it strange. The memories of my ancestors that would only awaken after reaching adulthood have recently begun to awaken intermittently. I have already received a large amount of memories. "Of course, there are also memories of Nirvana, as well as the matter of the power being stolen."


    The phoenix said that her memories had awoken, but Jiang Shiyu felt that something was still wrong, "Your memories are not from your father ¡­ Will the other races give it to you when you grow up? "


    "How do you know?" Phoenix stared intently at Jiang Shiyu and said, "I didn''t know before, how would you know?"


    Jiang Shiyu was speechless. Did she say that she saw it in the White Tiger''s memory? If Phoenix were to ask how did you manage to see the White Tiger''s memories, then this matter would become even more unclear.


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly had a flash of inspiration, and said: "A friend of mine mentioned to me a funny story about this clan. I guessed it, it should be related."


    "How did your friend know?" Phoenix pushed her step by step.


    "Right, it''s a solo book. There are some books that have records of all sorts of things!" Jiang Shiyu could only come up with this excuse. If she were to ask again, she really wouldn''t know what to say.


    Fortunately, Phoenix''s goal was not to know how Jiang Shiyu found out about it, so she only said: "Do you want to borrow power?"


    Jiang Shiyu was stunned, "I want to borrow it, but I can''t harm the group of people outside. Their method of seizing power is to kill another person. You want me to help you regain your strength, that is the same method as well, right? "


    Phoenix nodded her head. "Yes."


    Jiang Shiyu was stunned. What else could she do after obtaining Phoenix''s answer?


    She could not borrow her power. If she wanted to borrow it, she could kill the people outside, but she wanted to borrow it just to save them. It was really quite fun. Jiang Shiyu was overjoyed, and actually felt that this was too funny. This sentence was a circle with no solution.


    She was not a match for the circle of people outside, and she could not borrow strength!


    If, if this was her own power, she could rely on herself instead of others. If she had the power of the phoenix, she could go save the you outside. There was no need to worry so much.


    Jiang Shiyu was previously a trash, she only hoped that she could cultivate her soul power slowly. But now, there were too many things blocking her from slowly cultivating soul power. She was still the same good-for-nothing, unable to do anything.


    Phoenix said, "Is the group of people outside related to you? If you are not close friends, so what if you kill them? "


    Jiang Shiyu did not want to borrow her power anymore. When she first came in, she thought about it a lot. Who would have thought that she would be fooling around. It did not know its loved ones, but it had snatched away the descendants of its strength.


    Whether they were friends or not did not matter, so what if they were killed? This was what the phoenix thought. In order to obtain power, it would definitely not be stingy with its actions, but since it happened to live in Jiang Shiyu''s body and its strength had weakened, it could only rely on Jiang Shiyu to do things. That was why it said so much.


    Jiang Shiyu sneered: "Nothing, they have nothing to do with me, so I can make a move now?"


    "In order to obtain power, there will always be some people blocking your way. If you don''t clean up, how will you gain power?"

 C334

    "To the detriment of others!" Jiang Shiyu roared.


    Phoenix''s voice was still very weak, "Jiang Shiyu, I''m teaching you principles, don''t be so stubborn."


    Jiang Shiyu felt her vision become blurry again, and knowing that the phoenix was sending her out, she uttered a sentence. "I am absolutely, absolutely not asking for your strength!"


    She looked around, only to see Cheng Yu standing beside the young man. He was calmly looking at the house that was on fire, not feeling anxious at all. It could also be that Cheng Yu had always been this way, neither showing joy nor anger on his face. What was he thinking about, Jiang Shiyu had never guessed it before.


    Jiang Shiyu waved away the people supporting her, and walked to Cheng Yu''s side in a few steps. She pulled Cheng Yu and wanted to pull him to the side, but when the youth saw her, she raised his eyebrows and looked at them, "You can go choose a house first."


    Jiang Shiyu did not know what had happened. Once the youth finished speaking, she grabbed her hand and rushed back to the village.


    On the road, the burning houses had gradually collapsed, leaving only a few intact houses. Cheng Yu said, the young man planned to rest here for the night, bringing all the food inside and leaving tomorrow morning.


    Jiang Shiyu grabbed Cheng Yu with her hands and stopped in her tracks to turn around to look at her.


    Jiang Shiyu used all her strength on them, "Cheng Yu, let''s save them."


    She wasn''t afraid of using her worst evil intentions to guess that once she caught these ''Phoenix Bloodlines'', there would only be one result waiting for them: death!


    The strength of their entire village was once again gathered into one person.


    Jiang Shiyu could not tolerate this, but she could not do anything. If a youth rested here for a night, she could still do something.


    She could do it together with Cheng Yu. Two people is always better than one.


    She looked at Cheng Yu with hope. "Let''s go and release them tonight."


    Cheng Yu did not speak, and only after a long while did he speak softly, "It''s useless. They can''t get out. "


    "Why?"


    Cheng Yu looked at the plateau where they had descended, "There are people guarding there."


    There was only one way in and out, if they wanted to leave, they would have to pass by that place. Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu naturally had no problems, but since they had brought so many people with them, there was nothing they could do. There were also the white-haired old man and the child. How could the two of them get out of here?


    That''s not right, it wasn''t just the two of them, there were some able-bodied people in the village. They could go save these able-bodied men first and then take care of the others.


    Cheng Yu looked at him with shining eyes, "Tell me, why do you want to save them?"


    Jiang Shiyu: "If they didn''t do anything wrong, they would have been captured, or even die. Why didn''t we save them?"


    "There are many innocent people in this world." Cheng Yu slowly said.


    Jiang Shiyu growled in a low voice: "But they are right in front of us. Cheng Yu, think about it, they are of the Phoenix bloodline. My fake Phoenix bloodline has been chased around by someone many times, what about them? Look at them, they don''t even have the strength to fight back. They can only be slaughtered like a dying fish, waiting for the other person''s machete to slice through their bodies, cut their bellies, and put into the pot! "


    "Cheng Yu, think about it. You are so smart, you will definitely be able to understand it."


    Cheng Yu looked at her calmly. Jiang Shiyu grabbed his hand as if he was touching a block of ice, her heart was also slowly freezing. Just as he was about to freeze up, he heard Cheng Yu say, "Okay."


    Jiang Shiyu was overjoyed, "I know, you understand."


    Cheng Yu said: "I am not saving them, I just want to see what kind of choice you will make."


    Jiang Shiyu said happily: "Of course it''s to choose to save them."


    Cheng Yu nodded, "Okay."


    After they walked for a while, a red-clothed rebel army came over and passed through them with an ambiguous smile.


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly flung Cheng Yu''s hand away, and she actually kept holding onto Cheng Yu''s hand!


    Jiang Shiyu looked left and right, then walked into a house beside, "Cough, cough, let''s stay here."


    The two of them stood in front of the house.


    The floor of the house was very simple. There was a thatched roof on it, and inside, there was a large courtyard. A few two-petaled autumn chrysanthemums were swaying in the breeze.


    In front of the double autumn chrysanthemum was a small patch of vegetables, sticking their heads out of the soil.


    After entering, he found himself in a room with a bed at the very back. There was a table outside with tea set on it.


    Jiang Shiyu walked inside and saw a patched up set of clothes by the bed.


    She put away her sewing and put her clothes aside.


    Cheng Yu walked over and saw the clothes as well. He rummaged through the cabinet and found a few quilts. "You sleep on the bed."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded.


    No one cared about who ate dinner, so Jiang Shiyu sat in the courtyard and watched the sun set, and the sky slowly darkened.


    Cheng Yu did not know what he was busy with.


    As Jiang Shiyu watched the two-petaled autumn chrysanthemum grow tender and yellow, he thought back to the few small flowers that Cheng Yu had gifted him on the prairie. The flowers dried up, but she put them carefully on her body.


    "Looks good?"


    Cheng Yu came out of the house, sat beside Jiang Shiyu, and looked at the Twin Blossom Autumn Blossom with her.


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head, "Not good."


    Cheng Yu laughed.


    Jiang Shiyu supported her face with one hand on her knee, "This flower garden is really good."


    "However, once it has been released, it would mean that it is about to wither."


    "Humans are the same. "As a child, he had been accumulating power. When he reached the prime of his life, he displayed the most vigorous and free power. Afterwards, he slowly declined, and in the end, he could only bury himself in the ground."


    Jiang Shiyu''s voice floated in the air, her tone was extremely ethereal too.


    Cheng Yu frowned, extended his hand, and grabbed onto Jiang Shiyu''s hand, "You ¡­"


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly turned and smiled at him: "I''m fine, just a little. You said, what is human life really like? I really don''t understand. I don''t know if I''m really still alive, and if everything that''s happening right now is true. "

 C335

    Jiang Shiyu did not retract his hand this time, but smiled: "Cheng Yu, your hand is really cold. Is it always this cold? "


    Cheng Yu stared at Jiang Shiyu for a long while, "You are still alive, and what you have experienced is also true.


    Jiang Shiyu also held his hand, "My hand is quite warm, it''s warm."


    Jiang Shiyu: "When?"


    Cheng Yu laughed, "When you can create your own body."


    Jiang Shiyu lowered his head dejectedly, "Then there''s still a few more years to go."


    Cheng Yu said: "There''s no need for a few years, it''s going to be soon."


    Jiang Shiyu, "Uh ¡­ You have so much confidence in me, I can''t take it. "


    "I believe in you and I believe in myself." Cheng Yu said.


    Jiang Shiyu raised her eyes to look at Cheng Yu, and her beautiful eyes fell on her face. Her calm and tranquil smile was embedded within, and she wanted to say something, "I ¡­"


    Cheng Yu suddenly raised his hand and patted her head, "Let''s go, we will go and save them."


    He pulled Jiang Shiyu''s hand and stood up.


    At this time, the village was immersed in tranquility, there were four people guarding the deep hole.


    Jiang Shiyu tugged at Cheng Yu, "Don''t stay at night, your guard will be strong at night. Let''s rest first and wait for tomorrow morning. The darkest night will be when the sun is about to rise, and we''ll go save people. "


    The next day, before dawn, the night was dark. A corner of the village.


    All the captives were kept in one room, with two or three guards. The two of them were napping and sleeping soundly.


    Of the thirty to forty people, the elderly could not bear it, and the children had fallen asleep early on. At this time, there were only two or three people who had their chests full of anger and could not sleep at all. They opened their eyes and waited for the sun to rise outside.


    The sun rose as usual, and their fates reversed.


    At this moment, a person who was staring at the door suddenly saw a shadow flash in.


    He quickly entered through the inner door and knocked down the two guards.


    That person was dressed in red, obviously a part of the same group as earlier in the day.


    The man crouched down, untied the ropes for them and whispered, "You guys run away from here. I don''t know, do you have any other way, but the deeper side of the cave is blocked, so you can''t go out from there. "


    "I''m going to die too, this is all I can do for you."


    He was untying one of the men, who looked at him suspiciously, thinking they were up to something again.


    "Who?" The man suddenly picked up his weapon and pointed it at the door.


    Two more shadows flashed in from outside, and the man raised his weapon to go up.


    A familiar voice rang out from the darkness, "It''s me!"


    The person paused, "Jiang Shiyu."


    "Yes."


    When the two shadows approached, the man finally saw clearly that it was indeed Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu.


    Needless to say, they all knew in their hearts that those who came here at this time were here to save them.


    Jiang Shiyu also did not expect that she would pick a time to bump into someone else. When she first saw him come in, she thought it was to change shifts. But now, it seems that she was here to save him.


    The three of them quickly untied the men before sending them to save the others.


    Soon, thirty to forty people were tied up while the two rebel soldiers were tied up.


    Those who caught them were in red clothes, and those who put them in red clothes made them dizzy. However, for the sake of his little life, why didn''t he run away?


    The people coming in and out of here didn''t come in from here. They had another way out.


    Some would take them through another passage.


    Jiang Shiyu heaved a sigh of relief, it would be best not to go into the deep hole, it would be easy to climb down from there, but very difficult to climb up. If the people from the village were to leave, they would definitely not be going that way. She had analyzed it for a while before coming up with this idea. It was great that these people said that there was another path.


    The old, weak, and handicapped were placed in the middle. Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu were walking at the back, while the other people, who were not injured, were walking at the front.


    This secret passage was located in the house located at the end of the village. This was the home of the village''s elders.


    The elders were busy and had to leave. Otherwise, they would have definitely been caught.


    Speaking of that, they didn''t believe Jiang Shiyu and the others, thinking that they were here to find a secret passage.


    Jiang Shiyu did not say anything, but the man was truly angry, he had risked his life to save him, if the young man saw him, he would definitely be seen as disloyal, and would just die. These people were still suspicious.


    He stopped walking and turned his head, saying, "Let''s end it here. You can find your way anywhere you wish. I won''t keep you company anymore."


    One said, "Don''t go! What if you go back and wake them up! "


    The man was furious. "What are you guys trying to do? He might not be able to leave, but neither could he stay. I let you guys say everything that you feel about me. Whether or not I want to commit suicide here is the only way to show that I''m really here to save you guys. "


    The faces of those people turned stiff.


    "I tell you, for your break-in? Was this really necessary? "After killing you, we''ll still leave the ground. Don''t forget how we got in."


    Those people were still hesitating. The longer they dragged on, the more unsafe it became.


    Jiang Shiyu''s heart was set on fire. He dragged the person, pulled Cheng Yu and coldly said: "It''s fine if you believe it or not, you guys can just leave. We can also go back. If we get caught, it will no longer be our business. "


    The expressions of those people changed several times. In the end, he still said that he wanted to leave with Jiang Shiyu and the others.


    When Jiang Shiyu saw this group of people, he was extremely angry and felt that he was so stupid!


    Cheng Yu held her hand, and the ice-cold feeling made her calm down.


    Jiang Shiyu was furious, and the man was furious too. He went from being the leader to being the last one, and did not want to walk in front anymore.


    He complained to Jiang Shiyu softly, "I''ve really never seen this kind of person. I didn''t say I had to repay you all with my help, you actually suspected people to such an extent."


    Jiang Shiyu calmed down and said, "If you catch them, it''s natural for you to not believe you."


    The person looked at her with wide eyes, "Jiang Shiyu, how can you say that? It''s not like I want to capture them, it''s just that... It''s just that I can''t make the decision on my own. "


    "You can''t make the decision on your own, can you hide the fact that you''ve captured them?" Jiang Shiyu said.


    The man jumped up and said, "We''re together!"

 C336

    That person said: "Jiang Shiyu, the three of us have all been suspected. Think about it, if you had the kindness to save someone, they would not believe you at all. You can''t die from anger! "


    He was furious. In the faint light of morning, his eyes were bright with anger.


    Jiang Shiyu turned to him, "I understand, but that doesn''t mean I''m not angry! I can''t tolerate their actions either. "


    Soon, they arrived at the elder''s house. There was a secret passage for them to exit from the small house on the side. They stood outside, waiting for these people to enter one by one.


    "Waking up so early? I heard that the treatment in Nine Heavens Academy is very strict. Seeing that you all woke up so early, these words are not false. "


    The person looked at Jiang Shiyu, but discovered that Jiang Shiyu wasn''t even looking at him, and merely exchanged a glance with him.


    He tightened his grip on the weapon in his hand, thinking that he had to wait for his heroic side to be seen.


    Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu looked at each other, their hands never moving away from each other.


    Cheng Yu said: "He is here."


    Jiang Shiyu: "He never underestimated you."


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly felt that her actions were a little careless. The young man had already said that she valued Cheng Yu a lot. The other meaning was that he had a very high opinion of Cheng Yu. If Cheng Yu was not willing to join the rebel army, he would immediately kill him. Before that, he needed someone to keep an eye on him.


    The young man said from outside, "I don''t blame you. All of you have rendered meritorious service. Without this secret passage, I''m still worried about how to take them out. "


    The sound outside was still ringing.


    That person was stunned, "Don''t tell us we were right about those villagers? We are just a small fish that was released to guide the villagers through the secret passage."


    Jiang Shiyu finally gave him a glance. "I don''t know. However, based on his words, it seems like he already knew that we would come back to save him, so he took the opportunity to find what he wanted. "


    "What is the background of this person?"


    Jiang Shiyu asked him, "Why would there be such a person in the rebel army?"


    That person scratched his head, "I don''t know. Anyway, he has quite a bit of authority here and he''s fighting here in private. However, in front of him, no one dares to mess around." "She''s as obedient as a cute kitten."


    "Little kittens are not obedient. If you''re not careful, it will scratch you." Jiang Shiyu continued, "The rebel army has only gathered for a few days. In such a short period of time, he has subdued so many people''s hearts. But just because he is strong, as long as he shows a little bit of fatigue, the people below will immediately eat him alive. "


    Jiang Shiyu raised her brows, "What do you think he is?"


    The person thought for a moment, "Two combinations. He must have had a reputation in Cauley, and his own strength was not weak, so these people were very afraid of him, but they respected him. "


    "Then this is troublesome." Jiang Shiyu muttered.


    She looked at the back and saw that the passage was very narrow. In total, there were only two people walking side by side, but this time, they were only halfway through. If the people outside rushed in immediately, they had no way to stop them.


    Jiang Shiyu gritted her teeth and spoke to the people behind him: "Hurry up."


    The people behind panicked when they heard the sound. If it weren''t for the three of them maintaining their position, they wouldn''t even know if they could get out.


    The young man didn''t give them the chance. He looked at the sky, revealing his dimples. The group of four or five gradually approached the small room.


    Jiang Shiyu could feel a few auras coming closer and closer.


    By the time everyone had entered, the small room had already fallen into disarray. The young man who brought a few people in saw Cheng Yu at first glance and then the person dressed in eye-catching red clothes standing beside Jiang Shiyu.


    "Good, very good. If I''m not my man, then there''s no need to live. "Kill him." He pointed, and the Red Rebel sent a few people over to attack.


    Black soul power spread out in front of them, and they all knew that this net wasn''t easy to deal with. One by one, they tried to throw things at them, and in the next moment, sizzling sounds of corrosion could be heard. A few people sucked in a breath of cold air. This type of soul power was truly powerful and offensive.


    The young man stood at the very back and said with a smile, "I''ve already said that your brain is powerful, but I never thought that your soul power isn''t weak either. However, you have no chance of winning against me. "


    "Do you know the biggest weakness of these protective ring formed from soul power?"


    Cheng Yu did not move, he only raised his eyes and looked at him.


    The young man laughed and said, "The consumption rate is huge."


    "Also, as long as we attack, we will replenish our soul energy. We will attack your protective ring once each, how long can you last? "Go!"


    Those who were using melee weapons all retreated.


    A few people came forward, but they did not approach the protective ring, they only stared at a certain area where blue, red and black clashed. The protective ring began to churn from the point of attack.


    After seven or eight rounds, Jiang Shiyu looked at the situation behind him, and said joyfully: "Quickly leave."


    That person still wanted to attack them, but he was scared by Jiang Shiyu''s gaze and quickly rushed in.


    "Cheng Yu, can you still hold on?"


    On the surface, Cheng Yu looked like he was fine, but on the outside, Jiang Shiyu couldn''t even think about it.


    The protective ring was still there, she dragged Cheng Yu into the cave.


    The youth suddenly appeared from behind. His hand was still holding onto the machete; it was extremely ordinary, without any soul power on it.


    He smiled and said, "It''s fine for the rest of you to escape, but you can still bring them back. You can''t leave."


    The broad saber in his hand appeared in the form of a heavy shadow as he effortlessly slashed it down.


    Peng!


    The protective ring in front of Cheng Yu and Jiang Shiyu had already retreated.


    Cheng Yu''s hand trembled as he held onto his chest.


    Jiang Shiyu was shocked, "What''s wrong?"


    The young man held his machete, "Don''t do anything useless. Surrender, I won''t attack you."


    Jiang Shiyu searched her body, but other than a few silver coins, there was nothing else.


    Without a weapon, wouldn''t that be a battle? Jiang Shiyu wanted to protect Cheng Yu, and so she charged out just like that.


    The young man did not even look at her, nor did he use it. He just casually took one of her moves and pushed it to the side.


    A huge wave of energy came from his arm, causing Jiang Shiyu''s body to be unable to maintain his balance and he was directly sent flying backwards.

 C337

    The young man smiled and said, "If you want to beat me, you''ll have to live another few hundred years."


    That was to say that she wouldn''t be able to beat him in this life.


    Jiang Shiyu''s eyes enlarged, all of this, all of this was within the young man''s grasp.


    He had already set up the spiderweb and was waiting for the bugs to smash their way up!


    Jiang Shiyu''s hands trembled, and her heart trembled even more. She saved people, she couldn''t save people.


    As the two walked through the cave side by side, with the elderly, women, and children in front of them, how could they possibly run past the people behind them? He couldn''t run away!


    After thinking it through, Jiang Shiyu said with a trembling voice, "Cheng Yu, tell me, am I thinking it right?"


    Cheng Yu did not speak. He wasn''t feeling well either.


    Seeing Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu like this, the person who looked at them said, "You all have never seen his true power. He was an old fox spirit who had lived for more than a thousand years. You two look around, and he knows what you guys are thinking. "


    "Fox?" Jiang Shiyu took a deep breath.


    "Yeah, don''t you know? He is the king''s brother. That person was filled with pride. It was likely that he felt that although they were Rebels, with the King''s elder brother here, this would be a new country after they won. Nothing would happen to them.


    "Is he the leader of the rebel army?"


    That person glanced at her, "What, you want to find out more about us? Hmph, that''s impossible. Don''t say anything, hurry up and move forward. "


    Jiang Shiyu did not make a sound, and continued to walk with Cheng Yu.


    A thousand years old fox? This was simply unimaginable.


    Was it because he wanted to be king?


    Jiang Shiyu could only think of this, if it wasn''t for the throne, how could a fox who had status and power in the city run into the rebel army?


    Although that person did not say it explicitly, Jiang Shiyu could see a hint of contempt in that person''s eyes. It was not towards the old fox in front of him, but towards their leader. The leader of the rebel army. He was not convinced!


    Who was this leader of the rebel army? He overtook the old fox and sat on the highest seat.


    Jiang Shiyu was lost in thought. When he turned the corner, he bumped into a rock above his head.


    What a loud sound.


    Pain! Jiang Shiyu immediately covered his forehead, the impact was not light.


    The people behind all looked at her in an idiotic manner.


    Cheng Yu suppressed the corners of his mouth and laughed softly.


    Jiang Shiyu supported him again, "How are you?"


    Cheng Yu shook her head, looking at her red forehead, "Are you alright?"


    Jiang Shiyu released him and rubbed him again, "I''m fine."


    Cheng Yu said: "Stop supporting me, your hands are trembling."


    Jiang Shiyu pressed on his own arm, "He received one of my attacks, so he should be channeling his soul power inside. The two souls are incompatible, and are currently fighting inside his body.


    "How long will it take to digest his soul power?" Cheng Yu asked quietly.


    Jiang Shiyu smiled and said, "I need some time, but not for long. This could be considered a blessing in disguise. It''s been a long time since the soul power in my body increased. Since he gave me a bit of soul power, it''ll be mine once I finish digesting it. "


    Cheng Yu nodded, "Your courage is not bad, but your soul power is too slow."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded obediently, "Okay, then that''s it. Give me a little more time and I should be able to digest it. "


    They spoke a few sentences, but stopped under the angry glares of the people watching from the side.


    Initially, he thought he could catch up to the old, weak and handicapped people in front of him through the secret passage, but when Jiang Shiyu came out, he still did not manage to.


    After exiting the secret passageway, they came across a large patch of dense forest. They had returned to the previous forest, but the several hundred people that were left behind were nowhere to be seen.


    The secret tunnel and the deep hole were in different directions. They and the hundreds of people up there were probably already far from the ground.


    After Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu came out, they landed in the middle of the group.


    Young, old vixen, it was more appropriate.


    The old fox spirit stood outside, looking at the surrounding terrain, actually ordering them to rest. Not catching up with the heat, but resting on the spot.


    Jiang Shiyu couldn''t guess what Cheng Yu was thinking, and he also knew what the old cunning fox was thinking.


    While they were resting in their original spots, some of them were puzzled. However, they all obeyed the old fox''s orders and did not take another step forward.


    Jiang Shiyu also looked around, in front of him were tall and straight trees, the weeds below were even taller than a human, with a distance of a bit, he could not see what was happening inside.


    It was a good place to hide.


    He knew he would be caught, so the most dangerous place was the safest place.


    The people who had come to hunt them down from the secret passage would definitely continue to look for a direction to chase them from once they came out. As for the rest of them, they would find a secluded place to hide. They would wait for everyone to leave before going back inside!


    Jiang Shiyu did not dare to look anymore, and wholeheartedly focused on using up all of his soul energy.


    She and Cheng Yu couldn''t do anything at the moment. If the old cunning fox also saw through this, then they definitely wouldn''t be able to escape.


    Jiang Shiyu rubbed his arm as he controlled his soul power with his boldness, slowly digesting the soul power around him.


    Without any supplement, Cheng Yu''s soul power recovered very slowly. Because he knew this, the old fox didn''t personally watch them. Instead, he placed them in the middle of the group and used a dozen or so pairs of eyes to watch them.


    In this way, even if they recovered their soul power, they would still need some time to break out from the encirclement of dozens of people.

 C338

    The old fox had wanted to use the soul power in Jiang Shiyu''s body to become Jiang Shiyu.


    For a very long time, Jiang Shiyu did not know where the problem was, but her soul power had not increased at all. Just by cultivating a little, it disappeared completely.


    On the outside, Jiang Shiyu''s forehead was covered in sweat and he was in extreme pain. However, Jiang Shiyu knew very clearly that the pain she had to endure, was something she could obtain.


    The two of them were still discussing whether Jiang Shiyu was right or not, and whether he was doing it or not.


    In front of him, the old fox''s side had already started to meticulously trap him. They wanted the person hiding outside to be able to catch him effortlessly.


    The old fox''s dimples were faintly discernible. He must have thought of a good idea. He whispered something to them.


    A few people were forced out. These people were also wearing the same red clothes. They watched blankly as a few people rushed up and grabbed them.


    They were brought before the old fox, who said, "Will he come out to save you?"


    These people had their heads grabbed and pressed down. The old fox''s hand grazed past their necks, giving rise to many goosebumps.


    Those few youths were all young. Not knowing what happened, one of them shouted, "Speak clearly, why are you capturing me? I don''t want to do anything wrong. "


    The old fox''s eyes flashed as he chuckled, "You didn''t do anything wrong, so what can''t I do to you? Tsk, childish. If I had to say, even if you did something big, it wouldn''t be of any use. If a person wants you to die, no matter what you do or what you do, it''s useless. "


    That person struggled to hold on to his hands and wanted to escape, but he was alone with two people holding onto him. Even though his face was flushed red and veins popped, he was still unable to struggle free.


    The teenager just stood there with a stiff neck, rather die than bend his neck. He was still saying, "Why, why?"


    The old fox repeated himself, not wanting to repeat himself a second time. Ye Zichen smiled shamelessly at the captives, but his gaze penetrated them and looked at the surrounding trees.


    "If you have to blame something, you can only blame your good friends. It wasn''t easy for you to join us, but now there''s a traitor, causing you to end up with no good results." "Don''t blame me, I just can''t see anything that doesn''t go well for me."


    These words were really interesting. The first few words said that he shouldn''t be blamed, but the next few words that followed said that he didn''t like it, so was he going to make people hate him or not?


    This was not said to those who were kneeling, but to those who were hiding.


    Helping the villagers escape caused the deaths of those who came from the same place as him. No matter how one looked at it, people with morals would not sit back and do nothing. The old fox laughed merrily as he patted the head of the first person.


    He seemed to think that these people were not worth it for him to take out a machete and just reached his hand up to the man''s neck. He didn''t say anything to persuade him, and just directly made his move.


    When the two men released their hands, the person''s body collapsed limply. His kneeling knees flipped upside down and he laid flat on the ground.


    The few people behind turned pale with fright as they shouted out, "What are you doing? Do you know who we are? You did this to us? It will not be easy after this. "


    How stupid would such a person be to say such words? Wasn''t it enough to explain one thing when they were just dragged out? The old fox was looking for the Nine Heavens Academy''s people. They could still talk now, but in the next moment, because of this, they would nod their heads.


    Before Jiang Shiyu could think of what to do, Cheng Yu had already turned around and walked up to the old cunning fox.


    The old fox was somewhat surprised. "These people are all from the same side as you, so the relationship shouldn''t be too big. Why, are you going to stand up for them?"


    Cheng Yu: "I can''t come out?"


    The old fox laughed, "Looking at your appearance, you don''t seem like someone who would stand up for others. Instead, you seem like ¡­"


    What did it seem like?


    Jiang Shiyu pricked up his ears, but when the old cunning fox lowered his voice, he could no longer hear what was happening behind him. Cheng Yu''s back was once again facing her, so it was impossible to see his expression.


    Cheng Yu said a few words to the old cunning fox, but the old cunning fox did not continue.


    Cheng Yu also walked back. Jiang Shiyu rushed over and asked: "What did you say?"


    "Let''s chat for a bit." Cheng Yu said.


    "Chatting can make him give up his plan?" Jiang Shiyu did not believe him, "Did you make a deal? He''s not the kind of person to give up so easily. "


    "I only said a few words. As for what he gave up, do you know?" Cheng Yu asked Jiang Shiyu instead.


    "This old fox is trying to trick you into ¡­" She paused. She didn''t know what it was that saved people with them.


    Jiang Shiyu frowned, "He wants to capture those villagers."


    Cheng Yu: "Didn''t I already know that?"


    Yes, I already knew.


    However, what was in front of him now was not a simple matter.


    Although the old fox did not try to kill them again, he was still suppressed and was unable to move. He might change his mind at any moment.


    When the time came, the hidden people would not come out. This matter would be difficult to deal with.


    Jiang Shiyu did not know what to do, under such circumstances, she would not run out herself. Let''s not talk about whether or not we can save him. Maybe, because of Cheng Yu, that small life of his would once again be grasped in the old cunning fox''s hands. He would kneel on the ground together with that group of people.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t reveal it on the outside, but he started to scheme secretly in his heart. The first thing she had to do was to protect her own life. If she could save him, then go save him. The best thing would be to leave this place as soon as possible and look for the people from Nine Heavens Academy.


    With this break, many people were sitting lazily. The old fox was leaning against a big tree, which had three people hugging him. His eyes were squinting under the shade as he looked far away into the distance.

 C339

    Since all the old foxes seemed to have nothing better to do, the rest of them dispersed as they pleased. They scattered and leaned against each other, or felt cold under the shade of a tree.


    The sun had been high in the sky. Ever since Jiang Shiyu had entered the Exhaust City, he had never encountered such unfavorable weather situations. Everyday, the sky was bright and clear, and the ground beneath was basking in the sunlight, unobstructed by the sun.


    A person looked up and shook his head: "I can''t go down, I can''t go down, the weather is good."


    She looked around and saw nothing wrong. She hoped that she had guessed wrongly, that they had already run away and would not suddenly jump out.


    But most of the time, she hated her sensitivity.


    Some people could not hold on and fell down in a fit of rage. There were a few people who lost all their courage when they saw this situation and fell down one after the other.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the old cunning fox in anger. If he fell, he would simply be the last straw that broke that fellow''s back.


    Just as that thought flashed through Jiang Shiyu''s mind, he thought, that shouldn''t be the case. If he had jumped out with a few dozen people, the dozens of people he had saved would not be able to survive.


    But Jiang Shiyu still did not do anything, he could not deduce according to common sense.


    Just as she was thinking about these things, a flash of bright red appeared in the lush greenery.


    The man held his weapon and shouted, "Let them go."


    The moment he appeared, his hiding spot was exposed.


    When the old fox heard the sound, the dimples at the corner of his mouth appeared again. He immediately stood up and walked to the side of the fallen man, "What are you still standing there for? Arrest him!"


    The people who were still lazily dodging the scorching sun quickly stood up and rushed towards the forest together.


    However, the old fox had his own tricks up his sleeve, and so did that person. He carefully hid his figure and walked a distance through the forest. When he was a distance away from those people, he warned them to run if anyone came over. Only then did he rush out with a loud shout.


    If the Red Rebel were to come in his direction, naturally, he would not be able to find anyone.


    How long had the old fox lived? He had seen countless of things. By the time one group went forward to capture the man, another group had already begun searching through the nearby bushes.


    When they came out, they would run away as fast as they could. The villagers still had some hope of escaping. Now they crouched under the trees, their bodies hot and dizzy.


    The Red Rebel rested for a while, but went to arrest the villagers, who were in high spirits. The villagers were not strong in martial arts, so there was no suspense in this comparison.


    When the Red Rebel closed in, the group of villagers still wanted to run, but after standing up, their vision blurred and they fell down after running a few steps.


    The young and the old don''t run fast, even when they are dragging their children.


    It didn''t take long for all of them to be captured.


    Jiang Shiyu''s heart grew colder and colder. When the villagers were tied up again and pressed down to the side, that person was also caught. There was no need for the old fox to take action. All of his subordinates attacked him together, and in a short while, he was captured alive.


    That person was pressed in front of Cheng Yu and Jiang Shiyu, and the old cunning fox walked over with light and brisk steps, "Cheng Yu, your method is not bad," he glanced at Jiang Shiyu, and continued, "You don''t need to kill anymore to force him out, not bad, not bad. I also do not want to form enmity with the Nine Heavens Academy, so I will leave this person to you. "


    That person was fiercely thrown over and landed at Jiang Shiyu''s feet.


    After hearing the old cunning fox''s words, the person that did not understand him was a fool. He shouted angrily at Cheng Yu, "What did you do? How dare you advise such a person! I was forced out because of you. "


    Cheng Yu: "Have you calmed down?"


    "Calm your head!" Another curse.


    Cheng Yu ignored him for a long time. That person cursed, but didn''t have the strength to do so. He could only play dead on the ground.


    Cheng Yu asked again: "Have you calmed down?"


    When the person heard this voice, he got excited again, "Scram!"


    Cheng Yu did not say anything again, and leaned over, "Cheng Yu, what exactly are you thinking?" Why did he have to come up with such a vicious method to force him out? Before, they were trying to save him together, but now, they were actually trying to force him out. Behind him, there were still dozens of lives left.


    Cheng Yu''s gaze fell on her body, and said slowly: "Do you believe in me?"


    Jiang Shiyu choked, "Of course, I believe in you. Just tell me why you did this. "


    "If I don''t come up with this method, what would be the result? They were captured and killed along the way. Now, they were captured, and none of them died. Is it not good? "


    Jiang Shiyu: "About that, it''s indeed like that." She was well aware that no matter how she tried to hide, the group of villagers and the people in front of her would not be able to.


    After the old fox killed the people from Nine Heavens Academy, if no one came out, then there was probably another way. In short, he would not let anyone escape.


    Since the result was already decided, it was natural for him to save others.


    The Nine Heavens Academy on the stage had already been pulled down. They were put down under a big tree to rest and take a few sips of water. The old cunning fox said that he did not want to offend the Nine Heavens Academy, so it showed a little of it on their bodies.


    Jiang Shiyu could understand what Cheng Yu was trying to do.


    The person on the ground was also stunned.


    Cheng Yu asked him: "Have you calmed down?"


    When there was no response, he went over and untied her.


    That person muttered, "You''re right, we will all be captured." After a long while, he looked at Cheng Yu again, "If you haven''t done it yet, how would you know the result? Maybe it''s a gamble, maybe ¡­ "


    Cheng Yu: "They have all been killed, are you going to come out?"


    That person: "... "Come out..." His voice was filled with pain, his eyes fixed on the corpses present.


    There was no need to say anything else. As long as he came out, the outcome was certain.

 C340

    Seeing that he had completed his mission, the old fox ordered everyone to get up and return.


    After capturing the villagers alive, he didn''t kill them. Instead, he went out of his way to bring them to another place. In other words, he wasn''t the one who used the villagers'' soul power, but someone else.


    He didn''t know if it was a man or a woman, but they didn''t know how high their soul power was. To be able to trap the old fox to work under them, this person should have something extraordinary about him.


    Jiang Shiyu, Cheng Yu, and the people from Nine Heavens Academy that were captured were called Nuo Weier. Nine Heavens Academy stayed there for seven or eight years, and they came from a country far away from West Continent.


    After what happened yesterday, Nuo Weier had never recovered from it. As the group walked along, it was as if they had lost their souls.


    On the way, Jiang Shiyu asked him, "If you hide and do not save them, you might be able to escape one or two of them."


    Nuo Weier said: "I don''t recognize any of the people I save in the group behind me. But the one who was killed was my friend. We learned from the same direction, and we have been together ever since we entered the Nine Heavens Academy. "


    "To be honest, I don''t think that the dozens of lives behind me are on him."


    Jiang Shiyu was silent for a long while, before she finally said: "I thought that you would come to a thorough understanding."


    Nuo Weier: "I calculated it clearly, that''s why I came out. It''s not worth it, they''re not worth it! "


    Nuo Weier was extremely emotional, he said that he regretted saving the villagers, and should not have saved them. He was stupid enough to be incited by Jiang Shiyu''s words and ran over to save a group of people, they were unscrupulous, and did not know how to repay the kindness.


    Jiang Shiyu pointed to herself, her face filled with confusion: "You''re talking about me, am I trying to incite you? "Where should I start from?"


    Nuo Weier then repeated what Jiang Shiyu had said before, "They are innocent, so am I not innocent? My friends are not innocent as well."


    "Yes, now I know that the matter of Tulai was never my affair, that they were all dead, and that it was none of my business. "I''d rather ¡­"


    Nuo Weier''s eyes suddenly filled with tears, and said with a sorrowful tone: "I would rather, I would rather just be muddled like this, at least, everyone is by my side."


    Jiang Shiyu thought back to what she had said before and how she had criticized Nuo Weier. They had only joined the rebel army because of a moment of anger, because they had the mindset that even if they failed, they still had the chance to return to their own country. He had nothing to fear, but there was only one place.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know how provocative her words were. She was only pointing at this person, revealing the deepest thoughts in his heart. Had she never felt wronged before?


    Jiang Shiyu took a deep breath and suppressed the emotions that surged in her heart for no reason. Now was not the time to think about such things. She needed to calm down and think about what to do next.


    Following the old fox, they could only join the rebel army in the end. Jiang Shiyu did not want to be involved in the internal affairs of the Flay, so leaving as soon as possible was her idea.


    Maybe, from the beginning, she shouldn''t have come to look for the Nine Heavens Academy''s people.


    Jiang Shiyu immediately changed her mind. She sighed and did not say anything else.


    The old fox was probably not afraid of anything. He slept right in front of everyone, and he was the first one to notice anything that happened.


    In the middle of the night, Jiang Shiyu was unable to sleep. She opened her eyes and looked at the stars in the sky. The moon was so bright that she didn''t like it.


    Cheng Yu suddenly coughed, thinking that he had woken up, he turned his head to look, and under the night sky, only a pair of pitch black eyes met him.


    Jiang Shiyu: "You ¡­"


    Before he finished speaking, Cheng Yu''s hand had already covered up the rest of Jiang Shiyu''s words.


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, "What happened?"


    Cheng Yu lowered his hand, "Someone is coming."


    Jiang Shiyu thought they were the guards, coming over was nothing. She replied: "They are not ordinary people."


    "Who?"


    Cheng Yu laughed, "The person we have been looking for."


    ~ Isn''t the one that I have been looking for the entire time just the people from the Nine Heavens Academy?


    She quietly squatted up and looked around. Seeing that no one was coming, she turned to look at Cheng Yu.


    Cheng Yu also squatted down, "A while."


    The two did not make much noise, and those who were looking at them did not wake up either. Nuo Weier sat up blurrily, and when he saw the two of them, he said, "You two ¡­"


    Jiang Shiyu rushed forward and covered his mouth, then quietly whispered in his ear: "Someone is coming."


    Just as she finished speaking, she saw a commotion up ahead. The flames suddenly lit up in the pitch black night sky. One by one, several hundred people woke up when they arrived at Jiang Shiyu''s side.


    Jiang Shiyu raised her eyes to look at the top of her head. Black wind was not high, and was still a little hot and stuffy.


    Jiang Shiyu retorted, feeling that they really did not know how to choose between the two. The night might seem good, but a man''s vigilance was better than the day.


    But it was already useless. He should have been discovered. Jiang Shiyu wanted to look forward, but when he saw them, he immediately glared at them, "If you go forward, don''t blame me for being impolite."


    Taking advantage of the chaos to escape, Jiang Shiyu had that thought, the guards became even more cautious, and did not allow anyone the chance to escape.


    The noise in front also came over, someone shouted, "It''s from Nine Heavens Academy, the people under the tree have been saved by them."


    The group of people that were exposed to the sun were brought here, and placed in a place at the border of the plains and forests. Seeing that their expressions were off, he threw them under the tree.


    After a while, he was already short of breath. If the people from Nine Heavens Academy did not come to save him, he would not be able to survive tonight.


    Nine Heavens Academy''s target would be to save these few people. Now that he had saved them, he was no longer afraid of anything.

 C341

    In fact, Jiang Shiyu had never been able to figure it out. Nine Heavens Academy was the number one academy in the continent, and it was only a small matter.


    The transfer was fine, but he actually ended up in a slay. It didn''t take long before a civil war broke out. And he didn''t want to go out, so he ran all the way to the west side. With so many people joining the rebel army, what would happen to the reputation of the Nine Heavens Academy in the future?


    The other side no longer had any scruples, so their words weren''t as polite.


    Such a noble person!


    The people behind Liang Yizhe did not look good either, they just wanted to hurry up and bring them away, if they were discovered, they would be discovered. This was something that they could not do anything about, but what use was there in trying to prick him? There were a few hundred people over there, but there were only 20-30 people over there. They were also leading a few injured people, yet they were still running.


    They all looked at Liang Yizhe, and hoped that this chief manager would stop speaking!


    Everyone''s eyes were filled with anticipation, and their backs were facing Chief Officer Liang Yizhe, as they obviously did not see anything, as he continued to spray out venom, "Never seen anything like this before, never came here again. To help an outsider beat up his own country, and to offer him the throne. I have to say, you are the first. "


    If the prince was not willing to do as he was told, he would become the leader of the rebel army. So what if he won? In this new country, would he still be able to become a prince?


    After calculating it in his heart, he felt that he had gone mad.


    The old fox couldn''t help but look at them, "I saw that you guys are from the Nine Heavens Academy, so I didn''t say anything more. If you continue speaking, don''t blame me."


    Liang Yizhe looked at the restless Red Rebel behind him and sneered: "If you really plan on letting us go, why did you bring so many people?"


    The old fox laughed, "I''m not planning on doing anything. We''re just passing by. Who knows, you guys are coming to kill our people in the middle of the night." We are only legitimate defenses, who would have thought we could hurt you. "


    The people that Nine Heavens Academy had saved were all wearing red rebel uniforms. At a glance, it really looked like they had been kidnapped and beaten up by the people of Nine Heavens Academy.


    The old fox looked at them with a smile. "There''s no one left alive. Isn''t it just me that can say whatever I want to?"


    Liang Yizhe''s face turned even worse, he had underestimated the degree of shame the other party had. He actually wanted to kill all of them.


    This was no longer something that could be easily resolved. Besides, he didn''t say it properly.


    Liang Yizhe saw that hundreds of people were staring at him, his mind racing. If he wanted to bring people away, he had to bring them out alive.


    The old fox laughed leisurely. He saw that everyone was just like a turtle caught in a jar. It would be fine to quickly catch it, but it would also be fine to slowly catch it. Why couldn''t he bring some fun with him?


    He turned his head, and looked at a corner of the group of people behind him. Jiang Shiyu felt that everyone''s gaze had turned towards this direction, and she was also looking at the person at the side.


    Cheng Yu stood straight, facing the targets that everyone threw at him, he did not seem to feel anything.


    The old fox called out to him, "Cheng Yu."


    The moment the voice left his mouth, Liang Yizhe''s expression calmed down. Facing the gazes of so many people, he locked onto Cheng Yu who was in the middle.


    Cheng Yu was also caught, but they did not come to save him. It was very likely that they did not even know that Cheng Yu was among them.


    Liang Yizhe''s sudden change in expression explained this matter.


    He only intended to save these children who were temporarily blinded by anger. Who knew that there would be a bigger surprise waiting for him.


    When the Nine Heavens Academy moved away, he already knew that a few people had disappeared. Jiang Shiyu, Cheng Yu and Yao Yao, were brought along as well. The most likely scenario was for Yao Yao to bring them along.


    After what happened, those who were capable had all left. The students were still waiting for the transfer.


    Liang Yizhe was also confused as to why they had made such a major decision. It was even more difficult for him to get used to it. Things happened one after another as well. All sorts of random things happened.


    They followed Li Man to the west, but were trapped here. On the way, they received a signal. Someone was trapped here, and as soon as they arrived, they discovered the few people that were left behind.


    These people had previously joined the rebel army without caring about the obstacles. This had led to more people coming out from behind them. The Nine Heavens Academy had already dispersed, but their mission was not to one side.


    Even after saving these few people, he did not expect to see Cheng Yu.


    Cheng Yu, why are you here? Without wearing the clothes of the rebel army, Liang Yizhe believed that this person must have been captured.


    Beside them, Jiang Shiyu and Nuo Weier should have also been captured and brought over. Thinking about this, Liang Yizhe suddenly felt that coming over to save his was a little too reckless.


    He did not know how many people there were in there, nor did he know if there were some troublesome people in there. He accidentally bit his lower teeth.


    The old fox had clearly seen through his thoughts. This time, under the gazes of so many people, he called out to Cheng Yu.


    Just as expected, when Cheng Yu appeared, the people in front of him were all surprised. Jiang Shiyu could even push their thoughts out: Cheng Yu has been captured, oh my god, stop resisting, surrender.


    If the other party didn''t have the slightest bit of fighting spirit, he would just think about it. He won''t say anything. Since he did, of course no one would know.


    Liang Yizhe asked in a heavy voice: "How are you going to let us leave?"


    These were the words that Liang Yizhe had said to the old cunning fox the best. He clearly wanted them to let him go. If his tone was like before, then he wouldn''t have said it for nothing.


    Although Liang Yizhe''s words didn''t carry the tone of a request, they were a request.

 C342

    The old fox nodded in satisfaction. "I can let you leave, but I want something."


    Liang Yizhe immediately thought of something as he stared at the old cunning fox, "What do you want?"


    "Don''t even think about it!" The two words were resolute and decisive.


    Liang Yizhe was the chief manager of Nine Heavens Academy. Even though his strength could not be compared to the others, he was still a good position. And the person opposite to him, was someone Jiang Shiyu had never even heard of. Lu Li''s people all admired him. From the way they had observed him these two days, they could tell that he had some fighting power, but perhaps the most powerful one was his brain. His mind was nimble and his actions were ruthless.


    Jiang Shiyu hoped that Liang Yizhe could defeat the old cunning fox, so that she could pass on her message to the people of Nine Heavens Academy and get away.


    On the other hand, Red Rebel had a calm and indifferent appearance, he was not worried at all. It was as though before the match even began, a guess in their hearts told them that they had won. They weren''t worried at all.


    On the other hand, the old cunning fox was talking and laughing at the side, guessing how many moves the old cunning fox would take to defeat Liang Yizhe.


    Jiang Shiyu, who was squeezed in the middle, started to worry when he heard them talking.


    She had refined the old fox''s soul power. Although she felt that he was very powerful, it was because she was weak. Anyone she met would feel that he was very powerful.


    Right now, the people at the side all said that he was very powerful, then Jiang Shiyu had to think about how this matter would end.


    Win or lose, a question mark suddenly appeared in her mind.


    Of course, Jiang Shiyu felt that this competition was a question mark, but it was different in the hearts of the two people who were about to compete.


    Liang Yizhe knew that this prince was because of his preposterous affairs. As for his martial power, he had never even heard of it. Liang Yizhe looked at the old cunning fox with a scrutinizing gaze.


    The old fox didn''t seem to be able to see through him. Even during the match, his face was still calm and composed.


    The old fox''s soul tool seemed to only have that large machete. It appeared three times in a row and there weren''t any other soul tools by his side.


    This large machete looked ordinary, but when it landed in the hands of the old fox, it displayed over ten times the power. It could attack, defend, and respond freely.


    The two exchanged more than ten moves in the midst of the blade''s light and soul power collision. The onlookers at the side also felt a bit dizzy. The main reason was because the weapons between the two were too different. There was also the glow of soul power, as well as the glint of metal intersecting with each other.


    The speed of the competition could be said to be slow, but in the eyes of the people around them, it was very slow. They all held their breaths, not daring to breathe.


    Jiang Shiyu did not hold his breath, but he was close.


    She had been in this world for a long time and had gone through many battles. However, most of them were at the lowest level and she had not seen many advanced battles.


    As for the two people in front of him, it was obvious that they were high-ranked Soul Masters. When they started fighting, even the onlookers were trembling in fear.


    This feeling didn''t last for long before it ended in failure by one person.


    With regards to the result, Jiang Shiyu calmly accepted it without any surprise. She herself was also very surprised, she had clearly lost to Liang Yizhe, but from her previous analysis, she felt that this person was strong. He had lost, but she felt that it was within reason. This ¡­ Probably because the people around him took it for granted.


    They were still indifferent on the surface, and were not happy that their leader had won. Instead, it was as if they had seen an elephant fighting with an ant, and the victor had already been decided.


    This competition, under the watch of many people, ended with Liang Yizhe''s defeat, and the people of Nine Heavens Academy being taken down.


    Even Liang Yizhe was not his match, what could they do?


    It was a joke that night came to save people.


    Although he had been defeated, the old cunning fox did not cruelly torture Liang Yizhe and his men, but instead used his own soul power to bind them up. In this kind of state, even if Liang Yizhe wanted to escape, he had to think carefully whether or not he would be attacked by the soul power from his body.


    Jiang Shiyu did not really welcome Liang Yizhe''s arrival because she was thinking about this person bringing them out of this place, not being trapped here together with him. Helplessly sighing, Jiang Shiyu still called the Chief Supervisor.


    Nuo Weier sat at the side, it took a long time before he could call out, if anyone wanted to go near. Liang Yizhe''s gaze also turned to him, and in an instant, he said, "It was you who sent the signal for help."


    Nuo Weier did not expect to be exposed so quickly, and said with a sullen face, "Yes."


    Liang Yizhe pressed: "Why are you not clear about this?" What he meant was, why didn''t he explain the people here clearly?


    Liang Yizhe was the chief manager, he did not care about all the things in Nine Heavens Academy, big and small, and when there was nothing to do, he would not see anyone. It was definitely a crime for a student to be called here by him. The moment Nuo Weier heard his question, she still remembered the situation they were in, and said while trembling: "We are fine, and that person did not plan to kill us. I just thought that it would be best if we could save them first.


    Liang Yizhe''s face became extremely ugly, "When you were sending the signal, why didn''t you clarify it when you sent it? There are also differences between hundreds of people. Don''t mention him. " As he said this, he began to blame himself, "I was not careful enough when I was in trouble, so I brought less people with me."


    In fact, it was still okay. When Liang Yizhe was competing with the old cunning fox, some people were clever enough to feel that regardless of winning or not, it was better if he ran first.


    While the crowd watched the match nervously, they brought a few people with them and ran away. He didn''t even see a shadow. Too clever.


    As for the remaining people, after the competition ended, Liang Yizhe lost. Without a backbone, after a few moves of resistance, he could only be tied down.

 C343

    Looking at the sun above her, she sat on the outside of the carriage and pulled the Goblin Beast ahead of her. Jiang Shiyu had never expected that such a situation would develop to such an extent.


    Cheng Yu''s voice came out from the carriage: "Where are we?"


    Just a few days ago, Jiang Shiyu was still worried that he would survive, but now, he was on his way.


    The people of Nine Heavens Academy who were suppressed by him were also gradually getting impatient under this kind of inaction. It was only then that Jiang Shiyu found out that the place that the Nine Heavens Academy was staying at, was the place where the Nine Heavens Academy was at.


    The old fox was resting here, not hiding that his team still had people from the Nine Heavens Academy. Be it being suppressed, or not having his hands or feet bound, they were all his hostages, and he wanted to change something.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know what he wanted to trade for, to have so many people exchange for one thing, that thing must be extremely important.


    Jiang Shiyu did not want to imagine, would the Nine Heavens Academy really take out such an important thing for such a small amount of people?


    It wasn''t because she was narrow-minded that she could only think of such a dark place. However, some things couldn''t be handed over even if they were to die dozens of times. And in Jiang Shiyu''s limited memory, there was only one thing that was worth thinking about in Nine Heavens Academy.


    Not long after that, he saw that under the blue sky, there was a cliff in front of him that he had nowhere to go. However, there was a crack in the air as a person walked out.


    Jiang Shiyu looked over, her hair was blonde, and her eyes were blue. She smiled amiably, it was the person that Jiang Shiyu met at the 8th place, Fu Er.


    Fu Er came out alone and found the old fox to say a few words. The two of them chatted happily as if they had reached an agreement, but in the end, Fu Er walked back to where they were, and the old fox continued to wait.


    Jiang Shiyu knew that this negotiation had not been completed.


    Liang Yizhe suddenly said: "Do you guys know how the Nine Heavens Academy is doing?"


    Nuo Weier shook his head and carefully asked, "After we left, what happened at the Academy?"


    Liang Yizhe looked forward with an unnoticeable sadness, "It''s ruined."


    Jiang Shiyu''s eyes widened in shock. Destroyed?


    Liang Yizhe replied, "No one would want to see it be buried in the ocean like this, but there''s nothing they can do about it. No one can save it. "


    It, the Nine Heavens Academy, had actually been destroyed.


    Jiang Shiyu was stunned.


    "The destruction of the Nine Heavens Academy was caused by someone searching for an item there."


    "This thing was previously pressed at the bottom by the Nine Heavens Academy, and no one has seen the light of day for many years, so no one knows either. But now, for such a thing, you actually destroyed the Nine Heavens Academy on top.


    Liang Yizhe''s face was bland, it was unknown if it was because of sadness, remembrance, or hatred.


    Jiang Shiyu only managed to find his voice after a long while, and said anxiously, "What are you looking for? The Nine Heavens Academy was such a famous academy, how could it be so easily destroyed? If we stay, maybe we won''t ¡­ "


    "Stupid!"


    Liang Yizhe turned his head to look at her, "Do you think you can think of something? As long as someone is in Nine Heavens Academy, the final result would be all of them being killed. This is what you want to see. But we don''t want to see it. "


    "That thing..." Jiang Shiyu was confused again. Didn''t they say that if someone was here, they wouldn''t be able to take it out?


    Liang Yizhe sneered: "I took it out. We personally destroyed the Nine Heavens Academy and took out that thing. "


    This news was even more explosive than the one before. Even if it was destroyed, it would be done in person.


    Liang Yizhe was the chief manager, he knew everything about the Nine Heavens Academy, yet he actually destroyed them with his own hands.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at him, he did not know what kind of mood he was in to be doing this.


    Jiang Shiyu still wanted to ask what that thing was, but Liang Yizhe just said: "This item is very important. Even if we risk our lives, we cannot hand it over."


    "Thus, in order to prevent them from making things difficult for us, we..."


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, Liang Yizhe''s string of words before was exactly what he wanted to hear.


    Nuo Weier was still silly and asked him: "What do we do?"


    Liang Yizhe explained his solution, causing Nuo Weier to be dumbstruck, "Suicide?"


    He responded, "No, I won''t kill myself."


    Liang Yizhe frowned, the imposing aura he gave off was immediately suppressed, and no longer dared to speak.


    Liang Yizhe said: "The Academy better not hand over that thing, if not I will kill you all."


    He couldn''t allow others to be in front for his sake. When these people were free, he could of course go and save them. However, once something more important was involved, these people could no longer interfere.


    He raised his head, looked at Jiang Shiyu, Nuo Weier, and finally stopped at Cheng Yu''s place for a moment before firmly saying: "I will kill all of you, and won''t let them hand over that thing."


    Jiang Shiyu and Nuo Weier were also startled, after Liang Yizhe told them such a long string, his feelings were telling them why you guys died, and why the place of death was valuable, not died in vain.


    However, who would want to die? They did not even know what that thing was, and they actually wanted to die for it. No one else would have accepted it.


    Jiang Shiyu asked: "Chief Steward, what exactly is that thing?"


    Liang Yizhe was silent for a moment, "The cornerstone of stability in the world."


    Wait a minute, isn''t this the World Stone?


    Jiang Shiyu was shocked, someone from the Nine Heavens Academy had actually dug out a World Stone!


    Didn''t this mean that the demons that were suppressing the continent had found a way out? What kind of situation was this? Doing something like this was simply digging one''s own grave and trying so hard to suppress the World Stone, yet now they were actually digging it out?

 C344

    Jiang Shiyu suddenly thought of many things. The World Stone being excavated was a huge event. But the World Stone was dead, and the magical beasts that suppressed it were the key.


    After the The Four Divine Beasts died, without any divine beasts to suppress it, the Nine Heavens Academy acted as the temporarily scolding of the divine beast, suppressing it on top of.


    She suddenly changed her gaze to look at Liang Yizhe. She knew that it was the World Stone, and also knew of his use. And did these people really know?


    The World Stone was pressed under the Nine Heavens Academy, how many people knew about this matter?


    There was a giant sculpture in front of the Nine Heavens Academy''s Great Plaza. Yao Yao had told her back then that there was a World Stone inside, which was used to confuse the situation and was fake.


    It was truly in the Nine Heavens Academy as well, but many people would never have imagined that after the fakes were over, it was actually in the Nine Heavens Academy as well.


    Now that Liang Yizhe had revealed this matter, he simply treated them as dead people.


    Nine Heavens Academy was willing to exchange the World Stone for them. In order to protect the World Stone, he killed them. If they were unwilling, they would also die in the hands of the old fox.


    Either way was death. Liang Yizhe is kind, even if I have to make you die, you will still understand!


    Jiang Shiyu bit his hand, and for a moment, Nuo Weier did not turn around, "World Stone, why are you fighting over it? What''s the use of it?"


    Liang Yizhe patiently explained, "The World Stone, suppress the negative side of the continent''s demons. The World Stone will not shatter, and the continent will always be stable."


    "But, didn''t you guys dig it out?"


    Liang Yizhe''s face darkened, "They were indeed dug out, but it''s also for protection. In our hands, the World Stone is still intact. One day, the World Stone will once again have its use. If I were to be shattered at this moment, I won''t be able to save him. "


    Since Nuo Weier was able to enter the Nine Heavens Academy, his brain is still functioning well. However, he was instantly subdued, and turned around this time. He said: "Then wouldn''t those who want the World Stone want to join the devil race? "This..."


    The old fox was still in front of the few hundred people, patiently waiting for Nine Heavens Academy to send someone out again.


    Nuo Weier pointed to him, "Then he must be ¡­."


    Liang Yizhe shook his head, "It''s hard to say. He did not know the purpose of the World Stone, but he could not make a futile decision. But regardless of whether his goal is good or bad, he cannot hand over the World Stone. "


    His four limbs were bound by the old fox''s soul power. His hands were behind his back, and his feet were only an inch apart. He could only bounce and walk. It was truly hilarious.


    However, his feelings towards the World Stone and his steadiness in protecting the world made others overlook this laughable point.


    Jiang Shiyu was tied up, if he said he wanted to kill them, they would be stupid to believe it, but if he was tied up, would he still have the power to kill them?


    Liang Yizhe had probably noticed his own condition and smiled at them, "When you entered the Nine Heavens Academy, everyone had an invisible soul bomb on them. It was small, but it was more than enough to blow you all up. As long as I am willing, it''s a matter of time. "


    This was sensational, the number one academy in the continent had actually set soul bomb s on its students!


    One after another, pieces of news blew up Jiang Shiyu''s logic. She glared at Liang Yizhe, "On what basis do you decide my life and death?"


    "One day, when you do something that is harmful to the entire world, this soul bomb will come in handy. I won''t use it for the rest of the time. "


    "What have we done, what have we done to the world!" Jiang Shiyu clenched his teeth, and said resentfully, "What did we do!?"


    Seeing her angry, Liang Yizhe laughed, "In the face of life and death, very few people can look at you indifferently. Your performance is very normal."


    Jiang Shiyu sat down dejectedly. In Liang Yizhe''s opinion, they were a threat to the peace of the world. They didn''t do anything, but because they didn''t do anything, they had to die to protect the World Stone. In order to preserve the comfort of the world, they had to die.


    The three people present were speechless.


    After a long period of silence, Cheng Yu suddenly said: "For the sake of protecting the World Stone, you are willing to throw away your life, just because you feel that everyone should die for the World Stone."


    Yes, that was what Liang Yizhe thought, and he felt that it was glorious. Liang Yizhe nodded at Cheng Yu.


    Cheng Yu''s mouth formed a curve, "Did you ask me? You are you and I am me. You cannot make any decision for me. "


    Everyone could hear the ridicule in Cheng Yu''s tone.


    Liang Yizhe heard it, but he chose to ignore it, "Could it be that if I asked you, you would be unwilling?"


    Compared to the entire world, an individual''s life was insignificant.


    Jiang Shiyu was speechless, when this question came to her, how would she choose?


    Sacrifice yourself for the world, or flee for your life.


    She didn''t know. Without her, she really didn''t know how to choose.


    Cheng Yu''s eyes flashed, and said softly: "If you were to ask me, I would say, I''m not willing."


    "However, there are many people like you in this world. There is no need to ask about the thoughts that you impose on others."


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly extended her hand and grabbed Cheng Yu''s right hand. She suddenly felt that Cheng Yu was extremely weak. Just as Liang Yizhe had said, when faced with death, most people could not remain calm. Cheng Yu should be the same.


    Cheng Yu felt the temperature of his hands, and gave Jiang Shiyu a glance. He was fine.


    Jiang Shiyu did not let go. Still holding on tightly.


    Cheng Yu laughed and held Jiang Shiyu''s hand.


    His ten fingers were interlocked.

 C345

    When Liang Yizhe saw it, he sneered, "The love affair of a child, upsets people to the point that they don''t have any ambition."


    Unfortunately, his words were not heard by the two people involved. Only Nuo Weier looked at him with a little fear.


    After Fu Er went in, two more people came out, and in the end, all went in again.


    The old fox''s expression was ugly as he took action and called out to Dean Li Man. Although Li Man had his back facing the old fox, he still dodged it right away.


    "We can''t save him, but we will definitely not be captured by you again."


    President Li Man flung the old cunning fox''s hand away.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the people around him. Unable to save him? Actually, it could be saved, but it was just the consequence of saving someone. It was trading a life for a life. With so many rebel soldiers present, if they wanted to save someone, they would have to send out the same sort of people. Those who are captured, you have to die valiantly.


    Heroic or not, what was the meaning behind his actions?


    Since the negotiations had broken down, there was nothing more to say.


    Principal Li Man and the old cunning fox were equally matched, unable to do anything to each other. With a gesture from the old cunning fox, a person''s head fell onto the ground in front of Principal Li Man.


    There was blood all over his face and on the ground.


    Principal Li Man''s face twitched, a look of pain flashed past his eyes, but he did not loosen his grip.


    The old fox made another gesture, and another human life followed.


    The first to be killed were all those who had been left half dead. They no longer had the strength to shout, and could only act as a deterrent. After killing all these people, they would be the team Liang Yizhe had brought with him to save lives.


    They had strength and fear, and their cries cut through the night. "Help!"


    It''s useless, what''s the use of crying for help at a time like this?


    Red Rebel''s body was splashed with red blood. The bright red color slowly dimmed down to become red like blood, and then turned black.


    When President Li Man came out, he had been standing straight, making it impossible for others to see his age. However, his back was bent down. In the midst of the shouts and blood, his back no longer stood straight and bent down.


    However, his eyes were still bright. He looked at the group of people that had been killed with many emotions in his eyes, and finally calmed down.


    After killing almost everything, the old cunning fox got someone to suppress Liang Yizhe, so he came forward to say with a smile, "Where is this person? Li Man, are you going to save him? "


    Principal Li Man looked at Liang Yizhe, who raised his head and said loudly, "Don''t worry about me."


    These words could only be said for the few people who were still alive, there were still a few people left in Nine Heavens Academy, other than Liang Yizhe, Cheng Yu, and Nuo Weier, only these three people were present.


    "With my blood as an offering to the World''s Stone, a single drop of blood is enough to stabilize my world. With a thousand drops of my Nine Heavens Academy''s blood, my world will be safe."


    These words were really hard to understand, who could understand them?


    Principal Li Man said to Liang Yizhe: "It''s not time yet."


    The old fox grabbed Liang Yizhe and stepped forward, just in order to force Principal Li Man one last time. Unexpectedly, Dean Li Man, who had been indifferent all this while, suddenly launched an attack.


    With one hand, he swung away the person suppressing Liang Yizhe, and with the other, he broke the soul chain on''s body.


    In that short moment, there was no sign of him.


    The old fox looked at the scattered soul chains, sneering at the empty space in front of him.


    Jiang Shiyu did not understand either, right after Liang Yizhe shouted those words, he ran away in the next moment, is that really okay?


    No matter how they thought about it, the Nine Heavens Academy would not send any more of their men out.


    The old fox slowly walked over. "Abandoned? "How do you feel?"


    Nuo Weier was in high spirits as he rushed towards the old cunning fox.


    The old cunning fox kicked him away and looked at Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu, "How do you feel?"


    "Not much? Everyone has a choice, but we are not the choices of others. " Jiang Shiyu said coldly: "If you want to persuade us to join the rebel army, that would be impossible. Don''t say anymore."


    The old fox didn''t kill them because he had other motives. Wasn''t the first reason he wanted them to join the rebel army?


    Jiang Shiyu raised his head and met the old cunning fox''s eyes. This cunning fox only had eyes for Cheng Yu, and such a person suddenly popped out of nowhere, causing him to become interested, "You are?"


    "Jiang Shiyu."


    The old fox''s eyes opened wide and he instantly returned to his original state.


    "Since your headmaster isn''t willing to exchange the World Stone for you, I''ll have to trouble you to follow me."


    "Is there any other way?" Jiang Shiyu said sarcastically.


    The old fox nodded. "There are other ways."


    "If you want to leave, you can."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at him warily, not believing his words at all.


    The old fox continued, "Since Li Man is unwilling to hand over the World Stone, you guys are of no use to me. If we can''t kill them, we might as well let them go. "


    "Can''t kill?" Jiang Shiyu was startled, the old fox killing people was like breathing, there was no need to breathe, but now he actually said that they could not be killed, what kind of change was this, she did not know.


    The old fox laughed, "Someone told me to not touch Jiang Shiyu when I see someone called her."


    He looked at Cheng Yu, "As for me, I don''t want to kill him, so I''ll let you guys go."


    Someone told him? After thinking about the people he knew, Bi Qi''s figure suddenly appeared in his mind. Bi Qi had joined the rebel army. With his abilities, it was possible for him to speak with the old cunning fox.


    Jiang Shiyu asked worriedly: "Are you really letting us go?"


    The old fox said helplessly, "Really."


    Nuo Weier jumped out from the side and held onto Jiang Shiyu tightly: "We are together!"


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the old fox, the old fox looked at Nuo Weier and nodded after a while, "Take him away, don''t let me see you guys again. No matter who says it next time, it''s useless. "


    The tides had turned and things had turned dark. He had really managed to survive.


    As Jiang Shiyu drove, thinking back, he was still shocked.

 C346

    Jiang Shiyu was startled, but after continuing for a while, she tossed it to the back of her mind. In short, they were out of the control of the old cunning fox, so their lives were not in danger.


    Cheng Yu and Nuo Weier were sitting in the carriage.


    Cheng Yu closed his eyes to rest.


    The person blocking their way was an acquaintance.


    A strange little stall that haunted the night.


    He sat on a rooftop. Under the silver light, his eyes shone with a strange light. "We meet again. This time, we won''t let you escape."


    Jumping off the roof, he landed on the carriage. Before the carriage stopped, a little puppet appeared in front of Jiang Shiyu again, the corners of her mouth had curled up slightly, and with a strange weapon in her hand, she rushed towards Jiang Shiyu.


    The carriage did not need anyone to drive it, Jiang Shiyu let go of the rope and dodged to the side to avoid the puppets.


    The little vendor sat on top of the carriage and threw down three puppets in a row.


    He raised his leg and kicked one, he was hit in the back, and at that moment of life and death, Jiang Shiyu threw himself forward, and after dodging the attack range, another one came.


    After frantically attacking and dodging, Jiang Shiyu found an opportunity to get on the carriage and met the little vendor who was about to throw out the puppets.


    The stall owner raised his head and saw Jiang Shiyu dodging the puppets, getting onto the roof of the car, without sitting down, with a flash of red light, he retreated to the edge of the roof, and threw the puppet he was holding onto. Jiang Shiyu dodged, and the puppet was thrown to the ground.


    She continued to attack the small vendor, catching the thief first and catching the small vendor. Puppets were nothing to fear.


    Jiang Shiyu tried to attack it, but she felt that something was wrong. The puppet, who was chasing after her urgently, suddenly stopped.


    He was right in front of him now, and this little stall didn''t throw out any more puppets to protect himself.


    Jiang Shiyu looked back and her hands stopped moving.


    Next to the carriage were the three puppets that the peddler had thrown out before, as well as the two that he had knocked empty.


    One was stacked on top of the other, forming a new puppet. There were five puppets, each holding a different weapon. However, they all became one at that moment. A long ray of light shot towards Jiang Shiyu''s back.


    Jiang Shiyu broke into a cold sweat. If she did not realise that something was amiss and looked back, she would have been dead by now.


    The stall owner happily said, "What a pity. Just a bit more."


    Jiang Shiyu''s gaze turned to look at the puppet beside the carriage. She did not know what material this puppet had, but it was actually following the speed of the carriage.


    The stall owner reached out and grabbed two puppets, tossing them back and forth, "If they can''t kill you, they''ll go down and join together. You see, which one of them can kill you?"


    He threw it again.


    They could not be allowed to go down, nor could they be attacked. Jiang Shiyu dodged, turned around and grabbed the necks of the two puppets, then crippled the weapons in their hands and used her soul power to destroy the internal parts of them, only then did she throw them to the side.


    Who cares what kind of material it was? In the end, it wasn''t soul power that was used to control it. Once it destroyed him, he didn''t believe he would be able to make another move.


    The little vendor''s face changed dramatically. He pointed at Jiang Shiyu and said, "You actually dared to destroy my puppet! I want you to pay the price! "


    The price! The price!


    Jiang Shiyu was annoyed listening to her, since you wanted her to pay the price, then, please pay the price.


    Both of them knew what was on the roof of the train. Nuo Weier wanted to go out and help Jiang Shiyu. Cheng Yu said: "No need, she needs to practice. She can do it."


    Cheng Yu sat steadily like a mountain, he thought for a moment, then looked out. He did not go out, but listened attentively to the sound outside.


    After all, Jiang Shiyu had not absorbed the old cunning fox''s soul power before, so it would take some time before she could familiarize herself with it.


    The effects of charisma in battle had been displayed, what kind of result did Jiang Shiyu want, she would control this soul power to a minimum, and that would not be a small amount. The goal was to be just right, precise! Not wasted!


    The peddler didn''t expect that the soul power of the person in front of him would increase by so much after just a few days. However, no matter how much he increased, it would all be his. A little more is good, good!


    After the two exchanged blows, they were both able to gauge the opponent''s strength.


    Previously, when Jiang Shiyu was beaten up to the point that she had no ability to retaliate, she could only run away.


    She couldn''t help but sigh. The soul power that the old fox had bestowed upon her was truly extraordinary.


    Jiang Shiyu controlled her own soul power and destroyed the drive of the puppet before it could attack him.


    The two of them were actually unable to determine the victor in a short period of time.


    The stall vendor became anxious. If this carried on, the cooked duck would fly away again. He didn''t care about this place at all. How many people were staring at this piece of fat meat?


    Jiang Shiyu turned around and dodged the attacks from the large puppet.


    During these few attacks, she had discovered the pattern of large puppet''s attacks.


    Because these five puppets were formed together, before they attacked, the first puppet would always raise its weapon. After about a breath''s time, the puppet would finally attack Jiang Shiyu. After raising his weapon, the large puppet would be in a state of attack with the lowest defense. It would not be able to receive and it would not even be time to release it.


    Jiang Shiyu caught hold of this crucial point, and before she could attack again, she divided her attention to look at the large puppet. After she raised her weapon, all of the soul energy she had gathered in her palm shot towards the large puppet.


    The large puppet''s weapon was raised, and just as it was about to be put down, it suddenly shattered in the midst of a burst of light.

 C347

    The little vendor''s eyes were bloodshot: "You!"


    Several of the puppets that he had refined with great effort had already been destroyed, and now that he had helped them, the large puppet that he had used a quarter of his soul energy to control had been destroyed as well.


    Once again, she attacked the puppet that was about to merge together, but the little vendor had already suffered before, so how could he be willing to allow Jiang Shiyu''s attack to end like this?


    Jiang Shiyu licked the blood off his hands, he did not want to start from being a puppet. Grabbing hold of a peddler was the best way to do it.


    Her eyes suddenly focused on the little vendor.


    Nuo Weier smelt the smell of blood and asked anxiously: "She''s injured, aren''t you going to help her?"


    Cheng Yu closed his eyes and shook his head.


    Nuo Weier: "If you don''t want to go, I will."


    As he spoke, he rushed out, wanting to climb onto the roof of the carriage.


    Just as he got out of the car, he saw something neither human nor ghost. Something extremely bizarre was following behind the car, neither fast nor slow.


    Nuo Weier wanted to shout, but held back.


    He held his soul tool and shot at that thing.


    The thing moved nimbly to dodge Nuo Weier''s attack. It raised the weapon in its hand high up and two bright rays of light collided in the night sky.


    Jiang Shiyu and the little vendor loosened up for a while and looked towards the back.


    The large puppet of the little vendor was no longer the same as before. With Jiang Shiyu as the first person to be defeated, he invested even more soul power into this one. On the surface, it was protected by a layer of soul power, and its attack power had also doubled compared to before. He had originally thought that if he took advantage of the fact that Jiang Shiyu was too tired to deal with the little puppet, he could get on this puppet and attack her from head to toe.


    He didn''t expect to be exposed so early.


    Nuo Weier''s strike just happened to break through the protective shield. Seeing that someone was helping them, the little vendor was even more merciless, and threw all the little puppet out.


    When he was passing by a street, Jiang Shiyu''s heart suddenly jumped, this street was filled with little vendor''s puppets! The buildings on both sides of the road were also sold by small vendors!


    The stall owner laughed, "It''s useless for you to have as many people as you can. We''ve come all the way here only to see that you guys are unable to return."


    These puppets were already palm-sized little puppet s, but they were actually puppets that were the same as Jiang Shiyu''s. They were all dressed in colorful clothes, and the expressions on their faces were not stiff, they were lifelike, and were exceptionally lively.


    There were men and women, laughing and crying, all of them facing this direction. There was no sound of footsteps, only the sound of crunching.


    Jiang Shiyu clenched his teeth and looked at the buildings on both sides.


    The buildings also heard their master''s call and were no longer rooted buildings. Instead, two legs had grown out of the ground as they chased after the human-shaped puppets.


    Jiang Shiyu knew that the little vendor was doing it for the Phoenix Power on her body, so he said: "You made such a big commotion and attracted a lot of people. When that time comes, I don''t know how to divide it."


    The ones who died in the forest were all stolen goods that were not evenly distributed, so no one managed to fish for them. Only one person could obtain a Phoenix Power and no one would let them go.


    The little stall vendor''s face stiffened. If so many people came and killed her, then who would be the credit for this!?


    The little vendor''s consideration only lasted for a breath of time, but it gave Jiang Shiyu a way to catch his breath.


    Cheng Yu sat in the carriage. After hearing the sounds of the buildings, he also walked out. He did not get on the roof of the carriage, he only stood outside and looked at the large group behind him.


    Wherever it went, it completely corroded and disappeared without a trace.


    Just like that, the humanoid puppets and buildings chasing behind him were all gone.


    The little vendor had long noticed that something was wrong, but he couldn''t save her. He thought that Jiang Shiyu was the one who did something wrong, and his eyes turned red as he shouted at Jiang Shiyu.


    Jiang Shiyu looked up, it was densely packed, high and low, countless little puppet with weapons surrounding her on three sides.


    Only the space behind her was still empty, but as long as she moved backwards, these little puppet would definitely entangle her.


    At this time, Jiang Shiyu calmly observed his surroundings and saw the little vendor''s crazy expression. He made a plan in his mind and covered himself with soul power, using it as a form of protection, and rushed towards the little vendor.


    After fighting through the attacks of countless little puppet, Jiang Shiyu had already arrived in front of the little vendor.


    She didn''t know the weaknesses of the beasts, so she had to divide them into two parts, the neck and the heart.


    As if resigned to his fate, the peddler raised his head and shouted, "You destroyed my puppet!" The voice was mournful. It was fine to kill him, but destroying the puppets that he meticulously crafted was even more ruthless than killing him!


    Jiang Shiyu did not dare to relax in the slightest, and coldly looked at him: "What else do you want to say?"


    A confused look flashed in the little vendor''s eyes, "I don''t want to say anymore."


    "Alright."


    Jiang Shiyu had finished one, but his heart was not relaxed at all. No matter what, there was still a long way to go. Along the way, countless people came looking for her, and she had to deal with them one by one.


    In order to deal with Jiang Shiyu, the small vendor caused too much of a commotion, which alarmed a lot of people. Right now, they could only rush out quickly, because if they were delayed, they would attract more trouble.


    After dividing up the black soul energy, Cheng Yu went back to the carriage.

 C348

    After Nuo Weier broke the large puppet''s defense, seeing that it was not damaged at all, he knew that this strange thing could not be underestimated.


    The stall was dealing with Jiang Shiyu, and Cheng Yu''s little bit of soul power had destroyed his heart and blood. As for the remaining large puppet, he didn''t spare any attention to control them.


    Finally, he said, "You can get off now."


    If the ambush happened too often, the speed of the road would be slower. After a night''s time, they were still in the little town.


    Jiang Shiyu was extremely tired, the night passed as if it had been ten days, the fatigue in his heart was very strong. Seeing the sun come out, Jiang Shiyu heaved a sigh of relief.


    But it was too early for her to relax. Previously, those people hadn''t chased after her during the day because they didn''t want to compete with others. After this night passed, how could this small town not know about it?


    At this point, making the first move was more important. Who cares if it was night or day, killing Jiang Shiyu and seizing the energy was the real deal.


    Jiang Shiyu did not know that she had let out her breath too early, after a night of fighting, her clothes, the blood, the stains, the pieces of clothing and the clothes could no longer be seen.


    During the day, he found a place to wash his face and change his clothes before continuing his journey.


    After leaving the small town, he laughed as he passed by an open field.


    The place was completely deserted and desolate. There were many people who came here alone and died inside. However, no one came to retrieve their corpses. It was not that they did not want to take them, but rather, they could not find them.


    In order to enter the wilderness, they had to prepare in advance. Water and food were the last things he could do without. There was no water source and there were no edible fruits. Without water source and food, they could only wait for death.


    After all, it was Jiang Shiyu''s first time coming here, and they had never been to the wilderness before. However, they knew that for this kind of journey, food and drinks were necessary. They had already prepared food and water for the little town for over ten days when they first entered.


    Therefore, the three of them were the only ones who would squeeze inside.


    When Jiang Shiyu sat outside, the two of them had originally disagreed.


    But she said there would be trouble inside the town, and that if she was outside, the car wouldn''t be destroyed.


    Sure enough, the people who came to look for him, did not destroy the carriage, and only greeted Jiang Shiyu.


    Jiang Shiyu was not stupid, but there were many people who were not stupid as well.


    In this small town, more or less, they had to take into account some things, but in the wilderness, it was different.


    The wilderness was empty and spacious. There was no one there, no buildings blocking the way. He wasn''t worried about not being able to use it, and he could use whatever move he wanted. He wasn''t afraid of getting into trouble.


    Just like that, the three of them entered the wilderness at noon.


    At this moment, the sunlight was so bright that it covered the top of his head. The ground was completely unobstructed, and waves of heat waves assaulted his senses. Not long after they had entered, Jiang Shiyu''s forehead started to drip with sweat.


    She couldn''t help but look up. It had been so long since it had rained, and the sun had been so bright that it was almost unbearable.


    The hot weather brought with it a state of unease. Jiang Shiyu sat for a long time, but the space in front of him was still very empty, he could not see the end of it.


    Nuo Weier stuck his head out of the carriage and asked, "Jiang Shiyu, are you hot? Come in and hide from the sun. I''ll go out."


    Nuo Weier''s forehead was also covered in sweat, his cheeks were flushed red, and he was so hot that he wanted to stick out his tongue.


    Jiang Shiyu shook his head, "I''m fine."


    Nuo Weier''s face was full of pleading, "Come in. It''s not good for girls to get tanned. Come in. "


    As he spoke, he stretched out his hand to pull Jiang Shiyu in.


    Jiang Shiyu was unable to force him, so he switched seats with Nuo Weier and entered the carriage.


    Upon entering the carriage, Jiang Shiyu immediately felt weak. Suntan or heat was just an excuse! The inside of the carriage was even hotter than the outside. Although it was not directly basked in the sunlight, there was a curtain in front of the carriage, and the air in all directions was not very clear. It was simply a steamer.


    Jiang Shiyu rolled his eyes at Nuo Weier. He leaned back and immediately shrank back. The walls were too hot!


    She tried to fan the air with her hands in an attempt to cool it down, but it was only hot air and the more she fanned, the hotter it became.


    She looked at Cheng Yu, who was calmly leaning on the wall of the carriage, as if he was not afraid of the heat from behind at all.


    Jiang Shiyu grabbed the hem of his clothes, and flapped it, chanting, "When you''re calm, it''s naturally cool, naturally, it''s cool".


    "Is it hot?"


    Cheng Yu suddenly opened his eyes and asked her.


    Jiang Shiyu felt that his posture was too indecent, he immediately put down the hem of his clothes and said: "Hot!"


    The word "hot" filled her head with her resentment of the dry weather.


    Seeing her like this, Cheng Yu couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    Jiang Shiyu''s face became ugly.


    Cheng Yu extended out a hand, and handed it over to her.


    Jiang Shiyu did not understand, "What do you want?"


    Cheng Yu said: "Hold."


    Jiang Shiyu''s cheeks were originally red, but now they were even redder. He did not know what to say, "I am also hot, holding it will make it even hotter."


    "Hold it." Cheng Yu said again.


    "Fine." Jiang Shiyu shook it without a doubt. The corners of his mouth curled up.


    "How is it?"


    Cheng Yu asked her after grabbing it.


    Jiang Shiyu felt it in detail, "It''s cool!"


    There was no skin that was exquisite or incomparably smooth. Jiang Shiyu held it, and the only thing that rushed into his mind were two big words: So cool!


    Cheng Yu''s hands had always been icy cold. In this kind of weather, they were like a piece of natural ice.


    Jiang Shiyu held his hand. Her hand was very hot and she was still thinking that before long, Cheng Yu''s hand would be held by her. At that time, both of them would be warm. Cheng Yu shouldn''t blame her.

 C349

    But after a long while, Jiang Shiyu''s hands had already cooled down, and Cheng Yu''s hands were still ice-cold.


    Thus, Jiang Shiyu released his hand and held it with his other hand.


    This was a good opportunity, so Jiang Shiyu decided to go all out, "Cheng Yu, you said before that your hands were not always cold, why are they cold now?"


    "Then is he cultivating soul power?" Jiang Shiyu continued to guess.


    "No." Cheng Yu said.


    "I can''t guess." Jiang Shiyu did not guess.


    Cheng Yu laughed: "It''s rare to see you in such a state."


    "When?" Jiang Shiyu asked him.


    "Little girl."


    Jiang Shiyu''s face immediately turned red, she hoped that she would be able to see it after she was covered by the layer of red that came out of her body.


    It was unknown when she had first turned back into that Jiang Shiyu but in front of Cheng Yu, she would eventually become different. It was as if another person had awoken from her slumber.


    It was not another person. It was just that the hidden emotions within her heart had been awakened, causing her to become somewhat different.


    This feeling of being exposed was truly embarrassing.


    Their hands were still holding each other''s, but Jiang Shiyu could no longer feel the coldness, he only felt that they followed each other''s hands and heated up all the way to the bottom of his heart.


    She lowered her head and said, "I''m not asking about that, I just want to know. You didn''t want to talk about it, did you? "


    Cheng Yu said: "It''s not that I don''t want to say it, but there are some things that I don''t want to say right now."


    Jiang Shiyu said in a low voice: "This, you also said."


    It wasn''t suitable to say, but it was divided into several situations. The timing wasn''t right, the location wasn''t right, or maybe the person wasn''t right?


    It''s not the same.


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly felt a little tired, why did she become like this again, why was she thinking so much!


    "Come out!"


    A loud shout came from outside.


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly flung Cheng Yu''s hand away, shook off his emotions and rushed out.


    That voice did not belong to Nuo Weier. Something must have happened outside.


    Jiang Shiyu fled quickly, and did not hear that. After she fled, Cheng Yu retracted his hand and muttered: "Ask me another question, maybe I will say it ¡­"


    It wasn''t easy to meet someone in the wilderness. There was only one possibility, and that was that they caught him.


    Jiang Shiyu ran out, and saw a man in front of him holding a horsetail whisk, looking like a female Taoist.


    How should he put it? Lu Lido was a Demonic Beast, so naturally, he had a Demonic Beast that would take in demons, demons that would commit all sorts of crimes and commit all sorts of crimes.


    According to ancient records, there were monks, Taoists, Heavenly Masters, all sorts of sects and other kinds of sects. In order to determine the name of this place, Lu Lei searched through all the ancient books, and finally decided to call it Taoist.


    Monk is bald, Heavenly Master is like a swindler, Taoist is fine. Daoist Priest, I feel that this long term isn''t too bad. It was so decided.


    The demon in charge of catching criminals has a special name, Taoist.


    The person in front of him was a female Taoist.


    Legend has it that all Daoists have an artifact called a horsetail whisk. When the organization was set up, it became a symbol. The horsetail whisk was not their weapon, but the demon that showed that this man was serious, that he was a demon that did good work for Tulily and that he was capable of catching evil monsters!


    Jiang Shiyu only knew that there were demons chasing after him. In order to get their hands on the Phoenix Power, they were all demons at the bottom level that had difficulty getting there.


    And this person in front of him was clearly no low-level monster. Doing things for Lu Li could also get a bit of a beating. Then the reason why she came was worth investigating.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the female Taoist, and knew that they were not a group of low level demons, hence he asked, "What''s the matter?"


    female Taoist had a pretty face, but on the surface, she looked weak and weak. However, her face revealed a bit of hostility, and she suppressed her pretty face, making people feel that she was not to be trifled with.


    female Taoist said: "It''s you. You have Phoenix Power?"


    Jiang Shiyu did not want to admit it, "What do you think?"


    female Taoist looked around her and laughed, "I don''t think so."


    Jiang Shiyu: "I am indeed not."


    female Taoist''s face fell, "It''s you, isn''t it?"


    "No."


    The female Taoist ridiculed: "For the sake of survival, you even spoke of such words. Truly a man that is shameless and invincible."


    Jiang Shiyu touched his own face and lazily fought with female Taoist.


    "Did you kill two monsters before?" female Taoist shouted.


    Jiang Shiyu counted and killed more than two, "No."


    female Taoist''s whisk moved as he pointed at Jiang Shiyu, "You''re still quibbling. Someone saw it with their own eyes."


    "In order to obtain power, you did not hesitate to harm your own kind. People like you deserve to die!" female Taoist''s eyes flashed as he rushed towards Jiang Shiyu.


    This female Taoist should be a bird, to be able to float in the sky.


    Jiang Shiyu said loudly, "I did not harm my own kind, what kind of race did I kill, tell me ¡­" Clear...


    Before Jiang Shiyu could finish speaking, the man had already rushed over and landed on the carriage like a cannonball.


    She placed the horsetail whisk behind her and held a long sword in her hand.


    Jiang Shiyu used two swords, but upon seeing the sword, his eyes lit up. They seemed to be made of gold but not gold, neither copper nor copper, and he did not know what material was used to make them. The sword was simple, there was not even a trace of light on it, making it look dark and gloomy, but the moment he faced Jiang Shiyu, Jiang Shiyu felt as if he was locked down by an invisible force.


    She looked at the long sword, but female Taoist did not give her the chance, rushing towards her.


    If it was any other weapon, Jiang Shiyu would have a headache, but how could he not injure them? If it was a sword, it would be easy.


    Jiang Shiyu dodged to dodge a sword attack, and her slightly bent knees instantly bounced back. Before the female Taoist sword could be retracted, and her body was leaning forward, he had already grabbed her wrist.


    female Taoist''s eyes lit up, and his left hand grabbed over.


    Jiang Shiyu continued to hold her hand tightly, and exchanged blows with her with his other hand.

 C350

    One strike, two strikes, and the two of them didn''t have the slightest trace of mercy.


    After Jiang Shiyu absorbed the old fox''s soul power, coupled with the fierce battle last night, her body was still in an excited state. She didn''t feel the slightest bit of fear when facing female Taoist.


    Jiang Shiyu held onto female Taoist''s sword and pointed it upwards: "I only want to say, I did not kill my kin. I do not know where you obtained this information, but this information is false."


    Jiang Shiyu raised three of her fingers, "It''s true."


    female Taoist was startled for a moment, then said: "We''ll talk after I catch you! These are all just your excuses. "


    female Taoist''s sword had been stolen, leaving behind only a horsetail whisk, which could be used as a weapon for the time being. He took out the horsetail whisk from his back, placed it horizontally in front of his body, and threw it towards Jiang Shiyu.


    Jiang Shiyu held onto the long sword, and with a wave, the beast hair at the front of the horsetail whisk had already been sliced off.


    female Taoist pulled back his horsetail whisk. In anger, he threw the horsetail whisk down and started to fight with Jiang Shiyu again.


    The blades had no eyes, so Jiang Shiyu threw the swords away. Compared to the female Taoist, he only used soul power and techniques.


    After all, they had hands, and every move of the female Taoist had a way to counter it. Jiang Shiyu relied on his soul power to fight it head-on, adding the techniques she had learnt, they would fight each other.


    Without a doubt, this was the victory of female Taoist s, as well as the victory of Jiang Shiyu''s soul power. However, no matter how powerful one''s soul power was, it was useless if it couldn''t be used in actual combat.


    female Taoist barely won in the end as he pinched Jiang Shiyu''s neck with one hand.


    Their four eyes met, and female Taoist retracted his hand, "You can go."


    "Don''t capture me anymore."


    female Taoist picked up his sword, "You threw your sword and fought with me, the two companions behind you did not come to help, I heard wrong about this matter."


    Jiang Shiyu also did not expect that the matter which she had spent so much effort to explain, would actually be resolved by her throwing a sword.


    female Taoist only said: "I heard from someone that someone in the west forest died after their soul energy was absorbed. "You''re the only one who has the ability to make it. He''s been showing his face for the past few days."


    Jiang Shiyu was innocent and had been framed, not to mention that she had a narrow escape from death, how could anyone still try to blame this kind of sh * t on her.


    "Can you tell me who it is?"


    female Taoist shook his head, "I can''t say. If we do this, then we will have to rely on information. Once people know that I''ve betrayed them, no one will be willing to tell me the news in the future."


    Yu Lai was too big. Sometimes, news would not spread in time, and some Taoists would rush over when they received the news, but they would not be able to see anyone. Therefore, the rapid delivery of information was very important. Many Daoists had their own paths, and each place had their own spies, so they were able to check out many news for them.


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, she could not say it.


    female Taoist saw that she was staring at the sword, "You like this sword?"


    Jiang Shiyu said: "I think this sword is good."


    female Taoist looked at her, then at the sword in her hand, he raised it up and handed it over to her, "This is for you."


    "What is this?" Jiang Shiyu was shocked, but refused to accept it.


    The female Taoist said, "I don''t have the right to use this sword, so I gave it to you and found a good owner for it."


    Jiang Shiyu took the sword, and felt that it was strange, "This sword is not your soul tool, why would you use it?"


    The female Taoist smiled, "First let others feel that you are weak, now you have the heart to look down on me, and then use a big move. Your aura will soar, and he will not use his full strength.


    This is too...


    female Taoist laughed and said, "I gave it to you, use it well. "Kill those who deserve to be killed."


    He wanted to kill the person who deserved to be killed, and what was the person who deserved to be killed?


    Jiang Shiyu asked the female Taoist where they were going. The female Taoist said that he was returning to the central region, where the rebel army was gathered. She was going to the central region to protect the royalty.


    Jiang Shiyu was surprised, "What do you mean by ''the rebel army is gathering''?"


    female Taoist looked at her with surprise, "You didn''t know? The rebels are coming from all four directions, north, east and west, and along the way they have taken over most of the land in Te Lai.


    She sighed, "The demon beasts that don''t care can''t be stopped, and they won''t be stopped by the rebel army. This natural barrier is useless in the eyes of the rebel army. Their next move would be to attack the central region. "


    No matter what, they were all low-level beasts. Their hunger was a problem, but the rebel army was able to. Under such circumstances, how could they stop the rebel army? He couldn''t wait to join in as well.


    Now that the rebel army had gathered, the situation in Caeli became clear. The old machines could not be used to the hearts of the people, and the hearts of the rebel army, wherever they went, could not be saved.


    The female Taoist said, "I grew up in Tulai City. I have served the Spirit Fox Royal Family for my entire life. Even if I die, I will die for the imperial family! "


    Jiang Shiyu remained silent for a long time before she asked her, "Is the teleportation circle leading to the outside still open?"


    female Taoist shook his head, "I don''t know. "It''s probably open, but there''s only one teleportation circle in Eureka. At a time like this, even if the king wanted to, he wouldn''t be able to deactivate it for all sorts of reasons."


    The female Taoist didn''t say anything about the various reasons, but Jiang Shiyu could guess a little, but this point, it was better not to guess at. To guess it was only to make the female Taoist more embarrassed.

 C351

    The female Taoist didn''t want to mention this reason, so he simply brought them over.


    Jiang Shiyu knew that the female Taoist was also going to the Central Region, so he suggested that they should go together. Although they were not going to protect the royalty, they did not have any ill intentions towards the royalty. Furthermore, there was still a car, which could allow the female Taoist to reach the central region faster.


    female Taoist had killed a lot of demons, so naturally, a vicious aura gathered between his brows.


    Jiang Shiyu expressed his gratitude again for this matter, "It''s truly all thanks to you. On this journey, there was nothing else. I thought that coming in would result in another round of fighting and I would be completely exhausted before being able to leave. "


    The female Taoist raised his hand, "No need to thank me, I will do my best to help you get on your car."


    Jiang Shiyu and female Taoist looked at each other and laughed.


    There were some demon beasts that could not be dealt with, some of them had already done extremely evil deeds, and had already been ruined for a long time, so being able to live for one more day meant that they did not care whether it was a cultivator or a teacher, they all rushed towards Jiang Shiyu. They only had one goal, and that was to snatch the Phoenix Power and make a living.


    In such a situation, the female Taoist was already standing outside. Jiang Shiyu will only be there, female Taoist is just hitchhiking, I can''t let others do the things for you.


    Along the way, they only met a total of three people.


    It was a three-meter-tall human figure, and its original form was definitely taller.


    In the heat of the day, his upper body was bare, revealing several pieces of muscle that a hard man had known. His eyes stared at the carriage like a wild beast.


    Nuo Weier looked at the Goblin Beast, and subconsciously touched his own muscles, smacking his lips in surprise, "How can one train to become like this?"


    Jiang Shiyu had just gotten his sword, and the last few people were quickly scared away by the female Taoist. This person was not afraid, his aura actually became even more imposing.


    He said, "There''s still one more female Taoist. Ok, I''ll make my name even more famous if I kill you."


    Jiang Shiyu hefted the sword in his hand, and laughed: "Take a look, will your reputation become even more famous, or will you sleep here forever?"


    He took a step forward, stirring up a cloud of dust. With heavy steps, he walked over. His muscles throughout his body, and this kind of action.


    This demonic beast should focus on training its strength.


    Jiang Shiyu did not have much strength, so compared to before, she could not use any moves that he used with his strength, so he should be able to display her strengths.


    Light, agile, it was always easy to use when dealing with boorish men.


    Jiang Shiyu held his sword, and changed the direction of his sword, jumping behind that man from time to time.


    Jiang Shiyu once again pierced through the man''s heart, but this time he did a somersault, and behind the man''s back, a sword shot out.


    She was overjoyed, feeling that this person was too easy to deal with.


    However, the longsword seemed to be pressing against something solid, and it was unable to move forward at all.


    That person turned around and said, "My soul power is all used to strengthen my body. No matter how sharp your sword is, it can''t pierce through. Die! "


    A palm ruthlessly grabbed towards Jiang Shiyu.


    Jiang Shiyu followed the longsword that had been slashed, and rolled towards the other side. Beside him was a heavy punch, and a fist-sized hole appeared right beside him.


    "Cough, cough, cough..."


    Jiang Shiyu choked on the dust that flew everywhere, and coughed a few times. In his blurry vision, a fist that contained a powerful soul power smashed towards her head.


    She had to roll a few more times.


    The man looked at Jiang Shiyu''s stupid movements, waiting for Jiang Shiyu to be at a disadvantage.


    Jiang Shiyu knew in his heart that he had met another female Taoist.


    He first showed her his stupidity and thought that he was just a stupid, slow brute. When Jiang Shiyu relaxed his guard, he gave her a ruthless blow.


    The person''s fist continued to fall beside Jiang Shiyu, accompanied by the sound of Jiang Shiyu''s cough.


    Dust flew everywhere and the person could not see it clearly either. Following each of his previous punches, another punch landed on his head.


    "AHH!" A mournful cry rang out, and a figure jumped up from the ground.


    A hole was pierced through the man''s fist, and blood spurted out in all directions. The longsword in Jiang Shiyu''s hand had drops of blood on it.


    It turned out that she had desperately poured her soul power into the tip of her sword and stared at the top of her head when that person smashed his fist down. That person''s fist came down and she thrusted it out.


    A small dot that had a powerful soul power pierced through the man''s fist in an instant.


    That person instantly cried out.


    Jiang Shiyu took the chance and flipped over, and dodged to the side.


    The man looked at the bleeding fist and laughed. "Looks like I''ve underestimated you."


    Jiang Shiyu replied with a sneer, "I''ve also underestimated you. A person with well-developed limbs might not have a simple brain. You taught me a lesson. "


    When encountering an enemy, no matter what kind of enemy they were, they could not let their guard down. It was true only after the victory.


    Jiang Shiyu shook off the blood on the sword, his soul power no longer covering the sword, but instead, simply touching the tip of the sword.


    To hit the noodle with a click, it hit with 100% accuracy.


    The rest of Jiang Shiyu''s time was spent as if he was playing around with them.


    Although the man was powerful, he could not handle the sudden enlightenment. Jiang Shiyu had stabbed him with ten holes.


    The dust under his body was full of blood, which had turned black.


    In the end, that person was no match for him. After forcefully receiving Jiang Shiyu''s strike, he threw a punch at Jiang Shiyu, winning him some time to escape.


    Jiang Shiyu dodged the punch, shaking off the blood on the sword, he spat out the dust in his throat, then turned and returned to the carriage.


    female Taoist said, "Congratulations."


    Jiang Shiyu felt that his throat was still covered in dust, it was extremely uncomfortable.


    She looked at female Taoist, a little puzzled. "What are you congratulating me for?"

 C352

    female Taoist pointed to her long sword, "Being able to adapt to the new weapon so quickly, shouldn''t I congratulate you?"


    Jiang Shiyu laughed and said, "In terms of congratulations, I think it should be said that that person taught me a lesson." Jiang Shiyu then told her everything that that man had done before.


    Jiang Shiyu laughed and shook her head, as if she wanted to say something, and coughed a few times.


    The water they brought was limited. According to the female Taoist, they would need to wait for a few more days before they could leave the wilderness.


    Jiang Shiyu drank a few mouthfuls and moistened her throat. After her throat felt less uncomfortable, she stopped drinking.


    After that they met several more groups of people, day or night.


    At this moment, Jiang Shiyu finally understood that it wasn''t because of the night and day at all. They no longer had any qualms about capturing him, and could naturally capture him from the shadows, regardless of the time.


    The female Taoist laughed and said, "You can''t say that it doesn''t matter. When we transform into our human forms, there will always be some scruples during the day. We can''t care less about night, but at night, our powers will also increase a little. "


    Jiang Shiyu nodded as she received her instruction.


    female Taoist said, "You should know the thoughts they have when chasing after you at night. There are even more no rules in the wilderness, so you are naturally not afraid."


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly asked: "Believe me, it''s not because you want to throw the sword right?"


    The two of them stayed together for a few days before Jiang Shiyu asked her.


    female Taoist did not say anything. Instead, he said, "After these few days together, I feel that you are someone worth making friends with."


    Jiang Shiyu also smiled and brought the question over. The female Taoist didn''t hurt her heart. On the contrary, after she came here, he gave Jiang Shiyu more guidance on soul power cultivation.


    Since he didn''t say it, then he wouldn''t say it.


    The current Jiang Shiyu had already thought of many things. There were a lot of things that should not be said. For others to make things difficult for him, she would feel miserable as well. If it''s not important, then don''t ask.


    She looked at Cheng Yu, and seemed to be able to see his relieved smile through the curtain.


    Jiang Shiyu facepalmed. What was she thinking, how could Cheng Yu have a smile of relief! It was all her own imagination.


    The female Taoist laughed and said: "You must be very familiar with using this sword, right?"


    Jiang Shiyu nodded his head, "This sword is very good, it feels like it was custom-made for me, length, weight, my usual posture, this sword suits me well. "Thank you."


    female Taoist said: "I am not saying this because of your thanks. Since you''re proficient, I''m relieved. This sword can''t be considered to be an ordinary sword. "


    Jiang Shiyu laughed, "Don''t worry."


    When Jiang Shiyu thought of the old cunning fox from before, she asked. female Taoist was startled for a moment, then said: "Prince, very good."


    "Very good? Very well, he also became a rebel. "


    female Taoist said faintly: "You don''t understand, this is what it means to be forced by others. You said that he killed a lot of people from the Nine Heavens Academy, that''s what they deserve. " She glanced at Jiang Shiyu, "You are also from the Nine Heavens Academy, I still have to say this."


    Jiang Shiyu was stunned by her gaze and waved her hand. "No worries, just tell me."


    The female Taoist slowly explained.


    The prince is the brother of the king, and he is still unmarried. But this man was an unmarried man.


    The king was married and had three children, a man and two women. A man and a woman, twins. They died shortly after they were born. If you don''t want to know. The remaining girl was also in a bad condition.


    The king and the prince, the girl, were so afraid in her mouth, so afraid of falling off in her arms, so spoiled. But her health was not good.


    He would always stay within the palace to recuperate.


    The prince loved children, but he didn''t know why he wasn''t getting married. He had such a frail niece, and because of her, he had searched his entire mind and heart for many doctors to nurture her. Only a few decades had passed.


    Jiang Shiyu still could not tell what the problem was, how did she manage to pull out the King''s daughter again?


    female Taoist continued to speak, "The little girl knows that his body is not good, so he obediently ate and drank the medicine. He did not make any noise, but who knew, aiya ¡­."


    She then looked at Jiang Shiyu, who was stunned again, "Why are you looking at me like that? I have never seen the king''s daughter. "


    female Taoist''s gaze was distant and unknowingly looked over. "You worked hard, and spent several decades to raise your cabbage, yet it was eaten by someone else. What kind of feeling do you have?"


    Jiang Shiyu thought for a while, "How can a cabbage need dozens of years to grow?"


    female Taoist choked and grumbled at Jiang Shiyu, "Give me an example!"


    Jiang Shiyu: "Alright, alright, I''m not sure about that. I''ve never raised anything that has been there for so many years. "However, from what you''re saying, it should be because of the king''s daughter."


    The female Taoist nodded, "Yes, it was her who met with trouble."


    "A few days ago, the King happily told his daughter that he would like to see a group of people. The most famous people in the continent, the Nine Heavens Academy, have heard of this before. The king flatly refused, saying that those people had come from the outside, and that they had brought something unclean that would harm her. "


    "However, I never thought that the girl who always stayed in the palace obediently would have the guts to run out to meet the people from Nine Heavens Academy."


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly thought of something bad, and Bi Qi''s words rushed into her mind. She looked at female Taoist, and waited for her to continue.


    female Taoist said angrily: "The king received them, they are actually ¡­. Unexpectedly... "Eat it..."


    Speaking till here, she had already stopped and did not continue anymore. Jiang Shiyu finally understood.


    The people of Nine Heavens Academy had actually eaten the king''s daughter!


    This was the king''s only son! He was actually eaten!


    After dozens of years, thinking about it, it should still be a little fox, but it was actually eaten!


    The female Taoist snorted, "They say they don''t know, they don''t know. The king can only chase them out, he didn''t do anything."

 C353

    The female Taoist said hatefully: "What I hate the most is not doing anything, even if you did do something, it wouldn''t have happened like this."


    The female Taoist was extremely dissatisfied with the King of Tulai, but she was also willing to go through fire and water for him, even if he had to die here.


    Even if the prince was his uncle, if the king was the father of a princess, wouldn''t his heart ache even more?


    female Taoist replied, showing his appropriate shock at how Jiang Shiyu knew about this matter.


    All the messy thoughts in his head suddenly connected together.


    There was some explanation for what had happened to her in Tulle.


    The reason why the people of Nine Heavens Academy ate the King''s daughter was because the King did not do anything to them. He was protecting the people of the Nine Heavens Academy and had angered the Prince, who had always doted on the Little Princess. In order to kill the people of the Nine Heavens Academy, the Prince immediately became a rebel and went to find the people of the Nine Heavens Academy.


    The people who ate the little fox weren''t dealt with, but they were scared out of their wits. The youngster was furious and felt that he was so innocent. The person they ate was just a little fox, do you think the little princess was the little princess? Lu Li couldn''t take any provocation. He felt that Lu Li was making trouble for himself. The rebel army had appeared at the right time, and had joined them without any hesitation. Lu Li was right that he wanted Lu Li to give up on this order.


    However, how could these animals be of the same species?


    The people of Nine Heavens Academy were also with the prince. They unknowingly joined the rebel army, and the old cunning fox slowly withdrew his net.


    How could he want the World Stone? He only knew that Nine Heavens Academy would not hand over the World Stone, and after finding this reason, he started a massacre outside.


    After killing them, the Nine Heavens Academy would still be unwilling to hand over the World Stone, so he could forcefully attack them. Now that he was a rebel, the king''s order was not only a piece of scrap paper, but also a direct confrontation. When the king said that they could not go west, he chose to go west. When the king said that they could not touch the people of the Nine Heavens Academy, he wanted to kill them all!


    Jiang Shiyu''s heart skipped a beat as she was shocked by her own guess. If that was the case, how could she, Cheng Yu and Nuo Weier be let go of her? Or was it true that someone had pleaded for mercy in front of him, and the three of them had not been directly involved in this matter, so they could be exempted from death?


    Nuo Weier did not eat the little fox, he was just angry over it.


    She and Cheng Yu weren''t even present, so they didn''t seem to be related.


    female Taoist let out a long sigh. "Since you are all from Nine Heavens Academy, you should leave this place as soon as possible."


    Yu Lai, Yu Lai, after entering Yu Lai, she had encountered a good thing, Jiang Shiyu really wanted to leave this place.


    The two talked for a short while before another ruckus broke out outside. It was another group of demon beasts blocking the way.


    female Taoist shook his head and glanced at Jiang Shiyu, "I really didn''t think that there would be such a demonic beast that didn''t take the right path, and relied on robbing other people''s power to climb up."


    After which, he stood up and left.


    Seeing female Taoist''s dressing, the group of demon beasts rubbed their eyes in disbelief, and pushed the demon beasts beside them. "Did I see wrongly?


    "No, you didn''t see wrong. I saw it too."


    That person shook his body, "I haven''t done anything bad recently. I just came out of the house, why did I catch up with you again?"


    "I''m not sure."


    "What are you still saying!?" "Hurry up and run!"


    As the dust rose, female Taoist once again easily got into the carriage.


    Nuo Weier laughed and said to Cheng Yu: "Haha, we have brought a treasure with us. No, even a treasure wouldn''t be so intelligent."


    Cheng Yu looked forward, and did not even look at Nuo Weier. Nuo Weier felt awkward, laughed dryly, turned his head, and muttered a few words to Cheng Yu with his back.


    Cheng Yu''s ears pricked up as he asked, "What are you talking about?"


    Nuo Weier hurriedly turned around, and said while grinning: "What I am saying, you are different from what the rumors say."


    Cheng Yu seemed to be interested, "Oh? "What do the rumors say about me?"


    Nuo Weier thought about the wording and felt that it was enough, so he opened his mouth: "Not a person!"


    Cheng Yu finally looked at Nuo Weier.


    Nuo Weier swallowed his saliva, "This isn''t something I said, it''s something they taught me."


    Nuo Weier could not see the look on Cheng Yu''s face, but he felt that it was necessary to explain, "Cheng Yu, listen to me. Everyone knows about your achievements, so we all admire you. It means that you are superhuman, not like a human anymore. "


    "No need for that," Cheng Yu lightly interrupted what Nuo Weier was about to say, "I understand."


    Nuo Weier immediately shut his mouth and did not say anything else.


    After a long while, he heard Cheng Yu say, "Not a human? At least you''re right. "


    Nuo Weier spat out in his heart. Other people might say that you are not human, but you cannot say that you are not human.


    In the carriage.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the time, took out some food and handed it over, then gave it to female Taoist. The two sat opposite each other and ate their food and drank some water.


    Jiang Shiyu drank some water first, and felt that her throat was still dry. She didn''t want to eat dried rations, so the more she ate, the more dry she got.


    female Taoist gave her more water. When Jiang Shiyu did not receive the water, it was originally too little for her. Once she drinks it, female Taoist will definitely be thirsty until night.


    He had just said something and was so scared that he forgot about his throat. Now that he had relaxed, he felt uncomfortable again.


    Jiang Shiyu also felt that it was weird, it was obviously just a little bit of dust, even if it ate until its mouth was full it should be fine, but why did it still feel so uncomfortable.


    When she thought of this, she was afraid that something was wrong with her body.


    He closed his eyes and checked his body condition.


    After a while, she opened her eyes in confusion. Her soul power was circulating normally and nothing was wrong, but her throat was still feeling really uncomfortable. She felt a kind of thirst, but she just drank some water.


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head in puzzlement and touched her throat.

 C354

    Seeing Jiang Shiyu''s hand on her throat, female Taoist thought that she was going to dry up. After thinking for a bit, she handed her water anyway, "Drink, if not, she won''t be able to last much longer."


    Jiang Shiyu was really upset. He took the bottle and drank a few mouthfuls, only then did his anxious and thirsty feeling calm down a little.


    female Taoist looked at him, "Could it be, it''s not dust?"


    He would not stop until he had sucked in the last drop of blood!


    Jiang Shiyu was shocked, "Is it really bugs?"


    female Taoist reached out her hand and used her sword to cut her finger. The bright red blood droplets crumbled and fell, and under Jiang Shiyu''s puzzled gaze, they were placed on her throat.


    "You are a human. These kinds of worms prefer blood from demon beasts."


    His throat immediately had a bulge, his skin was in pain, as though it was being torn apart, Jiang Shiyu covered it with his hands.


    female Taoist said, "My blood suction is even stronger, but it won''t come out until you die."


    female Taoist licked the blood droplets off his fingertips, and the pain in his throat immediately disappeared.


    female Taoist''s expression was stern: "It''s bugs."


    Jiang Shiyu laughed bitterly, "If you don''t say it, I will know too."


    "Is there any way to remedy this?"


    female Taoist hesitated, but still said, "No."


    The cycle of heaven and earth was not enough to describe it. After so many ups and downs, he was about to leave. Why did he suddenly encounter such a thing?


    Jiang Shiyu''s heart was suddenly filled with grief and indignation. Her journey was smooth sailing, and she had a powerful weapon with her. Why was it her turn? When was this going to be the end!?


    It was probably because Jiang Shiyu''s expression was too sorrowful, causing the female Taoist to be unable to bear it. "This kind of bug is very exclusive, as long as one goes in, the other bugs won''t go in."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at her, "Are you saying that there''s only one insect in my body, but isn''t it hard to escape death?"


    female Taoist nodded with difficulty, "Yes, you will still die. However, he would not die too quickly. It would probably take more than ten days. The bugs can only slowly suck the blood in your body, but can''t do it at all. "


    Jiang Shiyu frowned, he did not want to drink anymore, he knew that this was the case, what use was there to drink water?


    An unexpected calamity.


    Only through the curtain, Cheng Yu and Nuo Weier heard everything. After knowing that there was no way to save her, Nuo Weier suddenly opened the curtain, and looked at Jiang Shiyu with flickering eyes, "You, what are you going to do?"


    Jiang Shiyu waved his hand, "I don''t know."


    Cheng Yu also turned his head over, "If you believe me, then you won''t die."


    Cheng Yu''s gaze was very calm, without a hint of worry, it was completely calm. Under this kind of gaze, Jiang Shiyu''s anxious heart also gradually calmed down, and he replied with a high "Mhm" word.


    Nuo Weier looked at Cheng Yu, and female Taoist also turned to look at him, "You have a way to save her? "What is it? Can you tell me?"


    Cheng Yu turned his head, obviously not wanting to talk anymore.


    The female Taoist continued to persuade him, "These kinds of worms have caused the death of many demon beasts. If there is a way to save them, it would be a good thing."


    Cheng Yu was not moved.


    If he knew the way to save them, then he would have come out to save Jiang Shiyu a long time ago. After all, if the bugs stayed in his body a little longer, the danger would increase, and it would be better for Jiang Shiyu to eliminate them as soon as possible.


    But Cheng Yu actually did not move at all, the words he said might not be to coax Jiang Shiyu, but to let her enjoy the next dozen days or so.


    It was a smooth journey for the bugs, and it became depressing all of a sudden. Jiang Shiyu was not the kind of person who would cry out in pain or blabber nonstop. However, she didn''t complain. Even if she met a demon beast, she would still go out to take a look. Everything was the same as usual.


    However, this atmosphere was simply too depressing.


    If Jiang Shiyu didn''t speak, female Taoist would definitely stay in the same space as her, and wouldn''t even dare to move at all, afraid that they would make Jiang Shiyu unhappy.


    The awkward journey continued until they reached the central area.


    The female Taoist immediately rushed towards the palace, while Jiang Shiyu and the others went to find a teleportation circle that leads to the outside.


    Before female Taoist left, Jiang Shiyu still said a few words, "Goodbye."


    female Taoist knew what he was here for. He replied Jiang Shiyu''s words with an indifferent tone, "See you later."


    Jiang Shiyu hoped that she would survive, and she also hoped that she would survive so that they could meet again in the future. One had survived the chaos in the country, while the other was still alive and well.


    Jiang Shiyu also knew what he was really talking about in his heart as he said to the female Taoist, "Thank you for taking care of me on the way here."


    The female Taoist said, "Thank you for giving me a lift."


    After the two of them finished talking, they looked at each other and smiled.


    At this time, they were already at the periphery of the center area. The car was parked at the side, and once they entered the center area, the car would no longer be usable.


    Nuo Weier and Cheng Yu waited at the side.


    After Jiang Shiyu and female Taoist said their goodbyes, they walked separately.


    The transfer array is to the east of you, which is where the business of the central region is located. There are countless small shops there, and the transfer array is for the convenience of business. However, the guards were sent down by Elteuil. No private formation was allowed.


    Jiang Shiyu and the other two headed straight for the teleportation circle. In the next moment, they paid up and could leave.


    Jiang Shiyu and the other two replenished their food and water, but they did not know where the teleportation circle of the Ethereal Opening Realm would go.

 C355

    Logically speaking, Lu Li only had one Teleportation Formation, so it shouldn''t have been hard to find. Jiang Shiyu and the others quickly found him too. However, there were a lot of people ahead.


    Lu Li only had one Teleportation Formation, so he had to think about what he would do if there were more people around. However, when there weren''t many people around, most of the beasts would stay in the Sea of Devils and wouldn''t go anywhere, so the King decided that in order to protect Yu Lai''s tradition, there was no other choice but to set up another Teleportation Formation.


    The Teleportation Formation was a remote corner room. It could be installed with more than a dozen people at a time, but it had to have the same destination.


    Jiang Shiyu laughed.


    Nuo Weier was not the one who cut the queue. After provoking a wave of scolding, he stopped and wanted to step forward to ask for a price.


    After waiting in line for a long time, the three of them still did not say anything, but the others behind them had already become impatient, "How long do we have to wait?!" It''s been half a day, and by night it''s not my turn. "


    "What''s the point of saying so much? If you want to line up, then do it. If it''s your turn tonight, then thank your ancestors."


    Ancestor... Jiang Shiyu''s heart skipped a beat, again it was filled with endless bitterness.


    Nuo Weier turned his head to look at that person, "We have just arrived at the central region, what has happened? So many people have lined up in front of the teleportation circle? "


    That man looked at Nuo Weier with a foolish face, and haughtily said: "You must be from the west."


    Nuo Weier nodded, they were indeed from the west.


    The man seemed to have shown mercy as he smiled and said, "I''ll tell you, the rebel army is going to attack the central region now. Who isn''t going to run away quickly? If you want to escape outside, this is the only teleportation array. "


    As such, there were so many people gathered in front of the teleportation circle.


    Nuo Weier asked: "Didn''t the king organize suppression? If all of you run away, then the center area will be empty. "


    The man snorted: "King? Who would listen to the King of Confusion who had intermarried with another race and be willing to leave as soon as possible? "It''s the same for the rebel army. They''re just too unreasonable and unreasonable. For the sake of giving an order not to kill their own kind, they really are the lowest level people. This is the only way to get to them."


    The smile on Nuo Weier''s face stiffened, and he laughed dryly, "Hehe."


    The man looked at them in disdain. "You didn''t join the rebel army?"


    Nuo Weier replied, "Join the rebel army, we are still queuing up here."


    The person said, "Your thoughts are still quite normal. There are only a few lower class people inside. "You''ve calculated it well."


    Nuo Weier laughed dryly.


    That person probably found someone to complain about it, "Let''s say that the king is being disrespectful, and only one transmission array is being built. At this point, it''s simply impossible to use it, marrying an outsider, and the child he gives birth to won''t live long either, not listening to the Old Ancestor''s teachings, this is his retribution."


    Jiang Shiyu said coldly: "The King of Yulai has yet to change. Since you said that, aren''t you afraid?"


    That person sneered, "What am I afraid of? Look at the center area, it''s already so chaotic. Who would care about your words? Then why can''t I tell you what I think? "


    Well said! Nuo Weier turned his head and said to Jiang Shiyu: "I don''t think we can line up today. Will you line up tomorrow morning?"


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the people behind, none of them retreated, he shook his head and replied to Nuo Weier''s suggestion.


    He had no choice but to wait. The person at the back had always wanted to chat with Nuo Weier, saying that he did not look down on the West, but felt that the rebel army was not good, that Nuo Weier was being pestered, and that if he knew, he would not have answered back then.


    When Nuo Weier was on the verge of exploding, his extended hand was pushed back several times. Fighting at a time like this was just adding fuel to the fire.


    When Jiang Shiyu was lining up, he suddenly saw a figure flash past in the crowd, his pupils constricting. No matter what Nuo Weier said before, he was unwilling to leave the team, but now, he was like an arrow that had left its bow, flying far away, when Nuo Weier reacted and chased after him, he could no longer see Jiang Shiyu.


    Cheng Yu also chased after them, but the two of them did not have much luck and could not catch up.


    Cheng Yu suggested that they wait on the spot. If by any chance Jiang Shiyu returned, they ran over to find her, then they wouldn''t be able to find anyone on both sides.


    Nuo Weier nodded and agreed with Cheng Yu''s plan. The two of them stopped waiting in line and found a place in the shadows to wait.


    After a long while, just as Cheng Yu said, Jiang Shiyu was back.


    Nuo Weier immediately questioned: "What did you do? Did you know we were queuing up? Look, look, it''s about to be rearranged! "


    Jiang Shiyu wiped his face, "Sorry!"


    Nuo Weier: Uh, nothing, I was just worried about you. Suddenly running out, what happened?


    Jiang Shiyu raised his head and looked towards Cheng Yu, "Cheng Yu, I think I saw Yao Yao."


    Cheng Yu: "Oh."


    Jiang Shiyu said in a low voice, "Yao Yao hasn''t left, he''s still in the center region. We, we..."


    "Go find her?" Cheng Yu finished speaking for her.


    Jiang Shiyu nodded his head, "Nothing, you two go first, I will go look."


    Nuo Weier also knew of Yao Yao''s great name, but, "Why is she here?"


    However, those two people ignored him, and could only quietly swallow their own questions.


    Jiang Shiyu wanted to go find Yao Yao, but Cheng Yu did not make a sound.


    Jiang Shiyu said again, "You guys go first."


    "Why?"


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, "Why what?"


    "Why did you save Yao Yao?" Cheng Yu asked seriously.


    Jiang Shiyu''s mind went blank. Why, why did he go find Yao Yao?


    She stammered, "She''s my friend. I''m going to find her. "


    Suddenly, another idea popped up, and he said: "Maybe Yao Yao was waiting for me here, and didn''t see me, so he didn''t leave."

 C356

    "If I go. If I leave, she''s not going to keep looking for me here. It''s not safe here. We can''t stay here. "


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly realized that this matter was urgent. She had to find Yao Yao quickly and bring him out of the cave.


    Cheng Yu did not advise them, but after hearing Jiang Shiyu''s words, he thought for a while, "So called friends, it means that under certain conditions, both sides feel that their thoughts and actions are compatible with each other. Give me some help if necessary. "


    Cheng Yu still did not seem to understand, he took a deep breath, "There''s no saving me, right?"


    Cheng Yu did not blink, "Who said that?"


    "You''re letting me live in peace for the next ten days, right?"


    "That''s not right!"


    Seeing the two of them fighting back and forth, and then talking about Jiang Shiyu''s life, Nuo Weier was also confused, "Who exactly is speaking the truth! Jiang Shiyu, do you still have any way to save her? "


    "Yes."


    "There''s no saving him!"


    Jiang Shiyu clenched her teeth, "Cheng Yu, you said there''s hope, okay. I''ll wait for you to save me. "


    Cheng Yu nodded.


    "But, I still have to find Yao Yao."


    "I have a feeling that Yao Yao is waiting for me."


    Jiang Shiyu said.


    Cheng Yu was speechless.


    Jiang Shiyu said to Nuo Weier: "You go first, you quickly leave. "Don''t wait for me."


    Nuo Weier still wanted to stay and find another person faster.


    However, Jiang Shiyu did not want him to stay. "Get away from here, the further the better."


    Jiang Shiyu turned and left, leaving the teleportation circle far behind. She did not turn back, and it was unknown whether Cheng Yu had followed her or not. She didn''t want Cheng Yu to follow her, but she knew that if Cheng Yu was determined to do something, no matter what she said, it would be useless.


    Nuo Weier was a simple person, he didn''t have much to do with them, so he really wasn''t worried about him and it was better for him to leave early.


    With the central area in such a state, it meant that the rebel army had arrived at the entrance. They might attack in the next moment. Are there any survivors who are not willing to surrender?


    She didn''t know.


    Jiang Shiyu turned and was about to look for Yao Yao. Right after turning around the corner, she lost sight of Yao Yao, but since Yao Yao came here, there would definitely be people watching him.


    Yao Yao was wearing a protective suit, a red coat.


    The kaleidoscope is beautiful, and the red is rarely used on clothes.


    Jiang Shiyu facepalmed herself. Wake up, someone must have seen such an eye-catching face, because if that was the case, things would be easy to handle. Maybe, maybe, soon.


    Jiang Shiyu walked for a while and looked back. There was no one.


    It seems that Cheng Yu had also followed Nuo Weier out.


    He didn''t know if it was loss or relief.


    Jiang Shiyu asked along the way. She didn''t see a girl in red clothes, she was about fifteen or sixteen years old.


    He asked a few questions along the way, but none of them were there.


    Jiang Shiyu felt that she should be looking in the wrong direction, and prepared to change her direction to continue searching.


    When she reached the intersection and was about to turn into another street, a white figure was quietly leaning against the wall. When he saw her coming over, he said, "Let''s go."


    Jiang Shiyu''s heart suddenly skipped a beat, she softened her expression, and went up to ask: "Why?"


    "Why what?"


    "Why aren''t you leaving?"


    Cheng Yu turned his head to look at her, "You don''t know?"


    Their gazes met in the air, and Cheng Yu immediately turned his head, and continued to walk forward.


    Jiang Shiyu said in her heart, I don''t know. Say it.


    But she didn''t say it.


    After such a long experience, the two of them seemed to have some sort of tacit understanding. However, it was very pitiful, only a little bit. That sort of tacit understanding couldn''t even allow the two of them to openly talk about themselves. Sadly.


    After changing into another street, Jiang Shiyu had always thought that she would get some sort of news, but who knew if there would still be anything.


    She was close to doubting that what she had seen earlier was her image.


    In order to increase their speed, the two of them arrived at the same place and asked separately. However, even when night fell, they still did not find any clues.


    Jiang Shiyu thought about it, and still decided to bring Cheng Yu to the guesthouse to rest.


    During the chaos, there were fewer people who opened the inn''s doors. He had to look for five or six in a row before he was able to find a place to stay for twice the price.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know how many days she would have to stay here. She really didn''t like this kind of confused situation where she didn''t know what kind of future she would have.


    Yao Yao, find Yao Yao.


    Jiang Shiyu did not regret driving Yao Yao away. If he followed her, she might not be able to protect him, so she might as well let her leave her side as soon as possible. Like this, she saw Yao Yao again in the central area. Although she didn''t go out, she was safe and sound.


    As soon as they found her and got into trouble, they would be completely out of danger.


    At this time, no matter what he wanted to do, he had to put it behind him and keep walking forward. As soon as he stopped and let out a breath of relief, he really couldn''t connect the phone anymore.


    Jiang Shiyu sat in her room, the thirst in her throat had not been resolved yet. She took a gulp of water and picked at her throat a few times.


    female Taoist said that he wouldn''t stop until he died, but she was still trying all kinds of methods to get the bugs out.


    Tsk tsk tsk, she truly cherished her life.


    Thinking up to here, Jiang Shiyu laughed again. If she truly valued her life, then she should quickly run. What are you doing here?

 C357

    Sometimes, she was truly contradictory!


    Jiang Shiyu let out a long sigh. She could no longer find the answer, nor did she understand why it had turned out like this.


    Red Eyes was talking to her. She couldn''t remember what he said, but she had a feeling that Red Eyes was also showing sadness.


    She went to take a look at the teleportation circle, there were quite a lot of people there. She did not see Nuo Weier, but reckoned that he had already lined up and left.


    One was good enough.


    Even after searching around the street, he still did not find any clues. When they went to ask, everyone else looked impatient. When they heard about the red cloak, they looked at her as if she were crazy.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at herself, thinking that she had asked some stupid question. But the stupid question about where the person came from was to keep looking and asking.


    Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu bumped into each other again, but both of them were unable to find any clues.


    He was going to eat and rest.


    The two of them found a place that was still selling food and stopped picking. After finding something, they started to eat.


    Someone else came and ordered a meal.


    Jiang Shiyu''s hand suddenly stopped, she turned and looked at the man, she was standing straight, her back was straight, and her body did not seem to rest for a moment.


    This was too different from the lazy little sister he knew before, who allowed her to drag him away. Even Jiang Shiyu did not dare admit it.


    The man thought that someone was looking at him, and turned to look, his eyes flashed with a look of shock, "Jiang Shiyu, Cheng Yu, why are you two ¡­."


    Jiang Shiyu greeted, "Shen Da."


    Shen Da''s body no longer had the lazy temperament that he used to have. He now looked serious and ancient as he carried food over and sat down. Smiling, he asked, "What are you all doing here?"


    Jiang Shiyu looked at Cheng Yu. He had a good relationship with Shen Da previously, Shen Da had changed so much, he should have something to say.


    But Jiang Shiyu was wrong. Cheng Yu did not say anything, just exchanged a few pleasantries, and did not ask Shen Da about the situation. The two of them did not seem to be good friends, but instead seemed to be strangers that had been reunited after a long time.


    Shen Da started chatting with Jiang Shiyu, "Is Shen San doing well?"


    Jiang Shiyu was startled. Ever since something had happened to the Nine Heavens Academy, she hadn''t seen Shen San. When she went to report to Shen San and his wife, they had already left and left her a message saying that they did not want to stay.


    Shen Da saw that Jiang Shiyu''s expression was strange, her hands trembled, "Something has happened?"


    Jiang Shiyu did not dare to make a sound. She did not know how to deal with this person, but your father is dead. Your mother and younger brother are nowhere to be seen. How should she put it? Jiang Shiyu suddenly realized that in this short period of time, too many things had really happened. When she thought back to it again, it had only been a month or two.


    Shen Da swallowed a mouthful of rice and chewed it to pieces. With his Adam''s apple rolling down, he swallowed it down. Relying on his rice, he found some strength, "Speak, I want to hear it."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at him and also lowered her head to swallow a mouthful of food.


    Shen Da wasn''t a fool, of course he understood that something had happened.


    "Is Shen San dead?"


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly raised his head, "No!" It was just that it was nowhere to be found. It hadn''t died, it hadn''t died!


    Shen Da heaved a sigh of relief, "Then why don''t you say he was injured or something? It''s hard for boys to avoid some bullying and some injuries. "


    Jiang Shiyu made a low grunt of agreement. It was unknown if she was responding to Shen Da''s explanation on whether Shen San was injured, or if she was responding to the boy''s words. But to Shen Da, it sounded like Jiang Shiyu was responding to Shen San''s injuries. It''s okay to get hurt. It was fine as long as she didn''t die.


    Shen laughed. "Is my father and mother in good health?"


    This time, Jiang Shiyu couldn''t even raise her head.


    After thinking for a long time, he raised his head and looked at Shen Da, "I heard from Shen San that you came here to look for a medicine that can revive a person from the dead, have you found it?"


    Shen Da blinked his eyes and took a while before saying, "I couldn''t find it. How could it be that easy to find the pill?"


    Jiang Shiyu looked at him, "Is there really such a medicine? Could it be a fake? Shen Da, you came all the way here and did not manage to find anything. Maybe there is no such thing in this world. "


    Shen Da''s face fell, "There is!"


    However, Jiang Shiyu did not let him off, "Have you heard of them, or have you seen them with your own eyes?


    Shen Dao said, "I heard about it, but do you know who told you about it?"


    "My father said so."


    "He is an alchemist and is obsessed with pills like this. He would never lie about this."


    Shen Da took a deep breath and said, "He told me that a few decades ago, a person had appeared in Tulai, breaking the tradition that Tulily had always had ¡ª not marrying an outsider, and directly marrying the king. The remaining child between the demons was thought to be deformed, but to think that it would be a baby demon beast instead. It was a pity that the twins, one male and one female, who were born in the first womb, did not live past one year. The only reason it was found out was because of the incompatibility of their bloodlines. That person had started researching on how to harmonize bloodlines, but unfortunately, there was nothing he could do. At this moment, there was actually a second child. It was said that this child had already stopped breathing as soon as he was born. That woman was unwilling to let anyone carry her away. She had brought her child with her to the pill refining room for several days. In the end, it was the king who charged in, and everyone was shocked to discover that the child had come back to life. Although the heartbeat is weak, it is still there. "


    "Reviving from the dead just like that."


    Jiang Shiyu was surprised, was there really a way to revive him? Then her parents, that''s not right, it was impossible for them to be revived.


    That was a demon, was a demon not the same?


    Jiang Shiyu frowned, maybe the Master Shen was lying to comfort Shen Da, she looked at Shen Da, "Shen Da, you have been here for so long, have you heard anything about this pill?"

 C358

    Eldest Shen had already made up his mind. There would definitely be countless people asking him this question, and he did it over and over again. However, no one asked him, and the people he went to ask gave him an extremely sour answer.


    Until now, Jiang Shiyu had suddenly asked this question. If he had found a way previously, he would pretend to have gone through it or continue looking forward to it.


    Jiang Shiyu did not know, but Shen Da''s expression showed everything.


    Jiang Shiyu scratched his head, looking like he was recalling something, and asked Cheng Yu uncertainly, "Then, did the boss say, in ¡­ "He''s here ¡­"


    Cheng Yu continued, "A small country from the Eastern Continent."


    Jiang Shiyu hurriedly nodded, "Yes, yes, not in the West Continent, but in the Eastern Continent."


    "Cheng Yu, is that true?"


    It was not that Shen Da did not believe Jiang Shiyu''s words, but he needed an even stronger guarantee. He could not run for nothing, he could not waste anymore time like this. Shen Er was still waiting. He had to hurry up and let Shen Er see the sun again.


    Cheng Yu opened her mouth, and without any need for Jiang Shiyu to give him any more looks, she indifferently said: "Really."


    The joy on Shen Da''s face could not even be concealed. He finished his meal in a few bites, thanked the two and prepared to go to the Teleportation Formation, leave Eli and head towards the small countries of the Eastern Continent.


    After Shen Da left, the two of them ate in silence. It was originally not something delicious, and now that it was in their mouths, it tasted even more like chewing wax. Just to fill the stomach.


    Jiang Shiyu ate less, and when he glanced over, Cheng Yu did not move even an inch.


    During the time in the Nine Heavens Academy, the one who was slightly close to Cheng Yu was Shen Da. He didn''t even want to fill his stomach anymore.


    The two of them did not bring up Shen Da anymore. They had worked together to swindle Shen Da into leaving this place, and they all agreed to it in their hearts. Perhaps, when they met again, they would be able to take out this matter and tell it as a joke. But perhaps, at an unknown time.


    The matter of the two finding Yao Yao had not progressed. The kettle that Jiang Shiyu had brought along was also empty, there was no water in her throat; before long, she would become thirsty. The gap between her and Yao Yao became smaller and smaller.


    She packed some water and was about to return, when she saw Cheng Yu coming over.


    The two of them were at the two ends, and most of the time, they would meet each other in the middle.


    Jiang Shiyu: "What''s wrong?" She thought something had happened.


    Cheng Yu stretched out his hand and laid on the palm of his hand quietly with a pea-like pill.


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, "What is it?"


    Cheng Yu pointed to her throat, "Try it."


    For the past two days, Cheng Yu had been following her to find Yao Yao. After leaving the wilderness, they could only sleep together at night. Jiang Shiyu''s heart trembled. During the day, he would accompany her to look for people. At night, he would refine medicine. If he wanted to concoct the antidote for the unsolvable worm in a short period of time, he probably wouldn''t even be able to sleep at all.


    Jiang Shiyu stretched out his thumb and forefinger, and swiped it across Cheng Yu''s palm with his fingertip, taking the green pill with him. She swallowed, suppressing the thirst in her throat, the rising, almost uncontrollable voice that revealed itself.


    He swallowed the pill in one gulp. It looked like green beans, but had no taste of green beans. It seemed more like he ate mud, or bitter mud. Fortunately, it was just a little bit. It went down the tip of his tongue.


    Cheng Yu nodded, "I have some ideas, but I still need to try it out slowly."


    Jiang Shiyu acknowledged gently.


    After a long while, Cheng Yu''s gaze still fell on her body, and he did not allow her to raise her head to look at him. Cheng Yu said: "How do you feel?"


    Jiang Shiyu reacted and touched his own throat. After waiting for a while, about the time that they were separated, a feeling of thirst did not come to him.


    She laughed and said, "It''s quite good, there''s no more ¡­"


    She only said a few words before she quickly took out her water bottle and drank some water. Needless to say, the medicine was useless.


    Jiang Shiyu finished his water and laughed: "It''s alright, Cheng Yu, study it slowly. You will definitely find out after studying it. There''s still time. "


    Cheng Yu''s eyes flashed, "Okay."


    Jiang Shiyu did not forget that she was here to look for Yao Yao, so she separated from him once again.


    Jiang Shiyu stepped into the darkness of the night and returned to the resting inn. Upon entering the inn, he saw the workers that were extremely proud of them, currently cowering behind their counters.


    Jiang Shiyu swept his gaze across the great hall and saw a dazzling red light around a corner.


    She was stunned for a moment. What was going on? The rebel army was so daring to just barge into the central area. They were still fighting outside. Were these people giving up their lives?


    When the clerk saw her, he gave her a look and told her to run. But the person at the corner saw Jiang Shiyu, he extended a hand out and beckoned to her: "You, come over here."


    The fellow looked as if he was done for. He covered his face and hid underneath.


    Jiang Shiyu walked over. That person laughed and said, "Aiyaya, you''re still so calm when you see us. If you''re not capable, then you''re a fool."


    "Are you capable, or are you a fool?"


    If he was capable, he might attract a beating. Idiot. How could he admit that he was a fool? Was he a fool? No matter how he answered, he was wrong.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the man, expressionless.


    The few people surrounding that person frowned and stood up aggressively.


    That person smiled. "Don''t be so fierce. Do it."

 C359

    "Sit down." This time, the tone of the words became heavier. The rebel army who was still unwilling to sit sat down straightforwardly sat down, and looked at Jiang Shiyu with unfriendly eyes.


    One of them said, "I asked you to answer. Why aren''t you speaking? Are you mute?"


    He stood up and patted Jiang Shiyu''s shoulders, and laughed wickedly: "Heh heh, I haven''t seen you for a few days, did you miss me?"


    Jiang Shiyu said: "You''re about to die, there''s no need for me to worry."


    "Tsk tsk, this is the first time I''ve discovered that you have such a venomous tongue."


    Bi Qi wanted to grab Jiang Shiyu''s shoulder, but she dodged him and put him down with a chuckle. "Why are you here? Not using a teleportation array? Do you want me to send you there? If you see us, you''ll see that there''s no one there. "


    The few people around him were more tactful and had already moved far away.


    Jiang Shiyu frowned, "Did you hear what I said?"


    "I heard it." Bi Qi picked his ears, "My ears are indeed open, I heard all of your words."


    His left ear went in while his right ear went out. His brain was not able to handle this.


    Jiang Shiyu took a deep breath and said: "Leave this place, or leave the rebel army."


    "That won''t do." Bi Qi said.


    "Right now, I am someone that the kurai King has seen. I can''t leave Caeli, nor can I leave the rebel army. "Since I already know everything up there, how can I leave?"


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, "All of you have reached the palace?"


    No, that''s not right. It was very calm today, and there were no signs of a siege.


    Bi Qi became suspicious, "That''s not true. The king invites the leader to come and negotiate. "


    "What do we do?"


    Bi Qi sat down, poured a cup of water for Jiang Shiyu, and indicated for her to sit down. In order to understand the situation, Jiang Shiyu also sat down.


    Bi Qi shrugged, "Why can''t we negotiate? "Don''t forget that the rebel army gave us plenty of benefits just for our own sake. Once the order is broken, the rebel army will naturally disperse."


    "The King of Tulai is magnanimous enough to say that they can draw up a new country in the southwest of Tulai, independent of Tulai. It was a big deal. He split two fifths of the land in one go, but he was not afraid. Also, the order to not eat the same kind of people would be revoked. to prevent more demon beasts from joining in. "


    Bi Qi laughed: "If I were to say it, I should abolish it earlier. However, in this world, who would ever have known that the grievances and grievances accumulated over the years would eventually come to an end? "


    Jiang Shiyu was not stupid and naturally knew what he was talking about. The rebel army didn''t care about this'' peace of mind '', it depended on the reaction of the people below. They were originally from the same town. If they hadn''t been forced into a corner, they definitely wouldn''t have been willing to fight in their own country.


    In truth, they were willing to accept the king''s agreement. However, after going through so many years of suffering, they were still unrecognizable. At the very least, they had to let off some steam.


    Well, yes, but I don''t know when.


    Bi Qi laughed and said, "Actually, there is still another big secret. The rebels did not want their leader to be king. They aren''t even willing to be married off to someone from another clan. How could they allow someone to rule over them like that? "


    Jiang Shiyu was shocked that the leader of the rebel army was actually a human.


    "Do you know who he is?" Jiang Shiyu asked anxiously.


    Bi Qi pulled his finger out as if he was bored to death. He didn''t feel that it was a big secret that Ye Kong was talking about, but he also felt that it was a big secret that was coming from his mouth.


    He looked up and smiled. "Sing me a song."


    Jiang Shiyu: "..."


    Bi Qi sighed, "Why not tell me a joke?"


    Jiang Shiyu: "..."


    "Speak!"


    Bi Qi was wronged, "Is this your attitude of begging someone?"


    Jiang Shiyu clenched her teeth, "Are you going to say it or not?"


    Bi Qi pressed his thumb and forefinger together, pulling them from the left corner of his mouth to the right.


    Jiang Shiyu admitted defeat, "You''re telling a joke."


    Bi Qi squinted his eyes, and assumed a listening posture.


    Jiang Shiyu thought about it, what kind of joke could she joke about? After thinking for a long time, she could not find a single one.


    Bi Qi waited for a long time, but still did not hear any jokes.


    He suddenly said: "Jiang Shiyu, if I go home, you better not think about me."


    Jiang Shiyu: "It''s a good thing that you''re home, why should I miss you."


    Bi Qi grinned, "Then how will you miss me?"


    Jiang Shiyu spat out the venom, "When you die."


    Bi Qi held onto his heart and said painfully, "You''re too malicious."


    Jiang Shiyu also laughed. It was very easy to be together with Bi Qi. Perhaps it was because they were too similar, or perhaps, they were not the same.


    "Since you can''t tell a joke, then listen to me. Un, don''t interrupt me when I''m speaking, and don''t casually express your opinions. After listening to it, just forget about it."


    Jiang Shiyu heaved a sigh of relief, she did not need her to say anything, everything was fine.


    Bi Qi drank some water and said lightly: "I have a friend who is a otaku. He stays at home all day long without seeing anyone. This kind of person would accidentally walk down another path. What path? Since the real world couldn''t do it, he decided to enter the virtual world. He was coaxed into a virtual world with a few words from a lousy trash. At the beginning, it was quite a novelty. This friend of mine thought, Hey, hey, I''m going to make a career here. Alright, after doing it for a short while, I realized that it wasn''t that interesting. It was all virtual. Just want to go out. So what if it''s broken?! "


    "Trash things turning hostile, that''s amazing! My friend had a narrow escape and suffered great hardships." In the end, he could only endure. Following the instructions of the broken things, I have to improve this virtual world step by step. "


    "But under these circumstances, his brain is a bit abnormal."


    "One is a man who has achieved nothing while the other is a rich and handsome man whom everyone in the virtual world holds in high regard. One was himself, the other was a fake. Tsk tsk, this difference in strength will cause my friend to fall asleep every night when it''s quiet. "

 C360

    "My friend here probably doesn''t have a strong heart, so he''s half crazy. However, no one was able to tell. Hahaha, and you still think he''s that invincible person. "


    "After being forced to do many things that they don''t like by trash, the female lead who pursues the world collects lackeys everywhere and continuously upgrades them. This represents a group of elite aristocrats who despise them. The gazes of admiration from the crowd grew brighter and brighter. "


    Bi Qi looked at Jiang Shiyu, "Do you want to know something?"


    "The last thing we need is to stabilize the virtual world. How to stabilize the virtual world? To release a big boss, only a big boss has this ability. "


    "Is a big BOSS easy to deal with?" Tsk tsk, that friend of mine doesn''t even dare to get close to the big BOSS. Sigh, when he has a friend, he''ll be very excited. But his friend didn''t want to know him. It was too tragic. He also wanted to keep his friend away from all of this, but he discovered that the man was getting deeper and deeper. "


    Bi Qi looked at Jiang Shiyu, "I want to save you, but I can''t."


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, "You know, I ¡­"


    Bi Qi put his finger to his lips, "Don''t say it, don''t say it."


    Nervously, Bi Qi suddenly looked towards a certain place in the sky, and his expression suddenly changed. He stood up and said: "I came here to negotiate with the chief, I can''t stay here for long. Jiang Shiyu, take care. "


    After he finished speaking, before Jiang Shiyu could even react, the few people he brought were already gone.


    Jiang Shiyu looked in the direction that Bi Qi had left, "You still haven''t told me who the leader is."


    Seeing that the servant had left, he confirmed the matter several times before walking out and spitting at the servant, "Humph, what the hell is that thing!"


    He turned around, his face filled with displeasure. "You''re friends with the rebel army?"


    Jiang Shiyu swallowed his saliva, "No, he dragged me to talk."


    The fellow was still a little doubtful.


    But his friend, oh, refused to recognize him.


    The guy said, "If you''re not a friend, then that''s for the best. I''m going to XXX, but I was scared to death just now. As soon as I entered, I held the Horcrux to my head. After I had seen so much, I gave them food. Do you know the person who just spoke to you? "


    "What happened to him?"


    Jiang Shiyu really didn''t know.


    The servant was about to speak, he turned and looked outside, but seeing that there was no one around, he whispered to Jiang Shiyu: "That man is famous now. If it wasn''t for him, the rebel army wouldn''t have attacked us so quickly. "


    "It is said that he has led a group of rebel soldiers and never lost a battle. He has also subdued many people."


    "When I was leading the rebel army past the border, I didn''t care. No matter, you know? That group of people were not afraid at all. Some of them just joined the rebel army, while others were unwilling to join. They even looked down on him. "On the spot..."


    The shop assistant made a killing gesture. Jiang Shiyu had seen him do it before, so he thought that he might really be able to do it.


    The shop assistant threw down another bomb, "Kill those who don''t want to join the rebel army. Over three thousand people, blood has dyed the entire land red. He thinks that it''s not enough and directly cooks these demon beasts into their true forms."


    Jiang Shiyu felt disgusted.


    The waiter''s face was also filled with fear, "They are already of the same species, who would be willing to eat them? "That person didn''t force it. He only said that he would throw these things wherever they couldn''t be eaten ¡­"


    After the waiter said this, he also wanted to vomit. He could probably imagine what that place must have been like.


    Jiang Shiyu could not take it anymore.


    With great difficulty, he asked, "How did you know it was him?"


    The guy twitched his mouth and spat, "Who doesn''t know about him? Everyone wanted to kill him. We do not like the King''s orders, but this sort of person would never want to be with him. "


    Jiang Shiyu said: "I am asking you, how did you recognize him?"


    The shop assistant thought that she didn''t believe him and took out a painting from behind the cabinet. "I''ve already said that if you see this person, don''t say that the rebel army won''t join them. If you want to join, then join them."


    No one knew who drew this drawing, but Bi Qi laughed arrogantly and he was a little sinister. It was obvious even through the drawing without any change in expression or fierceness.


    He gave the flowers back to the shop assistant, who put away the painting and told her to hurry upstairs. He was going to close the door, and it was too chaotic right now.


    Not long after, Cheng Yu returned, and just as the shop assistant was urging him to return, seeing that Cheng Yu had returned, Jiang Shiyu heaved a sigh of relief.


    The clerk looked at her. "I said, why don''t you let me close the door? You''re waiting for someone." Wait for me, hurry up and go up, I''ll close the door! "


    When the two of them went upstairs, Cheng Yu said, "You were waiting for me?"


    Jiang Shiyu replied: "Not really, my friend wanted to close the door, I saw that you weren''t back yet, so I dragged this out."


    Cheng Yu said: "I found some news today."


    "About Yao Yao?"


    Cheng Yu nodded, "Someone said that she followed the rebel army in."


    The rebel army. The rebel army again.


    Wait a minute, the rebel army was also dressed in red. Could it be that someone had just made a mistake?


    Jiang Shiyu immediately told Cheng Yu about the rebel army and that they had come to negotiate peace.


    After Cheng Yu finished listening, something didn''t seem right. He said to Jiang Shiyu, "Did you know? Once the negotiation succeeds, Bi Qi will die. "


    Jiang Shiyu replied: "I know."


    Cheng Yu: "Let him go as soon as possible."


    "He just left in a hurry, and didn''t say anything. If there was a chance, I would definitely say it, but, I think, it''s too late."


    When Jiang Shiyu passed through the teleportation circle again, he found that there were less people there. Everyone was saying that the rebel army was about to negotiate with Eli and retreat out of the central area towards the southwest.


    Countless demon beasts clapped to celebrate, "Let them go!" "The southwest side is a barren land, if you want it, you can give it to them. In the central area, those of us here are the treasures of the Auland Empire, what kind of people are staying there?!"


    "Sigh, I really wish for it to end quickly."


    "Don''t start a battle. It''s best to be safe, it''s best to be safe."


    "What''s there to be afraid of? Our own army is very powerful."


    "Stop bragging, you''ve already been beaten into the central zone. If you keep fighting, you''ll all be gone."

 C361

    Some of the demonic beasts were not afraid and still wanted to continue this battle.


    Some demon beasts didn''t care at all. In any case, they were all different, a little more was a little less and it was nothing.


    He even suspected that the rebel army had entered just to investigate the situation in the central region so that they could call for help when they were back.


    Amongst the crowd, Jiang Shiyu shouted, but she was not from the Mortal Origin Stage, and the distance between them was too far, so her voice could not reach him. The person beside Yao Yao spoke a few words to her, and then the two of them turned around and left together.


    Jiang Shiyu was extremely disappointed, but she quickly pulled herself together, at least she found a way.


    She did not know who took Yao Yao away, but she knew the clothes they wore, they were the clothes of the rebel army!


    Yao Yao was mixed with the rebel army, and looking at their attitude, they treated Yao Yao with great respect, and it was no ordinary treatment.


    Jiang Shiyu couldn''t wait to tell Cheng Yu the good news, she had the news.


    Furthermore, based on the current situation, the central region would not fall. They could slowly search for it.


    She turned her head, the Cheng Yu who was just standing beside her a moment ago, had already disappeared.


    Her surroundings were very empty, a street could be seen to the end, and Cheng Yu seemed to have left.


    Jiang Shiyu returned to the inn with light steps.


    Normally, he would only return when it was late in the morning. This was the first time he would see him in broad daylight. When the assistant saw her, he felt a little strange. "You''re back so early?"


    Jiang Shiyu: "Mhm, is the person that was with me back yet?"


    The assistant shook his head. "I''ve been sitting here the entire time. No one has come."


    Jiang Shiyu was quiet for a while, then said: "If he comes back, please don''t go out, let him wait for me at the inn, I have something for him."


    The assistant nodded.


    Jiang Shiyu could not wait any longer and ran to the outside of the palace. Since the rebel army had come here to negotiate, all of the rebel soldiers lived in the palace for easy surveillance.


    Jiang Shiyu ran to the entrance of the palace at this time, and was almost beaten up by the guards, saying that she was shifty, like someone who had done bad things.


    Jiang Shiyu touched his own face, even if his face was not pretty, it would not be unsightly. Shaking her head and laughing, Jiang Shiyu felt that if she ran over like that, she would lose her life.


    She wanted to step forward and ask, but when she saw the guard''s soul tool pointing at her, she swallowed her words back down her throat.


    Since Yao Yao would come out, then, they would definitely be able to get in her way if they waited here.


    Jiang Shiyu waited dumbly for a long time, then suddenly patted her head. Yao Yao had already come out today, and would definitely not come out again.


    He will come again tomorrow. Jiang Shiyu glanced at the palace and prepared to leave.


    A series of hurried footsteps could be heard. Jiang Shiyu turned around and saw a group of rebel soldiers dressed in red military uniforms rushing out.


    There was a group of people behind him. They were dressed in black, and they were all in the same uniform.


    Two rows of people walked out at the same time.


    Just as they were about to run outside, one of the rebel soldiers suddenly stopped, "They''re out. Don''t follow us anymore." If we say we won''t cause trouble in the central region, we won''t do it. "


    The group of black uniformed men glanced at it once before turning around and entering the palace.


    The only thing left was a line of red rebel soldiers. Their military uniforms shone brightly, but the expressions on their faces were different.


    They passed through the area that Jiang Shiyu was at, Jiang Shiyu followed behind them leisurely. She saw that the group of red uniformed men were also asking something, and they were quite serious at the start, but later on, she stopped caring about them altogether. She would occasionally grab some food to eat and loaf around, and when it was night, she would go back leisurely.


    Jiang Shiyu thought for a moment, grabbed onto empty space, knocked out a person, changed into the clothes of a rebel and followed along.


    Along the way, she understood that these people seemed to be unfamiliar with each other. Each of them were looking for their own friends, and they could only chat for a bit. If she sneaked in like this, it would not be a problem at all.


    Sure enough, after she did so, no one felt that she was unfamiliar at all. She actually snuck into the palace just like that.


    After entering, they first went to a place and did not find anyone. One of the rebel soldiers recorded it down and they prepared to return.


    He was still complaining, "Really, that''s what we do. "This person doesn''t know what''s good for him. He really thinks he''s the leader and wants to send us to find a woman."


    "Who knows if that person would have died long ago."


    "I should have died a long time ago, hmph!"


    He was indeed looking for someone. He didn''t know who they were looking for. A woman?


    Jiang Shiyu pondered for a while, but still decided to follow them closely.


    Not long later, it seemed like they had arrived at the dining area. It was bustling with activity, and there were many people talking inside. Jiang Shiyu casually found a corner and carried a bowl of rice there, pretending to eat.


    After listening for a long time, he still couldn''t find any useful information. She didn''t know the place, so she couldn''t just walk around.


    Jiang Shiyu suppressed her gaze and looked around. Finally, she saw a familiar figure, she slowly moved forward and smacked her palm on that person''s body.


    The surroundings suddenly quieted down. They couldn''t believe what they were seeing, and they looked at her with a trace of fear.


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, she had only patted her shoulder, what big thing had she done?


    The person who had been slapped by her slowly raised her head while she was eating. "This is really ¡­"


    The strange interest on Bi Qi''s face disappeared after seeing Jiang Shiyu''s face. He squinted his eyes and laughed: "Why are you ¡­ ¡­"


    He stopped himself in time and said to the others, "You can continue to eat."


    He dragged Jiang Shiyu away, and everyone who passed by looked, and then immediately lowered their heads, no longer daring to look.


    Bi Qi dragged Jiang Shiyu into a room, and when there was no one around, Bi Qi said: "This is my room, why did you come in?"


    This was his room, where he could speak as he pleased.


    Jiang Shiyu understood and said: "I''m looking for someone."

 C362

    Bi Qi gave him a thought-provoking look, "Find someone? "Who is it?"


    Jiang Shiyu said honestly: "Yao Yao."


    "Hahaha, of course I know him." Bi Qi suddenly laughed wildly, as though he had gone insane: "How can I not recognize you, haha, this is going to be the main event."


    "Since you want to court death, why don''t I just kill you?"


    Bi Qi took out his spirit weapon and pointed it at Jiang Shiyu, "Tell me, if you leave the body, I won''t kill you."


    Jiang Shiyu''s heart jumped fiercely, and she said to Bi Qi: "Find Yao Yao, I''ll be leaving."


    "So what if you find her? If you can''t bring her away, you can''t leave either."


    Bi Qi said coldly, he raised the spirit weapon up slightly, and aimed it straight at Jiang Shiyu''s head from her original chest, as long as it hit, Jiang Shiyu''s little life would be gone.


    Jiang Shiyu said: "If you help me find Yao Yao, even if she doesn''t leave, I will."


    Bi Qi rejected him flatly, "No!"


    Jiang Shiyu closed her eyes, "Go ahead and kill him."


    Jiang Shiyu clenched his fist. She was betting on Bi Qi killing her.


    "Bang!"


    A strong gust of air brushed past Jiang Shiyu''s shoulder.


    When she opened her eyes, Bi Qi kept his spirit weapon and laughed bitterly, "You did it all because of me, you did it all because of me ¡­"


    Jiang Shiyu loosened her hands, and after a long while, she calmed her heartbeat and said, "Take me to see Yao Yao. No matter if she leaves or not, I will still leave this place. "Keep away from here."


    Bi Qi did not agree and weakly sat down.


    "You will regret it."


    Jiang Shiyu said: "If I don''t go now, I will regret it. If something were to happen to Yao Yao, I will regret it for the rest of my life. "


    Bi Qi waved his hand, "If you trust me, you can leave Tulily. Even if you die, she won''t ¡­ "


    "Bi Qi, can you tell me why you know so much?" Jiang Shiyu took a few steps forward and stared at Bi Qi.


    "I can''t say."


    "You know so much, why didn''t you stop it from happening?"


    Bi Qi laughed, "I''m stopping them. It''s a small side, but the outcome hasn''t changed. Nothing has changed! " He pounded the table irritably.


    Jiang Shiyu moved closer to the ground, and said: "Turn around."


    "For what?" Bi Qi said.


    "I want to tell you something, but I don''t want to see your face."


    Bi Qi was surprised, he shook his head and rejected, "No need. You want me to bring you to see Yao Yao, right? "Yes, I will take you there."


    "Jiang Shiyu, I will say it one last time, I cannot save you."


    His voice was bitter.


    Jiang Shiyu laughed, "It''s fine, I know how to save myself."


    Jiang Shiyu paused for a while, "I will be fine."


    Bi Qi raised his head and looked at her, "Is the promise you made useful? You are creating a death flag. "


    Jiang Shiyu tilted her head, "Take me to see Yao Yao."


    "Don''t worry, it''s already so late. None of us will be able to see her. Tomorrow, I''ll bring you there."


    Jiang Shiyu did not know why she could not go see Yao Yao, but since Bi Qi said that it was impossible, she could only follow behind him. After saying tomorrow, Jiang Shiyu would still believe in Bi Qi''s credibility.


    Bi Qi made Jiang Shiyu sleep on the bed and made herself a bed.


    Jiang Shiyu pulled the rebel''s clothes, and suddenly thought of something, she seemed to have forgotten about Cheng Yu.


    Fortunately, she had gone back and left a message. Cheng Yu should already know that she had found Yao Yao and was waiting at the inn.


    Jiang Shiyu was also awake, her eyes wide open.


    Bi Qi didn''t seem to know either. Not long later, he said: "Are you asleep?"


    Jiang Shiyu turned over, "No."


    Bi Qi replied: "Me neither."


    Bi Qi said: "Let me tell you a story."


    "I don''t want to hear it."


    "That friend of mine, right? He''s still quite pitiful." Bi Qi talked about it on his own, "Living without friends, isn''t that just your parents? His parents had raised him into an adult, but who knew that he would end up squatting at home, gnawing on old people, cursing at them, and not being able to drag him out? My friend''s parents had several strands of hair white for this. I wonder how my friend''s parents would feel once he enters the virtual world. "


    Jiang Shiyu did not speak, as she had a good habit of listening to the story without interrupting.


    Bi Qi sighed, "You tell me, it''s not strange, my friend. He didn''t even dare to kill a chicken, and went to the virtual world.


    "What I saw only in the books and on the television, it turned out to be true. The boundless universe truly was full of wonders. There were all sorts of people. Especially in a strange country, it was so strange that none of the people inside were human. However, he had to be a living person. Are you joking? "


    Jiang Shiyu: "Don''t say anymore."


    Bi Qi paused for a while, "A friend of mine is a fool. For the fool who goes home, no matter how many mistakes you make, it is all for the sake of going home. "


    "Jiang Shiyu, he''s a fool. Even if someone wants to sentence him, they have to see if he''s alright."


    Jiang Shiyu said coldly, "I''ve already said, I don''t want to hear it. Bi Qi, you haven''t slept at all when it''s time for you to sleep, you''re the only one who has so much to say.


    Bi Qi sat up immediately and looked at Jiang Shiyu with sparkling eyes.


    Jiang Shiyu was shocked when she turned her head and met his eyes.


    Bi Qi laughed and said, "You are right. It was only when I was due to sleep that I was able to hold back so many words. It was also because the goal that I wanted to accomplish was not accomplished that I spoke so much. How about you help me do it? "


    "I''ll knock you out and let you sleep. I can help you. " Jiang Shiyu also sat up, and raised his hand towards Bi Qi''s neck.

 C363

    Bi Qi leaned on the side of the bed, the light in his eyes was extremely bright in the dark night, and said: "Jiang Shiyu, you know which one I''m talking about."


    Jiang Shiyu did not move, "Say, let me help you out, I''ll help you out. I''ll help you out so that you can sleep." His hand was still on Bi Qi''s neck. As long as he said another word, Jiang Shiyu would not hesitate to knock on his neck, "My hand blade''s strength is pretty strong, it can let you sleep for one or two days. How about that?


    Bi Qi was defeated, and said dejectedly: "I already knew about you, but I still don''t know about you. You definitely aren''t willing to help me, you will only continue to stir up trouble inside, and do things according to your method. You don''t care about anyone else."


    The night passed silently. Early in the morning, the birds chirped and Jiang Shiyu pretended to wake up from his sleep and opened his eyes.


    A bright but not dazzling light shone into the room. The cold atmosphere from last night was also washed away, and the temperature slowly rose.


    Bi Qi had already stood up, leaning on the window, and peeked through the crack.


    His face was half in the light, half in the dark.


    The eyes were dark.


    Hearing the noise, she smiled and said to Jiang Shiyu, "You''re awake?"


    With such a small rotation, his eyes were once again filled with light.


    Jiang Shiyu stood up and also walked to the window, "What are you looking at?"


    Bi Qi slightly raised his head, facing the outside, and said: "Yi Le''s guards, do as I say."


    Why wasn''t there any sound of the exercise being done?


    Jiang Shiyu also looked over. The black uniformed man was standing in three rows in the empty space outside. He held his head high and puffed out his chest, doing exercises in unison.


    Bi Qi said from the side, "These are all for us to see, how could they be so diligent? "One of us said that these people normally don''t practice, and they only do it for some activities. This is their job."


    Jiang Shiyu stood up straight and looked at Bi Qi: "Take me to see Yao Yao."


    Bi Qi sighed, "I''m probably crazy, that''s why I agreed to your request."


    Jiang Shiyu''s mouth curved into a smile.


    "When are we going?"


    Bi Qi said helplessly: "Wait till they all leave."


    Jiang Shiyu bent his waist again and stuck his body into the gap of the window.


    The two of them stood by the window and watched for a while.


    "Jiang Shiyu, look. If we really fight our way in, they won''t have much strength to fight back."


    Bi Qi blew at the side, "I see that you have exhausted all your energy, so even if there are no rebel soldiers, you should disappear from West Continent soon."


    "Chen Wang, who was working on the road ahead."


    Jiang Shiyu said to Bi Qi after looking at it for a while.


    Bi Qi seemed to not understand, "What do you mean?"


    Jiang Shiyu pointed to the enemy troops outside, "Do you really not understand or do you not care?"


    Bi Qi took a step back into the darkness and said with an innocent expression, "I really don''t understand."


    The group of people outside had finished their exercises and were slowly retreating.


    Jiang Shiyu glanced at it, then turned and said to Bi Qi: "Let''s go."


    "Huh?"


    "Take me to see Yao Yao."


    Bi Qi looked at it, shook his head, and laughed: "There''s no rush, I''ll take you to eat something first. This was not the right time to do so ¡­ Well, don''t look at me like that, I mean it this time. "I promise, I''ll take you there when we''re done eating."


    Jiang Shiyu could only follow behind Bi Qi. She felt a headache coming her way, and the pain was excruciating.


    The thirst in her throat had already disappeared before she entered the palace yesterday, but her head was aching more and more. Could it be that the worms had crawled into it?


    The female Taoist only said that the insect could suck blood, he didn''t say that it could eat human brains.


    Jiang Shiyu''s back was covered in a layer of cold sweat.


    She followed behind Bi Qi, and looked at the figure in front of her, her mouth constantly chewing on a few words, but when it reached her mouth, it was once again swallowed.


    A few times like this, Jiang Shiyu made up his mind. When Bi Qi turned the corner, he increased his pace and shouted, "Bi Qi, I ¡­"


    "Bi Qi, long time no see."


    Hearing this voice, Jiang Shiyu''s body froze.


    A patch of red clothes emerged from the corner. The voice was soft, carrying the delicate tone of a little girl.


    Bi Qi smiled and replied, "That''s right, I followed her, and didn''t see your face until now."


    As Yao Yao stood at the corner, she could just barely make out Bi Qi. There was another person following behind Bi Qi, she thought it was Red Rebel.


    Seeing the familiar smile on her face, she instantly froze.


    He reluctantly smiled, "Yeah. Are you all right? "


    Jiang Shiyu did not expect to see Yao Yao so soon, she lifted her leg excitedly. One more step, and she would be able to see ¡­


    Her gaze stopped on Bi Qi''s back as he raised his hand and made a gesture to Jiang Shiyu not to go forward.


    Jiang Shiyu stopped in his tracks. Bi Qi laughed and said: "It''s good, of course it''s good. "What about you?"


    "... "I, I''m fine too."


    Bi Qi smiled and said: "I''m going to eat. We''ll talk again when we have time."


    "Okay, okay." There was disappointment in Yao Yao''s voice.


    Bi Qi turned to Jiang Shiyu and said: "Let''s go eat."


    Jiang Shiyu walked past Yao Yao with his head lowered. Behind her, another person followed behind Yao Yao with a step.


    Jiang Shiyu took a quick glance and immediately caught up to Bi Qi.


    Some distance away. She caught up to Bi Qi, "Who is that person?"


    Bi Qi clasped his hands together and turned around to take a look, but he could no longer see that person, "Oh, to protect Yao Yao."


    Jiang Shiyu: "To protect her? If I had to protect her, you would prevent me from coming forward. Tell me, what exactly is Yao Yao doing inside the rebel army, is the person behind her monitoring her? "


    Bi Qi said indifferently: "Didn''t you already guess it? Why are you asking me?" He had no intention of explaining at all.


    Jiang Shiyu gritted his teeth, "What did I guess? I don''t know anything."

 C364

    "I asked you to bring me to Yao Yao, but you kept nudging me, saying one thing after another. Is it inconvenient for her to see anyone right now?"


    The tone in front of him was still questioning him, but when he said that Yao Yao could not meet anyone, Jiang Shiyu''s heart ached.


    Bi Qi became even angrier, he extended his hand to poke at Jiang Shiyu, but she dodged him. He glared at her angrily and said: "You''re not convinced that your mother is a Holy Mother? Look at what you have done, I have already told you before at Nine Heavens Academy. I told you, don''t come. And you, what if you spread the news? Does anyone listen to you? What about you? Did you run away by yourself? I lent you the soul device, and I know that you went to the library. You sure are bold, even running around at that time. Do you know, do you know, that your teacher was killed, and you don''t know who that was? If the killer wanted to kill you, it would be like killing an ant. Why didn''t you come to me? "


    She said: "Bi Qi, thank you."


    These words were in his mouth and in his mind, as if it was very easy to say them out loud.


    Bi Qi looked like he had been pinched on the neck, he lost his voice and looked at Jiang Shiyu.


    Jiang Shiyu smiled at him and said, "Thank you very much. "I have always been unwilling to lower my head to you. When I begged you to do something, my face was still filled with unwillingness, and my expression when I spoke to you was simply unbearable. Perhaps, from the bottom of my heart, I am looking down on you."


    Bi Qi was stunned.


    Jiang Shiyu said: "I have always looked down on people like your friends who stay at home and bite the elder''s bones, not communicating with others."


    "When I see you, I look down on you as well. I have my own difficulties. I have endured a lot of pain, and I am not willing to do such a thing. And then, he just continued to do things without a care in the world. "It''s as if this world owes you and everyone bullies you."


    "Bi Qi, I still want to say, I look down on you."


    "However, I did not thank you. I sincerely thank you."


    Her eyes gently looked at Bi Qi, "It''s not that I don''t want to find you, or don''t want to talk to you, it''s just that the way we''re going is really different."


    Bi Qi was startled for a moment, then reached out to grab his hair. When he put it down, he wiped the corner of his eyes and laughed, "What did you say? I just think that you are not afraid of death. Too unafraid of death. "It''s also a muscle. I don''t know how to change it, but I don''t know how my brain grew."


    Jiang Shiyu finally understood.


    The two of them looked at each other again. Bi Qi turned around and coughed to hide his embarrassment: "Let''s go eat first."


    Jiang Shiyu followed and said: "How have you been these past few days?"


    Bi Qi: "What can I do? It''s fine. It''s pretty good. I''m fine. "


    Jiang Shiyu laughed and asked a few more questions that he was concerned with Bi Qi.


    The two of them arrived at the dining area.


    Once Bi Qi entered, all the noisy places looked over. After a while, as if nothing had happened, he started talking again.


    That atmosphere was actually an act. But it was too lousy.


    On the other hand, Bi Qi seemed to have seen too much, and swaggered his way in with Jiang Shiyu.


    When they went in to eat, no one from behind wanted to come in.


    Jiang Shiyu looked around at the emptiness that surrounded her, and looked at Bi Qi''s indifferent expression. She wanted to say something, but for some reason, she didn''t know what to say. She was afraid that the moment she opened her mouth, she would ask Bi Qi about it. Yes. However, this was another unpleasant topic.


    She thought about it for a moment and decided not to.


    After eating for a while, Bi Qi opened his mouth, "Wait, I''ll bring you there."


    Jiang Shiyu swallowed his food, "Take me to see Yao Yao? Isn''t it inconvenient for her? "


    Bi Qi glanced at Jiang Shiyu, "Who do you think I am? Don''t worry, I''ll give you a chance to see her. But the time is very short. If you want to say something, say it quickly. "


    Jiang Shiyu hurriedly nodded, "Okay."


    Some didn''t dare to come close, but others would. You have a playful smile on your face, "Female? Bi Qi, when did you become so bored? "


    Bi Qi snorted, ignoring the man.


    That person sat down shamelessly and greeted Jiang Shiyu, "Hello, little beauty."


    This was the first time someone had called him that, causing Jiang Shiyu to be stunned. He raised his eyes and saw that person.


    There was a small bulge above the man''s eye, as if something were trying to pierce it.


    Jiang Shiyu saw his obvious goal in an instant, and noticed Jiang Shiyu''s line of sight, so he said: "This is my horn, but it was interrupted later on, so you can''t see it."


    "Corner?"


    "Yeah, I''m the sheep, the bleating sheep. You can call me Sheep, I don''t mind. "


    said the sheep, raising his hand and raising it above his head.


    If you grow up to be cute, then that''s all right. However, Yang Changdi was actually very mighty. His facial features were handsome, and doing this kind of action was truly a bit out of keeping with the rules.


    Jiang Shiyu coughed and nodded: "Hello."


    Sheep looked at Bi Qi and laughed: "You haven''t started yet, right?"


    Bi Qi glared at him, "Quickly leave after eating."


    The sheep laughed and walked away, carrying his food.


    Bi Qi pointed at the sheep and said, "Ignore him, he''s just a madman."


    Although Jiang Shiyu was very curious, he suppressed it.

 C365

    Anyways, after seeing Yao Yao, she would bring him away from this place, regardless of who it was, she did not care.


    Bi Qi said that it was still possible. After eating, they took Jiang Shiyu for a walk and passed through a few palaces, towards a palace in the southwest corner.


    Jiang Shiyu nodded.


    Yao Yao: "Who wants to see me? Jiang Shi... It''s you. Why did you come in? "


    Yao Yao''s face alternated between red and white. She was excited, but also seemed to be suppressing her fear.


    Bi Qi looked around at the situation, "Do you all want to stand at the door and speak? "Let''s go in."


    Yao Yao was startled, then opened the door like a wandering soul, and brought Jiang Shiyu in.


    Jiang Shiyu already felt that something was amiss, according to her, it should not be like that. They should be able to sit together and chat for a while. She suggested taking Yao Yao and quickly leave this place, rather than staying here. The two of them looked at each other for a while, but didn''t say anything.


    Yao Yao wanted to say something but hesitated, while Jiang Shiyu continued to observe the room.


    There were a lot of things that Jiang Shiyu had never seen before, but there were also some that Jiang Shiyu had seen before. It was a very hot day and the flowers were very delicate. If he wasn''t careful, he would die. Looking at the flowers in Yao Yao''s house, she seemed like she had picked them up early in the morning.


    Yao Yao followed her line of sight and was stunned for a moment. With a cough, he finally opened his mouth and asked, "Jiang Shiyu, why did you come in?"


    Jiang Shiyu regained his senses, "Mn, I came to look for you. I saw you on the street before, and I know you haven''t gotten out yet, so I wanted to find you and take you out with me. "


    Yao Yao was extremely happy, "Hmm, that''s great, you still remember me. "He didn''t really abandon me."


    Jiang Shiyu also laughed, "Why would I abandon you? "Don''t let your imagination run wild."


    Yao Yao pursed his lips, "Actually, I went out to find you. I just wanted to sway a little to meet you. But I didn''t see you. "


    Jiang Shiyu: "I just arrived at the central region."


    Yao Yao: "I just arrived too."


    The two of them did not speak again, feeling a little awkward.


    Bi Qi interrupted, "There''s not much time left, the two of you don''t need to talk about irrelevant things, hurry up and say what you want to say."


    Yao Yao bit her lips and looked at Jiang Shiyu, "I know you still remember me, but hurry up and leave this place. Don''t stay in the West Continent, go to the Eastern Continent. "


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, "What are you saying, you''re not coming with me?"


    Yao Yao shook his head, "I''m not going with you."


    "Why?"


    Jiang Shiyu asked her.


    Yao Yao''s eyes couldn''t help but turn red. She sniffed and laughed. "I don''t want to be with you."


    "Why?"


    "I don''t think you''re treating me as a friend."


    "Why?"


    Yao Yao was quiet for a moment, then suddenly stood up and bent down to look into Jiang Shiyu''s eyes.


    Her eyes were still red, but they were already filled with coldness.


    "Jiang Shiyu, I''ll talk to you properly, you don''t want to hear it. Why do you have to tear down the last piece of cloth? "


    Who am I? I am the daughter of one of the seven strongest experts on the continent, the youngest one of the seven. I have everything I want since I was young, everything I eat and drink, everything I wear is the best.


    "I''m now regretting that I met you back then. I even went with you to the China and encountered a lot of hardships and dangers along the way. In Magic Beast Town, I almost lost my life there. "


    "You went to the Nine Heavens Academy to take care of you, but what about you? What did you do for me? When I needed you the most, you abandoned me. You left me behind. Everyone there wanted to kill me, but you just abandoned me like that. "


    Yao Yao''s eyes turned red.


    Jiang Shiyu wanted to reject, "I''m not ¡­"


    Yao Yao covered her mouth, "Don''t say it."


    Yao Yao''s eyes flashed for a bit, and then became serious again, "I''m following you, so call it friends. Look at what I got, it''s all in rags, covered in dust, it''s not good to eat, and it''s not good to wear, am I still me? I am proud, regardless of how others look at me, my willfulness, or whatever kind of Yao Yao I want, I don''t need friends, I don''t need companions, I only need myself. I only want myself. "


    Yao Yao roared as he finished, as though he was finished, and his entire body fell to the ground.


    Jiang Shiyu wanted to support her, but she waved him away.


    She sat down on a chair. "Let''s go, before it''s completely torn." She bent her waist, giving off a feeling of defeat.


    Jiang Shiyu licked his lips, and felt that his head was starting to hurt more and more, "Yao Yao, I want to hear the truth. "Tell me the truth, do you want to come with me?"


    "I''m sorry..."


    However, Yao Yao acted as if he was shocked and shouted, "Don''t say it! I don''t want to hear it! "Shut up!"


    She covered her ears like a madman. "I''m not going with you. Hurry up and get out of here!"


    Bi Qi pulled Jiang Shiyu up, "Let''s go. "Time is up."


    Jiang Shiyu reluctantly looked at it and followed Bi Qi out.


    The girl who was guarding the door loosened her breath as she saw them come out. She asked with slight worry: "What''s wrong? What are you guys talking about inside?"


    Bi Qi shook his head, "I might come back tomorrow."


    Then, he pulled Jiang Shiyu who had lost his soul and was about to leave.


    The girl called after him, "Okay, I''ll open the door for you tomorrow.


    Bi Qi dragged Jiang Shiyu all the way to his room.


    Closing the door, he said, "What are you doing? Don''t you know what she''s talking about? What are you doing here when people don''t treat you as a friend? "Hurry up and leave."


    His words and Yao Yao''s were the same, as they were all rushing Jiang Shiyu.


    Jiang Shiyu lowered his head and mumbled something.


    Bi Qi could not hear clearly and he lowered his head.

 C366

    "What exactly happened ¡­?" "What happened..."


    Bi Qi straightened his body, looked at her, and coldly said: "You want to know what happened?"


    Jiang Shiyu anxiously stood up and said, "I want to know now."


    Jiang Shiyu was so anxious that she was about to go crazy.


    Say it, say it!


    Bi Qi grabbed Jiang Shiyu''s hand, tightly clenched it, and pulled it away from his collar.


    He said lightly: "Jiang Shiyu, calm down. It will be all right. "Don''t worry, it''s okay."


    Jiang Shiyu wanted to struggle free from Bi Qi''s hands, but she was held tightly and glared at Bi Qi.


    Bi Qi laughed and said, "You can sing me a small song."


    Jiang Shiyu was about to go crazy from anxiousness, but her mind still had a hint of clarity, "If I sing, will you tell me?"


    Bi Qi laughed, and did not say a word.


    Jiang Shiyu said.


    The two of them stayed in a deadlock for a while. Jiang Shiyu''s expression calmed down, and only then did Bi Qi let go of her hand.


    He laughed and said, "If someone else were to talk to me like that, I would have already called him. Look at you, I''ll let you grab my collar and spit at me. "


    He touched his face.


    Just as they were too close together, Jiang Shiyu spoke out, causing them to fly straight towards Bi Qi''s face like a cloud of spittle.


    Jiang Shiyu scoffed.


    Bi Qi laughed and said: "You are a person who thinks too much and thinks too much. "Why? You can''t just look at this question."


    Jiang Shiyu: "I don''t even know the answer to my question, why do I have to look at it simply?"


    Bi Qi scoffed, "See, I said it, I only wanted you to stop thinking about me and Yao Yao, and you still wanted to beat me up."


    Jiang Shiyu said: "What do you want to say to me, or what do you want to say to me."


    Bi Qi sat down, "You take a seat too, we''ll talk properly."


    Jiang Shiyu did not sit down. Actually, she also knew that her actions just now were very impulsive, it was just that she felt that it was too embarrassing.


    Bi Qi shook his head and continued, "You said it yourself. As long as you meet with Yao Yao once, no matter if she leaves with you or not, you will have to leave Yulai. I''m not hearing things, am I? "


    Jiang Shiyu said stiffly: "You didn''t hear wrong."


    Bi Qi said: "Alright, then can''t you leave? What are we wasting time for? "


    Jiang Shiyu felt discouraged, then sat down.


    "I want to know what happened."


    Bi Qi shook his head: "Nothing happened."


    Jiang Shiyu spoke word by word, "I! No! Phase! "Yes!"


    Bi Qi: "If you don''t believe me, what can you do?"


    Jiang Shiyu was stunned, indeed, what could she do, if others wanted to say it, she could say it, what could she do, she had said all that she wanted to say, but she did not, what could she do?


    Jiang Shiyu''s mind raced.


    From the looks of it, Bi Qi and Yao Yao would not tell her anything. This matter should be huge, and Bi Qi and Yao Yao shouldn''t be the only ones who knew about it.


    Just what kind of identity did Yao Yao have? Why was it so difficult to meet him once?


    Looking at the furnishings in her room, it seemed that her position was not low at all.


    Bi Qi''s position in this place was not low either.


    This was something that only the higher-ups would know.


    Seeing Jiang Shiyu''s expression, Bi Qi laughed: "Don''t even think about it. I''ll walk you out. "


    Jiang Shiyu was startled. Go out? She had not returned for so long, even if she left a message, Cheng Yu would probably be worried.


    She nodded, and following Bi Qi''s orders, the two of them went out together.


    Bi Qi sent Jiang Shiyu to the door of the inn, and the two of them spoke for a while before Jiang Shiyu entered.


    Jiang Shiyu said: "Wait a moment."


    Bi Qi agreed honestly.


    After seeing Jiang Shiyu enter, they prepared to return.


    He knew what Jiang Shiyu was thinking, it was no other than that she wanted to follow him back to the palace. She still didn''t give up, she wanted to bring Yao Yao away once again.


    Not long after he turned around, the sound of hurried footsteps could be heard. Jiang Shiyu grabbed onto Bi Qi anxiously, "Cheng Yu has disappeared."


    Bi Qi''s eyes flashed.


    Then he said, "Where did he go? "You''re not lying to me, you want to ¡­"


    Jiang Shiyu shouted: "Go in and ask the shop assistant, he''s gone. When I was outside yesterday, he never came back."


    He was stunned. "Really?"


    Jiang Shiyu nodded.


    Bi Qi''s expression finally changed, but it was still very shocked as he said: "Follow me."


    He pulled Jiang Shiyu and started running in the central region. Not long later, he brought Jiang Shiyu to a place.


    At this place, Jiang Shiyu was startled, "Why did you bring me to the teleportation circle?"


    Bi Qi was wearing a red rebel army uniform, the guard at the teleportation circle was shocked, and asked shakily: "What happened?"


    Because they were negotiating, the number of people in the teleportation formation had decreased.


    No one dared to stop them. The two of them directly arrived at the front of the line and stood in front of the teleportation circle.


    Bi Qi pushed Jiang Shiyu, and spoke to the man unhappily: Go outside, anything is fine, hurry up.


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, "Bi Qi, what are you trying to do? I''m not going out."


    Bi Qi pulled her, and with a kind of strength that Jiang Shiyu would never be able to struggle out of, he forcefully pushed her over, "Hurry."


    Seeing Bi Qi''s fierce expression, how could the man dare to be negligent? His face had already spread throughout the entire central region, he did not want to live anymore, hence he dared to provoke him.


    That person didn''t care about the teleportation formation. A dozen people had to go together to avoid wasting resources.


    He opened the door and chose the nearest spot.


    A light flashed as the transmission array opened.


    Bi Qi pulled Jiang Shiyu and was about to push him inside.


    Jiang Shiyu glared at Bi Qi, "Let go of me."


    Her right hand held onto the long sword, just as she was about to pull it out, Bi Qi had already pressed down on the sword hilt a step ahead.

 C367

    Bi Qi laughed and said, "Goodbye!"


    Jiang Shiyu wanted to grab onto Bi Qi''s clothes, but she immediately tore it off, and threw Bi Qi''s clothes into the teleportation circle.


    Jiang Shiyu stood up, she looked at Bi Qi, and then turned to the person beside her.


    Bi Qi took out a bunch of soul power crystal s and said, "Use this."


    The man looked at it and said, "No, our spirit stones are different from this one."


    "Then where can I find the spirit stones?"


    Jiang Shiyu pulled out her sword and quickly ran out. Bi Qi, who was still talking to the guards, noticed that Jiang Shiyu was gone and cursed. She also chased after him.


    They crossed the street.


    Bi Qi was shouting loudly from behind: "Jiang Shiyu, I''m saying this for your own good, hurry up and leave!"


    Jiang Shiyu did not even look back as she ran away at top speed.


    Bi Qi shouted again: "Don''t run, quickly come with me."


    Jiang Shiyu turned a deaf ear to them and continued to run along the street. Actually, she didn''t know where she was going either. She couldn''t let Bi Qi catch her, and she still couldn''t be sent out right now.


    Bi Qi ran for a while, and when people saw him, they would move aside. On the other hand, Jiang Shiyu had to hide and avoid as much as she could, and make way for him.


    When she left the palace, she had changed into a new set of clothes.


    Who would let her.


    Jiang Shiyu ran quickly, but paid attention to avoid areas where people could return to.


    But just as he reached a street and both sides of the street were filled with Red Rebel, Jiang Shiyu''s voice had already sounded over his shoulder just as he was about to turn around.


    These rebel soldiers heard Bi Qi''s voice and said to him not to run. Seeing that Jiang Shiyu was only a normal demon beast, they thought that she was someone who had offended Bi Qi and chased after him together.


    Jiang Shiyu''s heart stopped for a moment, her legs staggered, and she almost fell down. Just like that, she turned around and followed behind a dozen or so Red Rebel s.


    Maybe she didn''t see the weather when she went out today, but just around the corner of the street, she bumped into someone.


    The man did not fall, but Jiang Shiyu took a big step back instead.


    The man looked behind him, then looked at Jiang Shiyu and laughed: "What have you done to be chased by so many people?"


    Jiang Shiyu lifted her head and looked, "You... Sheep? "


    The sheep looked at Jiang Shiyu in confusion. "You know me? You. Ah, I remember now, it was you, Bi Qi brought them over ¡­ "


    He smiled. "What''s the matter?"


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know what to say, but since this man was part of the rebel army, she covered her head and wanted to escape.


    The sheep dragged her back. "What are you doing?"


    "I have something to do, let go."


    Bi Qi who was behind had already caught up.


    He looked at Jiang Shiyu, then at the sheep that caught her, and slowed her pace.


    The Sheep looked at the two of them. A lover''s game? "


    Seeing that Bi Qi had caught up with his, Jiang Shiyu did not plan to run, as she was also tired of running.


    Hearing the words of the sheep, he harrumphed coldly.


    Bi Qi laughed and said: "It''s great that you managed to stop me."


    He reached out to grab Jiang Shiyu.


    Yang Protecting Jiang Shiyu, she looked at Bi Qi, her eyes full of interest, "I didn''t stop them, I was just talking, what are you doing?"


    Bi Qi''s face immediately fell, "Let her go."


    "Sigh, I didn''t catch her. I think you''re the one that''s trying to catch her." Sheep said indifferently.


    Bi Qi''s eyes flashed with red light, "Okay."


    Caught off guard, he stretched out his hand towards the sheep, who said, "Let''s go."


    These words were naturally not directed at Bi Qi.


    Jiang Shiyu acted as if she had received an order, and ran off.


    Bi Qi looked at the sheep in front of him, "You sure are interesting."


    The sheep smiled back.


    Jiang Shiyu ran very far, and there came a series of sounds from behind. The sheep and Bi Qi started fighting directly on the street.


    She did not know where she was going, what had happened to Bi Qi, Yao Yao, what had happened to Cheng Yu that he had disappeared?


    She could not figure it out, nor could she guess it.


    Resting at the corner, he confirmed that no one was coming after him.


    Where are we going now?


    The most dangerous place was also the safest place.


    Jiang Shiyu thought about it and decided on the direction she wanted to go.


    The transfer array had just gone through a commotion and needed to replenish their spirit stones. Spirit stones wouldn''t return for a while, and there was still a large crowd of people gathered outside.


    Jiang Shiyu took the chance and snuck into the queue. She gathered her thoughts amidst the noisy crowd.


    When she finally regained consciousness and raised her head to look, the people in front of her seemed to have started fighting.


    Jiang Shiyu heard the person in front say: "They are fighting again for the sake of line up. It''s been a few days."


    "It''s fine, it''s fine. When the agreement is complete, we won''t be able to use this transmission array again in a year."


    "But we have not decided yet, right? We can''t wait here. There were some rebel soldiers who were making a ruckus here just now. Who knows if they will start a war using the peace here? Hurry up and go. "


    "They aren''t idiots. How many people are there in this palace, and how many are there in the central region? I''m afraid they aren''t crazy, and that''s why they chose to fight here. Do you think they''ve all come in? There are only a few dozen of them. "


    "Sigh, I really don''t know when it will end."


    "I saw it from a distance, and it was all for the sake of the transportation formation. This matter will not end so soon."


    "Your stinky mouth, don''t talk nonsense."


    "Then what the heck did I say..."


    They were still chatting, but it was as if Jiang Shiyu was hit. Could it be that the thing that Yao Yao and Yao Yao were hiding was that they were going to start a war here?


    It can''t be. How many rebel soldiers are there? And how many people are there in the central region?


    Once this idea came out, Jiang Shiyu couldn''t suppress it anymore.


    She could no longer stay here. She needed to leave quickly and find Bi Qi.


    Are you crazy to want to scold him like that?!


    Bi Qi and the sheep were still in a truce, staring at each other.


    The Sheep panted and said, "Amazing, as expected of someone who had slaughtered three people without a care."


    Bi Qi sneered, "You are powerful too. There aren''t many in the rebel army that can fight me to this extent. I never knew why you were down there. "


    The sheep smiled and said, "I''d love to. I want to be there."


    Bi Qi did not speak, and continued to stare at him.


    The two of them stopped for a while, when they heard the familiar footsteps in front of them. Bi Qi was startled, and looked over. Jiang Shiyu was rushing over quickly, and stopped in front of Bi Qi while gasping for breath.


    Bi Qi was stunned, "You..."


    Jiang Shiyu picked up Bi Qi, "What exactly are you hiding from me?"

 C368

    Bi Qi looked at Jiang Shiyu, who was running away and coming back, in shock. He thought that Jiang Shiyu would never come back again, he might have to go through a lot of effort to capture her. Who knew that this person would appear in front of them in the next moment?


    Jiang Shiyu did not receive a reply for a long time. He put Bi Qi down, and revealed an understanding look in his eyes: "Are you guys going to start a war in the Western and Central Region?"


    Jiang Shiyu''s voice became heavy, "Take me to see Yao Yao, I don''t care if you live or die, this is your own decision. But Yao Yao, she didn''t do it on your own accord, I want to take her out."


    Jiang Shiyu turned his head to look at him, looked coldly at him for a moment, and then looked at the sheep.


    The sheep smiled and waited for Jiang Shiyu to make a decision.


    Jiang Shiyu clenched his teeth, "Bring me in."


    The sheep nodded.


    The two of them were preparing to leave, but Bi Qi grabbed Jiang Shiyu from behind, his expression extremely ugly: "I already said, you are not allowed to stay in the Eureka Inn, you must immediately leave!"


    Jiang Shiyu said: "Bi Qi, let go, you have something you want to do, don''t tell me that I don''t have something I want to do?"


    Bi Qi held onto Jiang Shiyu tightly, like an iron hand.


    The sheep let out a strange cry, "I can''t stand this. Is there any difference between forcing others to do what you are doing now and forcing them?"


    Bi Qi coldly said: "Scram for me."


    Bi Qi looked like he was facing a sheep and his face didn''t look good the entire time.


    Jiang Shiyu frowned, he turned around and slapped towards Bi Qi. When his palm was still in the air, he heard a familiar voice with a smile.


    "Long time no see. When we met, we had a conflict. "


    Right at the corner where the three were at conflict, another person appeared. His face was a little pale, as if he had lost too much blood and his eyes were sunken in, looking extremely frail. He was wearing a white undergarment with a rebel army red uniform on the outside.


    Jiang Shiyu was shocked. "Hua Ke, you ¡­ how could you be like this?"


    Hua Ke walked over and coughed, it was not to ease the awkwardness of the cough, but the kind that made one cough until death.


    He laughed and said: "Jiang Shiyu, it''s been a while."


    Bi Qi loosened his grip on Jiang Shiyu and stood straight.


    Jiang Shiyu walked to the front of Hua Ke. The difference between his current appearance and his previous appearance was too huge. Jiang Shiyu said after a while, "Why aren''t you with Yao Yao, I ¡­"


    Bi Qi coughed.


    Jiang Shiyu did not understand.


    Hua Ke smiled and said, "Yao Yao and I are together. Do you want to come over?


    Jiang Shiyu was overjoyed, "You can bring me there?"


    Hua Ke nodded.


    Jiang Shiyu and Hua Ke walked to the front, causing Bi Qi''s eyes to darken, he stared at the back of the figure in front of him, his heart suddenly rushing up, as though he was unable to escape his fate.


    The Sheep whispered, "Bi Qi, your dream is about to wake up."


    Bi Qi scoffed, he needed to dream. This was a dream to begin with.


    Jiang Shiyu and Hua Ke chatted along the way until they found out that, after they had separated, Hua Ke and Yao Yao had met with the rebel army after crossing the wilderness. They had joined the rebel army and were currently at the palace.


    Listening to Hua Ke''s description, Jiang Shiyu felt that there were a lot of things that were not right, but he was also unwilling to talk much. He only said that there was still time later on, and they could chat along the way.


    Although the sound of his voice was not loud, it was enough for people to calm their hearts and listen. Each and every word was very organized, and also gave Jiang Shiyu the feeling that he inexplicably wanted to hear what he had to say.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at Hua Ke from top to bottom again. "Hua Ke, have you changed a little?"


    Hua Ke chuckled, "How are they different?"


    With this kind of attitude and soft laughter, an image suddenly appeared in Jiang Shiyu''s mind. He kept having a feeling that these two people were actually so similar. She shook her head to clear her mind of this ridiculous thought. It didn''t seem like it at all. What was she thinking? Was she stupid?


    Hua Ke brought Jiang Shiyu into the palace, and all the people he saw along the way, none of them stopped him. They all greeted him respectfully with their heads lowered, not daring to look at him directly. It was fine if they were talking about the rebel army, but even the royal palace''s imperial guards were acting the same.


    Jiang Shiyu felt that it was really weird, she couldn''t help but feel that this feeling continued until Jiang Shiyu met Yao Yao again.


    Hua Ke didn''t need to knock on the door outside and went inside. The little girl who was waiting just now was actually standing at the side, not daring to raise her head. She was trying her best to reduce the feeling of her presence.


    Hua Ke knocked on the door, and said softly: "Yao Yao, it''s me."


    It was an indescribable gentleness and caution, filled with pity.


    "Scram!" Yao Yao''s impatient and furious voice came from inside.


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, he did not understand why Yao Yao had such an attitude.


    However, Hua Ke didn''t mind at all. He continued, "I''ve brought someone with me. You''ll want to see her."


    Hurried footsteps came from inside, Yao Yao''s face appeared in front of Jiang Shiyu once again.


    When Yao Yao saw Hua Ke, he was so angry that he bore his anger. However, when he saw Jiang Shiyu again, a "pa" sound rang out, and he directly slapped Hua Ke. Hua Ke''s face instantly turned to the side, showing how ruthless Yao Yao''s slap was.


    Five finger prints immediately appeared on Hua Ke''s pale white skin, red and piercing to the eyes.


    Jiang Shiyu was shocked, "Yao Yao, what are you doing!?"


    She immediately grabbed Yao Yao''s hand, stopping her from hitting Hua Ke''s second palm.


    Yao Yao shouted: "Jiang Shiyu, let me go, I want to beat him to death. If you let go of me, he won''t be able to live. If he lives, more people will die.


    Her expression was too hateful, not at all like that of a friend who knew her and would go through life and death with her.


    Jiang Shiyu had no choice but to grab onto both of her hands and suppress her voice: "Stop messing around!"


    Yao Yao struggled for a long time as he truly had no strength left.


    Unexpectedly, Hua Ke still smiled and said to Jiang Shiyu: "Let her go and let her hit me. As long as she is happy, I will do anything."


    Jiang Shiyu frowned. She could not get used to this kind of thing. She disagreed: "Hua Ke, stay away from me, I''ll take her in first and ask her what''s going on."

 C369

    Hua Ke shook his head, "Let''s go in."


    Hearing that, Yao Yao became excited again, she pointed at Hua Ke and said, "Scram! "You''re not allowed to enter!"


    Following the disappearance of Hua Ke''s figure, Yao Yao''s emotions gradually calmed down as well.


    Yao Yao stirred her hands, she did not know what to say, and asked her, "What do you want to say?"


    Yao Yao paused, she did not dare to raise her head, "You already know, right?"


    Jiang Shiyu wanted to bomb her, so she said, "Mhm."


    He didn''t expect that the moment he said those words, the two of them would fall into a deadlock. They had no idea how to proceed.


    After a long while, Yao Yao walked over with the flower pot and placed it in the middle of the table, she then poured some water on the flower cup. Seeing her actions, Jiang Shiyu was unable to comprehend what exactly she was doing.


    Yao Yao taught the flowers to water, with 4-5 petals hugging the stamen in the middle, and with some water droplets on the white petals.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at her.


    Yao Yao suddenly raised her head and smiled at Jiang Shiyu, "Tell me, why do you look so strange?"


    "If you don''t want it, I''ll force it on you. No one will give you what you want. "


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know what Yao Yao was talking about, and said: "The person who gave the thing to you, might not even know you. So, I gave you something you didn''t want. "


    Yao Yao lowered her head and laughed, "You''re right too."


    Jiang Shiyu sat opposite of him. Looking at the quiet Yao Yao, she said in a daze: "I know what you said before was not what was in your heart. It was like what I said no matter what, was also not what I wanted to say. "I just want you to leave. Those demon beasts are after me. If you still want to follow me, wouldn''t it be a waste of your life?"


    Jiang Shiyu spoke sincerely as she looked unblinkingly at Yao Yao, wanting to let her see the true meaning behind her words.


    Yao Yao smiled, her smile reserved and gentle.


    She said, "I know."


    She said: "Jiang Shiyu, I''m sorry."


    Yao Yao''s eyes immediately reddened, and a smile still hung on the corners of her mouth, "What I said before was not my sincerity, I wanted you to leave, and wanted you to leave this place."


    Jiang Shiyu said: "Look, how similar are we?"


    They smiled at each other.


    In that moment, Yao Yao seemed to have recovered her carefree look from before, and she said to Jiang Shiyu: "Jiang Shiyu, where is the sword that I gave you?"


    Jiang Shiyu awkwardly touched the sword at her waist and said, "I don''t have any money on the way, so I sold it."


    Yao Yao nodded, "It''s good that I can help you."


    Her gaze turned to the sword. "You bought this sword?"


    Jiang Shiyu shook his head, "No, a person gave it to me."


    Yao Yao did not ask who exactly gave it to him. She asked Jiang Shiyu how she had been for the past few days, and then told him about what had happened between her and Hua Ke.


    When Bi Qi saw Jiang Shiyu, he was in front of his own house. Jiang Shiyu sat on the stone ground in front of his house.


    Hearing the footsteps, Jiang Shiyu raised her head, and then turned back.


    Bi Qi opened the door, and Jiang Shiyu entered.


    She said: "Bi Qi, what is the root of all evil?"


    Bi Qi thought for a while, "Money?"


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head. Bi Qi wanted to guess again, but Jiang Shiyu said: "I think it''s desire that cannot be controlled."


    Unrestrained desires, the desire to eat, the desire to drink, the desire to live ¡ª these were all normal desires. If he ate too much, he would become fat and his body would become unhealthy.


    If you want to live too long, you can kill people. You can even eat people.


    Jiang Shiyu lifted her head to look at the sky, which was still as clear blue as ever.


    Bi Qi was startled, unrestrained desire?


    Jiang Shiyu sat in the chair and curled up into a ball.


    After a series of events, and after finding out about this matter, she suddenly felt a little tired and wanted to sleep for a while.


    Bi Qi gave way from the bed.


    Jiang Shiyu slept soundly on top of it for an entire day and night. When she woke up, it was once again pitch black.


    Bi Qi''s voice was beside his ears, "Have you woken up yet?"


    Jiang Shiyu nodded.


    The room was dark and dark.


    Bi Qi stood up and wanted to light the lamp, but Jiang Shiyu said: "Don''t."


    Bi Qi acknowledged his as he sat back down on the chair.


    "You slept for a day and a night."


    Jiang Shiyu acknowledged.


    Jiang Shiyu stood up, she seemed to want to leave, but also seemed to have lost all her strength, so she walked around the room a few times.


    Standing at the corner, she suddenly stopped, she wanted to see Cheng Yu. Right now, she really wanted to see him.


    However, he had no idea where he had gone to.


    She also sat on the chair and said to Bi Qi: "Sing a song."


    In the darkness of the night, with the light coming from outside, the two of them could still see a bit of the silhouette as they drew closer.


    Bi Qi was shocked by Jiang Shiyu''s request and immediately replied, "I lack a good friend before me ¡­"


    It was quite interesting.


    Jiang Shiyu did not understand, so she asked, "What did you sing?"


    Bi Qi laughed, "Beijing Opera, Empty City Strategy."


    Jiang Shiyu said: "You can even sing Beijing Opera?"


    Bi Qi''s eyes lit up in the middle of the night, "I listened to a little, and I listened to a little."


    "When did you find out?" Jiang Shiyu asked.


    Bi Qi smiled and said, "Do you still remember the question I asked you? In this world, there are no symptoms. Normally, when I ask someone what they are, they will ask me what they are. Do you remember what you said? "


    Jiang Shiyu rummaged through the memories in her head, "What did I say?" She couldn''t remember.


    Bi Qi laughed and patted the table, "I didn''t expect too, you actually said you didn''t know. The implication of this sentence is that you know what the phase is, but you don''t remember the age of the body. "Say, aren''t you exposing yourself?"


    Jiang Shiyu laughed, "So that''s how it is."


    After Bi Qi finished laughing, the two of them became quiet again.


    Bi Qi said, "What did you hear?"


    "I''ve heard a lot, but it''s more about a story of a bottom counterattack."


    Bi Qi also laughed, he knew who Jiang Shiyu was talking about.


    Jiang Shiyu laughed and said, "Now I can even joke around. Listen to me."

 C370

    "Say that there is such a person living in an extremely dangerous place. Every few years, his home will be looted by magical beasts. However, this man was stubborn and did not want to stay in this place for his entire life. He boarded a large ship and arrived at the famous Nine Heavens Academy. This was an excellent, excellent way to go. He who takes the hardships of the earth and becomes the servant of others, sits on the high horse of today. If you want to give him a book, do you want me to give it to you or do you want me to pass on to you? "


    Bi Qi said: "This era isn''t really that great, aristocratic families, right?"


    Jiang Shiyu''s hand paused, "Are you cursing my death?"


    Jiang Shiyu''s gaze congealed, "Tonight?"


    Bi Qi shook his head, "Tomorrow night."


    "Where?"


    Bi Qi pointed to the brightest palace in the entire palace. Seven or eight floors were decorated with bright lights. It was easy to find in the dark.


    "This is the central area of the Elai. The palace is the center of the center region, and that building is the center region of the palace.


    "Tomorrow night, the King and Hua Ke will ascend to the tower together. The peace that the two of them have agreed upon will be on paper."


    Bi Qi told them everything, not hiding anything.


    Jiang Shiyu frowned, "Could it be that there are no guards? I don''t believe that it''s that simple."


    Bi Qi said: "Don''t underestimate the King of Yulai. His own abilities are also very powerful. Hua Ke looked like he did not have much time left and his power was weak. Who would believe that he could take care of the King. "


    "He solved the problem by himself?"


    Bi Qi replied: "That''s exactly what I said. We are only responsible for being downstairs, and no one is allowed to go up there.


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, "I am also aware of Hua Ke''s ability, this..."


    Bi Qi spread out his hands, "So, I don''t know either..."


    "He didn''t say what he wanted to do or what he wanted to do. It seems like only he knows."


    Only he himself knew that these words had been lingering beside Jiang Shiyu''s ears the entire time. When day arrived, she went to find Yao Yao.


    Yao Yao knew more about this matter, but she only knew a little.


    She said, "He had a premise, which was that his life was too bad, so this time he came to Cui Lai to change his life. That building is the key to his change of fate. "


    A bright light flashed across Jiang Shiyu''s brain for a moment, and disappeared in a flash, but she managed to grab hold of it.


    Change of order, change of order.


    Crete, Minos.


    The people who died, the number one country that disappeared.


    Jiang Shiyu was stunned for a long time before she spoke, "Hua Ke, what bloodline does he have? Is he of the Phoenix bloodline? "


    Yao Yao shook her head, "No, no."


    Hua Ke didn''t look like he had a bloodline, no.


    At this time, he couldn''t panic. He couldn''t panic.


    She had a way, wasn''t the change of fate array stopped before? He had not confirmed whether or not it was change of fate array.


    "Where are you going?"


    Yao Yao shouted and followed along. Jiang Shiyu ran to the front of the palace and wanted to take a look. However, because important figures were going up tonight, there was a complete martial law on the way down.


    Yao Yao ran over and pulled Jiang Shiyu back.


    Jiang Shiyu held onto Yao Yao, "Yao Yao, bring me out. I''m going somewhere else to look. I can see that. "


    Being pulled by her like this, Yao Yao also did not come back to his senses, as he nodded and followed along.


    With Yao Yao, it was easy to go out.


    Jiang Shiyu headed straight for the tallest building outside. It had been abandoned for a long time and there was a lot of dust inside. When Jiang Shiyu came out, her face was covered in dust and so was Yao Yao.


    However, the two of them were completely oblivious.


    There was a formation beneath their feet.


    Jiang Shiyu could immediately tell that it was the change of fate array.


    With the palace in the middle as the center, they spread out towards the center. A huge change of fate array had been drawn.


    Eighteen people, eighteen people of the same bloodline. You still need this? That''s right, how could Hua Ke find eighteen people with the same bloodline? Even if he had the same Phoenix bloodline, how could he find the other eighteen people with the same Phoenix bloodline in this world.


    Jiang Shiyu wanted to laugh, but she also wanted to cry. She couldn''t hope for Hua Ke to be able to find these eighteen bloodlines, then the change of fate array wouldn''t work.


    Hua Ke would not do such a thing. He had already set up the array, but he had no other preparations.


    No, no.


    Jiang Shiyu held her head.


    Something she missed.


    Phoenix ¡­ Bloodline.


    If we count the Phoenix Power among them, then the old cunning fox had a reason to catch the villagers of the Phoenix Power alive.


    It was actually for this reason. After tying up those people, let them stand on the formation and use the power of the entire central region to change Hua Ke''s life!


    Yao Yao did not know what it was, but she subconsciously felt that this array was not good, and seeing Jiang Shiyu crouching down with her hands covering her head, she knew even more that this was not a good thing.


    She supported Jiang Shiyu, "Jiang Shiyu, is there any way to stop it?"


    Jiang Shiyu also knew that this was not the time to be depressed. Right, tonight was the most important moment, she still had time.


    At this time, those people should have been scattered around the eighteen places, at various points of the palace. As long as they saved them, Hua Ke would definitely not change his life, and he would be able to preserve the center region of the Tuale Sect.


    Jiang Shiyu quickly ran downstairs.


    When Yao Yao went in again, the guards at the palace almost couldn''t stop him.


    Yao Yao wiped her face, finally making a clean place.


    Only then did the two of them enter.


    The palace had been under martial law the entire time, and there was no way to approach it.


    Jiang Shiyu thought about the change of fate array that she had drawn last time. After confirming the Formation Aperture in her mind, the eighteen people should not be far from the ground, they were just around the Formation Aperture.


    Jiang Shiyu turned her head and said to Yao Yao: "You go back first, I will look for you."


    After saying that, she ran to the other side. After running a few steps, her clothes were pulled, she turned to look, "Yao Yao, let go."


    Yao Yao shook her head, her grip tightened. "I''ll go with you, otherwise, I won''t let go."


    Time was of the essence, Jiang Shiyu did not want to waste anymore time. Thinking of Hua Ke''s attitude, even if Yao Yao was discovered, nothing would happen to him.


    Yao Yao clapped happily, "Jiang Shiyu, I want to follow you, don''t abandon me again."


    The current Yao Yao seemed to be the Yao Yao of the past.

 C371

    It was built decades ago in a style very different from that of the palace of Tulai, and is said to be a relief to the homesickness of the queen.


    The queen had left home and married the king, and although she had become familiar with the food and shelter of Tuller, she still sometimes missed home. According to the queen''s description, the king, who loved his wife dearly, built this building within half a year after spending countless manpower and resources. In order for the queen to climb to the top, the building had been specially raised by one storey. It was truly a high and mighty position.


    The two of them walked around the tall building, harvesting the vigilant eyes of countless soldiers.


    Yao Yao was startled, she was just about to say that it looked like this.


    A person suddenly appeared behind him, smiling as he greeted, "Greetings to the two of you."


    It was a sheep!


    Jiang Shiyu and Yao Yao turned their heads at the same time.


    "Do you want to go up there?"


    Yao Yao walked to Jiang Shiyu''s side, "Who is this?"


    "You don''t need to know him."


    The sheep were dressed in rebel robes, and the red color was somewhat deep in the shadows.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t want to talk to him too much, in case she accidentally revealed something that she shouldn''t have.


    The sheep, on the other hand, were pestering him, saying, "Then do you want to go to the high-rise or not? I can bring you guys in."


    Jiang Shiyu did not dare believe him. This matter was not a small matter, and there was one mistake, and the one who died was not her alone.


    The Sheep grabbed Jiang Shiyu''s shoulder, "You can trust me, I will bring you guys there. If there''s something good or bad, wouldn''t I be throwing myself in there too? "That''s right. Furthermore, I am a rebel army, someone who is on the same side as you. Why would I want to harm you?"


    Jiang Shiyu shrugged her shoulders, wanting to shake off the hands of the sheep, but the sheep had already taken a step back and said that he was trustworthy.


    Jiang Shiyu hesitated for a long time, but still did not know if she should believe it or not.


    The sheep were about to swear to the heavens, but Jiang Shiyu was still unwilling to believe it.


    The sheep laughed. "Then don''t blame me."


    His expression and the contents of his words were so incompatible. His relaxed nerves tensed up once again, and his hands reached out to Jiang Shiyu''s eyes.


    Jiang Shiyu raised her hand to block, and the two of them exchanged several moves.


    The more he crossed his hands, the more shocked he became. The person in front of him, no, a demonic beast, his power far exceeded what Jiang Shiyu had imagined. Compared to him, the demonic beast that was blocking them halfway through the center region, was simply not worth mentioning.


    "What do you want?"


    The Sheep was adept at dealing with Jiang Shiyu, he only said, "I''ll help you guys, but the method to help is a bit extreme."


    "Who would believe that!"


    Yao Yao shouted loudly. She knew that Jiang Shiyu was completely no match for the person in front of him, and she himself immediately joined the battle.


    However, even if it was the two of them, they could not defeat the sheep. On the contrary, after Yao Yao joined in, she was captured alive by the sheep.


    This is terrible.


    Both sides stopped fighting.


    The goat''s hand was still on Yao Yao''s neck, and she could still feel the fresh blood that was flowing down below. He said to Jiang Shiyu, "If you come over just a little bit more, I''ll use a little more strength."


    "What do you want to do?"


    The sheep laughed and said, "I told you from the beginning to take you in. "It''s not that you don''t believe me, but now, come in with me."


    The Sheep brought Yao Yao and walked in front. Jiang Shiyu stared at them, wanting to snatch Jiang Shiyu the moment there was a chance. But there was never a chance.


    The sheep took them to a place, some distance from the tall building, and pushed the door open. It looked like a deserted and abandoned house filled with cobwebs, and many rags that had not been used for many years.


    The sheep led them inside for a while. In front of them was a row of bookshelves with a dozen or so books scattered on them. He stopped in front of the bookshelf and said to Jiang Shiyu: "Third row, third book, take it down."


    Jiang Shiyu did not understand, but carefully touched the book. Since no one came to the room all year round, the book must be covered in dust. As expected, as soon as she touched the book, a thin layer of dust immediately covered her fingers.


    Jiang Shiyu took the book and looked towards the sheep.


    Yang Dong looked at the bookshelf in front of him, and then looked at the book in Jiang Shiyu''s hands, "That''s not right, that''s not right ¡­ "Ah, yes!"


    The bookshelf rumbled as it moved to the side, revealing a mural depicting a wooden painting of a cow. The shepherd boy sat on the mural, playing the flute while the old Yellow Ox walked on.


    The sheep touched the horn with one hand, and the mural separated from the center. In front of them, a dark hole appeared.


    The sheep said: "The bookshelf has been placed for too long, the reaction is not timely. This mural is not bad, you can go in first. "


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, but still went in.


    Taking the opportunity when the frescoes were relaxed, Yao Yao suddenly threw an elbow onto the sheep''s chest. She wanted to use the force to get out, but the sheep caught him again.


    Jiang Shiyu reached out her hand to grab it as well, but the sheep held onto its chest and said sorrowfully: "Helping people, yet getting beaten up. Number One Under Heaven is in trouble."


    Saying that, he captured Yao Yao once again.


    Jiang Shiyu was helpless, she continued to be threatened by him into the cave.


    The cave was dark, and after walking for a short while, he could no longer see his own fingers.


    The sound of footsteps from behind was magnified by the darkness. Jiang Shiyu still continued to walk forward, not one bit daring to relax.


    Yao Yao rolled her eyes, then suddenly said: "We have already entered, it would be too late to run out now, why not let me go?"


    In the darkness, no one could clearly see who they were, only the laughter of the sheep. "Women are very deceitful. When we reach our destination, I''ll let you go."


    Yao Yao laughed: "It seems that you have been deceived by a woman before."


    The Sheep was silent for a moment. "That''s right. I was cheated by a woman for decades."


    Yao Yao went along with his words: "Wow, who is this person?"


    The sheep suddenly laughed again, "Haha, you really believe it!" His tone was filled with ridicule.


    Yao Yao almost vomited blood. She clearly wanted to take this opportunity to relax her goat''s mind and escape, but now she had been tricked. In the darkness, she gritted her teeth. "From your tone, it doesn''t sound like you''re lying to me. Is that true?"

 C372

    "That depends on what you think."


    Yao Yao stubbornly replied, "Of course I want to see you being tricked by a woman for dozens of years."


    "Tell me, how can I let you live when all the women in the world die when you fall into my hands?"


    Jiang Shiyu wanted to turn her head and tell them to stop talking nonsense, but her eyes suddenly lit up, it seemed like the black hole had already reached its end, and in front was the exit.


    Jiang Shiyu wanted to run a few steps. "Don''t go out," the sheep called after him. "There''s a hidden hole near the mouth of the cave.


    Jiang Shiyu quickly walked out of the cave and spun in a circle, and indeed, she found a small hole at the side.


    The cave entrance was around Jiang Shiyu''s waist, she brushed away the spider web and crawled inside.


    The sheep came up from behind, and by the light of the cave mouth they thought something was wrong.


    "Wait a moment."


    Jiang Shiyu had already went in halfway, upon hearing the sheep''s voice, she immediately came out.


    The sheep did not enter by himself, but touched the hole with a troubled look on his face.


    In the end, she threw a dagger at Jiang Shiyu, "This hole goes up without a cushion, you won''t be able to climb inside."


    Jiang Shiyu took the dagger, and looked towards Yang and Yao Yao, "What about you?"


    Sheep said, "She and I won''t be going up. You keep going up until you reach the exit. That''s the second floor, and the martial law is all on the first floor. You can be bold and take the top floor."


    Jiang Shiyu held onto the dagger in her hand, hesitating.


    Yao Yao scolded: "Who knows if what you said is true, you just want her to die, who knows what''s up there."


    Sheep threw up his hands, "Who knows. "That''s right, if you don''t go up, you won''t be able to enter the tall buildings. No one will be able to enter under that kind of defense."


    Jiang Shiyu thought about it, then decided to take this risk.


    She said: "Yao Yao, you should stay here. If everything goes well, I''ll be back in a while."


    Yao Yao struggled, "Bring me up there. Let me go, I''ll go up with him, I''ll do it willingly, if you don''t want to, you don''t have to tie me up. If we come down, you''ll kill us. "


    The sheep had a headache.


    Jiang Shiyu shook his head at him. Without a word, she turned and crawled into the hole.


    Yao Yao was so anxious that she almost died. She shouted at the sheep: "Hurry and let me go!"


    The Sheep''s Hand was pressed against his neck, not relaxing.


    Yao Yao didn''t care at all, when Yao Yao just went in, she immediately stuck her head in.


    The Sheep bitterly smiled. "He really doesn''t care about his life."


    When Yao Yao was not concerned about anything else, he released her hand.


    He watched as the two of them climbed in, "Whatever, as long as someone goes in, it''s fine." He leaned against the wall and muttered, "I''ll kill him, but I won''t hurt anyone else. "You won''t like it!"


    Jiang Shiyu crawled in for a while, but discovered that Yao Yao had crawled in. She whispered: "What are you doing here?"


    Yao Yao raised her head and looked at her, "You said that you won''t abandon me, and now you want to take the risk by yourself again!"


    Jiang Shiyu was speechless.


    "How do you climb up? There is only one dagger and no rope. "


    Yao Yao laughed: "It''s fine, I also have a dagger. No matter how long I have crawled, I will still be afraid of that."


    Jiang Shiyu first shook her head, then smiled.


    The cave entrance led directly to the first floor of the courtyard. There were many people guarding there, and the cave they climbed into led to the second floor. The first two floors weren''t very high, but because it was a vertical distance, it was hard to climb.


    Jiang Shiyu supported herself with the dagger, and after a long while, she finally climbed up.


    She walked out of the cave and put down the long sword at her waist. "Yao Yao, catch it."


    Yao Yao caught it and slowly climbed up.


    Although it was short, it was very tiring to crawl. After resting for a while, Jiang Shiyu took a look at her surroundings.


    The second floor was the middle floor, and the interior was very simple. There were no unnecessary things, just the joy of using them on a daily basis. It was also extremely simple, and the decorations of the other palaces were of two different styles.


    The second floor above was a square platform that allowed one to stand on it and survey their surroundings.


    Jiang Shiyu felt that the array formation of the change of fate array was right inside the platform. After resting for a while, she climbed up with Yao Yao.


    The second floor and the third floor also had a wooden staircase, roughly a dozen steps or so.


    The two of them quietly stepped forward, looking around while walking.


    He slowly walked up the stairs.


    Without a roof covering the third floor, it seemed very bright. The sun was setting, and there wasn''t much time left for them.


    Jiang Shiyu walked around the platform and was able to see everything clearly. On the ground, there were no marks left behind by the graffiti, and on the change of fate array, there were no graffiti.


    Jiang Shiyu walked around the platform, the gigantic change of fate array she saw outside was true. If not for the small-scale change of fate array, the array core would be this tall building. What was going on?


    The change of fate array was not wrong, the problem lay in this tall building. After a while, Jiang Shiyu ruthlessly hit herself on the head. There was something big that happened here at night, so no matter how hard she tried, he wouldn''t draw a picture of it here in advance. Wasn''t this the same as exposing herself in advance?


    Since this was the case, the change of fate array would still be drawn on the platform, size and so on. Jiang Shiyu thought for a moment, then quickly determined the location of the eighteen places.


    When the little change of fate array was completed, the people at the eighteen positions would definitely be filled with their blood.


    Now that the change of fate array was here, could it be that he would bring the person over when the time comes?


    Kill the king, usurp power, and start all this?


    Jiang Shiyu really couldn''t understand. Since there was nothing at this time, she could only wait until everything was settled.


    She raised her head to look at the horizon. The afterglow of the setting sun was gradually fading as night approached.

 C373

    Jiang Shiyu couldn''t figure it out, and Yao Yao was even more so outside of the situation. Seeing Jiang Shiyu wandering back and forth on the platform mountain, without knowing what had happened, he wanted to ask her what she was looking for, but he was afraid of disturbing Jiang Shiyu''s train of thought. She could only follow behind Jiang Shiyu and search step by step.


    But in reality, she just followed behind Jiang Shiyu in a daze.


    Her voice suddenly disappeared, and Yao Yao drooped his head in tears as he faced the incoming night as well as the brightly lit lanterns.


    Jiang Shiyu did not ask her why she was crying tears of joy, it was just like Yao Yao did not ask her why she was looking for him. The two of them tacitly kept a little secret as they walked down together.


    Just as he reached the stairs, Yao Yao smiled and was about to go downstairs, and said to Jiang Shiyu: "Hmph, just you wait, look at me ¡­"


    She turned to look at the stairs, directly across from a pale face.


    "AHH!"


    Yao Yao was shocked, and recklessly shouted.


    When Jiang Shiyu saw this pale face, his complexion also turned bad. The owner of this face was Hua Ke, smiling at them.


    He said, "What a coincidence."


    What coincidence? No one was allowed to enter this place, but the two of them actually ran up to the third floor. It was clearly intentional, but they sneaked in.


    Yao Yao pushed Hua Ke a bit, his eyes staring: "You scared me to death!"


    Hua Ke was very sorry, "Are you alright?


    Yao Yao turned his head, not wanting to see him again.


    Hua Ke laughed, then said to Jiang Shiyu: "We can''t stay here for long, all of you follow me out."


    If he was caught red-handed, what else could he do?


    Jiang Shiyu nodded.


    Yao Yao could only follow along.


    Hua Ke''s face was pretty good, even if two people suddenly appeared, no one would question him, so he just left them behind and went out.


    Hua Ke brought them back to Yao Yao''s house. Yao Yao pushed open the door and left Hua Ke at the back.


    She and Jiang Shiyu climbed into the hole together, but before they could say anything, their faces were like a fancy cat''s. After washing their faces and changing clothes, Yao Yao decided not to open the door.


    Hua Ke''s figure appeared at the window and he had been waiting there the entire time.


    Jiang Shiyu wanted to open the door, and there were some things that she wanted to ask Hua Ke. But Yao Yao did not let him, "I don''t want to see him."


    Jiang Shiyu said: "Alright then, I''ll talk to him elsewhere."


    Yao Yao looked at her, and compromise, "You knew how to deal with me."


    Jiang Shiyu opened the door, and outside the door, Hua Ke heard them speak, so he thanked them and walked in. He looked first at the flowers in the center of the table.


    Then, he looked at Yao Yao who was seated at the side.


    Yao Yao liked red. After changing clothes, it was just a change of style, the color was still red.


    Red was a very difficult color to control. If one did not wear it well, they would become old and they might even be suppressed. Yao Yao dressed very nicely. She was about fifteen or sixteen years old, as bright and beautiful as a rising sun. Her temperament had been developed since she was young.


    The white flowers next to him were all glowing red. A man is no better than a flower.


    Jiang Shiyu walked over and coughed.


    Yao Yao turned his head, and looked straight at Hua Ke.


    Hua Ke was also wearing a red rebel army uniform. As the two of them stood together, a bold idea suddenly popped up in Jiang Shiyu''s mind.


    He shook his head and decided not to think about it anymore.


    She called for Hua Ke to sit down. Otherwise, with Yao Yao''s attitude, he would probably stay standing. She didn''t want to keep looking up and talking to him.


    The moment Hua Ke sat down, he looked at Jiang Shiyu. He knew that Yao Yao had nothing to say to him.


    Before he could think of a way to put it, he fell silent.


    It was still Hua Ke who spoke first, "Jiang Shiyu, do you still remember where I came from?"


    She Jiang Shiyu nodded, "I remember, Magic Beast Town."


    Hua Ke laughed, "I have a father, but he died too early. Other than telling me that I am someone from the China, he left me there without saying a word."


    "My mother remarried and brought me along. However, she was good-looking and her personality was not bad. In a place like Magic Beast Town, she did not mind that she had married before. "However, if you want to help others raise their sons, many people will be willing to do so."


    In Hua Ke''s bland narration, his childhood, and even before they had arrived in the Magic Beast Town, had begun before them.


    He did not want to leave his mother, and even if he left, he would not be able to live on. He cried and begged his mother not to abandon him, and his mother thought for a long time, just as Hua Ke was about to despair, she still chose someone who was willing to accept him.


    That person also had a son, and that son was much older than Hua Ke. Furthermore, he was sturdy, like his father, he did not learn anything good, and only knew how to bully others with his strength.


    When Hua Ke first went there, he was very obedient. His father was a reasonable person, even his son who was teaching him wanted him to be reasonable. He called him uncle and called his son brother, which was a good boy again. The man hugged him with a smile and said that this would be his home from now on, so there was no need to be afraid.


    Hua Ke also felt that these two people were very good.


    The mother does the housework at home and the man goes out to make money. His brother also followed behind him, learning how to earn money. The rebuilt home looked good.


    Just like that, a few days passed. While the two of them were not at home, Hua Ke found his mother.


    He rolled up his sleeves, pulled up his clothes, and showed his mother the scars of his body, his fists, his weapons.


    The child''s clear and bright eyes stared right at his mother. "Mom, let''s go. They hit me."


    The mother lowered her body and hugged him while crying, "Did you fall down?" Where did he fall? Mommy will give you medicine, don''t cry. "


    Hua Ke: "Mom, they hit me. They''ll beat you too. "


    ''s mother''s tears fell onto his shoulders, dying them wet.


    "You''re young, so it''s normal for you to fall down. Mama is such a grown woman, so she won''t fall down."


    Hua Ke: "Mother, you said it before, you won''t abandon me."


    Mother pushed Hua Ke away, and the tears in her eyes seemed to have stopped, no longer flowing out.

 C374

    Her tone also turned angry.


    "If it wasn''t for you, if it wasn''t for you, I would have chosen this person. You were the one who cried and begged me not to abandon you. You''re blaming me now? He wouldn''t hit you for no reason, you say, did you do something wrong, you say. You are not allowed to cry! "


    Jiang Shiyu asked: "Hua Ke, why did you do this?"


    Jiang Shiyu was shocked, "When did I abandon you?"


    Hua Ke said: "When you were thinking of finding Yao Yao, did you think of me?"


    Jiang Shiyu was startled. She had initially thought of Hua Ke and Yao Yao, and wanted to meet up with them, but later on, she seemed to only miss Yao Yao. Coming to the central area, what she saw was Yao Yao as well. If Hua Ke didn''t suddenly appear, she probably wouldn''t be able to remember.


    How could Hua Ke not know when he saw Jiang Shiyu''s expression? "When Yao Yao and I were together, I had always thought about you. Think about it, when the two of you thought about each other, no matter how far away you are, you were still good friends that cared about each other. And I, even in front of all of you, am still alone."


    That''s how he was abandoned.


    Hua Ke said, "You guys in the Nine Heavens Academy, are you having a good time?"


    Jiang Shiyu wanted to deny that she did not have a very happy life while she was inside. Instead, she had experienced something that made her feel extremely uncomfortable, and she would never be able to forget it in her entire life.


    Hua Ke said: "I''m talking about inside the Nine Heavens Academy."


    Hua Ke entered as Yao Yao''s servant. Yao Yao did not order him to enter, but instead treated him like a normal friend. Some people understood after thinking for a bit that he could not enter the exam and was basked in the glory of the Aristocratic Faction.


    The commoners felt ashamed of him.


    The aristocrats looked down on him.


    Sometimes, when he was reading well in the library, he would get beaten up. When he took off the gunny sack with a swollen face, he didn''t know who did it.


    Around him, whether it was the commoners or the nobles, they were all so engrossed in the book in their hands that they didn''t even look at him. Occasionally, they would look at him with cold and scornful eyes.


    Yao Yao coming to the library from time to time was the safest time for him. Everyone was afraid, so no one dared to bully him. However, this period of time ended when Jiang Shiyu left the library.


    This feeling was terrible.


    As he spoke, Hua Ke began to laugh, "I''m not saying that I feel wronged just by saying all this, but you all shouldn''t feel too guilty either."


    Yao Yao listened, she could not help but feel guilty, she brought Hua Ke in, gave him a chance, and threw him to the side. She clearly knew that the noble citizens were like water and fire, and the Nine Heavens Academy was not as quiet as she appeared to be. But she had forgotten about Hua Ke. She reminded Jiang Shiyu many times, but she just forgot about Hua Ke.


    Jiang Shiyu also did not know that Hua Ke had actually encountered so many things behind his back, and even though he said it in such a casual manner, when he was facing all of the vicious attacks by himself, it was definitely not that simple.


    Hua Ke laughed: "I have to thank you for all these, I''m just afraid that I won''t be ruthless enough."


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, "What do you mean by ruthless?"


    Hua Ke coughed once, he covered his mouth with his hand, wanting to press his hand back into his mouth, but his cough became more and more ruthless.


    Jiang Shiyu said loudly: "Hua Ke, what''s wrong with you?"


    Hua Ke coughed for a while before he finally stopped. He looked outside at the sky and said, "It''s fine, after tonight, everything will be fine."


    Jiang Shiyu followed his line of sight and looked out. The tall building was right in front of him, shining brightly in the night.


    There was not much time left before Bi Qi told Jiang Shiyu.


    Hua Ke did not stand up but continued to speak.


    "Do you still remember seeing me in the annex to the library?"


    Jiang Shiyu nodded.


    Hua Ke laughed very happily, "That day, I obtained something that changed my life."


    "In the lonesome room."


    Jiang Shiyu: "What did you get? I clearly saw that you were just reading a book. "


    Hua Ke said: "That''s right, the contents of that book scared me."


    Hua Ke suddenly lowered her voice: "I''m telling you, don''t tell anyone else."


    Jiang Shiyu wanted to nod his head, but he couldn''t guarantee it.


    Hua Ke''s pale face revealed a mischievous smile, "I''m lying to you guys, you can say whatever you want. The more people know, the better it will be for me."


    West Continent was a very respected family from the Eastern Continent a long time ago. It was the key to wake up the The Four Divine Beasts and was called Master Father by the The Four Divine Beasts.


    Hua Ke said. From the records, he found out that his father was the descendant of that clan, so naturally, he too.


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly stood up.


    "You, you said you''re Lord Father?"


    Hua Ke raised his eyebrows, "You know it too."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at Hua Ke in disbelief. Once the World Stone was broken, Master Father would be a very important person among them.


    Jiang Shiyu really did not know what to say. She did not look for him, nor did she think of looking for him.


    Ever since Hua Ke found out about his identity, his memories kept waking up. From the first generation all the way to the most recent ones, he kept passing down their memories to them. However, he was still looking at others'' things.


    On the other hand, Jiang Shiyu did not quite agree with what Hua Ke had said. He had changed a lot now, and his temperament was completely different from before.


    Hua Ke said: "Seeing me today, it''s as if you''ve always had something on your mind. Did Yao Yao tell you that I''m holding her back?"


    Jiang Shiyu glanced at Yao Yao, who was also shocked by his audacity to speak in such a manner.


    She was only talking to Jiang Shiyu about this matter, she never planned to bring it up onto the stage.


    Jiang Shiyu could only bite the bullet and receive it, "I guess it can be considered, a little. How did you become the leader of the rebels? "

 C375

    Hua Ke laughed and said: "That''s even more amazing."


    "However, let''s not talk about this for now, let''s talk about Yao Yao first."


    Hearing Hua Ke''s words, he couldn''t help but feel that he was right. She only felt that Hua Ke didn''t want her to go find Jiang Shiyu, didn''t want her to go out, kept talking about the chaos outside, and seemed to have locked her up. However, even when she was outside, she could walk around as he pleased and go out to take a look at the central area. It was just that someone had to follow him.


    Hua Ke said: "Now that everything has been explained, there is no longer any enmity between us."


    He looked at Jiang Shiyu and said: "Accompany me up to the tall building tonight."


    was startled. Upstairs?


    No matter whether Hua Ke had done the right thing or not, the change of fate array was real.


    Or perhaps, she looked at Yao Yao suspiciously. Was Yao Yao wrong?


    Jiang Shiyu thought, regardless of whether the change of fate array was real or fake, she had to go up there. She apologized to Hua Ke. Truly, then no matter how miserable his life was, she would definitely not let him off the hook, no matter how nice she was to Yao Yao.


    Thinking about it this way, Jiang Shiyu agreed to Hua Ke''s words and followed him up to change their name.


    Time was almost up. Hua Ke also wanted to go, but Hua Ke could only bring one person with him tonight, so he decided to just stay here and wait for to come back.


    Yao Yao looked at Jiang Shiyu and helplessly agreed. She was thinking that Hua Ke had asked her to wait for Jiang Shiyu to come back.


    But this matter ¡­ what was the reason for it?


    Jiang Shiyu followed behind Hua Ke and pretended to be a subordinate.


    They went up to the platform together.


    Hua Ke asked, "Are you very familiar with Bi Qi?"


    Jiang Shiyu knew why she would ask such a question. Just as they were about to come up, he brought a team of soldiers and stared at each other. When they saw Jiang Shiyu and was shocked, they shouted loudly for her to not come up when they saw that she was about to go up.


    Jiang Shiyu ignored him, and followed Hua Ke up the platform. Even so, one could still hear Bi Qi''s loud shouts from below.


    She didn''t know what would happen, but looking at Bi Qi, it seemed that something big was going to happen.


    After thinking about it, Jiang Shiyu still followed behind Hua Ke, observing the situation.


    Hua Ke did not arrive late, but there were already two people standing on Gao Tai Shan. One was the king, and the other person behind him was a cultivator wearing a yellow robe and a jade crown.


    The king looked to be in his early forties, and his face was smooth.


    On the other hand, the Daoist Priest was younger. He held the horsetail whisk and lowered his head slightly, not daring to look straight ahead.


    When the King saw Jiang Shiyu, his eyes widened in shock. After a while, he smiled and said to Hua Ke.


    Hua Ke also agreed.


    At this moment, the moonlight was like water, sprinkling down onto the platform. The moon was like a jade plate suspended high in the sky, illuminating the entire platform.


    Jiang Shiyu stood behind Hua Ke, listening to his conversation with the King, and raised her head to look at the scenery.


    Under the moonlight, nothing seemed to be hidden.


    Hua Ke said to the king: "I wonder if the king remembered anything from the past when he decided to stay in such a place."


    The smile on the king''s face stiffened, "I remember some of it, but it doesn''t matter. I have to sign it earlier. After we have discussed it, you all can leave."


    Hua Ke laughed, "King, if you want to kill me, you can do it, you can just kill me? What brought you here to say such soft words to me? "


    The king''s face turned ugly. What could he do, of course, was for the rest of the peace. If this went on, even if they tried to resist, it would only increase the number of casualties. They beat up a lot of people.


    The King didn''t say anything at first, but looking at Hua Ke''s expression, he thought that Hua Ke wanted to say it himself.


    Hua Ke nodded his head, "You are right. As a king who serves his country and his people, you have done a good job.


    Jiang Shiyu was a little puzzled. What exactly was Hua Ke saying?


    The King opposite him seemed to have thought of something and took a step back. The Daoist priest behind him immediately stopped him and whispered, "King."


    The king was distracted for a moment, then forced himself to laugh, and said to Hua Ke: "In front of millions of people, in front of the rivers and mountains, if I can preserve one person''s life, then it would be worth it."


    Hua Ke clapped his hands and praised: "As expected of the king."


    He turned to the king and said, "I''ve also invited a person. I wonder if the king can allow him to come up."


    The king was stunned for a moment. "We agreed to bring one person with each of us. After agreeing on the conditions, we immediately returned. Why is there another person now?"


    Hua Ke squinted, "Looks like the king does not want to meet this person. Unfortunately, his identity is one that I want to see you. "


    Just as Hua Ke finished speaking, the sound of footsteps came from the stairs that led to the platform. It was as if the footsteps were trying to attract attention, and every step he took sounded heavy.


    Jiang Shiyu also looked over. First was the head, he was smiling, and her two dimples were faintly discernible. Her shoulders, body, and red rebel army uniform were all on the platform.


    It''s the old fox!


    Jiang Shiyu was shocked. She had no idea why this cunning fox would suddenly come here.


    The king, as if he had seen a ghost, pointed at the old fox. "You ¡­ you ¡­"


    The old fox smiled until his teeth were bared and his dimples were deep. He greeted the king, "You don''t want to see me, but I do want to see you."


    The Daoist Priest knew the old fox, so he instantly rushed in front of the king.

 C376

    In order to protect the king, the Daoist Priest stood in front of him. He tossed the horsetail whisk in his hand outwards and it fell to the ground.


    This was the predetermined signal. As soon as they saw the horsetail whisk, they would immediately start the battle and rush forward to protect the king.


    The king ignored the Daoist Priest and stood in front of him. He looked at the old fox and sighed. "You''ve still come."


    The old fox was an older brother, much younger than the king.


    The king did not look sad at all. He said coldly, "You think I don''t know that you like her, but she likes me. You can only feel sad in the dark. Do you want to disturb her now that she is willing to sacrifice herself for Lai? "


    The old fox gritted his teeth, "It''s already in such a situation, yet you still want to quibble. The little fox just revived from the dead, but she''s willing to die instead of looking at the little fox. I won''t believe your words." You just want to escape, to save your life. "


    Jiang Shiyu watched the show and suddenly felt a lot of curiosity towards the woman who came here a few decades ago.


    Hua Ke also watched carefully, letting them argue.


    The Daoist Priest continued to stare at Jiang Shiyu and Hua Ke. If they made even the slightest movement, he would immediately rush over.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know how much longer the king and the old cunning fox would have to talk about, but it was who had asked the old cunning fox to come up to him. One of them was the leader of the rebel army, while the other one was a rebel.


    It was just that in Jiang Shiyu''s heart, she was worried about another matter.


    The old fox had captured dozens of villagers alive. Since he had come, the villagers should have come as well.


    Then the Phoenix Power arrived.


    The change of fate array was right under his feet, so Jiang Shiyu had no choice but to keep thinking about it. Her thoughts were not focused on the king or the old cunning fox, but rather, she was afraid of the change of fate array, the sharp sword that was hovering above her head at this moment.


    She did not want to see people sacrifice another place and see many people die for the sake of this illusory change of fate array.


    The king said to the old fox, "Do you want to see the fall of Eileen? You became a rebel. Do you know how many people died in this rebellion? And now, you know how I feel when I have to hand over the land bit by bit? "


    Jiang Shiyu was still thinking when another argument started in front of him.


    The old fox sneered, "You have no idea what you''ve done."


    "You just want to keep your place."


    "Well said, for the sake of Dai Lai, for the sake of the people. Haha, I''ve said that, and you''ve thought that too. It''s truly great. But are you really such a person? "


    The old fox said with infinite ridicule, "You are doing this for your throne, for the respect of tens of thousands of people. You can''t bear to part with all of this, so you would rather give up your loved ones."


    "If you want, you can go away with her and give your seat to someone else. That won''t be the case."


    The king also laughed, "I only have you as my relative. If we were to leave this place, wouldn''t it mean that you will be the one to ascend to the throne?"


    The old fox was furious. "Do you think that everyone is envious of your position? I don''t care about it at all. Do you think that everyone is the same as you when you can''t be saved?"


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, why did this change into a fight for the throne?


    The old fox angrily retorted, "If it was me that she likes, then I will take her far away and fly away. I won''t stay here any longer. For nothing, I lost my life! "


    The king seemed to be tired. He let the old fox argue and talk for a long time.


    Jiang Shiyu knew that they needed to clarify before she could make a move.


    She was now just like the Taoist opposite her, staring at Hua Ke, afraid that he would do anything else.


    He was completely focused on the situation, and when another person came up from behind, Jiang Shiyu''s nervous system immediately detected him.


    Tonight''s platform was too lively. There was actually another person who came up.


    And it was still the Red Rebel. Sheep.


    There were only two people on the other side, but there were already four people.


    Jiang Shiyu thought about it, all three of them were rebel soldiers, she was not one of them, she could only say three, she would not help any of them. As long as they stopped Hua Ke from using the change of fate array.


    With the sheep coming up, Jiang Shiyu thought that no one would be alarmed, but who knew that the two people who were cursing at each other would look over at once.


    Looking at the silhouette of the sheep, he was also stunned.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the sheep. Was he related to someone else?


    "Prince, King, long time no see."


    "You are alive. You are alive."


    The old fox suddenly grabbed the sheep. "You''re alive, but what about her? What about her? " His expression was crazed, as if he was trying to shake him off.


    The goat let the old fox shake it, saying, "The last pill, she coaxed me to say there is one more, see I ate it, when I urged her to know it was gone."


    The old fox almost fell to the ground as if he was unable to stand. It took him much effort before he managed to stabilize his body.


    The sheep looked at the king.


    It was as if the king had just noticed the red rebel uniform and was stunned. "You obviously ¡­ I sent it over." It''s obvious that you want to be eaten. "


    "I have to thank her. Thanks to her, I managed to survive."


    The king stared at him.

 C377

    The king looked at the sheep, his eyes misty. He was not looking at him, but through him, at the past.


    In the past, there had been a wife, and for her sake he had ordered that no more of these unformed creatures be eaten. He had also allowed this sheep, which he had kindly sent to the kitchen to be slaughtered, to be killed.


    Did he know what it meant to make a demon beast transform into a human?


    The old fox punched three times in a row, gasping for breath, as if the three punches had drained him of all his strength, and now his fists were too heavy to lift.


    The king looked at the sheep. "Are you here for revenge, too?"


    The sheep did not move, but looked at the king''s swollen face and shook his head. "Just before tonight, I came here to take your life. If she had, she wouldn''t have blamed you. It was worth it to sacrifice her for her, for all these people.


    "So, she doesn''t blame you."


    These words echoed across the platform.


    The king''s eyes were moist and he did not blame him. These words had more power than any blade or sword, and they stabbed right into his heart.


    However, the old fox continued, "Even if she doesn''t blame him, she would still resent him if she knew that her daughter was eaten just like that."


    What could he do about the two matters that he had been brooding over? However, there was one more thing. His niece, who was still young, had to be accounted for before she died.


    He stopped fighting with his fists.


    He took out his Destiny Soul Tool, which was the big chopper that had always been there.


    At that time, it had seemed to be devoid of any bright spots. Soul power circulated around the machete, and with a single glance, one could tell that it contained boundless power.


    Jiang Shiyu had seen its normal appearance before, and it was also extremely sharp. A killing move can see bones, and now that it was using its soul power, its lethality was increased by ten times.


    The Taoist across from him rushed out. The king stopped him. "You can''t beat him, I''ll do it."


    The two brothers finally got serious.


    Hua Ke chuckled in front of him. It seemed that he had been waiting for this scene for a long time.


    Jiang Shiyu thought, the two of them fighting had nothing to do with her, she only thought, and stared at Hua Ke.


    Both the king and the old fox were not weak. When they fought, all sorts of lights flashed from time to time, making it impossible to see where they were coming from.


    Suddenly, Jiang Shiyu felt something rubbing against his leg, Jiang Shiyu looked down, it was actually the little fox who had been missing this whole time, under such circumstances, how did it come up?


    Hua Ke turned his head, as if he had also noticed it.


    His pupils contracted violently, and he whispered: "Jiang Shiyu, did you bring this up?"


    Jiang Shiyu shook his head.


    The little fox was still rubbing its feet, the smile on Hua Ke''s face seemed to have stopped. This time, even Jiang Shiyu could tell that something was wrong.


    Would the sudden appearance of the little fox cause any bad results for him? He wanted to see the people in front of him fighting a great battle. Would the appearance of the little fox stop this battle?


    This was the first time Jiang Shiyu hugged the little fox.


    The little fox looked at the two people in front of it and seemed to be shocked as well. It mewled obediently, as if it felt that this was not enough.


    The two figures who were fighting so intensely, suddenly stopped.


    They all turned to look over.


    The little fox jumped down from Jiang Shiyu''s hand and jumped in front of the king''s feet, calling out to him.


    Jiang Shiyu did not hear the difference, but the king started crying and crouched down to hug the little fox.


    Behind him, the old fox''s eyes filled with tears as well. He wanted to reach out to hug the little fox, but the king stopped him.


    He became angry and reached out his hand to snatch it, "You don''t care, do you? "Don''t worry about it for now, give it to me."


    The king held onto the little fox tightly, unwilling to let go no matter what. His tears moistened the little fox''s fur.


    The old fox was also stunned.


    The king usually didn''t bleed or sweat, but now he was crying and hugging the little fox. It seemed that he was very happy. Tears of joy.


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly thought of Yao Yao''s face, and Yao Yao also cried tears of joy.


    The little fox wagged its tail as if it didn''t understand why his father was crying.


    Jiang Shiyu was very suspicious, how did the little fox come up? There was no sound from below.


    From the looks of it, the king and the old fox were still fighting over the little fox. However, the little fox was still alive, and the enmity between the two of them had disappeared. There is no old fox to kill the king.


    The sheep had also indicated that he would not help anyone, only the dead woman. That is to say, it will protect the body.


    The situation was reversed, and as the number of people increased, Hua Ke was actually the only one left.


    Jiang Shiyu was still thinking how Hua Ke would escape.


    The old cunning fox had already stood up. "Hua Ke, you can leave. I won''t kill you, but you can forget about taking anything that''s lying on the ground."


    The old fox could be considered the backbone of the rebel army. Although he was not in the position of being the leader, he was much more powerful than the leader. A large portion of the rebel army listened to him, Hua Ke was just a puppet, he wanted to let him go.


    Hua Ke laughed, "You should have done well with the task that I asked you to do previously. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have the face to come here."


    The old fox frowned, "What are you planning to do? The villagers are also part of the Elai. You can''t hurt them. "


    Hua Ke taunted: You captured him. What do you think I should do? "Don''t pretend to be kind here. Since you''ve achieved your wish, are you going to come here to demolish the bridge?"


    The old fox sneered, "You should know why we teamed up. You just hit it off in my heart, now that I have something more important to do, I naturally won''t join you. So, don''t talk to me about this anymore. I won''t be with you again. "


    Hua Ke said indifferently: "I don''t need you to come with me. What I need to do, I alone, is enough."

 C378

    High up in the sky, the night sky whipped its bones and flesh. Under the silver light of the moonlight, the red-clothed Hua Ke stood alone in front of everyone.


    Jiang Shiyu stood behind him.


    Enough, enough of what? Would he be able to defeat so many people by himself? The old fox''s eyes flashed with disdain.


    The little fox called out to the King, then it called out to Jiang Shiyu. They were probably talking about something.


    The King nodded towards the little fox, then raised his head and said to Jiang Shiyu: "You saved her?"


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the little fox, "No, she ran into my arms herself."


    The king chuckled, "If she runs into your arms, you can throw her away. If you don''t, then you''ll be saved."


    It seemed that they wanted to give Jiang Shiyu a little reward, but Jiang Shiyu had no idea.


    Hua Ke turned around and raised an eyebrow, "Looks like it''s too early for me to thank you. You''ve ruined my big plans."


    When these words came out, everyone was shocked.


    "Did you harm my daughter?"


    He had always suspected, why did the people of the Nine Heavens Academy do nothing but grab her daughter to eat. The fox meat was not that tasty, so why did they catch her so easily?


    Hua Ke smiled but did not speak.


    After he said that one person was enough, there were no movements for a long time. It was rather strange.


    He suddenly pointed at the moon in the sky, "With such a bright moon, it would be great if I could see what I care about all this time."


    He turned and went down to the second floor.


    This action was somewhat strange. However, the others did not plan to harm him, so they allowed him to do as he pleased.


    However, Jiang Shiyu felt that something was wrong and followed him down.


    The second floor was empty, and it was not until they came down that the lighted lamps were of any use.


    Hua Ke clapped his hands, and suddenly, Bi Qi''s voice came from downstairs, he replied: "I''m ready."


    As Jiang Shiyu was observing the second floor, she had always thought that the change of fate array was on the platform. She had walked past the second floor twice, but she had never noticed it;


    But Jiang Shiyu felt that something was amiss. Upon closer inspection, she noticed that something was amiss.


    What kind of preparation could Bi Qi possibly have said he was prepared for!


    Jiang Shiyu pounced forward and dragged Hua Ke away from the area of the carpet. She was at the eye of the formation.


    The entire second floor was empty. The people on the platform did not come down, nor did the people below. Jiang Shiyu grabbed onto Hua Ke, but was unable to pull him away no matter what. Both of her hands were controlled by Hua Ke''s arms.


    Hua Ke smiled as he looked at her. "Jiang Shiyu, thank you."


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly opened her eyes wide. What are you thanking me for? What was there to thank? These words were too terrifying, even Jiang Shiyu was unable to pull her hand out.


    The core of the formation was at their feet.


    An inexplicable sense of fear assaulted his heart.


    She looked at Hua Ke, and coldly said: "Quickly let go!"


    Hua Ke: "You pounced on me yourself."


    The voice that suddenly came from the stairs on the first and second floor was Bi Qi. He called out, "When do we start?"


    With that, he saw Jiang Shiyu who was being controlled in the center of the formation. A look of heartache flashed past her eyes, but he did not do anything.


    Hua Ke moved closer to Jiang Shiyu, and said in a low voice: "You have been abandoned, abandoned by him. What''s the use of having a good relationship, one day it will be like this. "


    Jiang Shiyu shouted towards Bi Qi, "Bi Qi, don''t worry about me, you bring the people downstairs away, the villagers who were captured were innocent, and the entire Eli tribe was innocent. Do you know what you are doing? You are helping the evil. "


    Bi Qi''s eyes flashed.


    Hua Ke let go of Jiang Shiyu with interest, "You know what I want to do."


    At a time like this, what is Jiang Shiyu afraid of? She pulled out the sword at her waist and spoke, "Cut the crap. If you don''t stop the change of fate array, I will show no mercy ¡­"


    Her voice was low and low, as if she didn''t want to say those three words, but she was certain of it.


    "Kill you!"


    However, a smile blossomed on Hua Ke''s face. Tonight, he was smiling the entire time, as if he had something to be happy about.


    Hua Ke: "Kill me? "If you have the ability to do so, then come and kill me."


    Three out of the four The Four Divine Beasts s, only the phoenix was still in her body. The World Stone that the Nine Heavens Academy had suppressed had been destroyed, if, if it was just a single one, she had killed Hua Ke, and the other World Stones had been destroyed, the devil race who could not suppress them, would come over.


    Hua Ke said: "We can''t kill him, right?"


    The sword in Jiang Shiyu''s hand aimed straight at Hua Ke, she did not know if she would stab in. She shouted at Bi Qi, "Take them away."


    At this moment, in the yard on the first floor.


    Most of the Red Rebel were already lying on the ground, and just when they thought it was made by the Cauldron Army, there were also people wearing different colored clothes lying on the other side.


    They had been lying on the ground for some time now, and they didn''t have the strength to get up again. And around them, around a large circle, were 18 people. They were young and old, and there were no criteria to judge them.


    Before Bi Qi left, he made a hole on each of them. Now, blood was flowing out from this hole, little by little, the drawn change of fate array in front of them was slowly filling up. Once they ran out of blood, they would be able to activate the formation.


    On top, Jiang Shiyu asked about the thick smell of blood that came from the wind. Her grip on the sword tightened and relaxed.


    She gritted her teeth and said, "Hua Ke, destroy this array, or else I will really ¡­"


    Hua Ke looked at her steadily, "Jiang Shiyu, if you want to kill his, kill his. We don''t talk much, and my time is also very limited. "


    Jiang Shiyu turned to look at the platform.


    Hua Ke noticed his movements and said, "Don''t waste your energy. They can''t come down."


    Jiang Shiyu was startled: "What did you do?"

 C379

    Hua Ke did not reply. He took a step closer to the carpet, and stood at the center of it, which was the center of the change of fate array.


    The sword in Jiang Shiyu''s hand also looked over without hesitation. As long as she was still alive, this change of fate array would not work today. She would definitely not let Hua Ke do this.


    Just as she reached out her sword, a nearby figure caught up with her. The spear-shaped soul tool in his hand blocked her sword in this way.


    Jiang Shiyu was startled. Crete''s change of fate array was not like that. She didn''t need the final person to bleed.


    After blocking Jiang Shiyu''s longsword with her spear yet again, Bi Qi leaned over and said softly, "Jiang Shiyu, hurry up and leave. If this goes on, you will lose your life. "


    Jiang Shiyu: "You want to kill me?"


    Bi Qi said: "It''s not that I want to kill you, it''s just that you won''t be able to survive. You have an enormous Phoenix Power on you, do you not know it yourself? "


    He also seemed to be in a hurry, "Where the hell did you get that power? Are you going to die? "Why didn''t you get anything good?"


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, "Are you saying that Hua Ke wants me to complete his change of fate array?"


    The long sword and spear slashed again. Bi Qi attacked Jiang Shiyu, and then clashed again, "Not only that."


    More than that?


    What else?


    Could it be ¡­


    realized something. The change of fate array could only change the life of a person with a bloodline, but Hua Ke was not of the Phoenix bloodline. He was the descendant of his father.


    Her eyes looked straight at Bi Qi, "Tell me clearly, what exactly happened?"


    Bi Qi wanted to say something but hesitated.


    Hua Ke looked over, "You want to know?"


    "Isn''t it clear that I want you to come here? You pretended to want to rely on me to accompany you to the tall building, while I took the chance to bring the phoenix out of your body. "


    Jiang Shiyu was stunned, how did Hua Ke know that there was a phoenix in her body?


    Hua Ke laughed, "What do you think?"


    Jiang Shiyu was not in the mood to joke with Hua Ke, but she could guess the reason. It was because he was the descendant of his father, so she had some sort of reaction towards The Four Divine Beasts s.


    Hua Ke looked at Bi Qi, "If you show his any mercy, she will kill you then."


    Bi Qi touched his spear, but did not make a move.


    Jiang Shiyu and her came from the same world, but they had a completely different path; one wanted to return home, and the other would use any means available to him. As for her, she only wanted to live on, learn alchemy, and revive the General couple. Only then would she be free and unfettered.


    Jiang Shiyu wanted to get close to Hua Ke.


    Hua Ke, the person who chatted and joked with her inside the stomach of the demonic beast, experienced the terror of the Magic Beast Forest with them, and then went to the Nine Heavens Academy with them, had, just like that, slowly, completely changed into a different person in a place that they were not paying attention to.


    Jiang Shiyu said that she wanted to kill him, but that was just to pull him back while there was still time to make up for it. But it was useless, this person had already sunk deeply into her mud feet, with the so called abandonment, standing at the highest point, she would not be able to return at all.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at Hua Ke, and the sword in her hand trembled uncontrollably.


    What did they do? Or perhaps he didn''t do anything and just pulled them back while he could still climb up.


    The blood on Hua Ke''s hands stopped flowing, and the smell of blood on the outside became even stronger.


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly felt a great sadness in her heart. It was for herself, for the people outside, and also for Su Li.


    In her heart, she called out to Phoenix, "Phoenix, I promise you."


    Bi Qi blocked in front. She had exchanged blows with Bi Qi a few times, but she couldn''t defeat him. Furthermore, as long as he didn''t give way, he wouldn''t be able to touch Hua Ke, and she wouldn''t be able to stop him either.


    Nothing can stop it, not before, not now. What a useless person she was.


    Jiang Shiyu anxiously and sorrowfully called out the phoenix in her heart. She knew that the phoenix must be watching, and the thing it hoped for had finally happened. Jiang Shiyu really had to promise it, it would come out immediately.


    It was the first time that Jiang Shiyu had regained consciousness and the scene before her hadn''t changed. The phoenix''s voice just appeared in her mind.


    It smiled and said, "I said, one day, you will promise me. It''s only been a few days."


    "How can a person resist power?"


    Jiang Shiyu felt a headache coming on. Phoenix suddenly let out a scream, but she immediately quietened down.


    Jiang Shiyu asked, "What''s wrong?"


    After a while, Phoenix said, "I saw something incredible."


    Jiang Shiyu thought it was referring to Hua Ke, thinking that it was very excited to see its father''s descendants.


    He then explained the current situation.


    Jiang Shiyu pleaded, "Can you attach my body to your body to do this? "I don''t want to..."


    Phoenix mocked, "So if I use your body, it won''t be you?"


    "Don''t lie to yourself. I don''t have enough power, so I can''t attach your body. You have to do it yourself. "


    Jiang Shiyu was silent for a moment, then said: "Alright."


    Bi Qi watched as Jiang Shiyu walked away. She was clearly making a ruckus just now in order to kill Hua Ke, but she did not hesitate to fight Jiang Shiyu with all her might.


    Hua Ke watched as Jiang Shiyu walked down the stage, a satisfied expression appearing on her face. Everything was going according to his plan. Jiang Shiyu was the kind of person who calculated everything very clearly. To save someone, she had to save a lot of them as well.


    She would come according to his plan, everything was within his expectations.


    What he wanted was the phoenix, but how the phoenix would appear and how much of her strength was left? This was the source of all his plans. Except for the mistakes on the platform, everything else was fine.

 C380

    Jiang Shiyu slowly walked downstairs as her feet felt like they were too heavy to lift.


    As soon as he left, he saw the red and black clothes lying on the ground, followed by the villagers who were constantly bleeding. Some of them had their eyes closed, fainted, and some of them were still awake, their mouths stuffed with cloth.


    But Jiang Shiyu was going to disappoint them, she was not here to save them, she was here to kill them all.


    Jiang Shiyu''s long sword had not been kept in the sword sheath since the start, and was flickering with a cold light under the moonlight.


    The villagers also seemed to have noticed that something was wrong. As they stared at the cold and chilling longswords, their bright eyes suddenly filled with fear.


    The moaning in his mouth turned into a kind of fear.


    Jiang Shiyu raised her sword, but she couldn''t bring it down no matter what. Phoenix was shouting in her mind, "Quick! Didn''t you want power? As long as you kill these people, I can lend you the money, and you can go ¡­ "


    Jiang Shiyu''s hesitant heart immediately hardened. There were still more people, and even more people ¡­


    He raised his sword high up in the air.


    After a circle, the blood on the ground was still flowing. However, the person lying on the ground was dead.


    Jiang Shiyu sat on the ground with exhaustion.


    But there was no other way. She had to do it.


    Phoenix loudly shouted in her mind, "Not enough! Not enough! There are still people there, I can feel it, Jiang Shiyu, go, quickly kill them all. "


    Phoenix gave a direction. The villagers were captured alive. Not only were there many people lying on the ground, there were also many more people. There were also people hiding behind their backs.


    Jiang Shiyu was about to go crazy, the sword in her hand, shouted at the Phoenix, "Why, why didn''t you say it clearly! "Why, when I''m out of breath again, tell me it''s not enough, why!"


    Phoenix coldly replied, "I don''t have enough power. If you don''t go, all of your previous efforts will be for naught."


    Jiang Shiyu held her sword in a dejected manner. She wanted to stab him in the neck, but she couldn''t, she couldn''t.


    According to what the phoenix had said, those villagers who were saved by her and Cheng Yu, and were then brought back, died just like that with a flash of terrified light. It was completely silent.


    Their blood was gone, their bodies were gone. It was like a ball of flame that had been completely ignited and turned into strength.


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly thought of something. Xiao Yi and the person he called Brother Xie seemed to have made a decision for her.


    She gripped her longsword tightly, her face dark and unreadable. "Phoenix, it''s your turn."


    Phoenix burped and said, "Alright, what do you want me to do?"


    "Stop the people above and complete the change of fate array. If necessary, kill him!"


    Phoenix asked, "There are two of them?"


    "Kill anyone who stops you from going to stop the change of fate array."


    Phoenix laughed out loud. "Good! "My power has returned quite a bit. Come in, I''ll help you."


    When Jiang Shiyu was about to enter her body, she suddenly thought that after using this technique, she would have to bring out the Phoenix. It was best to separate early.


    She was the only one on the road with Cheng Yu, Yao Yao, and...


    As she thought about this, she sank back into her body.


    Within her body, she watched as Phoenix used her body to head upstairs.


    Hua Ke stood up to welcome his, chuckling. "Phoenix?"


    When the Phoenix was on him, Jiang Shiyu''s eyes would turn fiery-red. However, many people believed that it was because her body contained the Phoenix bloodline or Phoenix Power, and not because she was a phoenix.


    Jiang Shiyu stood inside the Inner Palace, and looked outside.


    Bi Qi also looked over in shock, his soul power spear aimed straight at Jiang Shiyu.


    Hua Ke smiled and said: "Phoenix, I am waiting for you. You have finally come out."


    Hua Ke was not the least bit surprised, causing him to not be able to react in time, as though he very much welcomed the phoenix coming out.


    Phoenix also felt it. "You are the descendant of that race. It seems ¡­" It scanned its surroundings, but it did not seem to feel any excitement. It did not feel anything at all. It was like facing an ordinary person.


    Hua Ke came from a lowly background, so he was naturally extremely pleased with himself for knowing that he possessed such a bloodline. He also thought that he could not tarnish his bloodline. Even if it was the eyes of a phoenix, he would still treat it with a smile. No matter what the other side thought.


    She promised Jiang Shiyu and prevented him from activating the change of fate array. If Hua Ke didn''t listen, he could only kill him.


    Jiang Shiyu listened silently.


    Hua Ke did not move, he was still standing at the center of the array. He said to Bi Qi, "Your good friend killed thirty to forty people just to stop me. Are you going to help her or stop him?"


    Bi Qi took out his soul power and stood in front of Hua Ke, preventing Phoenix from getting closer to him.


    Phoenix laughed. "If you still want to stop me, don''t blame me. Your friend said that it''s okay to kill you."


    Jiang Shiyu had broken away from her body, but she still felt pain in her head, as if it had sunk deep into her bones.


    Jiang Shiyu''s headache was the same as the phoenix.


    She covered her head and shouted in a low voice, "This stupid thing, it looks like it''s about to come out."


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know what was going on, but she called out, "Phoenix, what are you talking about?"


    Phoenix smiled and said, "Before I come out, let me help you settle the matter before you."


    A Divine Beast was still a Divine Beast after all, and had only recovered about half of its power. Bi Qi, who was extremely powerful, had already landed on the battlefield. But even so, he still struggled to come forward and stop Jiang Shiyu.


    Jiang Shiyu suppressed her headache while saying, "Beat him up, beat him up, don''t kill him."


    Phoenix was also troubled by the headache. It could not stand Jiang Shiyu''s words and acknowledged it. Bi Qi rushed forward once again. In order to finish the battle quickly, it used all of its strength.


    Seeing that it wasn''t good, Bi Qi also wanted to retreat and control his soul power in front of him.


    But the phoenix''s flame was slowly devouring his protective ring, the remaining small half directly struck his chest, causing him to fly far away. He spat out a large mouthful of blood.


    Jiang Shiyu shouted. Enough, enough.


    "Just knock Hua Ke out."


    Phoenix said: "Didn''t you say we were going to kill them? Have you gone soft? "

 C381

    "We can let this kid go, but we can''t live to get the change of fate array. The aura on his body is not very obvious, but it''s not his. Someone wants to borrow his strength, he can''t live."


    Jiang Shiyu wanted to roll on the ground in pain, but he could still hear what Phoenix was saying.


    Phoenix did not understand and jumped onto someone''s back, forcing her to bend over.


    "Cough, cough, I''m going home."


    "No," he said.


    A large mouthful of blood spurted out, and the body that was barely able to support itself fell backwards just like that.


    "AHH!"


    His head hurt!


    Phoenix took another step towards Hua Ke, but she could no longer hold onto her sword and fell to the ground with a loud thud.


    "Jiang Shiyu, I can''t help you anymore."


    What?


    The pain was fading, and a warm energy was pulling away from his body.


    The corporeal form of the phoenix seemed to appear in front of Jiang Shiyu. It was not within her sea of consciousness, but outside.


    With the aftereffects of her headache, she thought her head was still aching, so she reached out and held her head.


    This action frightened her. Phoenix had really come out.


    Just like that, the real body appeared in front of her.


    Suppressing the dizziness, Jiang Shiyu stood up and walked in front of Phoenix. "Why did you come out just like that ¡­"


    Hua Ke, who was standing behind them, started laughing maniacally, "The phoenix that was looking forward to this for a long time, has finally appeared!"


    As he smiled, the change of fate array beneath his feet activated. The phoenix neared the ground and stood at the very edge of the change of fate array. Jiang Shiyu''s longsword also landed on it.


    Only Jiang Shiyu stood outside the change of fate array.


    The phoenix also knew that the change of fate array was not good. It turned its body, wanting to fly, but...


    It shouted, "Why can''t I move?"


    It flapped its wings as if it was on a mission, but it couldn''t move at all as its claws firmly held on to the edge of the change of fate array.


    Jiang Shiyu ran over to pick up the sword, but he did not move at all, he could not even take out the sword.


    Hua Ke laughed and looked at Jiang Shiyu, "Give up, the change of fate array has already been activated, everything that is given out, will not be able to escape."


    Jiang Shiyu''s face became blank.


    Hua Ke laughed: "Do you know why your sword was even given to me?"


    "First, this sword was stained with the green dragon''s blood, then with the White Tiger, then with the Black Tortoise and the Phoenix, all of the The Four Divine Beasts have been gathered."


    "What are you talking about? This sword, this sword, was given to me by a single person. " Jiang Shiyu shouted as he refuted.


    Hua Ke seemed to want to warmly tell Jiang Shiyu, but he shook his head, "If you think so, then so be it. Knowing too much will only bring you no benefits. "


    He looked at the longsword and said, "Initially, this sword wanted to pierce through your heart as well. However, someone deliberately thought of a way. In order to differentiate between a phoenix and a phoenix, you don''t have to die."


    "There''s someone, there''s someone! Who is this person?"


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the sword in front of him, was that female Taoist? But she had never seen the female Taoist before.


    Long sword. The long sword in her hand. She remembered that it was a dagger that killed Xuanwu. How did it become a long sword?


    Jiang Shiyu held onto the sword hilt tightly and pulled outwards.


    Seeing that her efforts were useless, Hua Ke laughed.


    So it was all a pretense, something about a large change of fate array, or just a pretense. All of this was just Hua Ke''s conspiracy. He first made Jiang Shiyu think that he was going to use his life to change his life. Then, he placed the people from the Phoenix Power down below, making Jiang Shiyu think that they were the key.


    Furthermore, she could not stop Hua Ke, and had to borrow the power of the Phoenix. So by borrowing the power of the Phoenix, she had to kill those villagers one by one.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at Hua Ke. Why did he know of all these things, and how many of them were extremely secretive, to the point where only one person knew about them?


    Jiang Shiyu was very suspicious, and did not know if he should ask, as though he did not need to ask.


    Once the change of fate array was formed, it was irreversible.


    But she could kill Hua Ke right when he changed his life, when he was weak. Wasn''t that how the Xuanwu died?


    With this thought swirling in Jiang Shiyu''s mind, it couldn''t be dispelled. She still allowed Hua Ke to change his fate.


    The only thing that died was a phoenix, and only a sword.


    As long as he succeeded, he would immediately kill him.


    Jiang Shiyu made a decision in his heart, he still had to properly calculate when it was best to go kill.


    Seeing that she had stopped struggling, Hua Ke thought that she had resigned herself to fate and waited for the energy of the The Four Divine Beasts to gather in his body.


    In the midst of this silence, Hua Ke suddenly said to Jiang Shiyu: "In order to obtain power, I have plotted many things, but all of these are things that I should have."


    Jiang Shiyu did not answer.


    Hua Ke said: "One of my ancestors died just a little over twenty years ago, for the sake of the The Four Divine Beasts, for the sake of the stability of the West Continent. You must know, at that time, the average person could have lived for one hundred or two hundred years."


    "This is what this continent owes us. You have to return it to us."


    "Did you do the Nine Heavens Academy thing?"


    Hua Ke laughed, "I didn''t. I was just a silly boy at the time, how could I have done such a thing? "


    Jiang Shiyu looked at him calmly.


    Hua Ke laughed again, "However, after they entered the slay, I found a reason to make them take the blame so I could find a proper excuse to kill them."


    Jiang Shiyu heard his own ice-cold voice, "Are they all dead?"


    Hua Ke shook his head, "It''s not like everyone has offended me, why would I want to kill everyone?"


    In other words, those who offended him were all dead. Since he didn''t do anything, he should have been sent to do it.


    "How do they know who offended you? Who didn''t offend you?"


    "This," Hua Ke paused for a moment, "I don''t know. "Perhaps he has offended me before, perhaps he has never offended me before. However, if his fate is bad and he dies, who can we blame?"


    He was struggling so hard to escape from this fate.

 C382

    Hua Ke was saying that the other person''s fate was not good. Could it be that he didn''t know that Hua Ke had always been saying that his fate was bad as well? The fate of others was determined by this.


    It was ironic that he was now standing on a high ground and talking about the fate of others.


    However, he would not think too much about it. He was fully focused on it and only hoped that the The Four Divine Beasts''s power would gather to his body.


    There seemed to be something wrong with the matter of Hua Ke getting the change of fate array.


    However, Hua Ke''s expression did not seem to be doubting at all. He only felt that he had done a lot of things and plotted a lot of things, and it was all because of him.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know what to say, she no longer saw Hua Ke as a friend. He was forcing her, forcing her to kill him.


    The change of fate array was finally completed, and everything should be settled.


    Jiang Shiyu was using her soul power, but she didn''t use anything this time, and just killed Hua Ke.


    Hua Ke had obtained all of his power, but he never thought that there would actually be a time when he would be weak. Just like that, Jiang Shiyu rushed over.


    He did not retreat, but had a strange smile on his face.


    Jiang Shiyu''s soul power, under the attack of a wave of soul power that had flown in from an unknown place, disappeared cleanly.


    Jiang Shiyu was stunned for a moment. Until now, she had only seen this kind of black soul power from a single person.


    It goes without saying who it was.


    Jiang Shiyu looked around, and saw Cheng Yu standing there.


    "Why are you ¡­ You shouldn''t have saved him. Do you know what he''s doing? He''s going to hurt a lot of people. "


    After the phoenix left her body, Jiang Shiyu realized that her realm had risen once again. The phoenix was in her body, absorbing her soul power, which was why her soul power cultivation was so difficult.


    When she faced Cheng Yu, she still felt that the person in front of her was unfathomable.


    Cheng Yu turned around and said to Hua Ke: "I came late."


    Hua Ke smiled at Cheng Yu.


    With these words, Jiang Shiyu was shocked silly.


    What are you late for, you shouldn''t have come.


    Cheng Yu. Then you shouldn''t have come. The two of them are the same, you and Hua Ke obviously don''t know each other. When did the two of them come together?


    Jiang Shiyu''s thoughts were in a mess.


    Cheng Yu said to Jiang Shiyu: "Do you want to see what I look like?"


    Jiang Shiyu was startled. At a time like this, why did she have to see what Cheng Yu looked like? Right now, she was not interested in this at all.


    Just like that, Cheng Yu took off his mask.


    He stood beside Hua Ke, and not only was Jiang Shiyu shocked, Hua Ke was also surprised. It was the sort of resemblance a relative would have.


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly felt that he couldn''t breath.


    "You too..."


    Hua Ke was also surprised, "You are my clan member?"


    Cheng Yu approached the weak Hua Ke, but Hua Ke could not help but feel a sense of oppression.


    He shouted, "You are not allowed to move forward."


    Cheng Yu actually stopped.


    He turned his back towards Jiang Shiyu and said: "He''s going to die, but I''ll kill him."


    Hua Ke was still in his weakened state, and was unable to release any of the power in his body, so he was wrapped up by Cheng Yu''s black soul power.


    Surrounded by the black soul energy, he yelled loudly, angrily shouted, cursed, and wanted Jiang Shiyu to save him. He admitted his wrongs, but more of the blame was placed on Cheng Yu.


    Everything was planned by Cheng Yu.


    Jiang Shiyu did not know how to react, but was she really not doubting Cheng Yu at all? No, she doubted it.


    All the small details that he had neglected in the past began to surge up just like that.


    In the end, Hua Ke felt like he was being reborn into his black soul power. As for Cheng Yu, the black soul power that had become even stronger started to fade after burning Hua Ke, as if it had been bleached white.


    Then the color came back, a patch of gold. It was slowly lighting up.


    Cheng Yu''s body contained such a color soul power, his entire body releasing a kind of golden light.


    Jiang Shiyu''s heart ached, she knew, her guess. They were all about to get an answer.


    And all of this was coming from Cheng Yu''s mouth.


    Cheng Yu looked at her in such a manner.


    "A few people. In the entire West Continent, who would you choose to save?"


    Jiang Shiyu was speechless.


    What she do tonight have be sufficient indication of her decision


    Cheng Yu laughed, "I didn''t do anything wrong, after all, you did the same."


    Jiang Shiyu turned his head and his dead body laid on the ground with blood dripping from below.


    Jiang Shiyu had a lot of questions, but what was important was that she had to retrieve Bi Qi''s corpse. She couldn''t let him stay here like this.


    And the people outside, the innocent, the murdered.


    With the appearance of Phoenix, the bugs in her body also came out. However, the pain seemed to follow closely behind her.


    She wanted Bi Qi to return to her original world now.


    She felt a headache coming on because of what she had done. With this result, she regretted getting toyed with by Hua Ke.


    A headache, a headache!


    Cheng Yu had been following her the entire time, but she did not say a single word to Jiang Shiyu. She was afraid that the moment she said those words, she would be unable to resist asking those questions.


    When Yao Yao heard that Hua Ke had died, he was stunned for a moment.


    The final impression Hua Ke had of her was something he had explained to her once again. He did not mention anything about living with Yao Yao and built a very beautiful house for her.


    But this kind of Hua Ke, before Yao Yao could figure out how he would treat him, he had already left.


    As for Yao Yao, there was no need to think about it.


    The saved Lei Lei, the rebel army that was put back, they were all still alive and intact.


    The rebellion, which had been so great that half of the land had been taken away, had ended just like that. It started out inexplicably and ended inexplicably.

 C383

    After the strange ending, Jiang Shiyu asked to return.


    Yao Yao did not have anything to worry about, so after hearing Jiang Shiyu''s thoughts, she said that she would continue to follow her without any objections.


    More than ten days later, Jiang Shiyu came looking for Cheng Yu.


    If the previous Cheng Yu was a thousand miles away from everyone, he had a bit of a noble young master''s temperament. Now, he seemed like someone who held the power of life and death, sitting in a high position.


    When Jiang Shiyu saw him again, without her mask and the temperament from before, she was somewhat afraid to walk up and sit down.


    They met at a small stall not far from the palace.


    This was what Jiang Shiyu had chosen. Right now, the two of them didn''t live in the same place.


    After that night, Cheng Yu returned to the inn while the King and the old fox stayed behind to thank his for saving the little fox. However, in this period of time, Jiang Shiyu''s mood was not very high. The King and the old cunning fox had eyes, and had never come before.


    The stall was simple and crude, with a few tables and a few stools on the outside.


    It was the same in most of the stores in Tulane. The weather was mostly clear and the temperature was high. It was very sultry inside, so most of the shops were open air. When the sun rises higher, it will put a shade on the top of the head.


    It was a simple shack made of shading cloth.


    Cheng Yu sat there, and his aura was a little too incongruous with the small shed.


    Jiang Shiyu still walked over and slowly sat down.


    Cheng Yu did not order anything, he only placed a cup of tea in front of him. Real tea, the dark green tea leaves floated on top of it.


    Cheng Yu did not pour Jiang Shiyu a cup of tea. He loathed the tea and didn''t want to give it to Jiang Shiyu to drink.


    Jiang Shiyu was not thirsty either, her eyes staring straight at Cheng Yu.


    Cheng Yu knocked on the table.


    Jiang Shiyu took a deep breath.


    "Cheng Yu, Yao Yao and I are preparing to leave."


    Cheng Yu: "Where to?"


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know where she should go, and she didn''t have anywhere to settle in, but this wasn''t the reason why she came to find Cheng Yu, so it was fine to not say it.


    "Cheng Yu, I only plan to go with Yao Yao."


    Cheng Yu nodded, "The two of you, together, are doing pretty good. They are both women, and can look after each other. "


    Jiang Shiyu saw that Cheng Yu did not have any reaction, and said: "The people from the Nine Heavens Academy have contacted me, there aren''t many left, and they are preparing to send the World Stone back. Nine Heavens Academy will also once again recruit new students. "


    Cheng Yu did not react and only nodded slightly.


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly realised that there was nothing more to say between her and Cheng Yu.


    "I''ve finished talking. It''s nothing. I''m leaving." She nodded.


    Cheng Yu looked at her. That pair of eyes that had always been exposed outside wasn''t as eye-catching now, because his facial features were extremely harmonious.


    "You have nothing to ask me?" Cheng Yu asked indifferently.


    How could it not be, Jiang Shiyu chuckled, she had many questions she wanted to ask, she wanted to ask, to clear up, Cheng Yu, just how many plans did you make.


    However, she was a little afraid. When she saw that the longsword was actually also power, it was as if a big hole had been cut open in her heart. There were many things that she did not understand.


    Cheng Yu continued to ask: "Go ahead."


    Jiang Shiyu shook his head, "I''m not asking anymore, what do you have to say for yourself?"


    Cheng Yu was silent for a moment.


    "I told you a story once, remember?"


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, "That untrustworthy folklore. A person many years ago, in order to stabilize the world, he gave his life and strength to the heavens and earth."


    Cheng Yu nodded, "This is it. This story is not fake."


    "It''s something that really exists."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the face that was similar to Hua Ke''s, and a thought that was hard to believe suddenly popped out from the bottom of her heart.


    Her eyes widened. "You ¡­ you are ¡­" She suddenly stammered, not daring to say what she was thinking.


    Cheng Yu smirked, "Continue."


    "What is your name?"


    Cheng Yu said indifferently: "Cheng Yu. It''s just that my name is not in any history. "


    He didn''t eat much with his ice-cold hands. He wasn''t afraid of the cold or the heat, and he didn''t feel anything.


    Jiang Shiyu bent her waist, as though she was letting out a breath.


    Cheng Yu... It was that person.


    Jiang Shiyu asked softly: "How long have you been dead for?"


    Cheng Yu laughed.


    The West Continent from a few thousand years ago still relied on the The Four Divine Beasts''s suppression. But after leaving such a clan, when the The Four Divine Beasts did not have any strength, they could oppress the World Stone with their human bodies.


    Their race had always carried a mission of awakening the The Four Divine Beasts, and had even passed on their memories to them after they reached adulthood.


    Their own destiny was to be associated with the The Four Divine Beasts and not involve themselves.


    Because of some misunderstanding, the demon escaped the world stone that was suppressed with the body of a divine beast. The Demon race that was suppressed took the opportunity to escape, and they affected the White Tiger that was still in a state of unease at that time.


    The White Tiger had become a demonic beast from a divine beast, so there was no longer any demonic beast in the West that could be suppressed.


    The Azure Dragon in the east had died as well. If the World Stones in both places were unstable, the demon armies would immediately rush over.


    The Cheng family of that generation could only sacrifice themselves. Using his own body and his own strength to suppress the World Stone.


    Just like this, Chengshi family was pushed to the heart of the struggle.


    He did not need to wake up the The Four Divine Beasts, did not need to wait for a long time, nor did he need to be afraid. As long as the World Stone was unstable, the Cheng family could just send one person and pay with their life.

 C384

    Now that the continent was in a mess, it was better to rely on humans than to believe in emotionless Divine Beasts. It was normal for them to have this concern, so they strictly guarded Chengshi family.


    On the surface, it looked like a Chengshi family, high above the heads of the, with the words Great Hero who Save the World shining in golden light on top of his head.


    These kinds of sects did not come on their own accord. Rather, there were people who came to their clan carrying a large number of gifts. They were not only famous, but also extremely rare, and spoke a lot of good words. If the Chengshi family was not willing, then a blade would be stuck in their roots.


    His mother was a gentle woman and had already known about the fate of Chengshi family. However, after loving his father, she still married him despite the obstruction of her family.


    His father had died, not on the World Suppression Stone.


    Suicide.


    His father had taken over the Chengshi family many years ago and married his mother. Just as he was feeling proud about his life, news about the instability of the World Stone arrived.


    The next generation member was still very young, not even reaching his waist. She had no idea what was going to happen to her.


    The task of sending people out was left to the chief.


    His father had never seen something like this since he was young. He only knew that his family had sacrificed a lot to maintain the stability of the world. However, he was young, and was easily dazzled by it.


    He did not care what people outside thought, but he felt that his race had done very well, very well. He had contributed so much to the West Continent.


    There were about 10 people in the same generation as his father. There were both men and women, so their relationship was not bad.


    His father was the team leader, and the moment he saw the gift, he knew that he had been wrong.


    He had not slept for several nights.


    His mother was worried too.


    The next generation could not be chosen. They could only be found by his peers or his predecessors.


    In the previous generation, some were young, some were young, some were young, and some already had grandchildren.


    His father hesitated several times, but still searched among his peers, looking for those who were single and unmarried.


    A few.


    The person with the strongest soul power was his father''s younger brother, 23 years old. He loved to laugh and was very cheerful.


    His father seemed to have aged several years in a single night. In order not to sacrifice too many people, he had no choice but to send his younger brother out.


    His younger brother was unwilling, and his father''s heart ached as well. However, under his persuasion, he still left. He would never return.


    They had no bones, nothing. As long as someone forgot, their traces in the world would be gone.


    His father always felt guilty, and every time he lay on the bed, he could see his brother''s smiling face.


    Didn''t he regret it? Who wouldn''t regret it?


    One day, he said to his mother, they don''t want the next generation anymore. Too bad, they are a cursed race.


    It was as if his father had become a different person. His previous playful nature caused him to become more and more silent.


    There were less and less people around him.


    The first generation of sacrifice lasted for hundreds of years, and by the end, the time interval was getting shorter and shorter.


    By the time his father delivered the third batch, he was almost two hundred years old.


    The next generation of Chengshi family was close to nothing.


    He couldn''t let the Chengshi family become extinct, so he could only go against what he had said and take a child.


    However, with regards to the birth of a child, from the very beginning, his performance became more and more conspicuous, and his father would be able to see the words of the child in the future.


    Every night, his heart was filled with guilt and despair. When the child was a teenager, he didn''t want to personally send the child away.


    Day and night of torture, the pain of sending children, he had abandoned them all. Everything had been abandoned. Only Cheng Yu and his mother were left behind.


    There weren''t many people left in the clan anymore.


    Old, dead, unwilling to leave descendants of the Cheng family. Most of it.


    Cheng Yu had been very lonely since he was young, and his mother didn''t want him to interact with others. She was actually more afraid of Cheng Yu committing suicide.


    After they finished giving their gifts, Mother went to look for Cheng Yu. This gentle woman had been reborn after so many years of being single and resentful towards the group of people outside.


    With an expressionless face, he calmly dealt with the mess left behind by the death of his husband.


    She was no longer gentle, but strong.


    And now, she was going to give up her son.


    Mother thought for an entire night, and on the second day, she said to Cheng Yu: "Let''s go, take everyone and find a place to hide."


    Cheng Yu didn''t want to die, so he agreed to what his mother had done.


    They had found other clansmen and wanted to leave together. There were many who did not want to die, and some of them were hesitant as well. At that time, there were only a few dozens of Chengshi family left from the original few hundred people. It was much more convenient for them to leave.


    Thus, everyone fled in the night.


    After running for a short distance, he was stopped.


    There were people guarding outside of Chengshi family. When they saw that there was no one there, they quickly sent people out to chase after him.


    Cheng Yu raised his head and looked at the bright sky. He saw his clansmen had looks of determination, and even though the bags were still on them, they had lost their bodies, and had no hope.


    Such a person would die sooner or later.


    Cheng Yu brought his mother back.


    This woman, who had always been incomparably strong in front of Cheng Yu, didn''t shed tears. She only took out a new set of clothes with slightly red eyes, prepared a meal for Cheng Yu, and sent him out the door.


    Before he left, he was given a jade pendant. His mother had married him, and his father had given him that pendant. He said that he would save her life when they met with danger.


    Cheng Yu took one last deep glance at the situation before he left.


    He would never return.


    Jiang Shiyu could not imagine, this kind of feeling of sending one''s own family to their deaths, and having to keep giving them away, must have been tormented all along. In the dead of night, with experience and experience appearing before his eyes, who could escape?


    Jiang Shiyu looked at Cheng Yu, who was also a victim.


    He didn''t want to die. He didn''t want to lose his life.


    He could obviously go find the The Four Divine Beasts, but why did he have to throw his life away?


    Cheng Yu said: "Every generation, their excuses are always the same."

 C385

    Cheng Yu imitated a difficult tone, "The Four Divine Beasts s are fine, we have also tried our best." After he had finished, another mocking laugh was heard.


    "When I arrived and found the The Four Divine Beasts''s bloodline, I was wild with joy. I didn''t think I needed to die."


    The ridicule on Cheng Yu''s face grew even stronger: "It''s not that they didn''t look for the The Four Divine Beasts, it''s just that the White Tiger Bloodline can''t do it, if it can''t be done, then only the Chengshi family can do it."


    Cheng Yu said indifferently: "I know you are blaming me. You are a smart girl, and also guessed a lot."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the table, the table was the kind of table that would casually cut down a tree and put them together, but with so many people here, after sitting for so many years, they had become very smooth.


    Cheng Yu was still knocking on the table, "Tell me about the future."


    Cheng Yu wandered around West Continent for a long time before finally finding Jiang Shiyu.


    He wanted Jiang Shiyu to help him refine her body.


    In five years, he had been waiting for her to rise. Furthermore, with his parents, she would definitely do her best to help him.


    But when he saw the phoenix that had appeared in Jiang Shiyu''s body, an idea popped up in his mind.


    He wanted to recover his strength. If he wanted to use his strength to suppress the World Stone, then the power of the The Four Divine Beasts that should have been suppressing the World Stone should be his!


    After sending Jiang Shiyu to the Mercenary City, he kept thinking about what she should do next. Everything was not yet fixed, and there was no clue. There were three other divine beasts which had yet to fall.


    Until he went to find Jiang Shiyu, saw the Azure Dragon bloodline, and even saw the Hua Ke that was somewhat similar to him.


    A plan was formed in Cheng Yu''s mind.


    He quietly followed behind the Azure Dragon Bloodline, using the dagger to stab his heart. After collecting all of his strength, he kept the dagger.


    If she met Jiang Shiyu again, they could bring her to the Nine Heavens Academy. This way, she would know that the Nine Heavens Academy had a good chance to study alchemy master, and it would save her a lot of time and effort.


    Jiang Shiyu was simple, she only had one thought, and that was to complete the agreement with him as soon as possible. Such an idea naturally made things convenient for him.


    Everything seemed to be under his control.


    Jiang Shiyu was silent for a moment, then said, "I will go to Nine Heavens Academy, that is part of your plan."


    "Yes," Cheng Yu nodded. "It was only because I told Liang Yizhe that you have the Phoenix''s bloodline in you that he specifically invited you in."


    Jiang Shiyu clenched her hands tightly under the table.


    "What else? It was your plan." Her voice was calm, not like her clenched fist.


    Cheng Yu laughed, "From beginning to end."


    From beginning to end?


    "Everything you can''t figure out should be part of my plan."


    "Your sword was created after I fused it with my dagger. The little fox that you picked up was also something that I had planned beforehand. "A lot of things."


    Jiang Shiyu was not concerned with all this. She only wanted to ask one thing, "Master Shen, you were the one who killed ¡­"


    She spoke with difficulty because she did not want to say anything. After knowing that Cheng Yu had planned all of this, she suddenly felt fear in her heart. She was afraid that if he killed Master Shen, what would she do?


    Cheng Yu shook his head, "It wasn''t me, I didn''t kill anyone."


    "Then do you know who killed him?"


    Cheng Yu smiled meaningfully, "You wouldn''t want to know."


    Jiang Shiyu felt as if she had unloaded everything, but also felt like she had not unloaded all of them.


    In the place where she had her doubts from beginning to end, she had brought Cheng Yu to where he was.


    "You''ve been pretending you have no power?"


    Cheng Yu shook his head, "I really don''t have the power. A strand of my soul, how much power can I cultivate? However, when the The Four Divine Beasts died one by one, my powers recovered at a point. "


    Jiang Shiyu wanted to laugh but was unable to, she could only hold back an ugly smile.


    It did not matter whether Hua Ke was his descendant or not. In order to obtain soul power, his soul power needed to enter a corporeal body. He chose Hua Ke as the temporary container and in the end, transferred all of his power into his own body.


    Hahaha! If possible, Jiang Shiyu really wanted to laugh crazily.


    That feeling of being fooled and played with, no one would like it, no one was willing to think about everything.


    Hua Ke was dead. Those people who died for a plan like Cheng Yu''s, no one wanted to die, no one wanted to die.


    Cheng Yu did not want to die either, and was even more unwilling to die. Therefore, he believed that these people deserved to die. To die for his power.


    Cheng Yu suddenly said: "Jiang Shiyu, are you still willing to forge a body for me?"


    Jiang Shiyu sneered, the answer was obvious.


    Cheng Yu smiled and said: "Did you know? The World Stone can''t hold on any longer. "


    "I originally only wanted to obtain a body, so that I could recover a bit of my strength. But what you said to me, you didn''t remember, but I do remember it."


    "You yourself did the same thing. In order to organize Hua Ke, you borrowed the power of the Phoenix to kill that many people."


    Cheng Yu whispered, "Jiang Shiyu, we are the same."


    Cheng Yu pointed to the sky above, "For this blue sky, what about me, I will sacrifice so many people to recover my strength and my body. "After a period of time, when the three World Crystals are unable to hold on, I''ll go and die again."


    Cheng Yu said casually, but the sneer on the corner of his mouth froze.


    She looked at Cheng Yu in disbelief. Didn''t Cheng Yu hate this world? If he wanted this world to be destroyed, he wouldn''t want to save it. Now, he said, all he had done was to protect this world.


    "Chengshi family, up until now, there''s no one but me. The The Four Divine Beasts is also gone, only I can go and suppress the World Stone. "

 C386

    His eyes were warm and gentle, "Jiang Shiyu, hurry up and forge a body for me, and send me away."


    Jiang Shiyu was stunned.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the sky and a cloud floated past. It was like a palm with five fingers and a huge palm firmly grasping this place.


    Jiang Shiyu was shocked, and quickly ran away. After entering the palace and arriving at his residence, he locked himself in his room.


    Yao Yao came over to ask her what had happened. She had also chased him away, so she needed some time to calm down.


    She needed to think about it quietly.


    It wasn''t just Cheng Yu, even she had become abnormal.


    She had seen through some things and was extremely disappointed in Cheng Yu. She was also afraid that this Cheng Yu was not the Cheng Yu she knew.


    was not someone she could rely on, he was someone who would do anything to achieve her goal, and he did not hesitate to use her Cheng Yu.


    Jiang Shiyu''s heart was in torment.


    When Jiang Shiyu faced Cheng Yu, all sorts of emotions tangled his mind.


    Cheng Yu said that she could now refine her body. After the Phoenix left her body, her soul power had increased by a lot and her courage had improved as well.


    But Jiang Shiyu felt that he couldn''t.


    She couldn''t do it. She had to send him to his death to help Cheng Yu refine his body. She couldn''t do it.


    But on the other side was the stability of the West Continent.


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly understood Cheng Yu''s father a little.


    If there was someone who had sacrificed their life for the safety of West Continent, the words'' hero ''would be worth it.


    But behind the hero, there were countless tears of blood from his family.


    Cheng Yu had experienced it once, he did not want to die. But now, he didn''t want to die, but he had to!


    What he didn''t want, he didn''t want. However, he wanted to let Jiang Shiyu live, wanted this woman, who would kill someone for the safety of the West Continent, to live on safely.


    Cheng Yu stood by the window and looked in the direction of the palace.


    "The weather is really good."


    Good enough to keep her watching.


    Jiang Shiyu was conflicted for a few days, and then he went out and sat for a while.


    The little fox ran over. As soon as it came over, someone brought the food over and placed it in front of the little fox before retreating.


    After Yao Yao finished his afternoon nap, the moment he opened the door, he saw Jiang Shiyu sitting outside.


    She immediately rushed over, "Jiang Shiyu, you''re just an idiot. The sun is high up in the sky, yet you''re just sitting outside!"


    As he spoke, he pulled Jiang Shiyu back.


    Jiang Shiyu helplessly dragged it back.


    She was so immersed in her thoughts that she didn''t know why it was so hot all of a sudden.


    Yao Yao rubbed his forehead, asking her if she had basked in the sun well enough to pour her a cup of water.


    When Jiang Shiyu returned back into the house, he started feeling unwell. It was indeed a little hot, and his mouth was thirsty. He immediately drank a few cups of water.


    Yao Yao flapped his wings and looked at her, "You''re out? You''ve thought it through? "


    Jiang Shiyu was sometimes envious of Yao Yao, he lived a carefree life, he couldn''t see through anything, so he didn''t need to worry about anything.


    She shook her head. "Not yet."


    Yao Yao looked at the little fox that followed in, "Isn''t this little fox a princess? "Do you know why her dad came running out just like that?"


    Jiang Shiyu pointed to the food on the table, "Those food were brought over by the servants, how could I have that kind of thing?"


    Yao Yao rolled his eyes, "If you want to eat it, you can also order them to cook. You are the savior of this little fox princess, the king has repeatedly reminded them to treat you well, do they dare to slack off? "


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the snacks and shook his head. "I don''t like to eat."


    Jiang Shiyu turned his head.


    The house hadn''t changed, only the pot of flowers was gone.


    Ever since Hua Ke died, no one would send fresh flowers over. With the death of the fresh flowers in Yao Yao''s house, all the flowers in the house became completely dried up, and they were never seen again.


    Jiang Shiyu was still deep in his thoughts, his face suddenly pinched.


    She touched her face. "What are you doing?"


    Yao Yao fed the little fox something to eat before saying, "No matter what you''re thinking, immediately stop it."


    Jiang Shiyu: "It''s that obvious."


    Yao Yao shook the broken pieces off of his hands, "It''s not obvious, it''s just that I can tell what you''re thinking when I see you."


    Jiang Shiyu did not believe him, "Then tell me, what am I tangled about?"


    Yao Yao sat up, "It''s about Cheng Yu, right?"


    Jiang Shiyu looked at him in surprise, "You''re lying to me."


    Yao Yao rolled his eyes again, "If you don''t come out of the closed doors, everyone knows that there''s a problem. To be able to make you react so greatly, here, other than me, there''s only Cheng Yu."


    "I''m sure that if it wasn''t for me, there would only be one answer."


    Jiang Shiyu cupped his hands, "My eyes are sharp like a torch."


    Yao Yao laughed, "Tell me."


    Jiang Shiyu was also conflicted, but it was hard to say.


    She didn''t know what to say. Seeing that the West Continent was still safe, Cheng Yu did not need to send himself to his death. She seemed to be trying to excuse Cheng Yu. Furthermore, with Chengshi family''s ending, Jiang Shiyu did not want to say another word.


    She was stunned for a moment. She didn''t say anything more. What difference did it make? The last member of the Cheng Clan was about to die.


    Yao Yao looked at her and asked: "You can''t say it?"


    Jiang Shiyu found it difficult to reply, "I can''t say."


    Yao Yao shook his head, "I won''t say it, I won''t say it. If you had a relationship problem, it would be a waste of time to ask me. "


    Jiang Shiyu opened his eyes wide. Emotions?


    "Is that right? Now that the matter has been resolved, shouldn''t you be together with Cheng Yu? "


    As Yao Yao spoke, he glanced at Jiang Shiyu and said in shock, "The two of you probably haven''t told me about this yet."


    Jiang Shiyu shook his head. She and Cheng Yu ¡­ There was no time for that. Always in a hurry, where did the time come from?


    Yao Yao had an expression of disbelief, "You all haven''t said anything for so long?"


    "It''s really hard to get close to Cheng Yu. Once you come, I''ll bring you to participate in the knowledge competition. I haven''t even seen him smile, and the only thing I''m facing is you. "


    "The entire Nine Heavens Academy is talking about it, do you think it''s just empty talk? Everyone feels that his attitude towards you is different! "

 C387

    Yao Yao had an expression of disappointment, "You''re saying, why aren''t you enlightened?"


    Jiang Shiyu felt that she was enlightened, she and Cheng Yu did not need to talk too much about each other, she understood. Previously, when she had seen through some things, she had also suspected that Cheng Yu really liked her, or was he pretending.


    Cheng Yu''s hands were very cold, really very cold. Thinking about this, Jiang Shiyu forced himself to turn back. Cheng Yu, right now, it seemed that they couldn''t talk about this.


    Jiang Shiyu instantly countered, "Didn''t I just say that asking you would be useless, and now you know?"


    "At the very least, I have more than you. Look at you now, human is not human, but ghost is not. If it''s me, I''ll just say it directly. "


    Jiang Shiyu looked up at her. "What did you say?"


    Yao Yao crossed her arms. "Say that you like him, and want to be with him."


    Jiang Shiyu was shocked by Yao Yao''s words. How could they say such words? I can''t say it!


    Jiang Shiyu lowered his head, unwilling to speak further.


    Yao Yao pinched her chin, "What do you think?"


    With this question in mind, Jiang Shiyu decided to face his own heart.


    If she didn''t like Cheng Yu, she wouldn''t be this sad and heartbroken about what he had done.


    He also heard that he had to do this for the West Continent, and in the end, even throw away his life, his five senses were all mixed together.


    She really hesitated, but when she heard that Cheng Yu had a reason to do these things and that he was doing it to save the West Continent, happiness rose in her heart. She knew that many of the people who died were innocent.


    However, she really did have a sense of joy.


    But right after that was the matter of Cheng Yu going to die.


    If he took it out, everyone would think that Cheng Yu was a hero. This was not called sending himself to his death, but putting forth a generous amount of righteousness.


    Could she say that now? With this worry, it would be bad for both her and Cheng Yu.


    Jiang Shiyu knew herself, and she was especially hesitant now, but she knew that the day would come when she would be determined to fix Cheng Yu up in a single body and then send him off.


    That was the reason why her heart was racing up and down.


    Looking at Yao Yao''s clear eyes, Jiang Shiyu closed his eyes, "I like it."


    I like it.


    When Cheng Yu was protecting her behind him and said that he trusted her, it was when he repeatedly held her hand. There were even more emotions that kept surging up while they were together. He felt both joy and fear.


    She really liked Cheng Yu. Even if they didn''t know what Cheng Yu looked like, they would still like him.


    Yao Yao laughed: "Since it''s like this, then let Cheng Yu know. No matter what, if you were to say it out loud, you will also know Cheng Yu''s attitude towards it. "Don''t be so hazy."


    Seeing that Jiang Shiyu still looked unwilling, Yao Yao clapped his hands and said, "Alright, then I''ll be the middleman. I''ll go ask Cheng Yu what he thinks. If you don''t want to, you can avoid embarrassment. "


    Jiang Shiyu said softly: "What do you mean willing? Not married? "


    Yao Yao couldn''t hear what she was saying clearly, but it was definitely not what she wanted to hear.


    He moved his feet and was about to walk out the door.


    Jiang Shiyu was shocked, and quickly pulled her back, "You''re really going?"


    Yao Yao snorted: "I was just boasting, of course I''m going."


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    "Don''t force me."


    "What did I force you on?"


    "We''re not in a position to talk about this right now."


    "Then when are you going to say this?"


    Yao Yao suppressed his aura on Jiang Shiyu as he glared at him, "It''s never appropriate, you want to say that right?"


    "Jiang Shiyu, there are some things that you can choose to do. However, when you choose the best time for some things, you would miss it. "


    Jiang Shiyu laughed, "Didn''t you say you didn''t understand?"


    Yao Yao humphed, "But I know how to take the initiative."


    Jiang Shiyu was pushed out and asked her to talk to Cheng Yu.


    Yao Yao stood inside the door, and the little fox stood at the side while wagging her tail. One couldn''t tell if she was happy or not from the expression on her face, but she seemed to have understood the conversation between her and Yao Yao.


    Jiang Shiyu turned around and stared at her. He waved his hands again to chase her away.


    Looks like in this matter, without any conclusion, Jiang Shiyu would not be able to enter his house.


    She walked out, somewhat at a loss.


    It wasn''t that she was unmoved by Yao Yao''s words.


    Do you want to talk about it?


    When she regained her senses, she was already standing at the inn where Cheng Yu was resting.


    The shop assistant was still the same, when he saw Jiang Shiyu, he wanted to call him in.


    Jiang Shiyu waved her hand. She still hadn''t thought about it, so she decided not to go up.


    Jiang Shiyu was hesitant, he stood at the door for a good while, but he still felt that it was not so good, and that he was a coward, he decided to turn around and leave.


    "Looking for me?"


    Cheng Yu''s voice suddenly came out, Jiang Shiyu looked behind him, no one was there.


    She raised her head and looked over, "Cheng Yu."


    He stuck his body out from the window halfway and looked at Jiang Shiyu with a smile on his face.


    "Come on up."


    Jiang Shiyu wanted to leave, but he was stopped by Cheng Yu, who then walked up the stairs, and knocked on Cheng Yu''s room door.


    Cheng Yu let her in, but he didn''t move, he still stood by the window.


    Jiang Shiyu thought of a possibility, "Have you been standing there all this time?"


    Cheng Yu chuckled and nodded.


    Then, wasn''t he enjoying the sight of her wandering around the entrance of the inn?!


    The corner of Jiang Shiyu''s mouth twitched as he tried to squeeze out a smile to ease some of her awkwardness.


    But when he thought about what she was doing here, he couldn''t squeeze out a smile.


    Cheng Yu was still leaning against the window, "I still remember to ignore it, let''s chat at the window."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded.


    Cheng Yu replied: "I''m very happy."


    "What are you happy about?"


    Cheng Yu turned around and looked at her, "If you have any questions, say them out loud. You didn''t hold it in."


    Jiang Shiyu did not understand, what was there to be happy about.


    "You never told me this before, but that time, you did. I think our relationship has become different. "


    "Become more intimate."

 C388

    The Cheng Yu in Jiang Shiyu''s memories did not talk much, nor did he like to laugh.


    Occasionally, he would talk a lot, but most of it was to explain something.


    It''s not a feeling, it''s a fact.


    Even if the Nine Heavens Academy''s World Stone was dug out and the The Four Divine Beasts died, on the surface, it would still be considered safe and sound.


    Having been suppressed on the opposite side of the continent for thousands of years, perhaps they had already not expected that there would come a day where the World Stone would be destroyed.


    Jiang Shiyu laughed in her heart. In order to prevent Cheng Yu from dying, she even had such unrealistic ideas.


    Although it was very safe now, it didn''t mean it would always be safe.


    She knew very little about the reverse side of the continent.


    She only knew from the introduction that the reverse side of the continent was a land of poor conditions and terrible waters. The environment there was extremely poor, and it was not even suitable for one to live in.


    Being suppressed in that place, the demons wanted to rush over more than once. They wanted to occupy the continent''s front, which was the place they were currently at.


    No one wanted to see this happen.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t want to either.


    She was not from here, but she did not want to go back like Bi Qi did either.


    In that world, she had no family. She had experienced an unforgettable and heart-breaking experience. She had come here to make friends, and she also had things to do. This place was more like her home.


    When Yao Yao pushed her out, she was very hesitant. She really didn''t know whether or not she should tell Cheng Yu about this matter.


    She felt that there was no use in saying it, because no matter what, Cheng Yu was going to die.


    Sometimes, when a person was worried about someone, they would view life and death as very important.


    A soldier fighting on the battlefield would initially have the aura of putting his life on the line, but if a letter from his family were to be delivered to him, he would probably be a deserter whom he despised even in death.


    It would be the same even if she had said those words to Cheng Yu. Whether it was acceptance or rejection, Cheng Yu felt that someone was worried about him and didn''t want to die.


    That''s really hard to say.


    Jiang Shiyu had so many thoughts in her heart, but the moment she entered Cheng Yu''s room, she exploded with words.


    "Become more intimate."


    He clearly didn''t say a single word, but his meaning was revealed.


    Jiang Shiyu stiffly raised her head and looked at Cheng Yu, "Cheng Yu, I ¡­"


    Placing a finger in front of his mouth, Cheng Yu smiled and said: "Don''t talk. "Listen to me."


    Cheng Yu looked at Jiang Shiyu. It was as if she was afraid that the person in front of him would disappear in the blink of an eye.


    "I remember one thing. When I was still in Nine Heavens Academy. "


    The weather had gradually turned cold.


    Yao Yao would frequently go to the library to find Jiang Shiyu for a meal. At that time, in order to complete the list of books, Jiang Shiyu had no rest at all, she did not want her good friend to die.


    When Hua Ke and Jiang Shiyu were close, he would also bring Hua Ke along.


    Jiang Shiyu would always be dragged away, while Hua Ke would always be dragged along with them. Sometimes she would go, sometimes she would not go. Jiang Shiyu and Yao Yao could not even compare to the excitement of reading.


    Hua Ke''s face was also extremely haggard.


    That time, Yao Yao dragged Jiang Shiyu away first, and asked him what she wanted to do. He refused to go, so Yao Yao planned to only bring Jiang Shiyu out for dinner, but who knew that when Yao Yao looked up slightly and revealed her eyes, she burst out laughing, squatted, and said: "Hua Ke, did you raise a pet?"


    Hua Ke was shocked by the senseless words, and slowly shook his head.


    Yao Yao pointed at his dark circles and laughed: "Aren''t you an animal!"


    Hua Ke did not understand and grabbed his arm, dragging him up, "Come and eat with us, we''ll go back to sleep after we finish eating."


    Hua Ke was weak, it was fine to struggle free from Yao Yao, but Yao Yao''s warm palm was covered by a layer of cloth and stuck to his arm, it was as though it was burnt and it was too hot. How could he have the heart to resist?


    The three of them went to the cafeteria.


    Not long after the great competition of knowledge, Jiang Shiyu''s body was still warm.


    Usually, she would hide in the library, and no one would dare to make a ruckus there. However, in the cafeteria, not speaking would seem extremely weird.


    Since the students of the Nine Heavens Academy did not dare to provoke Cheng Yu, Jiang Shiyu had become their topic of conversation, and from time to time, they would even ridicule him.


    , Yao Yao and Hua Ke had just entered the canteen when someone spoke with a sharp eye, "Aiyah, hey, the female host you are talking about has finally arrived."


    "Woosh ~ ~ ~"


    Countless pairs of eyes looked over.


    Before Jiang Shiyu could understand what was happening, someone walked in front of her. It was a female voice, and her age was rather young.


    Looking at her eyes, it was not that she didn''t know Jiang Shiyu, but that question did not have a literal meaning.


    As expected, she said in disdain: "On what basis are you teaming up with Cheng Yu, to think you''re still trying to tease him even now. Let me tell you, this is useless in the Nine Heavens Academy. If you have the ability, go and do it yourself. "


    Jiang Shiyu was confused, but Yao Yao jumped up, "What did you say? They are in a normal relationship, so don''t talk nonsense here. "


    And then he looked at the woman with disdain, "Hur hur, who are you? What did you, the third person, say about the matter between the two of them? "


    That person spoke a few more words of sarcasm before retreating.


    Jiang Shiyu only understood one thing during the entire process, which was, more or less, that they thought that Cheng Yu had a deep relationship with her, so much that it might even surpass that of normal friends.


    For some reason, Jiang Shiyu wanted to laugh.


    After getting their food, the three of them found an inconspicuous spot.


    Listening to the gossips around Jiang Shiyu, Yao Yao felt like beating him up.


    Jiang Shiyu was somewhat happy. Recently, the books she had read were all on history or theory, and the concepts, time and people''s names were all written in there. It made her dizzy, making her feel like her head was about to explode.

 C389

    After arriving at the canteen, Zhang Xuan intended to eat a meal, empty his mind, and return to the library.


    He found it quite amusing to hear such gossip. It would be more fun if the owner wasn''t her.


    Not to mention in the canteen. No, definitely not.


    Not just that, there were also many other editions. It was just that she, Jiang Shiyu, insisted on establishing a relationship with Cheng Yu.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t really understand what exactly Cheng Yu had that made her fawn over him.


    Yao Yao was originally very angry, but when he heard the entire canteen filled with people blabbering on and on, he knew that it was completely not worth believing. If he wanted to be angry, he would have to send a message to the whole canteen.


    It didn''t matter, though. How could she lose a piece of meat?


    Hearing these words, Jiang Shiyu gulped down his food quickly, but all the sound in his ears suddenly disappeared.


    Jiang Shiyu and Yao Yao raised their heads at the same time and looked towards the outside of the canteen, where Cheng Yu was standing. The mask on his face didn''t show any emotion. He just stood there indifferently, and the entire cafeteria went silent.


    Yao Yao''s eyes grabbed, he stood up with a smile on his face, and waved at Cheng Yu: "Cheng Yu, over here."


    Cheng Yu came here to eat, and after being called by Yao Yao, he actually came over.


    Yao Yao said loudly, "We have an appointment to eat together, come come come, sit down, what do you want to eat?"


    Jiang Shiyu and Yao Yao sat opposite of each other, Hua Ke sat beside Yao Yao. If the four of them were to sit better, there would only be one seat remaining on the small table, right next to Jiang Shiyu.


    While Jiang Shiyu was still thinking, Cheng Yu sat beside him without hesitation.


    Yao Yao asked him what he wanted to eat and instructed him to buy it.


    Cheng Yu casually said one.


    Hua Ke stared at the countless pairs of eyes as he fearfully bought food and placed it in front of Cheng Yu''s table.


    Cheng Yu looked at him and thanked him.


    Hua Ke sat back down on his seat and ate his meal quietly. Other than in front of Yao Yao and Jiang Shiyu, he did not talk much with anyone else.


    Yao Yao was used to it, he laughed and patted Hua Ke''s back.


    Hua Ke was eating and choking on his food, but he did not blame Yao Yao. Instead, he laughed, and his eyes lit up.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the food in front of him. After a while, he finally managed to take a bite.


    When Cheng Yu was eating, he was not like the others, and openly put it in his mouth, as if he was afraid that others would see his eating, and that the big sleeves of his clothes would be used as a shield, preventing others from seeing it.


    He was somewhat like a shy little girl.


    Jiang Shiyu laughed in his heart, thinking that his analogy looked pretty good.


    Maybe, it was just that Cheng Yu was not in a good mood to eat, so she wanted to stop him? Haha.


    Thinking about it this way, Jiang Shiyu became even happier.


    Cheng Yu put down his sleeves, saw that Jiang Shiyu was smiling, and asked: "What are you laughing at?"


    Jiang Shiyu was shocked. She was just laughing in her heart, could it be that she was smiling too?


    She didn''t know what she was thinking, but she immediately thought about what she had said previously, and the cutlery in her hands, along with the dishes, went out one step ahead of the other. There were a few types of green vegetables placed on Cheng Yu''s plate.


    This time, the surroundings became even more quiet. A needle falling on the ground would not be inaudible, but Jiang Shiyu felt that he could still hear a tableware falling.


    She looked at the vegetables Cheng Yu was eating and was stunned.


    Her brain was rusted. What excuse could she come up with? If she brought the vegetables back, she would be even more embarrassed.


    Jiang Shiyu laughed dryly, "I see that you don''t have these vegetables on your plate, haha, this one is good, it''s good for the body."


    This was too dry a place to talk.


    Yao Yao had stopped eating as he stared at the two of them. Look for a flower.


    Jiang Shiyu thought about it, then stretched out his tableware and brought it back.


    Cheng Yu who had been silent all this time suddenly said, "Alright."


    Good what?


    Cheng Yu took another bite, and brought along the vegetables that Jiang Shiyu had given him.


    He covered his face, and Jiang Shiyu''s face was indeed exposed, immediately turning red.


    The dishes she passed over were the dishes she had used before. It was useless for others to say so.


    The surroundings suddenly exploded, exploding soundlessly.


    Cheng Yu had only eaten two mouthfuls before he stopped eating again.


    Jiang Shiyu had always thought that it was because of the vegetables that he had picked up.


    Cheng Yu actually gave a different answer.


    His eyes also seemed to be shining brightly. "All these years, it was me alone."


    Jiang Shiyu was speechless, just like how she had always been standing in front. She also wanted to find someone, and when she was in danger, the two of them could discuss, or discuss with each other, or with friends or companions.


    Yao Yao never felt that she was weak. From her words, others didn''t feel that she needed any consolation, she just needed to stand in front.


    But Cheng Yu said something different.


    And just like her, she said that Cheng Yu also had his times of weakness.


    Thousands of years of loneliness, a single person had to bear everything. He had no family, no friends. He floated around the world like a ghost. No one knew him, and no one wanted to be near him.


    They were both people who didn''t want to reveal their inner weakness, so no one really knew what they really wanted. They believed that they had no weaknesses and were invincible.


    He waved. "Come here."


    Jiang Shiyu stood at the door the whole time, not even taking half a step inside.

 C390

    Jiang Shiyu had not thought about it clearly, so she did not want to get close to Cheng Yu.


    They had talked for so long, yet Jiang Shiyu still remained outside the door.


    The distance of this arm was a very safe distance.


    That laugh, maybe not a laugh.


    Jiang Shiyu''s words were like a knife, fiercely stabbing into her heart.


    She wanted to retort, but there was nothing to say.


    Seeing that she did not refute him, the smile on Cheng Yu''s face dimmed.


    "Why are you looking for me?"


    Jiang Shiyu was startled for a moment, "I''m looking for you, mm, right, Yao Yao told me to look for you."


    Yao Yao wants me to find you?


    Jiang Shiyu realized that when she saw Cheng Yu, it was as if her brain had been embroidery. Yao Yao asked when he pushed her out.


    She wanted her to ask something, but Jiang Shiyu couldn''t.


    Cheng Yu: "She asked you to find me, what''s the matter?"


    Jiang Shiyu couldn''t think of anything.


    After holding it in for a long time, she said, "Can I help you forge your body now? I don''t think I can. "


    She felt that her current realm was not enough to refine her body, and was still far from the realm Cheng Yu had described.


    Cheng Yu''s smile recovered a little, "You may not be able to do it now, but you saved the little fox, with your current realm, everything will be fine."


    Why did he only save the little fox?


    Jiang Shiyu asked.


    Cheng Yu said: "There is a place in the Royal Family of Yulai where you can forge your body with half the effort."


    Unknowingly, Jiang Shiyu thought of another problem, "You saved the little fox, and designed it yourself."


    Cheng Yu shook his head, "It''s not me." He was just a Hua Ke who spoke a few words.


    The corner of Jiang Shiyu''s mouth twitched as she forced out a smile.


    Cheng Yu looked outside and said: "Let''s go out for a walk."


    Jiang Shiyu did not want to stay with Cheng Yu, so there seemed to be nothing more to say between the two of them.


    However, Cheng Yu lowered his voice, "You have to send me away, I want to see this place, this place where I have to sacrifice my life."


    Jiang Shiyu: "..."


    She would not believe that Cheng Yu would actually show weakness like that, but she still agreed. She and Cheng Yu left the inn and strolled along the streets in the central area.


    Cheng Yu only just looked around casually, while Jiang Shiyu also looked around aimlessly. It was as if they didn''t have anything to look at.


    There was a constant stream of peddlers shouting and selling things.


    This was different from other places. The streets of Tsui Lai were filled with all kinds of voices, especially human voices.


    After they left the shop, no matter where they sold their goods, they would not come out to peddle. They were all waiting for someone else to come into the store to buy something. He would never come out to get someone. There seemed to be a natural reserve. He maintained his nobility.


    Jiang Shiyu followed behind Cheng Yu. She could not tell that Cheng Yu was still lagging behind, but she quickly passed by.


    She couldn''t help but say, "Maybe you don''t need to die? It''s so quiet now, and nothing''s happened. Maybe you don''t want to die. "


    Cheng Yu laughed, he stopped and turned to look at her, "Jiang Shiyu, I said you are clever, but you are staying here and doing nothing."


    He raised his head. The blue sky and white clouds above him. Everything was fine.


    "I have a very strong perception towards the World Stone. I don''t have much time left, I just need to suppress it once more."


    He then said to Jiang Shiyu, "Do you want to send me away?"


    Jiang Shiyu''s heart immediately tightened, "I don''t want to, I don''t want to!"


    This was the truth, and she spoke it very straightforwardly.


    Cheng Yu laughed, the kind of laughter that seemed to know of something, laughing openly and openly.


    Ever since he took off his mask, Cheng Yu''s expression became more and more emotionless.


    Jiang Shiyu could also see his current emotions through his face. It''s fine without a mask. She thought about it and smiled.


    There was no need to ask any further. This thought had already encompassed everything.


    "Do you want me to die?"


    "I don''t want to."


    Yao Yao supported her chin, after hearing everything, she was shocked, "There''s nothing else?"


    Jiang Shiyu nodded her head, "No more, what else do I need?"


    Yao Yao rolled her eyes and asked, "Where did you want to know?"


    Jiang Shiyu laughed, "I didn''t ask."


    Yao Yao spread out her hands, "It''s a waste. I pushed you out of the way with all my might, but before you could get in, the two of them came out. I didn''t have much contact with them along the way, so I kept walking and walking until I got to the end. That''s all, do you want me to die? I don''t want to. "


    "If someone asked me if I wanted him to die, I would definitely say no. Who would want someone else to die! "


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head and smiled. She would not have described what she felt at that time, but it was really different. Just as Cheng Yu was about to ask that question, the originally noisy sounds along the way became blurry all of a sudden. It was as if the whole world was left with only the two of them.


    She answered Cheng Yu very quietly, as if she knew exactly what she was saying.


    She also believed that Cheng Yu knew what they were talking about and her answer.


    Jiang Shiyu was not stupid, some things were not good for her to say too clearly.


    She felt that she was about to say something. She looked at Jiang Shiyu: "It''s not like I grew up in your heart, I still know what you want to do. "If I don''t explain it clearly, what if I misunderstand?"


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head, "I won''t misunderstand, don''t worry."


    Yao Yao turned her head and looked towards the people walking in, "Someone is looking for you."


    Jiang Shiyu also looked over.


    A figure gradually approached, and the little fox in his hand had long jumped down, rushing towards Jiang Shiyu.


    Jiang Shiyu and Yao Yao stood up together, the little fox also turned around and bowed to the person who just arrived.

 C391

    King of Tulley, father of the little fox.


    He had a smile on his face. When Jiang Shiyu saw him on the platform, he looked a little younger. A person should have an idea when they were alive. If they lost it, they wouldn''t be able to continue living on.


    The King was very happy and said to Jiang Shiyu: "Your daughter really likes you."


    Jiang Shiyu and Yao Yao looked at each other in shock. King of Flay, what can I do for you?


    The king pointed at the little fox and said, "It''s like this, my daughter, since childhood she has been weak and sickly. After so many years, I don''t expect her to transform, but if she doesn''t transform, then she can only remain in this beast form for her entire life. She won''t be able to become the next king."


    Jiang Shiyu and Yao Yao nodded in understanding as the little fox listened obediently to Jiang Shiyu''s leg wound.


    "All these years," the king continued, "I have been worried about her transformation."


    "I heard that there is someone you guys know who has the power of the The Four Divine Beasts on him, so I wanted him to make some blood. As long as it''s just a little bit, he can give it to my daughter, and that way, she can use that bit of power to take form."


    Jiang Shiyu took a deep breath, not looking at Yao Yao''s puzzled expression, she said to the king: "You know, blood contains power, which is a loss to himself, I can help you speak of it, but whether you agree to it or not, I do not know."


    "Well, I was just worried, because I knew he would lose something to himself, so that he might want to make up for it, and I would give it to him as long as I had it."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, "Ok, I will ask."


    The king came here for the little fox. After saying this, he chatted with Jiang Shiyu and the others for a while and was about to leave. Jiang Shiyu hugged the little fox and wanted to transfer it to the King.


    The king extended his hand, but the little fox was unwilling to go into his embrace. Its little claws hooked onto Jiang Shiyu''s clothes, and it looked unwilling to part with him.


    Jiang Shiyu felt a little awkward. This was the King''s daughter, but she actually didn''t want to kiss her father anymore.


    The king laughed, not caring at all. He pointed at the little fox and said, "She likes you. You will be leaving soon. In this period of time, I''ll have to ask you to take care of her."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded with difficulty.


    After the King left, Yao Yao pulled Jiang Shiyu and asked, "Who has the power of the The Four Divine Beasts?"


    Jiang Shiyu put down the little fox and questioned Yao Yao closely. She knew that this matter would be revealed sooner or later, so she decided to say it earlier.


    Hence, he told Cheng Yu''s family what they were planning to do, and now, there was nothing left to hide. He needed to do what she needed to do as soon as possible.


    Jiang Shiyu thought about it, but didn''t say anything. For example, Cheng Yu had planned a lot of things.


    After Yao Yao heard this, she felt that it was incredulous, "Isn''t it true that this clan of Cheng Yu''s would die for the sake of world stability?"


    Jiang Shiyu nodded.


    Yao Yao''s face turned ugly, "Then what will you do?"


    Jiang Shiyu laughed and pointed at her head, "Don''t think too much of it."


    Yao Yao shouted, "What kind of nonsense am I thinking? I did not. That is a very real question. "


    "Furthermore, I am also sad. Why would Cheng Yu want to die?"


    Yao Yao''s voice was filled with confusion and sadness.


    Jiang Shiyu was also depressed because of her, but what she didn''t want to do, she couldn''t do anything about it. When Cheng Yu planned to obtain her strength, he had already made up his mind that he would definitely die for the safety of West Continent.


    Jiang Shiyu did not reply, she only said that she wanted to do what the king asked of him, so she ran over to look for Cheng Yu.


    For the next two days, Jiang Shiyu stood at the entrance of the inn.


    He thought Jiang Shiyu had run far away and went to another place to stay.


    Jiang Shiyu did not explain as she nodded her head and went in.


    It was already noon, and there were a lot of people. They were all sitting down and eating.


    Before this, the shop assistant was still talking about leaving, but from the looks of the current situation, they would probably stay in Yulai. They did not think about anything, but they felt that the previous crisis had passed, and they were about to start living a comfortable life again.


    The clerk knew who she was looking for, so he didn''t say anything.


    Jiang Shiyu had just raised her head and did not see Cheng Yu.


    She knocked on the door as she approached.


    Cheng Yu did not seem to be inside, she knocked a few times.


    Just as they were about to leave, they saw Cheng Yu. He had just returned from outside and the two of them met at the entrance.


    Cheng Yu raised the paper bag in his hand and said with a smile, "Eat."


    Jiang Shiyu followed him into the room. Cheng Yu placed the paper bag on the table. There were a lot of random things to eat, but they were not what Jiang Shiyu wanted.


    Cheng Yu started to excitedly introduce himself to Jiang Shiyu. What was this, what was this?


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly asked, "You can eat now?"


    Cheng Yu laughed, "No, I''m still in my soul form, so I can''t eat it."


    Jiang Shiyu immediately said: "Wait until I make you a body, you''ll be able to eat it."


    "However, you can''t eat it. Why are you buying it?"


    Cheng Yu looked at her and smiled. This is for you. "


    Jiang Shiyu''s eyes opened wide, "You bought it for me?"


    Cheng Yu nodded.


    Jiang Shiyu picked up a piece of cake and ate it. It was sweet, but not greasy.


    "If I didn''t come, these things would have been wasted."


    Cheng Yu also picked up a piece, and after looking at it, he did not eat it.


    "You will come."


    Jiang Shiyu happened to be looking into Cheng Yu''s eyes, and upon hearing this, she coughed.


    "Cough, cough, cough. About that, didn''t you eat a little before as well?" Now, you can''t eat at all? "


    Cheng Yu exclaimed, "You''re talking about the past, do you want to guess?"

 C392

    Jiang Shiyu thought for a while, "You''ve always been unable to eat, right? You look like ¡­ " She almost leaked the information, revealing the little girl she thought she was.


    He hurriedly changed the tone of his mouth, "You ate elegantly and even used your sleeves to block the food. I used to think that you ate elegantly, but now it seems that the food you eat is all in your sleeves."


    She laughed and ate another piece.


    Cheng Yu knocked on the table, "Tell me, what do you mean, king?"


    Jiang Shiyu frowned.


    "There''s no need to think so much. The matter of Erlai is over, and the rest is their internal matter. Even if we knew, we shouldn''t have interfered."


    Cheng Yu laughed, "You''re right too. But have you ever thought about one thing? "


    Cheng Yu pointed at Jiang Shiyu, then pointed to herself, "You know about the matter of me possessing the power of a Divine Beast, you know about it, I know about it. How does the king know about it?"


    However, she herself had already known about Cheng Yu. As soon as the King said it, she immediately brought Cheng Yu in. He actually forgot that there was a prerequisite. How did the King know that Cheng Yu had the power?


    Jiang Shiyu fell into deep thought. This matter was of a completely different nature from what happened just now. Cheng Yu had made her decision, and she had also made her decision. But if there was still someone controlling his from behind, it would not be so simple for Cheng Yu to send himself to his death.


    Perhaps, it could still be saved.


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly felt a chill between her brows.


    Placing a finger on the ground, Cheng Yu smiled and said: "Don''t think anymore nonsense, the most important thing is to refine the body."


    Jiang Shiyu felt the cold sensation on Cheng Yu''s fingertips, and his head was emptied.


    She could only follow Cheng Yu''s words and nod her head. Don''t think about anything else.


    Cheng Yu picked up a piece of dessert and prepared to hand it to her, but halfway through, he seemed to feel that something wasn''t right, so he placed it in Jiang Shiyu''s hands. He said indifferently: "Eat it, I''ll accompany you out to eat later."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the faint powder on her hand, and smiled: "Okay."


    Cheng Yu said that he needed to borrow the things that the Sacred Grounds had to say honestly, so he couldn''t hide it from them.


    Jiang Shiyu nodded.


    After speaking a few more questions about the use of charisma, Cheng Yu gave up.


    Cheng Yu was about to accompany Jiang Shiyu out to eat, when he suddenly said: "I have the jade pendant."


    He took out a jade pendant from his clothes. It had been a long time since Jiang Shiyu had seen this jade pendant.


    Jiang Shiyu was stunned.


    She had always been obsessed with the revival of the General couple. Now that the jade pendant was in front of her, she didn''t dare to accept it. This had always been in Cheng Yu''s custody.


    No matter how close Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu got, he had never taken out this jade pendant. Now that she was caught off guard, she was unable to slow down. She knew that the person inside was Jiang Shiyu''s parents, the general who had even talked to her before her death. Their souls were inside.


    Seeing Jiang Shiyu''s situation, Cheng Yu knew that she had been struck dumb. She pushed the jade pendant into her hand.


    The jade pendant was warm.


    It was very warm.


    "Since the Sacred Grounds are able to help us refine our bodies, then what about my parents?"


    Jiang Shiyu looked at Cheng Yu with hope. Cheng Yu smiled and said, "This is the reason why I gave you the jade pendant. To forge my body, you can also do the same for your parents. "


    "Jiang Shiyu, this jade pendant is yours, that''s me ¡­"


    Cheng Yu''s words were interrupted.


    Jiang Shiyu hugged him and muttered, "Thank you, Cheng Yu."


    Cheng Yu was startled for a moment, but he did not know what to say. He placed his hand on Jiang Shiyu''s back and patted gently.


    He had never done such a thing before, and there was something unnatural about the way he raised his hand.


    In the end, he still went to eat.


    After the hug, Jiang Shiyu quickly regained her senses, or perhaps she woke up from her excitement that her parents were about to revive. Realizing the relationship between her and Cheng Yu, Cheng Yu still hadn''t pushed him away, and was patting her lightly. She immediately jumped out and took the lead towards the outside.


    "So hungry, let''s go eat."


    Cheng Yu put down his hand and followed Jiang Shiyu out the door.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know what was good to eat here, so she prepared to play around and eat some rice noodles.


    Cheng Yu, on the other hand, looked very familiar as he brought her through many streets and alleys, straight towards a small stall.


    It was an old granny who bought wontons. Before she even got close, she could already feel the hot air rising and a delicate fragrance wafting over.


    Cheng Yu said: "When I went out to buy some things this morning, they all recommended this place to me. They said it has been here for more than a hundred years, it''s an old name and it''s delicious."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the old granny''s age. According to her age, she should have only set up shop when she was a hundred years old.


    Cheng Yu brought her to sit down, and only ordered a bowl for Jiang Shiyu to eat.


    There was a pot on the stall, and the granny carried the bag along with it. Soon, a bowl of soup was served.


    There were about a dozen wontons, including shrimp, seaweed, and a little green onion.


    Jiang Shiyu picked up her spoon and drank a mouthful of the soup.


    She took another sip and finished half a bowl of wonton soup. She did not eat a single wonton.


    Cheng Yu hadn''t eaten for many years, so he wasn''t very greedy.


    She only watched as Jiang Shiyu drank so much soup, yet she did not even touch the wonton, and asked: "Isn''t the wonton delicious?"


    Are they all liars? Cheng Yu''s brows twitched.


    Jiang Shiyu stirred his wonton, looked at Cheng Yu, and laughed: "No, I have talked too much, the snacks are delicious, but it''s very dry, I just want to have some water with you, and I''ll eat my wonton later."


    Cheng Yu nodded in satisfaction and asked again, "Is it delicious?"


    Jiang Shiyu did not know whether to laugh or cry. She gave up on the soup and took a bite of wonton.


    The wonton skin was thin and the meat was small. When it entered his mouth, he only ate the skin.

 C393

    It was unknown if it was really delicious, or if it was out of comfort, Jiang Shiyu smiled and said: "It''s very delicious."


    Cheng Yu''s smile never left his face, causing him to think that he might have gotten into some good news. However, it was not a good thing to die.


    The old granny probably felt that they had no money, so she could only order a bowl. The other person watched on with a blank expression as she gave another bowl to them.


    After drinking a few mouthfuls, he really couldn''t eat anymore. She had eaten quite a few pieces of dessert from the inn. Once again, a bowl of wontons bloomed in the water, making her unable to eat anymore.


    She exhaled, put down the spoon, and said to Cheng Yu: "Let''s go."


    Cheng Yu nodded.


    Jiang Shiyu was going to pay. She paid for two bowls, not wanting to take advantage of an old man. However, the old granny refused, saying that one bowl was a gift, and could not accept two bowls of money.


    Jiang Shiyu said helplessly: "It''s not that we don''t have money, it''s that I''m hungry, please accept them."


    She threw the money and ran off with Cheng Yu.


    It''s not as cold today as it was when the weather was bad.


    Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu talked for a while as they walked. Most of the things they talked about were about how to refine the body later on, so they could ignore the results of the body forging.


    Cheng Yu said many techniques that he paid attention to, and Jiang Shiyu could not help but think of the Master Shen, sighing. "I was originally going to study in the Nine Heavens Academy, but in less than a year, so many things have happened, and the Master Shen is no longer here, I also did not learn anything."


    "Master Shen can teach you, I can teach you too." Cheng Yu tilted his head slightly, his jaw curved in a beautiful curve, his skin shining under the sunlight.


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly thought of something, "Since you are a soul, can you bask in the sunlight?"


    The scorching sun was still very big overhead.


    Cheng Yu was shocked by Jiang Shiyu''s question. He raised his head and looked at the sun, smiling as he said, "You hold up the umbrella for me."


    After taking off the mask, Cheng Yu looked like a different person.


    When Jiang Shiyu asked about the question, she felt that there was no meaning, even if this person was a little uncomfortable, he would not follow her out like that, furthermore, when Cheng Yu kept coming out like this, he did not see anything wrong.


    Jiang Shiyu thought for a while, then, with the jade pendant on her chest, she asked: "You can come out, then, General ¡­ Can my parents come out? "


    Cheng Yu thought about it, "Sure, do you want them to come out?"


    Jiang Shiyu''s eyes suddenly opened wide, "It''s really possible."


    Cheng Yu nodded.


    Jiang Shiyu replied loudly.


    Cheng Yu said: "After you refine your body, they can come out."


    Jiang Shiyu: "..."


    Cheng Yu: "I stayed inside for more than a thousand years, before I was able to struggle free. This jade pendant belongs to my mother, so if her family has something like this, then I might as well take it. "


    "Going in is easy, but coming out is hard. Especially without a body. "


    The two of them walked along the road for a long time, but Jiang Shiyu was unable to find any place to sell umbrellas. Yu Lai mostly in a sunny day, the umbrella has no use, and sell less.


    Until the very end, when Cheng Yu saw Jiang Shiyu to the palace gates, Jiang Shiyu still had not found the umbrella, and the scorching sun above his head still did not.


    Cheng Yu also seemed like he wanted to blend in with the warm sunlight.


    Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu had discussed and this matter could not be delayed, after she returned, she went to look for the king, but the king was busy right now, so Jiang Shiyu could only wait outside the palace.


    Jiang Shiyu thought about how she should explain this to the king. If they wanted to borrow the Sacred Grounds, maybe they could also talk about it, but there was no need to be so anxious about the little fox''s transformation. Thinking about this, Jiang Shiyu had already been standing outside for a long time.


    "Jiang Shiyu."


    Someone in front of him called out her name. Jiang Shiyu took a look and wanted to call out, but she realized that she didn''t seem to know the old fox''s name.


    The old fox laughed. The dimples had been rescued, and he looked very young, despite his age.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "I am waiting for the king."


    The old fox looked around her and asked, "Did the little fox not follow you?"


    Jiang Shiyu nodded.


    The old cunning fox looked a little disappointed. He thought that he would be able to see his niece, but it seemed that it was only Jiang Shiyu.


    "What are you waiting for him for?"


    The old cunning fox looked as if he didn''t know about this, causing Jiang Shiyu to hesitate whether he should speak of it or not.


    "Miss Jiang, please enter."


    just right


    When the attendant came out and saw the old fox, he bowed and invited the two of them in.


    The King, who was seated behind the table, asked Jiang Shiyu when he saw the two enter, "How is it?"


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, "Alright."


    The king''s face lit up, "What conditions do you have?"


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the old fox, the King knew her scruples, so he said, "If there''s nothing else, speak."


    Jiang Shiyu then said: "I''ll borrow it from the Sacred Grounds."


    Upon hearing this, both the king and the old fox''s expressions immediately changed.


    The king frowned. "Holy Land?" What do you intend to do by borrowing the power of a Sacred Ground? "


    Jiang Shiyu thought for a while, but he still did not say it. The matter of reviving the dead, as well as the matter of refining the body, were not things that could be revealed to the public.


    Jiang Shiyu made a difficult expression. It was hard to say, but it was just a borrow, it did not harm the Sacred Grounds. However, what the others did not know was that the King and the old cunning fox would not be at ease lending the Sacred Grounds to them.


    Fortunately, Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu had predicted this situation would happen and thought of a way to deal with it.


    Jiang Shiyu said: "That person is willing to lend some of his blood to the princess for her to take form, but he said that his blood is a little special, and the little princess must follow him inside the Sacred Grounds for a period of ten days. Their auras, after going through the training of the Sacred Grounds, will not be expelled when his blood enters the body of the little princess, and will also greatly protect the little princess."


    As soon as the little fox was involved, the king hesitated.

 C394

    With this hesitation, his expression of rejection was no longer as resolute as before.


    At this moment, the old fox''s voice rang out, "So you''re saying that you have to borrow the sacred grounds?"


    In fact, Jiang Shiyu had his own question too. Why didn''t he tell the King and the rest? If they knew that Cheng Yu was doing this to ensure the stability of the West Continent, how could they not lend it to him? Cheng Yu was also the Cheng Clan''s last person. According to him, the Cheng Clan were already extinct in the West Continent.


    The Sacred Land was located in a mountain outside the central region. Very far away, very few people would go there. But the King of Tulai goes there every year in the middle of the year to worship.


    There were buried countless beasts that had died for the kaleidoscope, and they were either spirit foxes or the lowest kind of beasts, all of them hidden in the Holy Land after their deaths.


    Holy Land, the resting area.


    The man who lay there continued to protect him, a form of spiritual support.


    When the royal family went, the commoners below could also go. Come together to admire the achievements of the past generations.


    On this day, the security of the Sacred Land was not strict and anyone could go in and out. However, at other times, the mountain was firmly guarded and not even a fly could fly in.


    After Jiang Shiyu finished speaking about the Sacred Grounds, he asked her a few questions. So there was such a place in Tulai. On the other hand, like the Sacrificial Tower s of the Crete s, there was something that the entire nation needed to do.


    One was a sacrificial offering, the other a sacrificial offering. They really did resemble each other.


    Cheng Yu agreed with her words. The Four Divine Beasts had existed for many years after all. On the surface, it seemed like it was because of a nation, but in reality, it was caused by the influence of the The Four Divine Beasts.


    The king was still talking up there. "I''ll think about it. You can go down first."


    When Jiang Shiyu left, he saw that the old cunning fox was still there. The King seemed to have something to discuss with him, but he didn''t know if it was actually about her borrowing the Sacred Grounds.


    Jiang Shiyu had been running outside the entire day, and had immediately came back after he returned. He stood outside for a long time, and even though his body was alright, at this time, he was a little tired, so he dragged his feet and returned to his living quarters.


    At this time, it was almost evening. There were beautiful clouds and rosy clouds hanging in the sky, painting the sky red.


    Jiang Shiyu stepped on the cloud and slowly moved back.


    When she returned, the room was lit up and someone was talking.


    Jiang Shiyu was suspicious for a moment. At a time like this, other than Yao Yao, there should not be anyone else present, who could it be?


    She subconsciously took light steps and walked over to the door, standing there and breathing softly as she listened to what was going on inside.


    He only heard Yao Yao say, "Aiyaya, little fox, why are you not leaving yet? When someone comes over to find you, you have to go back first. Why are you still hanging around here?"


    Yao Yao took a few steps, as if she wanted to capture the little fox, and said flustered and exasperatedly: "I''ve already told you quite a few times, she still hasn''t returned. When she returns, you''re also leaving.


    The little fox mewled a few times, looking extremely pitiful.


    Jiang Shiyu knew that there was no one else, so he stomped his feet, coughed, and entered the house.


    She had only taken a few steps when a white mass charged towards her. Jumping, jumping, jumping, jumping ¡­ how joyful.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t want to return the favor to the little fox, so he dodged the little fox''s pounce.


    Seeing her come in, Yao Yao smiled and said: "Send the little fox back, otherwise, if she stays here, she won''t leave."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, then turned to the little fox: "Go back. I know you know the way. "


    This was her way of sending the little fox back. In a word, she sent the little fox away by itself.


    The little fox turned into the house and pitifully cried out a few times.


    Yao Yao slapped the table, and laughed straight to the point, "She has already determined you, as long as you, you don''t even need your father''s family."


    Jiang Shiyu squatted down and caressed the little fox''s hair, "I''m not close to you, why would you stick close to me?"


    She ran from head to toe as if she were following a cat''s fur, but the little fox enjoyed it, and when he heard her doubts, he could only stare at her with his eyes.


    Patting the little fox''s head, Jiang Shiyu felt that he was being overthinking things. How could there be so many things, maybe it was because her luck with animals was good, that the little fox was able to come over.


    After all, the little fox had been unwilling to leave her the first time they met, and had caused her to almost get into trouble.


    Jiang Shiyu stroked his fur a few times, then left it there. "Uhh ¡­"


    She said to let the little fox walk on its own. She was a little tired and didn''t want to walk around the palace anymore, so she sent the little fox back.


    The little fox was the only princess and lived in a place that was close to the center of the palace. Jiang Shiyu and Yao Yao lived a little off to the side and it was not far away.


    Let the little fox go back by himself. How nice it was to know the way but no one would stop him.


    Jiang Shiyu spoke a few more times before the little fox reluctantly left.


    Yao Yao looked at the little fox, as if he was venting his anger.


    "You don''t know how I coaxed this little fox before you came back. She didn''t even want to leave, so when I got anxious, I just wanted to directly catch her. She thought I was playing with her and she just hopped up and down like that."


    Jiang Shiyu laughed and shook his head, he really did not stop for a single moment.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Jiang Shiyu raised his eyebrows, "I''m laughing... I''m laughing at you for getting angry with a kid so late at night, forget it. "


    Yao Yao snorted, "I''m not angry. That little fox might look longer than me, but according to the calculations outside, she''s only a few years old.


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, "Okay. You''re not angry. Then, Miss Yao Yao, shouldn''t we rest early? "


    Yao Yao looked at the sky outside, and said in shock: "You''re going to sleep, what are you doing outside?!"

 C395

    These words were said very strangely, Jiang Shiyu did not know what kind of expression to make, "Why did I go out for, don''t you know?"


    This question confused Yao Yao, "I know you went to find Cheng Yu, what happened after that? You look a little tired. You have been with Cheng Yu all day and the sky has just darkened outside, so you''re about to fall asleep. Tell me, what are you and Cheng Yu doing outside?! "


    "What are you thinking? Cheng Yu and I walked outside for the entire day and discussed a few things. "


    Jiang Shiyu sat down, feeling waves after waves of tiredness surging up from the bottom of his feet, it was truly tiring.


    Jiang Shiyu sat for a good while, but he actually did not think of anything, he just felt that he needed to calm down and empty his mind.


    At night, Jiang Shiyu had a dream about her past life.


    Her previous world, her previous self, seemed to be so familiar with everything, yet also a little foreign.


    She was shuttling back and forth between the tall buildings. She was shuttling back and forth between the reinforced concrete of the city. No one noticed her, no one could approach her.


    In this dark dream, light fell from the horizon and shined on everything. The dark sky and the gloomy world suddenly became bright.


    Suddenly, her hand touched someone else. She smiled happily and turned her head to talk to that person. However, that person''s face was covered by a layer of black mist, making it impossible to see anything. That person''s face was in a blur.


    However, her heart was very warm.


    They''re talking, they''re walking, they''re eating, they''re.


    After walking for an unknown amount of time, the sky once again darkened, and her hands once again became empty, devoid of warmth.


    In the darkness, the sound rang through the sky, pushing her forward.


    In the darkness, she saw something even darker. It was a person whose entire body was wrapped in black, and there was a silver-white mask on his face. He opened up a soul power net beside her and pulled her behind him.


    She looked at the man''s face. The man had taken off his mask, and beneath it was a ¡­


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly sat up, she touched her head, the wings of her nose fiercely contracted, her neck was wet.


    Just now, she seemed to have seen a face without a face. The face under Cheng Yu''s mask had no facial features, just like a dough, it was smooth with no facial features.


    It was unknown when Jiang Shiyu fell asleep, but the only thing he wanted to do right now was to hurry up and leave. She wanted to go and see Cheng Yu.


    An inexplicable panic lingered in her heart, and she did not want to go down. She couldn''t be at ease. After washing up, she rushed out without even saying goodbye.


    The inn was not yet open at dawn.


    The waiter was stretching at the door when he saw a shadow approaching from the front. The shadow passed through him in an instant and headed straight for the stairs.


    The shop assistant''s yawn had stopped just like that. His mouth was wide open in realization as he asked, "Did someone just go in?"


    "Yes, someone went in!"


    He hurried to catch up with her. "Who is it? It''s still early in the morning, let''s register at the inn. We can''t go upstairs directly. Sigh!"


    Jiang Shiyu knocked on Cheng Yu''s door, and the shop assistant caught up. Seeing that it was Jiang Shiyu, he went downstairs without looking back. It was this person again. He had been coming here every day for the past two days. What do you want? It''s too early for you to be in such a hurry!


    The fellow grumbled in his heart.


    Jiang Shiyu knocked on the door, and not long later he heard Cheng Yu''s voice, "Jiang Shiyu?"


    There was no abnormality, Cheng Yu was a soul, he did not need to sleep.


    Jiang Shiyu acknowledged gently.


    Cheng Yu said: "Come in."


    Jiang Shiyu pushed the door and entered.


    Cheng Yu sat there, looking at her with his pitch black eyes, and a book in his hand.


    He looked at Jiang Shiyu who was gasping for breath, his stern face revealed a smile: "Coming to find me so early, is there any good news?"


    Jiang Shiyu shook his head. She once again looked at Cheng Yu.


    This face had eyes, a nose, a mouth, and nothing missing. It was just a normal face. In fact, it was even more handsome than many people.


    After saying that, Jiang Shiyu gasped for breath as he sat down.


    She did not say anything, nor did she mention her dream. She did not say anything as she saw Cheng Yu lose his face.


    Jiang Shiyu only regained his breath after a long while, he was in a rush to run, it had really been a long time since he ran like that.


    Her forehead was beaded with sweat, and a few drops of sweat had dripped from her nose.


    She only felt that her face was sticky, that she didn''t have the habit of carrying a handkerchief with her, that her hands were too indecent, and that she could only wait for it to dry slowly.


    Cheng Yu stood up, and then took a cloth from the shelf and walked over, "Wipe your face."


    Jiang Shiyu wanted to take it, but he looked inside the room again. There was no second cloth inside, this was Cheng Yu''s cloth, use it to wash his face.


    She hesitated for a moment.


    Cheng Yu seemed to have seen through it, "Go ahead, I don''t need to wash my face."


    That''s true, Cheng Yu was a soul, what was he doing washing his face for? Jiang Shiyu did not think too much about it. He accepted the cloth and wiped the sweat off his face.


    Only now did Cheng Yu talk about what happened yesterday.


    "The king did not agree for the time being. He said he had to think about it."


    "Mm, he has concerns. The Holy Land isn''t something that can be loaned out just like that."


    Jiang Shiyu lowered his eyes, just in time to see the book on the table. Cheng Yu held the book in his hand, in order to grab a cloth, he put it down.


    The cover of the book was rather tattered, and the pages were a little yellow. There were even some rolls on the cover, making it look like an ancient book.


    Suddenly thinking of something, Jiang Shiyu pointed to the book, "This can''t be the book that we brought out from the orphanage, right?"


    Just like that, Cheng Yu picked up the book, "That''s right."


    Jiang Shiyu was stunned, "Didn''t they say that you can''t see the light, and you can''t touch it directly? How did you take it just like that?"


    Cheng Yu said without a care: "I''m not the same."


    He picked up the book again and showed it to Jiang Shiyu, "As for not being able to see the light, it''s not strong enough. I''ll take it in later."


    Jiang Shiyu then watched as Cheng Yu quickly kept the book and placed it into the spatial soul tool.


    After talking about books, Jiang Shiyu remembered, "This is a lone copy that was collected by the Nine Heavens Academy, I need to return it to them."


    Cheng Yu did not nod his head, nor did he agree to it.


    Jiang Shiyu pondered for a moment, "You''re not going to return it?"

 C396

    "The people of the Nine Heavens Academy do not care about these solitaries. When they re-establish the Nine Heavens Academy, they will not think of these solitaries."


    Jiang Shiyu continued: "So, you intend to take all of this for yourself?"


    Cheng Yu did not speak.


    Jiang Shiyu was silent for a while.


    Cheng Yu, on the other hand, opened his mouth and said, "He''s just over twenty years old, and is young and arrogant. There are a lot of things he wants to do, and there are also things he doesn''t want to do."


    Jiang Shiyu felt a surge of bitterness in his heart.


    She quickly changed the topic, wondering why she had said such a thing.


    She raised her head and looked at Cheng Yu, "My courage is still insufficient, and even control is not enough. You''re giving me pointers. "


    Cheng Yu said: "It''s fine, I will stay at the side to watch. I''ll wait for my body to be complete before my soul will enter."


    Jiang Shiyu thought for a moment, "You mean, you will watch the entire process of my body forging."


    Cheng Yu nodded.


    Only then did Jiang Shiyu feel less pressured. If Cheng Yu was not here, she could give it a try even if she did now. She felt that there was a huge difference in realm compared to what she previously mentioned, but she was still a little afraid of messing up.


    Jiang Shiyu asked: How long would it take?


    Cheng Yu said: "It''s not long, a body, the materials are all prepared, it will only take a day or two."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded his head and nodded, but then realized that something was not right, "Have you ever forged your body before? "So familiar?"


    "No, but in the booklet my mother left behind, there are some things related to the forging of the body that are very detailed."


    Jiang Shiyu thought about the small booklet he gave her earlier, it couldn''t be ¡­


    Cheng Yu then said: "The book I gave to you was also left by my mother."


    Cheng Yu spoke of his mother coldly. From his mouth, it was just a code name, without a single trace of emotion.


    Seeing Jiang Shiyu looking at him, Cheng Yu explained, "It''s been too long. When I dug out these things from underground, I already can''t remember what my mother looked like."


    He suddenly looked at Jiang Shiyu, "If I die, you will forget about me in a few years."


    "It won''t be long."


    A person''s memory is truly a wondrous thing. There are things that happen in a small matter of time, but many years later, because of an unintentional detail, you will recall the memories that were buried in your mind.


    However, there were some things that you would never forget that, in the face of time, became your experience.


    Jiang Shiyu''s reply seemed ambiguous.


    The corner of Cheng Yu''s eyes narrowed. He seemed to be smiling, but he was expressing his dissatisfaction with Jiang Shiyu''s reply.


    But for Jiang Shiyu, she thought, her lifespan was way too short compared to walking forward. A few decades wasn''t long at all. Her life, was also not long.


    Even if Cheng Yu was not satisfied, he didn''t ask further.


    At the bottom of the inn, there was someone coming over to eat. It was getting noisy again.


    Jiang Shiyu came in a hurry and did not eat. At this time, he was hungry. She thought that since Cheng Yu was fine, she might as well eat it.


    Cheng Yu couldn''t eat, so it wasn''t appropriate for him to insist on sitting with the two of them.


    She was about to leave, but Cheng Yu asked her if she had eaten before.


    Jiang Shiyu shook his head honestly.


    After yesterday''s wontons, Jiang Shiyu was brought out to eat once again.


    This time, they were not eating anything delicious, but ordinary noodles. The noodles were made by a couple with a child in tow.


    Jiang Shiyu was a little surprised. She thought that he had already changed from beast form to human form.


    In the morning, the stall was very busy, and the couple''s hands and feet were nimble. Although they were busy, everything was in order and the dishes were quickly collected.


    The child was playing by himself.


    These demon beasts also wanted to eat and drink. They did business and were no different from the people outside. They lived like human beings, and some things were just like human beings.


    Jiang Shiyu only felt that it was enough to eat his fill, he didn''t feel that it was too tasty or untasty at all.


    After eating, he started to walk away as if he was going to eat something.


    Yesterday, Cheng Yu sent her back to the palace, and he thought that it would be fair if she sent him back to the inn alone.


    The two of them walked and watched for a while, and in a short while, they would reach the inn. Cheng Yu said, they continued to walk forward, and wanted to see what was happening over there.


    Jiang Shiyu did not object, even if they were to return to the palace, she would be fine, it would be good to walk around here.


    The two of them walked along the road and saw some small toys, but Jiang Shiyu was not very interested in them, so he took a look at them while strolling around.


    Jiang Shiyu was walking in front of a stall at the moment, and a child was standing in front of it.


    The child''s face was round, the flesh on his cheeks protruding out. He was fat and red, very cute.


    Jiang Shiyu followed his line of sight, and saw that it was a sugar stall.


    There were all kinds of sugar men, humanoid figures, animals, magical beasts, and many other things. They were all very colorful and attracted the attention of children.


    Jiang Shiyu ran over and bought a Sugar Man. It was a cute little fox.


    During this entire process, the little girl''s eyes continuously followed Jiang Shiyu''s movements, as if she wanted to see through Jiang Shiyu and the little girl.


    Jiang Shiyu laughed happily as he placed the candy in front of the child, "Do you want to eat?"


    The child''s eyes lit up as he pulled at his mouth and shouted, "Yes!"


    "Ahh!"


    Jiang Shiyu swallowed the Sugar Man in front of the little girl.


    Cheng Yu laughed as he turned around. He really did not think that Jiang Shiyu had such a sinister time.


    The two of them laughed, and the child wailed.


    Her eyes were red and the flesh on her face was trembling. She cried, "Mom ¡­"


    The candy seller looked over, "Is this how you treat your children?" It''s fine if you''re teasing a child, but you even gave it to him yourself.

 C397

    The candy was very sweet, Jiang Shiyu chewed several times before swallowing it.


    Upon hearing the little vendor''s words, he nearly choked on his last mouthful.


    The stall vendor muttered, "Did you hear that, did you hear that, and still said no, hurry up and buy another one to coax the child."


    Jiang Shiyu: "..."


    She looked at the little girl''s fat and tender face, then looked at Cheng Yu''s handsome face. She really didn''t know how these people''s eyes looked like, how did they look like this?


    No one in Jiang Shiyu''s heart knew this, but she was still talking about it all at once.


    When Cheng Yu was told that children were similar to him, he looked at them carefully, and laughed a few times. His thoughts were the same as Jiang Shiyu''s, where did this child resemble him.


    The little vendor told them to hurry up and coax the little child, so Cheng Yu bought a candy man and passed it over to the little child. The little child glanced at him, then quickly reached out and took it.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the child''s left and right hands, each of them having sugar in them, "What are you buying these two for?"


    The child stopped crying. The adult seemed to be coaxing the child, so the crowd dispersed.


    Jiang Shiyu squatted down, and asked the kid whose eyes were squinting from the candy, "Which kid is your home, coming all the way here."


    The child''s narrowed eyes suddenly opened as he ate the candy. He looked around and suddenly burst into tears.


    Jiang Shiyu hurriedly wiped his tears away and looked towards Cheng Yu, "What''s wrong now?"


    She was afraid that another group of people would gather around her.


    The little vendor finally understood what was going on. "It really isn''t yours."


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head, "I really am not."


    The stall owner said, "The sugar-coated people do not retreat. He has eaten. "


    Jiang Shiyu: "..."


    The stall owner smiled and said, "It was just a joke. Don''t take it seriously, don''t take it seriously."


    "This child looks like he''s alone. Only you two are human, so everyone here thinks it''s yours. What a coincidence, who knows if this child is not yours."


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, "He''s not a Goblin Beast?"


    The stall vendor explained, "Our original form has always been our human form since childhood, and our human form has always been our adult form. It can''t be our human form as a child."


    Listening to the little vendor''s explanation, Jiang Shiyu realized that he had thought wrongly before.


    Human child, her eyes fell on the child''s face, plump and round, still crying.


    Cheng Yu then bought another Sugar Man and stuffed it into the little child''s mouth. After tasting the sweetness, the little child stopped crying. Licking a few mouthfuls of candy, she revealed her white teeth towards Cheng Yu.


    Cheng Yu returned a smile and even pinched the child''s cheek.


    There are very few humans in Tulai, and they have children with them.


    Jiang Shiyu asked the little vendor if there were such people around.


    The stall owner thought for a moment, then slapped his thigh. "Yes, there is. There is a noodle shop over there. They have been there for more than a decade. They are a couple with a child, but I''ve only heard about it and haven''t seen it yet." You can go and ask if it''s theirs. "


    Jiang Shiyu thought back to when they had just eaten, there was indeed a child there, but after just a glance, she couldn''t remember what it looked like.


    However, it was better than waiting here foolishly for a clue that could be asked.


    The two of them discussed for a while. Cheng Yu waited here, and then he went to the noodle store and asked.


    When Jiang Shiyu went over, there were still a lot of people in front of the stall that was buying noodles.


    Jiang Shiyu walked in front of the stall and the woman raised her head to look at him, then asked: "Do you want to eat something?"


    Jiang Shiyu shook his head, "Sigh, I just want to ask, do you have a child at home?"


    The woman was somewhat surprised. She stopped what she was doing and looked to the side. Then, the bowl in her hand fell to the ground. Hot soup scattered all over the floor.


    She quivered her lips and said, "Where is he?"


    She turned around to look for the man. The man was below her.


    The woman remembered Jiang Shiyu asking this question at this time and instantly rushed in front of Jiang Shiyu. She glared at her and reached out to grab her clothes.


    "Is it you? Did you capture my doll?"


    That ferociousness was as though he was looking for Jiang Shiyu to fight with her life.


    Jiang Shiyu sighed, "Come with me, I met a little kid in front of me, someone said that I can ask you guys."


    The two of them ignored the stall and followed Jiang Shiyu towards the candy seller''s stall.


    This path was not long, but Jiang Shiyu felt that the four eyes behind her were staring fiercely at her.


    She walked quickly, and only when she was close did she slow down.


    The child no longer cried. The child was somewhat fat, or else the flesh on his face would not have bulged out like this. His body also seemed to have fallen down and was somewhat dusty. However, just like that, Cheng Yu carried him. His white clothes were already stained with a lot of marks, and his face was calm, even opening his hand to help Little Fatso carry the Sugar Man. There were two in Little Fatso''s hands, with one in his mouth.


    During the time that Jiang Shiyu was gone, Cheng Yu had once again bought a sugar man for little kids.


    The candy seller, on the other hand, was delighted.


    The couple followed behind Jiang Shiyu, and when they saw the child, they immediately rushed over and took the child back from Cheng Yu''s hands.


    The candy seller saw his husband and wife burning with anxiety, afraid that they would misunderstand, so he told them what just happened.


    The couple thanked Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu, and then apologized to Jiang Shiyu.


    The couple said they were going to give them the money for the candy man. Sugar Man''s money was paid by Cheng Yu. Jiang Shiyu looked at Cheng Yu.


    Cheng Yu said indifferently: "This child is quite attractive, you don''t have to give it to me."


    The couple was a little embarrassed, but the little kid still hugged Cheng Yu''s leg and stuck his mouth to Cheng Yu''s clothes. He raised his head and revealed a big smile to Cheng Yu.

 C398

    Cheng Yu''s white clothes were extremely eye-catching, especially the syrup on the corner of his mouth.


    The little child didn''t notice, but the couple did feel apologetic. They reached out their hands to catch the little child, and apologized to Cheng Yu embarrassedly.


    But the problem was that Jiang Shiyu had just eaten it, so she couldn''t. Cheng Yu didn''t eat it.


    Along the way, he passed by a shop. Cheng Yu suddenly stopped and waved to Jiang Shiyu, and the two of them went in.


    Jiang Shiyu did not know what Cheng Yu was buying, but throughout the journey, he kept walking and stopping, buying a lot of things, many of which Jiang Shiyu was not very familiar with, or things he felt that they did not need, but Cheng Yu bought a lot of them.


    At the last moment, Cheng Yu''s hands were full of things. There were some things he needed the shop to deliver to the inn. Because it was heavy.


    Jiang Shiyu did not understand. Why would she buy so many things?


    When the two of them returned to the inn, the waiter was startled. He wanted to grab Cheng Yu''s things, but he was stopped.


    He wanted to take over Cheng Yu''s things and help him share some of the burden. Unexpectedly, he actually dodged past her, and said something that was very light, and didn''t need her to take it.


    This time, Jiang Shiyu could not help but laugh in her heart.


    What exactly were Cheng Yu''s purchases for?


    The two of them entered the room. Jiang Shiyu had held back all the questions along the way, and finally asked them. Unexpectedly, Cheng Yu said: "Secret."


    "Confidential?"


    Jiang Shiyu looked at these big and small bags, then looked at Cheng Yu who had already sat down.


    "What are you trying to do? These things don''t look very common."


    Cheng Yu nodded, "It''s indeed unusual."


    There was still nothing to be done.


    After resting for a while, Cheng Yu suddenly asked: "Are you training your courage for the past two days?"


    Jiang Shiyu: "I''m here."


    "How is your practice going?"


    Was this to examine her boldness?


    Jiang Shiyu thought about her recent practice on charisma. Honestly, she did not have much materials, so she could only allocate a bit of her soul power. Using her charisma to control her soul power was not as tiring as refining pills, but it was better than nothing. Her courage continued to grow bit by bit.


    She nodded. "It''s alright. Do you want to take a look?"


    Cheng Yu took out some medicinal ingredients from his spatial soul tool, "Make a high level recovery pill and take a look."


    Jiang Shiyu''s eyes immediately turned towards the herbs. In order to refine the soul power recovery pills, she had previously spent ten soul power crystal s in the black market to buy a few low grade herbs. However, she did not waste ten soul power crystal s and had still managed to cultivate them.


    Right now, what Cheng Yu was holding onto was even higher levelled than the materials that the ten soul power crystal s had bought. Medicinal plants were also divided into years in terms of medicinal properties. In that case, the number of years could be compared. Low level soulforce recovery medicinal pills would only require medicinal ingredients that were less than ten years old, medium level medicinal plants that were decades old, or high level medicinal plants that were more than a hundred years old.


    Low level pills were the most popular medicine in the market because they were cheap.


    The advanced level was basically just for collection. If there was any emergency, they could be used for emergency purposes.


    A low level recovery pill could instantly restore a Soul Grandmaster''s soul power to its maximum capacity.


    As for the higher ranked disciples, they had jumped three levels to replenish their soul power. However, the higher their realm, the less useful the soul power recovery pill was.


    Jiang Shiyu had not obtained medicinal herbs that were more than a hundred years old, so she had naturally not cultivated high-grade soul power recovery pills. Not to mention advanced level, she hadn''t even reached the intermediate level.


    With this, the pill refining became even more advanced. Jiang Shiyu touched the ingredients slightly, not wanting to make a move. These medicinal herbs were not easy to obtain.


    Generally speaking, a hundred year old medicinal plant would have its own benefits if eaten by humans, while a magical beast would have its own benefits as well. Under the same energy system, a Magical Beast could not refine medicine nor refine pills, and could only eat them raw. So they choose to eat at the best of times.


    But most of the time, the magical beasts couldn''t catch up just in time, so they had to wait on the side for a few years.


    In this way, the herb gatherer would carry the magical beast on his back. The more precious the medicinal herb, the more powerful the magical beast would be. It wasn''t just because that herb was useful to high ranked magical beasts, but also because if the magical beasts guarding the area weren''t strong enough, they would have been beaten to a pulp by the magical beasts that had discovered the herb and wouldn''t stay there any longer.


    This was the difficulty in refining medicine that Jiang Shiyu had understood, so when she saw that there were medicinal ingredients on the black market, even if she thought that ten soul power crystal were slightly more expensive, she still bought them. It was already quite good for him to buy this sort of thing.


    There was also a certain price for low-grade herbs.


    Cheng Yu took out a large amount of medicinal ingredients in one go, and with a sweep of his eyes, Jiang Shiyu estimated that the amount was enough to refine twenty to thirty pellets.


    As the medicinal herbs filled the table, Jiang Shiyu could not help but think of where Cheng Yu had taken them out from. She felt a burst of toothache;


    However, she couldn''t say that she had placed the rare medicinal herb in front of her.


    Jiang Shiyu''s palms were slightly sweating, both excited and a little nervous.


    To be able to cultivate an advanced soul power recovery pill for once was obviously to excite them. She was nervous because she was afraid of wasting the medicinal ingredients.


    The sky outside is still early, Cheng Yu estimated the time, "These few days, come find me at this time of the day, train one per day. When you have mastered it, we will go to the Sacred Grounds."


    Jiang Shiyu also looked outside, her heart calculating, "It''s the time for noon."


    At this time of the afternoon, it was not bad to say that Yang Qi was at its peak. However, Cheng Yu was in a soul state, if he met Xia Zheng, he would not feel well.


    Cheng Yu: "Yes, you have arrived here in the afternoon, if everything goes well, after we go to the Sacred Grounds, we can create a body at midnight, at that time, it''s convenient for the soul to enter."


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, she had actually forgotten about it, going in was the most important thing. In order to forge the body, one had to make use of the remaining time to enter the body.


    She nodded. "Alright, then I''ll come back at noon."

 C399

    But after a while, when Jiang Shiyu was counting the herbs and preparing to go concoct the pills, she suddenly thought of a question, she held the pill and asked Cheng Yu: "You are so confident, the king will definitely lend us the ingredients?"


    At this time, Cheng Yu took out another book and sat on the windowsill. However, the sun outside was shining brightly. If it wasn''t for the fact that he was wearing clothes, he feared that he would have turned transparent.


    Jiang Shiyu: "What''s wrong?"


    Jiang Shiyu felt that it was not for this reason, "The King cares about the Little Princess, even the old cunning fox care. No matter which one of them sits on the throne, as long as the Little Princess is still alive, nothing bad will happen."


    Cheng Yu laughed, "You''re right. But who will be the next person to sit there? "


    "It might not be a Spirit Fox."


    Jiang Shiyu was not clear about the rules.


    Cheng told her.


    Lu Lai was the kingdom of demons. There were many demonic beasts in this place.


    There were those with strong martial prowess and high IQ, all sorts of things. The innate race advantage was different.


    In order to gain a foothold in the West Continent, they would need to use both force and brainpower to deal with the surrounding situation.


    At this point, there were two choices.


    Martial power was of utmost importance, or the mind was of utmost importance.


    Both sides continued to argue, and in the end, they decided to compete.


    Comparing what? No matter which one, it was not fair.


    Thus, he decided to test something.


    In the end, the Spirit Fox clan won.


    They had all agreed that not a single one of them would be elected, but for some reason, by the time they reached the end, the elections would no longer be held and they would become the elves of the Spirit Fox race.


    Every time, the ones sitting on it were the Spirit Fox race.


    It was only after the previous incident, when she married a foreigner, that she was ordered not to eat her own kind.


    Of these two things, one was in violation of Lu Li''s usual custom, and the other was forcing many people to rebel.


    He was no longer satisfied with the king sitting on it, but he had to find a reason to order his noodles.


    No heirs.


    Everyone knew that the body of the little princess was very weak, and there was no way for her to take human form, let alone sit on the throne.


    When this reason was put forward, it received many responses, saying that they would follow the example of their ancestors and re-select people.


    Of course, the king knew that this was not the reason, but since it was already out in the open, he had to make sure that the public didn''t say anything about it.


    Therefore, he had to make the little princess take human form, a healthy and healthy one.


    I didn''t expect there to be so many twists and turns.


    That was probably why the old fox had gone to the king. The result of their discussion was still unknown, but for this matter, it was absolutely necessary for the little princess to take on her human form, and the matter of them going to the Sacred Grounds was also certain to happen.


    The king had to give the people an explanation, and they were the only ones who could help him.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at Cheng Yu with a smile, "Did you already know that?"


    Cheng Yu also laughed, "That''s right."


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly changed his face, his smile instantly disappearing as he said expressionlessly: "Go and tell the king, if you have the ability, you can help the little fox transform in advance."


    Cheng Yu: "..."


    Cheng Yu coughed lightly, "Hurry up and refine the pill."


    She angrily walked to the side. "Since you''re the one who said it, why didn''t you tell me? I''m still worried about why the king knows about this."


    As if he had thought of something, Jiang Shiyu suddenly widened his eyes, "You were the one who led me to think in this direction. What are you trying to do?"


    Jiang Shiyu frowned, his brows knitted together.


    Cheng Yu lowered his head and thought for a while, "I didn''t want you to know about this, so I wanted you to guess. "That''s better."


    "Why?"


    "I don''t want you to waste your time scheming for the Sacred Land. You only need to do one thing."


    His eyes locked onto Jiang Shiyu tightly, "Help me forge my body. I will take care of the rest. "


    Looking at how anxious he was to find the King, it seemed as if he wanted Cheng Yu to throw his life away.


    But if Jiang Shiyu were to explain it, it would be even harder to explain. What kind of mood did she have to bring with her to deal with the King? Why not just do one thing in the beginning?


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly understood what Cheng Yu was thinking, but she couldn''t agree. She could also do it, and she wasn''t worse than anyone else.


    Jiang Shiyu clenched his teeth, and stood on the other side with the medicinal ingredients.


    The atmosphere between the two of them, which had originally been deliberately lightened by ignoring what happened afterwards, once again froze, and it was even more stifling than before.


    Jiang Shiyu lit up the medicinal herbs, Cheng Yu stopped reading and stood up, leaning out of the window, looking at something.


    Jiang Shiyu separated the medicinal ingredients that were mixed together, and laid them out in piles according to the quantity required. Now, he divided the ingredients properly, and used the next few days to concoct pills, he did not need to find any new medicinal ingredients, mix them, and waste time.


    When he was done, he raised his head to take a look.


    Cheng Yu was still the same.


    Lying on the windowsill, he didn''t even move.


    Jiang Shiyu stood up, he had been squatting there for too long, his legs were numb and he was unable to move.


    She just stood there, waiting for the numbness to pass, and her gaze quietly landed on Cheng Yu''s body.


    Although it was hot today, there was still a breeze. A gust of wind blew in, bringing with it a gust of hot air.


    Cheng Yu stood there, as if he was going to follow the wind and become an immortal.


    Jiang Shiyu first looked at Cheng Yu''s long hair, and felt that he did not see it, hence he shifted his gaze to the side of his face.


    Cheng Yu had said that his clan was in the north and his facial features were profound as well. Just by looking at his profile, he was also very handsome.


    Jiang Shiyu had never had his eyes set on a person for such a long time, she could only remember how Cheng Yu looked like, but no matter how much deeper he looked, she couldn''t really tell what he looked like.


    Jiang Shiyu watched on like this for a good while.

 C400

    Cheng Yu was usually the only one who listened to him with extreme agility, but when Jiang Shiyu came back to her senses, he was actually still in that same position. This made Jiang Shiyu feel that something had happened to him.


    With a bit of worry, she walked over and whispered, "Cheng Yu."


    Cheng Yu acknowledged.


    Yao Yao sat in the room in a daze.


    Jiang Shiyu coughed a few times as she came back, only then did she come over.


    Suddenly, a smile blossomed on his face. "You''re back."


    Jiang Shiyu acknowledged.


    She put the things she had brought back on the table.


    Thinking about it, "Yao Yao, are you still sad?"


    Yao Yao was surprised for a moment, "What am I sad about?"


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know whether or not she should bring up that name in front of Yao Yao.


    She had experienced this sort of thing before, and it took her a long time to recover from it. Yao Yao had been by her side the entire time, pulling her out from time to time.


    Now, she had actually forgotten about Yao Yao.


    No matter how wrong Hua Ke was, he was still a companion and a friend. During the period when they had separated, Yao Yao and Hua Ke had been together.


    Based on Yao Yao''s character, she definitely treated Hua Ke as a friend. She suddenly told her that she was gone and that she had brought some bad things with him. She definitely wouldn''t be able to recover in a short period of time.


    Jiang Shiyu had never cried for Hua Ke before, nor had Yao Yao. The two men looked calm.


    Jiang Shiyu knew that there were more important matters to be taken care of later on.


    Then what about Yao Yao?


    Could she stop thinking about it in such a short time?


    Jiang Shiyu hated herself for being careless, why didn''t she remember this matter?


    When Yao Yao was not around, she would probably recall this many times, but she would always come and go in a hurry.


    When he thought of Yao Yao, who had continuously invited her out of the Nine Heavens Academy, and how he met Yao Yao''s smiling face, Jiang Shiyu couldn''t help but laugh no matter how hard he tried.


    She looked at Yao Yao, "Yao Yao, I''ll bring you to see the night market. The night is beautiful. "


    Yao Yao looked at the color of the sky and felt that she didn''t really want to go out.


    Jiang Shiyu pulled her hand, "Let''s go out together."


    Yao Yao looked at her suspiciously, "Aren''t you tired today?"


    Jiang Shiyu, who had been extremely tired since she returned yesterday, should be even more exhausted now that she left earlier this morning.


    Jiang Shiyu grabbed onto her hand without letting go, "I''m not tired, not tired. Let''s go out."


    Yao Yao felt that something was amiss, but she could not resist Jiang Shiyu''s sudden enthusiasm and followed him out.


    Jiang Shiyu was just saying that when they were walking out these few days, she heard that there was going to be a festival coming up in the Yi Yuan School and their streets would be bustling with noise and excitement.


    These few days, they didn''t care about archetypes or human forms. They could do whatever they wanted.


    But only at night, during the day, did they maintain their human form.


    Today was the last day. One day, Jiang Shiyu came back a little bit late, she took a quick glance and stopped watching.


    Thus, she decided to bring Yao Yao out and take a look outside so that she wouldn''t be too immersed in the things of the past.


    On the last night, many of the bustling projects were gone.


    The two of them traveled through the flow of people, both in human and beast forms.


    They just saw a person sitting on the back of a mighty lion, high above, laughing and looking around.


    Yao Yao looked at the lion and laughed, "I also want to ride."


    Jiang Shiyu pretended to cough, "That won''t do."


    Yao Yao looked at the lion as it slowly walked over, "Why is that so?" There was even a hint of grievance in her tone.


    Jiang Shiyu did not tease her, "As far as I know, those who can sit on their original backs are all husband and wife. If you want to sit on the back of a lion, it''s not impossible, but you first have to find a lion that hasn''t gotten married, and then marry him before you can sit. "


    Yao Yao covered her mouth, "I don''t want to marry a lion."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at her and laughed out loud.


    When Yao Yao chased Jiang Shiyu, she thought he was just teasing her on purpose.


    The two of them ran for a few steps. There were too many people in the crowd, so they could only slowly walk in the crowd.


    The moon was coming up slowly, and the stars were shining in it. The black curtain of night pierced countless small holes, revealing the world of light.


    Looking at this scene, Jiang Shiyu thought about the Demons on the opposite side of the continent. When the World Stone was broken, was that how the continent they saw looked right in front of them?


    She didn''t know.


    However, she hoped that on the opposite side of the continent, such a light would never appear.


    As if Yao Yao saw something interesting, she pulled Jiang Shiyu''s hand and walked a few steps forward before stopping.


    She picked up a mask from the stall. It was a rabbit with a red mouth, and she covered her face.


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, "Cute."


    Yao Yao went back and forth in the stall and tried a few masks, foxes, pigs, lions, etc.


    He was too stubborn about lions. In the end, he bought a lion mask and put it on his head.


    He then lifted his mask and hung it on his head. He picked one up from the stall and bought another. It was a rabbit that he had gotten from the beginning.


    Yao Yao took out his mask, "Take it."


    Jiang Shiyu did not want to wear it, this kind of mask, when she looked around, very few people would wear it. It was really strange for this rabbit to be brought there.


    Yao Yao did not take it back, but placed it right under her nose.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the lion on her face and let out a long sigh.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the situation outside through the rabbit eyes she had dug out. Everyone, or even the original demon beasts, looked different in front of his eyes.


    They were trapped in a small hole, vague and knowing what it was.


    Both of them were afraid of losing their way, so they held hands tightly.


    When one of the performances began, a large number of people ran in the opposite direction, and they were all washed away.

 C401

    When he scattered, Jiang Shiyu only felt that his hands had loosened, and when he looked again, Yao Yao had already disappeared.


    When she was searching, she was completely against the flow of people. Now, she could actually go along with the search. He was still shouting.


    Yao Yao jumped up and waved at her: "This way, this way, I''m here, Jiang Shiyu, I''m here."


    Yao Yao could only nod her head, and the two of them stopped struggling, and followed the rest of the people.


    When they arrived at the arena, they found that too many people had come, making it impossible for them to enter.


    He could only see countless heads.


    Yao Yao did not come to look at a human head, but rather, pulled Jiang Shiyu along unhappily and walked out.


    It would be hard to squeeze in, so it would be quite simple to get out.


    Once he was out, Yao Yao took a deep breath, "It feels like he was squeezed into a meat patty."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, the two of them had truly been squeezed together.


    Yao Yao looked at the empty space outside and said, "Let''s go take a walk outside, we don''t need to go in anymore."


    Jiang Shiyu had accompanied Yao Yao out in the first place, so whatever she said right now was naturally for nothing. Therefore, the two of them did not care about the cheers from behind, they kept on cheering and walked towards places with no one around.


    The shadows of the two people were in front of them. Their figures seemed to lengthen for a while, then sink down again.


    The mask on her face was also imprinted.


    Looking at the shadow, Yao Yao suddenly stepped on Jiang Shiyu''s shadow mischievously.


    Through the shadow, Jiang Shiyu saw her little actions but she smiled as if she did not care.


    Yao Yao whispered: "Jiang Shiyu, my father told me a story before."


    "There was a man who lost his shadow, so he went around looking for his shadow, and when he saw a man he said, Is this my shadow? Is that my shadow? "


    "He did not feel anything when the shadow was inseparable from him, but when the shadow disappeared, he knew how heartbroken it was. He has lost his shadow. He was alone and everyone around him was willing to play with him. They thought that he had lost his shadow and was not a good person. "


    "He lived like this for a while. One day, he turned on the lights in his house and stood under the lights. Normally, his shadow should have appeared, but now, it was actually just him alone."


    "He cried in grief. Squatting on the ground, he hugged his head and cried bitterly."


    "When he''s done crying, I saw my shadow on the ground. He''s holding him right now."


    Jiang Shiyu sighed, "This is the bedtime story your father read to you."


    Yao Yao nodded, "That''s right, I remember this one. When I finished listening, I looked at my own reflection, which was still imprinted on the wall. Dad laughed happily. He didn''t understand my fear. "


    Jiang Shiyu tightly held onto Yao Yao''s hand, and said with a serious tone: "You are not a shadow, but a human."


    Yao Yao regained her senses, and laughed: "What nonsense are you saying, of course I''m human."


    Jiang Shiyu did not explain. She opened her arms and hugged Yao Yao, "Yao Yao, thank you."


    Yao Yao''s body stiffened, she wanted to push Jiang Shiyu away, "What are you doing? "Numb meat."


    Jiang Shiyu hugged her and let go.


    He smiled and said: "Next up, wherever Miss Yao Yao wants to go, I will always follow you, like a shadow, inseparable."


    Yao Yao''s eyes turned, "You said it yourself."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded.


    When the two of them entered the palace, they were not obstructed. Only the path back to the palace was heavily guarded, and they could not run around.


    However, Jiang Shiyu could not take back what she had said.


    Yao Yao said that she wanted to go to the tall building to take a look.


    Although it had been a long time since the night on the platform, the king still kept a close watch on it and did not allow anyone to go up.


    Jiang Shiyu had originally wanted to come up with an excuse, but Yao Yao had actually mentioned about the other way, the one that Sheep brought them in, the one that was very well hidden and would not be discovered. With that thought in mind, Yao Yao decided that she would definitely go to the tall building.


    Jiang Shiyu could not take back what she had said. Since she could not force Yao Yao, she went to the pavilion.


    With the previous experience, Jiang Shiyu took the dagger and went over with Yao Yao.


    Fortunately, the secret passageway hadn''t been sealed. The two of them climbed up, looked at each other''s dirty faces, and laughed out loud without a sound.


    Thus, they arrived at the second floor of the tall building and climbed another flight of stairs before arriving at the platform.


    The two of them climbed up the platform slowly.


    Most of the buildings were not very tall. They stood on the platform, looked at the small hills, and sat down on the edge.


    Yao Yao swung her legs, raising her head to look at the night sky.


    Jiang Shiyu had initially thought that it was dangerous and wanted Yao Yao to not sit there. But since Yao Yao was already sitting, she could only sit with him.


    Yao Yao did not seem to care about her own situation, as she continued to laugh and talk, and point at the moon above him, "We were almost squeezed into meat patties just now, and now look at this moon, it''s just a cake, a cake that is shining."


    Jiang Shiyu looked up at the moon.


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly felt that this extremely bright and poetic moon, how did it suddenly turn into a meat patty? However, she didn''t seem to have eaten anything at night. Right now, she was a little hungry.


    Jiang Shiyu thought about it and decided not to say anymore.


    Yao Yao suddenly turned and looked at her, "Jiang Shiyu, are you guys fighting right here?"


    Jiang Shiyu flickered: "It''s not a decisive battle."


    "Oh." Yao Yao said dumbfoundedly: "Did Hua Ke die here?"


    Jiang Shiyu shook her head, "No."


    Yao Yao turned her head again, and looked at the moon in the sky.


    Her voice was drifting in the wind, but Jiang Shiyu still caught onto her words accurately, "Who killed him?"


    Jiang Shiyu''s eyes suddenly opened wide, "Why are you asking this?"


    Yao Yao laughed and said: "Let''s see who has done such a good thing."


    She spoke very easily, as if she just wanted to understand one thing, it had no other meaning, but Jiang Shiyu could not help but let himself think of another.


    If Yao Yao knew who killed him, what would she do? Would she seek revenge?


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t think so, but wouldn''t she feel uncomfortable seeing Cheng Yu?

 C402

    Yes.


    When Yao Yao saw Cheng Yu, it was as she had said previously. She knew that he had to kill Hua Ke first, but from an emotional perspective, he couldn''t do it. When she saw Cheng Yu, she would think of him and think that he had killed him.


    "Powerful?"


    The moon was still in the black sky and Yao Yao had never stopped talking.


    It was as if she were going to say all the things she had never said to anyone, all at once, all at once, to the ever-changing moon.


    In the end, the cool night air made her sneeze.


    Only then did she stop.


    , who knew this, could no longer think that the moon was a meat patty.


    However, Yao Yao just wanted to say something. She pointed at the moon and said loudly, "Don''t tell anyone about what I said tonight, or I will eat you."


    Jiang Shiyu laughed.


    After Yao Yao finished speaking, she stood up and pulled Jiang Shiyu along the way back.


    They walked smoothly when they arrived, so it was not too bad that they got out. However, on the way back, they met a sheep that was guiding them.


    The sheep was surprised to see them, and then greeted them.


    "What are you guys doing here?"


    Yao Yao said straightforwardly: "This place is high, we have come here to admire the moon."


    Yang Dong looked at Jiang Shiyu, as if he wanted Jiang Shiyu to answer.


    Jiang Shiyu coughed, "She is right."


    "I''m coming to admire the moon, too," the Sheep said with a smile.


    Jiang Shiyu walked to the side, and made a path.


    The sheep walked slowly past.


    As he was about to climb up, he suddenly turned around and said to them, "Don''t come back here anymore, I''m going to seal off this secret passage."


    Jiang Shiyu turned her head, the sheep touched the cave entrance and laughed, "This place doesn''t need to exist anymore, don''t come back in the future either."


    Yao Yao also turned her head back, seeing the sheep''s look, she seemed to have understood something, and nodded: "We won''t come."


    With that said, he pulled Jiang Shiyu and left.


    After the two of them left, they would return to their resting place. There was no need for them to be so secretive.


    Soon, they passed through a few palaces and arrived at their residence.


    It was a long, dark road, their yard straight, at the last gate. It was rather quiet here, and there were no lights, so he could not find a clear path to walk on. Fortunately, it was a straight path, so he could only walk straight ahead.


    Yao Yao seemed to be afraid as she held Jiang Shiyu''s hand tightly. The two of them walked like this, without saying a word, and finished what they were saying on the platform.


    Jiang Shiyu pulled on Yao Yao''s hand, wanting to ease her fear. "Have you never walked across the night?"


    Yao Yao said: "I have, but there are not that many people. There are also lanterns."


    Jiang Shiyu smiled and said, "You must not be afraid, do you know? The more scared you are, the more things will come out. "


    Yao Yao trembled, "Something?"


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, "That''s right."


    Yao Yao was so scared that her voice started to tremble, "Don''t scare me, what''s that thing?"


    Jiang Shiyu cleared her throat, "Oh, if you''re afraid, then the fear in the bottom of your heart will only grow more and more."


    Yao Yao ruthlessly pinched Jiang Shiyu''s arm.


    With this commotion, Yao Yao''s fear was eased. She even dared to glare at Jiang Shiyu.


    Jiang Shiyu and Yao Yao walked for a while. Seeing the lights in front of them, Yao Yao knew that they were about to arrive. She relaxed a bit.


    However, just as she relaxed, a white shadow suddenly appeared in the darkness.


    Yao Yao screamed in shock.


    The white figure pounced towards Jiang Shiyu''s feet just like that.


    Yao Yao closed her eyes in fright, while she carefully observed the white figure. Wasn''t this the little fox? She patted Yao Yao, who was mumbling something, no one knew what to say.


    "Don''t be afraid, it''s a little fox."


    Yao Yao opened up a line and looked down. Seeing that it was the little fox, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    "What''s going on?"


    Why was the little fox here? Shouldn''t it have gone back long ago?


    Jiang Shiyu had the same suspicions.


    However, the little fox took the lead and let them follow. They continued to walk towards their residence.


    Jiang Shiyu did not understand and she was no longer afraid. The two of them followed the little fox back, a little doubtful.


    At the door, they were shocked.


    The lights outside would be lit at night, but they had to light the ones inside themselves.


    They went out before it was dark, and it was supposed to be dark in the house.


    But now, the place was brightly lit, indicating that there was someone inside.


    The little fox scurried in, and stopped in front of Jiang Shiyu''s door, and called out to him.


    "I''m back."


    It was the old fox''s voice.


    The little fox looked at them, meaning to let them pass.


    Jiang Shiyu and Yao Yao looked at each other and saw doubt in each other''s eyes.


    However, Jiang Shiyu immediately thought of the reason. She walked over.


    The little fox also walked in.


    The old fox sat there, opening his arms in an attempt to hug the little fox. "You really did it, they came back, and you were so happy just like that, running out just like that."


    Originally, the little fox and the old fox had been waiting in the house, but when the little fox sensed Jiang Shiyu''s presence, it ran out to welcome him back.


    On the other hand, the old fox was unsatisfied. He didn''t run over to pick up just because the little fox was a princess, nor did he actually wait for Jiang Shiyu for so long. Rather, the little fox had never felt her aura like this before. It would always wait until he was right in front of her before she could feel it.


    The old fox could not help but sigh in his heart. He was not sensitive to his family members at all. He really didn''t know what to say.


    The little fox jumped into the old cunning fox''s embrace and looked back at Jiang Shiyu who had entered.

 C403

    Jiang Shiyu also looked back, at this time the old cunning fox was sitting on top, revealing his noble disposition. Disregarding everything else, just his imposing aura, which was composed but did not anger, was not bad, if the little cunning fox had not hopped onto his legs, he would have been able to persuade him.


    Jiang Shiyu and Yao Yao walked in together, and saw that the old cunning fox had casually bowed in accordance to the rules.


    The old fox did not let Jiang Shiyu sit down. Jiang Shiyu stood at the side and asked the little fox. Ye Zichen rubbed the old fox''s clothes with his claws, nearly causing a hole to appear.


    The little fox''s transformation was a matter of the king and old fox. Jiang Shiyu was an outsider, so it didn''t matter to her at all. However, if it was a matter concerning the Sacred Grounds, then it would be related by both sides.


    Jiang Shiyu nodded indifferently, "Alright."


    The old fox felt that Jiang Shiyu was very sensible.


    The two chatted about the matters of the Sacred Grounds for a long time. The general meaning was that although it could be borrowed, there was a time limit.


    The old fox and the king discussed the matter for a period of time. They felt that the matter of the little fox''s transformation was more important than anything else.


    Originally, Jiang Shiyu was worried that they would not agree to it. After all, the Sacred Grounds did not mean anything to them, but after Cheng Yu''s analysis, she was no longer anxious, and thought that they would agree to it.


    When he returned at night, he knew that the old fox was waiting for him. Jiang Shiyu knew that they had most likely succeeded in this matter.


    Sure enough, after a short conversation, the old fox didn''t say much and only told them to prepare.


    Jiang Shiyu asked about the time, and immediately asked about it.


    No more than ten days.


    The old fox considered it and decided.


    However, the old fox narrowed his eyes. "Give us the blood when you''re done."


    Jiang Shiyu thought for a moment, "Tomorrow."


    When she goes to Cheng Yu''s place tomorrow, she can coincidentally bring some back. No time, no effort.


    Thus, they agreed that they would go in after the little fox took human form.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t agree, he just felt that it was unfair to them. Could it be that it was because of the blood and not the little fox herself?


    The old fox thought about what Jiang Shiyu had said, "Alright, we''ll take a look first. If you transform, you guys can go in.


    It was reduced by half in an instant. Jiang Shiyu thought about it and agreed.


    Judging from the old fox''s expression, if she didn''t agree, then it was not a matter for discussion. They were going to use force.


    After discussing a matter, the old fox brought the little fox away, feeling refreshed.


    Jiang Shiyu heaved a long sigh of relief. The rest was up to her and Cheng Yu.


    In the morning, Jiang Shiyu got up and used the remaining medicinal ingredients and refined a low level soul power recovery pellet. Only at noon did he exit the palace.


    Cheng Yu did not go out much and immediately went straight to the inn, not worrying at all that he would not be there.


    When he opened the door, Cheng Yu was holding a stack of medicinal ingredients that Jiang Shiyu had placed down the day before.


    Throwing it onto the table, Cheng Yu glanced at Jiang Shiyu, "Let''s begin."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded.


    With the help of the medicinal ingredients from before, Jiang Shiyu''s hands were not too unfamiliar with the ingredients. With a hint of undetectable nervousness on his face, Jiang Shiyu refined the ingredients.


    There was a table near the corner. She hadn''t seen it when she left yesterday. It was filled with things to use in alchemy.


    Jiang Shiyu turned his head to look at Cheng Yu. He then took out another book, his pretty eyebrows drooping while his black hair was tied up neatly behind his head.


    As if he felt Jiang Shiyu''s gaze, he raised his head and looked over.


    Jiang Shiyu quickly turned his head, the two of them made a mistake, Cheng Yu probably did not see it.


    "This medicinal herb seems a little listless ¡­"


    She picked up the medicinal plant and casually muttered a few words, indicating that she was very focused on refining the medicine and hadn''t done anything.


    With this method, Cheng Yu turned towards her with a smile on his face, not wanting to expose her.


    The two of them stayed together for an entire afternoon.


    Jiang Shiyu refined medicine, Cheng Yu read. No words.


    When Jiang Shiyu finished refining the pill, Cheng Yu came over to take a look. He had done wrong in that place, he didn''t want to change anything.


    It was the first time that a hundred mistakes had occurred, and Cheng Yu''s lecture made him so embarrassed that he was about to lose his face. Fortunately, she knew that things would get better in the future, so she listened to Cheng Yu carefully and learned from him.


    Just like this, one taught and one learned, at night, Jiang Shiyu still did not produce a single pill. Her failure seemed to be irreversible.


    As he left, he felt a bit dejected.


    She really couldn''t understand why she still failed, even though she had obviously done it according to the book and the mistakes that Cheng Yu had pointed out.


    High-grade soul power recovery pills were indeed high-grade. It wasn''t easy to cultivate them like this.


    Jiang Shiyu said goodbye and left.


    Cheng Yu walked over and looked down at her, "We''ll continue tomorrow."


    Jiang Shiyu lowered his head and acknowledged it.


    He felt as if a hand had lightly patted his head, bringing with it an ice-cold aura unique to him.


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly raised his head, but Cheng Yu had already retracted her hand, and said indifferently: "Go back, it''s too late."


    Jiang Shiyu acknowledged her and went back home dizzily.


    While sleeping at night, she was still refining medicine and thinking about how to refine such a high level recovery pill. Step by step, in her dreams, she too was failing.


    In the end, even Cheng Yu, who was always cold, was about to scold her.


    Jiang Shiyu was shocked. He woke up just like that.


    She wiped the sweat from her forehead and looked around to see if it was still in the palace.


    It was a terrible dream.


    She woke up early and it was still dark outside. She couldn''t sleep even if she lay down.


    Jiang Shiyu then closed her eyes and went through the steps of concocting the pills during the day in her mind again and again until she failed.


    On the second day, Jiang Shiyu looked at the pills, and frowned.

 C404

    Why are you frowning? The refining of the pellet had failed again, and he had failed three times in a row. Jiang Shiyu began to suspect herself, and also started to suspect Cheng Yu.


    When he made an agreement with her, he praised her talent as a top tier alchemist, but seeing that she had been refining earth pills in the past two days, if she was a top tier alchemist, then West Continent really had many different talents.


    Jiang Shiyu finally gave up and looked towards Cheng Yu, "I''ve thought about it for half a night, but I still haven''t figured it out."


    He didn''t know how he got there, but Jiang Shiyu walked over to the stall where the couple was sitting. Looking at the stall that was continuously emitting hot steam, Jiang Shiyu almost felt like he was going to be roasted alive.


    She glanced at it and prepared to leave.


    Unexpectedly, just as he turned around, he bumped into a child.


    There were still some kids here. Wasn''t that the couple''s child, that chubby, round face kid?


    Jiang Shiyu looked down and saw that the child had bumped into someone, and stood fearfully to the side.


    The two sugar figurines clenched their fists tightly.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the couple, who probably ran out and bought two sugar men.


    The memories of a child weren''t very good, he had already forgotten about Jiang Shiyu. However, since Jiang Shiyu didn''t buy him a candy man, she couldn''t remember anything normal. If Cheng Yu was here, he might just remember to pull Cheng Yu away to buy some candy.


    Jiang Shiyu crouched down, and said with a smile: "Did you sneak out?"


    The child stared at her blankly.


    Jiang Shiyu pointed at the little candy girl, "Give me one, I won''t tell your parents that you ran out secretly."


    She didn''t like candy. She just wanted to tease the kid and seriously reached out her hand.


    The little girl looked at Jiang Shiyu''s outstretched hand and then looked at her sugar doll. She probably thought that someone was here to snatch her candy, and started to cry.


    "Wuwuwu ¡­"


    Jiang Shiyu forgot that a little kid could still cry. With that shout, all the noodles in the stall were looked at, and Jiang Shiyu immediately retracted her hand. Calmly, she stood up. Seeing that Jiang Shiyu was so daring and did not want to do anything, the group of people immediately lowered their heads.


    The couple still remembered Jiang Shiyu, but they smiled at her as they found it hard to wait any longer.


    Jiang Shiyu laughed dryly as she said to the child, "Stop crying, if you continue crying, I''ll eat your sugar-covered body." There was also a fierce expression on her face.


    But how could the child understand? He only knew Sugar Man, and now he was crying even harder.


    Jiang Shiyu was crying so hard she had a headache, but she didn''t know how to coax him.


    She said helplessly, "I''ll buy you Sugar Man. Don''t cry."


    The child did not listen to what Jiang Shiyu was saying at all and continued to cry.


    Jiang Shiyu brought him to the couple, wanting them to coax him. However, there were still a lot of people, and he would not be able to do anything soon.


    Jiang Shiyu placed him there and then left.


    After walking for a while, he felt too embarrassed and quickly bought two sugar dancers.


    No one paid any attention to him. After a while, he stopped crying. Eating sweets, he was so happy.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the candy in her hands, walked over, and placed it in front of the child. When his gaze was attracted to the candy, she said, "Do you want to eat it?"


    The child forgot again that Jiang Shiyu made him cry just now. He looked at the sugar doll with his bright eyes, "Yes."


    Jiang Shiyu laughed and gave it to him.


    The couple had been busy for a while, and since they had free time, they felt a little embarrassed when they saw Jiang Shiyu buying them candy again.


    Jiang Shiyu pinched the child''s face and left.


    When he arrived at the candy seller''s stall, Jiang Shiyu stopped.


    The candy man in the little vendor''s hands was very vivid. Not long after, one of them came out. Its hands were very light and light, and just like that, it kept on coming out, and soon, someone came over to buy it.


    There were many small vendors, and some customers could even specify what they wanted.


    Jiang Shiyu stood by the side and watched for a while.


    After there were no customers left, the little vendor saw Jiang Shiyu and shouted: "Last one, finish buying and closing up."


    Jiang Shiyu was not moved.


    The peddler cut the price. He still wanted to sell the man with the sugar.


    After a long while, Jiang Shiyu suddenly asked the little vendor, "You know all the tricks."


    The stall owner looked up at her, "What, you want to make a different one?" "Sure, tell me about it."


    Jiang Shiyu seemed to have thought of something as she asked the little vendor, "What happened after that?"


    The stall vendor was surprised for a moment. "I was just about to cook it just because you said so."


    Jiang Shiyu continued to ask, "Before we do this, what do you want to do?"


    The stall owner laughed, "Isn''t that obvious? If you are not satisfied with it, then I will be ruined. "


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly realized what she had done wrong.


    "The last one is the Little Sugar Man, do you still want more!"


    Jiang Shiyu ran, who cared what the stall owner said, she finally knew where she was wrong, a fatal place.


    When she went back, Cheng Yu smiled and said: "I thought it through."


    Jiang Shiyu held back his excitement, "I thought it through."


    Cheng Yu looked outside, "I''ve thought it through, you can''t do it either. Come back tomorrow at noon."


    Jiang Shiyu opened her eyes wide, "Ah?"


    Cheng Yu indicated for Jiang Shiyu to look outside, and said: "What time is it now?


    Jiang Shiyu finally thought it through, how could he let her go back right now?


    She immediately barged into Cheng Yu''s room, "Cheng Yu, no, let me go back now, I won''t be able to sleep well tonight, you let me try once, no matter if I succeed or fail, I will leave."


    Cheng Yu allowed her to enter, but he did not let her go.


    The medicine was Cheng Yu''s and the equipment was also Cheng Yu''s. Although Jiang Shiyu had barged in, she did not dare to touch it. It only looked at Cheng Yu with its bright eyes.


    Cheng Yu, on the other hand, remained unmoved and said flatly, "No way."


    Jiang Shiyu was so angry that she almost died from Cheng Yu''s words. After being dejected for a while, she raised her last breath and looked at Cheng Yu in misery and dismal, "Really?"


    Cheng Yu''s finger moved, and said indifferently: "No."


    What determination, what ruthlessness!

 C405

    Jiang Shiyu felt that she could still be considered as calm, so after being rejected a few times, she could only dejectedly prepare to leave.


    Cheng Yu did not urge his to stay. When he got downstairs, Jiang Shiyu ran back.


    "Old Fox came to find me yesterday. I can lend us the holy land now, but there''s a time limit. If your blood is useful to the little fox, we can stay for ten days. If it''s useless, it''ll only be five days. "


    Cheng Yu


    The voice lowered, "It''s fine. Five days is fine too."


    Jiang Shiyu: "If we want to forge three bodies, five days won''t do."


    He had said two to three days previously. According to the two days calculation, it would take six days for the three of them. Five days wasn''t enough.


    On the other hand, Cheng Yu said, "I can give the little fox blood, but the little fox must follow us into the Sacred Grounds."


    Jiang Shiyu found this a little difficult since she did not mention it before.


    Cheng Yu said: "You don''t need to say it, I''ll say it, you don''t need to worry about it, just focus on refining the pills."


    Jiang Shiyu looked up at him, "Are you going to do this?"


    Cheng Yu nodded, "Yes, as long as there''s one thing in your mind."


    Jiang Shiyu thought about her experiences of failure, and agreed with Cheng Yu''s words, and decided to let Cheng Yu do this. Cheng Yu was much more stable when it came to doing things.


    Since he was only thinking of one thing, Jiang Shiyu looked at the herbs at the side.


    Cheng Yu followed her gaze and said expressionlessly: "No."


    Jiang Shiyu completely gave up as she turned around and walked out.


    When she went downstairs, thinking about how Cheng Yu was just looking out of the window, she raised her head to see what Cheng Yu was looking at.


    When she looked over, her eyes just happened to meet Cheng Yu''s.


    So, Cheng Yu was looking at her?


    Cheng Yu immediately pulled out his gaze and looked into the distance.


    Jiang Shiyu smiled and returned to the palace.


    When she turned the corner, she took a glance, and was finally able to confirm that when she left, Cheng Yu was looking at her, watching her leave.


    Carrying the joy of not knowing where he came from, Jiang Shiyu just floated back to the palace.


    Yao Yao had already gone to sleep.


    Jiang Shiyu had not had the chance to see her again, but from what she had vented that night, Yao Yao should be more or less recovered.


    Jiang Shiyu thought that the matter of refining the pills was more urgent so she did not continue. If she went to find Yao Yao, she would inevitably have to explain everything to him again.


    It was quiet in the bed.


    As the happiness in his heart faded, it was replaced by an indescribable grief. She couldn''t help it, she could not hold it back. In the day, in front of the crowd, she was still the same as ever, as if nothing could hit her. But at night, when she was unable to sleep, everything that she had not thought about came rushing in.


    Jiang Shiyu covered her head with the blanket. She wanted to tell herself not to think anymore, but she was attracted by the feeling of being unable to breathe.


    Darkness, desolation, and silence.


    Just like this, he continued to feel it little by little.


    Jiang Shiyu called out that person''s name soundlessly.


    The early Jiang Shiyu, the invincible Jiang Shiyu, the Jiang Shiyu who kept on advancing for a goal.


    Yao Yao stretched lazily. When she woke up under the sunlight, Jiang Shiyu had already eaten, and was training her soul power outside.


    Jiang Shiyu also understood later on. The phoenix was in her body, causing most of her cultivation to be absorbed by the phoenix. The energy that the phoenix needed to recover was not something she could provide by herself. From the looks of her body, the thickness of her soul power was very slow.


    Now that the phoenix had left her body, the amount of soul power she cultivated was her own. Naturally, it was much greater than before.


    Phoenix had also helped her. It was indeed a blessing in disguise, a blessing in disguise.


    Only when he started sweating did Jiang Shiyu stop. Turning his head to look, Yao Yao was unexpectedly sitting on the porch as he watched her.


    "What are you doing?"


    Jiang Shiyu walked over and wanted to pull Yao Yao up. However Yao Yao was unwilling to get up, and with both hands on her chin, her voice was a little fuzzy, "You''ve been really busy these past few days."


    Jiang Shiyu wiped the perspiration off her face and nodded, "Yes, I''ve been busy these past few days."


    Yao Yao looked up at her. "When are we leaving?"


    Jiang Shiyu''s movements froze, "Yao Yao, we can''t leave now. Another ten days. "


    "Why can''t I go? Is it for Cheng Yu? " She was a little confused, "Jiang Shiyu, do you really want Cheng Yu to die?"


    Jiang Shiyu laughed, "I don''t want to, but there''s nothing I can do."


    "Look at you, putting so much effort into this matter, it''s as if you want him to die earlier."


    Yao Yao said, looking like she was a spectator.


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, "You''re right, I am very anxious about this matter. I want to finish it earlier, and I also want to finish it tomorrow. But I don''t want him to die. "


    Yao Yao waved her hands, "Ah, I don''t understand. I know that if I were him, I would quickly take him away. Nobody knows that even if the world is destroyed, what does it have to do with me. The person I love the most is, of course, the person I love the most. "


    Jiang Shiyu laughed.


    Yao Yao continued: "That''s what I was thinking. If I choose, I definitely won''t let him die."


    She excitedly suggested to Jiang Shiyu, "Look, when you and Cheng Yu left, the world was still stable. Isn''t that the best outcome? If Cheng Yu were to throw his life away, it would be completely unnecessary. The world will be stable, and even if he didn''t die in vain, you would still be sad. "


    How could Jiang Shiyu not have thought about it, it''s just that Cheng Yu had already said that the World Stone wouldn''t be able to hold on for long, the Demon race on the other side of the continent would definitely attack.


    Cheng Yu wanted to live on more than anyone else, so he wouldn''t joke around with this matter.


    But Yao Yao didn''t know that Yao Yao just didn''t want Cheng Yu to die, nor did she want Jiang Shiyu to be alone.


    She blinked her large eyes as the corner of her eyes formed a smile, "Jiang Shiyu, was what I said right?"


    Jiang Shiyu wanted to pat her head, but she evaded and she pulled back her hand, "You''re right. But the person who did this, is called Yao Yao, and I am Jiang Shiyu. "

 C406

    Yao Yao sighed, looked at her and said: "I knew it."


    Jiang Shiyu said indifferently: "Do you know how many people live in this world?"


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, "There are so many, so many that we can''t even imagine it."


    When Jiang Shiyu said this, he was very calm, like a dead sea. Although it was vast, there were no longer any waves inside.


    Yao Yao was stunned by what she had said. The way she looked at Jiang Shiyu changed. After a while, she laughed, "Yes, your name is Jiang Shiyu."


    Jiang Shiyu also laughed, "Yes, I''m Jiang Shiyu."


    Not just anyone, but herself, and what she felt was right. There were many things that couldn''t be done by others.


    Jiang Shiyu entered her room. She wanted to change her clothes and wash up before going to find Cheng Yu.


    When he came out, Yao Yao was still sitting there. Her two pretty eyebrows frowned.


    When she saw Jiang Shiyu coming out, she asked, "Jiang Shiyu, are you really serious?"


    Jiang Shiyu laughed, "I didn''t think about it, I''ve already done it."


    Yao Yao propped his chin up with both hands once again. She smiled brightly. "Hey, you can do it. If you feel bad, come find me. I will comfort you. "


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, and then immediately laughed lightly: "Alright."


    Yao Yao waved his hands towards her, raised his head and looked at the scorching sun in the sky, and sighed: "The weather has always been good, ah."


    "Well, I don''t want to go out at all."


    Jiang Shiyu carried a sense of awkwardness and entered Cheng Yu''s room. She wanted to forget what she had discovered and focus on refining the high grade soul power recovery medicine.


    Jiang Shiyu wanted to say a few words to Cheng Yu, but seeing Cheng Yu sitting there by herself, it was likely that she did not want to be disturbed, so she did not speak. She continued to take out a pile of medicinal ingredients to refine some pills.


    When she saw the peddler pinch the candy bar yesterday, she suddenly understood what she had been lacking up till now.


    She kept following the booklet and paid attention to the mistakes that Cheng Yu had made. Every step she took, she would think about how to not make any mistakes and how to do them well.


    However, the image of this pill in her heart was vague. Although the pill was created step by step, she knew what to make before placing it in her heart. The final result should be within her heart.


    He didn''t do it step by step, but in his heart, he had the feeling that he was putting everything he had under his control into it.


    Jiang Shiyu thought about the pill and decided to follow the steps in his mind. The way he made the pill seemed to be spinning in his mind.


    Actually, there was another reason why the peddlers were so adept at making candies, and that was because they were familiar with each other.


    It was Jiang Shiyu''s first time failing continuously, so it was normal for him to fail for two consecutive days. If everyone could successfully refine a high level soul power recovery pill according to the booklet, then the pill would not have such a high price, and would have no market price.


    Jiang Shiyu was also aware of this point, so when he was refining the low level soul power recovery pill, he was also thinking about it. She did not have high grade medicinal ingredients, but the steps were pretty much the same. She would still concoct them every day when she went back.


    Adding on yesterday''s epiphany and today''s refinement, she now had half a chance. The other half was that her words were not too full.


    However, there was no need to speak now. Cheng Yu didn''t seem to have the intention to talk to her. She had wasted so many medicinal ingredients, and he hadn''t felt the slightest bit of heartache.


    Jiang Shiyu held the medicinal ingredients in his hands and wondered about the effects of the medicinal ingredients and when he would release the medicine. However, when it came to actual refining, it was as if all of this was happening in a very normal manner. It wasn''t that she was thinking about when to put it on hold or waiting for time, but she was looking at the situation inside.


    Jiang Shiyu maintained this state for a good while. When she regained her senses, the remaining time was to wait.


    Jiang Shiyu thought back to his previous mysterious state and felt that it was simply too wonderful. He just did not know how he could enter it again.


    Cheng Yu suddenly stood behind her. "How is it? "Will it be successful this time?"


    Just as Jiang Shiyu came out of her profound state, Cheng Yu suddenly said something that startled her for a moment, and then said: "It''s alright."


    Cheng Yu shook his head, "Fine, fine, if it''s not fine.


    Jiang Shiyu said: "Yes or no, we can only find out after it comes out."


    Cheng Yu smiled and said, "How about we make a bet?"


    Jiang Shiyu lifted his head. "What bet?"


    Jiang Shiyu''s high level soul power recovery pill is enough, Cheng Yu pointed at the unknown pills, "Wager success or failure. The winner can ask the loser to do one thing. "


    Cheng Yu said indifferently: "I bet that you can do it."


    Jiang Shiyu laughed as he spread his hands, "Then I don''t think we can win, I think we can succeed this time too."


    Her actions were very cute. It was different from how she pretended to be calm and collected all this time. At the same time, it was as if she was willing to reveal a side that no one else could see in front of someone she could rely on.


    Cheng Yu''s eyes looked like a warm spring breeze, the corners of his mouth raised up following Jiang Shiyu''s actions.


    The two of them could no longer gamble, so they waited together for Jiang Shiyu''s pills to come out.


    As the time approached, even though Jiang Shiyu was confident about the state he was in just now, he couldn''t help but become nervous.


    In the end, both of them won.


    Jiang Shiyu succeeded in refining the high grade soul power recovery medicine.


    Jiang Shiyu was extremely happy that he had succeeded one.


    But Cheng Yu said that she had to continue using the remaining medicinal ingredients until she ran out of them before they could enter the Sacred Grounds.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the medicinal ingredients on the ground that still had more than ten portions remaining, and felt that he had to look for the condition he was in earlier.


    Just as expected, because his condition was not right, Jiang Shiyu learnt another two pills.


    However, she was becoming more and more confident that she would definitely be able to refine it.


    When he left, he did not feel dejected at all. He would come back tomorrow.


    As she went downstairs, she looked up again.


    It was a pity that she could not see the white robed figure anymore.

 C407

    Jiang Shiyu thought that Cheng Yu had probably realized that she saw him when she was raising her head last night, so she didn''t stick her head out to send him off. Wasn''t it more obvious that he had been following her back?


    Smiling in his heart, Jiang Shiyu thought that he really couldn''t just look at the surface. Like this, he would miss out on a lot of people that he couldn''t notice.


    Jiang Shiyu left early and returned late. As for her, she slept until the sun shined down on her, and was too lazy to pass her days.


    Going to the Sacred Grounds meant that Cheng Yu''s body was about to be forged.


    She stared blankly into space for a good while before saying her goodbyes to Cheng Yu, saying that she needed to go back and rest.


    She wasn''t lying. She really needed to go back and rest. Her nerves had been tense for the past few days, and her soul power was being consumed nonstop. Even though he said that he didn''t mind, he actually did mind.


    The jade pendant hanging on her chest released a warm feeling. This heat caused her heart to feel like it was boiling. Her heart felt like it was boiling, and her nose felt sore.


    She pinched her nose and pressed down on the soreness.


    When Jiang Shiyu went back, he found Yao Yao and chatted for a bit, saying that she might want to go to a place to stay for a few days and ask her to wait for him at the palace.


    Yao Yao said unwillingly: "Can''t I go?"


    Jiang Shiyu firmly shook his head.


    Yao Yao shook her hand, "Take me with you. "Take me with you..."


    Jiang Shiyu still shook his head.


    Yao Yao was furious, "If you don''t want to, then don''t want to. "You go, you go, humph, when you come back, you won''t be able to see me anymore, I want to go back."


    "Where are you going?"


    "To find my father."


    Jiang Shiyu thought that this was also possible. After she came out, she wanted to go to another place with Cheng Yu. It wasn''t good for Yao Yao to follow them there.


    So she nodded. "Okay, you go find your father, he''s the safest there."


    Yao Yao had only been speaking angrily in the beginning, but who knew that Jiang Shiyu would actually take it as true, and even spoke so cautiously. She became even angrier, "Did you want to chase me away long ago? Don''t forget what you said ¡­ "


    Jiang Shiyu raised his hands and surrendered, interrupting Yao Yao''s words, "Alright, I was wrong. Wait for me here. Or you go to your dad and you see which one, you like it, you do that. "


    Yao Yao was still angry, but he felt that he was angry for no reason.


    In the end, she sighed and said to Jiang Shiyu, "Don''t try to coax me, I should be able to make you happy."


    "There''s no difference. I''ll coax you now. In the future, coax me ah."


    Yao Yao laughed and nodded.


    Not long after, the little fox was sent over. The king and the old fox would send someone from the holy land to bring them there tomorrow. They did not go near the holy land.


    The little fox was very happy to see Jiang Shiyu.


    Jiang Shiyu hugged her. Touching the little fox''s fur, it felt extremely smooth.


    Jiang Shiyu still wanted to talk to Yao Yao, but at this time, Yao Yao started to feel sorry for her, telling her to sleep early and leave early tomorrow.


    Jiang Shiyu agreed.


    Carrying the little fox, he went to sleep. One man and one fox, they stayed together in the carriage for a long time, but didn''t have any misgivings at this time. Jiang Shiyu placed the little fox on the bed, changed and washed his clothes before lying down.


    The little fox was leaning against her head, and its weak breath hit her on the side of her face.


    Jiang Shiyu patted the little fox''s head, "You''re going to turn into your human form soon, are you happy?"


    Although the little fox hadn''t transformed, it still had a basic consciousness. Hearing Jiang Shiyu''s question, she lightly shook her head.


    Jiang Shiyu was a little surprised. Almost every single beast in the Eureka Society was eager to take human form, the shorter they were in the beast form the better. Only by taking human form did they finally become adults, indicating that they could now live their own lives.


    "Why not?"


    The little fox cried out a few times.


    Jiang Shiyu did not understand what she said.


    He smiled and said, "You see, now you know the benefits of a human form. If you speak, I will understand."


    The little fox also remembered that Jiang Shiyu was not a member of their clan.


    Having no other choice, the little fox listlessly lowered its head.


    He nodded again.


    Jiang Shiyu found it funny. She, on the other hand, understood a little about the little fox''s nod. She had asked the little fox before if it wanted to transform into its human form.


    Now that she realized that she couldn''t communicate with him, she nodded again. She wanted to transform into a human form.


    Jiang Shiyu was a little confused. "Little fox, why are you so intimate with me?


    She had only hugged the little fox twice, so she wasn''t very willing to get close to her. She didn''t know why the little fox was sticking so closely to her.


    Jiang Shiyu''s confusion was probably because of the King and the old cunning fox, but the little fox had never told anyone about it. It was like a mystery, only the little fox knew.


    After waking up from a night''s sleep, it was already morning. Jiang Shiyu packed up some things and woke the little fox up. The two of them walked towards the place the king told her yesterday.


    There was already someone waiting there. Jiang Shiyu walked up and asked, which was the person the king had said yesterday that he would send them away.


    Jiang Shiyu followed him out of the palace, wanting to fetch Cheng Yu.


    The little fox knew that it was going to see Cheng Yu and chirped a few times to show its happiness.


    The little fox followed behind him. The man originally wanted to hug the little fox, but the little fox despised him and wouldn''t let him carry it.


    That person thought, the rumors in the palace were not wrong. When the little princess went out, even the king, who was closest to her, retreated to the second place. The first place turned into a human. All day long, he wanted to find that human, and he was even willing to let that human carry him.


    One had to know that in the royal palace, whoever was able to hold the little princess in their arms would be acknowledged by the little princess.


    That person''s mind started to wander. It seemed that he couldn''t treat this person lightly all the way here. It seemed like he should still properly deliver it to the Sacred Grounds and take care of everything else there was to be done.


    The two of them headed to the inn.

 C408

    After catching Cheng Yu, the three of them immediately headed towards the Sacred Grounds.


    The Sacred Grounds were quite far away from the palace, and were roughly at the outskirts of the central area. Not long after they left, the person who was sent to lead them hurriedly borrowed a carriage. The carriage was very wide, so it didn''t matter if they couldn''t sit on it. However, the person discussed with the carriage driver and sent the two of them to the holy land.


    As Jiang Shiyu sat in the carriage, she looked around to see that the situation inside was much the same as when they got the carriage before. It was basically the same, except that it was a little more spacious.


    Jiang Shiyu opened her eyes wide, "It''s fine if we start today, we haven''t even entered the Sacred Grounds yet."


    "I''ll be able to enter today."


    Cheng Yu was very sure, Jiang Shiyu had also seen this type of speed before, so after calculating the distance between them and the Sacred Grounds, she immediately had a plan.


    It had to be known that it was still early in the morning before they left. They only arrived at the Sacred Land at noon, and this place was quite far away.


    The little fox was lying beside Jiang Shiyu, its eyes half closed, as if it was unwilling to wake up from its sleep. In the morning, when Jiang Shiyu woke her up, it was still unwilling to stay in bed.


    The speed of the carriage wasn''t slow, and they didn''t encounter any danger along the way. Just like that, they smoothly arrived at the Sacred Land.


    The Sacred Ground could be said to be a graveyard. This entire mountain was filled with countless tombs. However, the heart of the mountain was actually a hollowed-out area, and inside was the holy land they wanted to enter.


    Cheng Yu handed over the identity badge to him, and Jiang Shiyu followed along with the little fox, little by little.


    To be honest, the situation here was much better than what Jiang Shiyu had expected.


    Jiang Shiyu had expected the Sacred Grounds to be rather spacious and bright, or perhaps a tower at that.


    Who would have thought that the heart of the mountain would be hollowed out? The interior was not as spacious and bright as she had expected. In the mountains, all the lights were placed close to the lamps. It was also very dark.


    Under the guidance of the guards, they passed through a dark tunnel. This was the Holy Land.


    The Holy Land had built a massive stone platform. There were over 10 steps that led to the stone platform being a great deal higher than the ground.


    The guard took the stone platform and left. On the stone platform, there was no one he could go up to.


    When the guards left, Cheng Yu and Jiang Shiyu walked up together.


    There was some dust on the stone steps. It seemed that it had been a long time since someone had come in.


    When they reached the stone platform, Jiang Shiyu saw a pool. There was a still liquid inside and its color was a little dark.


    He was startled, the pool was actually blood!


    The bright red blood had already turned dark. Just how long did it take for the blood to become like this?


    Jiang Shiyu looked at Cheng Yu, and his face darkened, "It''s all blood."


    Cheng Yu nodded, "I know."


    He walked around the pool a few steps, studying the situation inside.


    Then, he raised his head to look at Jiang Shiyu, "The blood in this blood is a treasure."


    "Every king that succeeds them will return here to bleed. When their strength reaches its peak, they will also come here to bleed a portion of their blood out. "After all these years of accumulation, it''s only this one pool."


    A lot of the West Continent''s soul power came from the blood, which was the source of their power. If they lost too much blood, their strength would be greatly reduced. In fact, they might even become less than ordinary people.


    There was once a trash who, in order to be able to cultivate, obtained a method to change his blood. He found a compatible person to coerce and coerce, forcing that person to change his blood.


    This piece of trash got his blood, and he took off the title of trash in one go.


    The method to replace blood inadvertently leaked out.


    Many people didn''t want to get rid of the title of trash, but for the sake of better talent and a better future. They wanted to find those who were unable to resist and force them to exchange blood.


    At that time, the West Continent was filled with blood and gore. In the end, in order to prevent this, the person who changed blood was abandoned by the entire continent. This method was also classified as a forbidden technique and was not allowed to appear.


    Jiang Shiyu''s parents did not know, and would not do such a thing, so Jiang Shiyu had always been a piece of trash, until the Phoenix left.


    The pool of blood here did not allow Jiang Shiyu to think of this level in an instant.


    Cheng Yu walked a circle around the pond, and from Jiang Shiyu''s right to her left.


    "You know. This pool is all prepared for their descendants. "


    "Become king king, and come here to change your blood, and help him walk towards the higher realms of Soul Masters. When he was at his peak, he came here to bleed, all for the sake of having his power flow along with his blood to be left with the next generation. "


    The little fox also stuck its head out and looked at the blood.


    Jiang Shiyu only had one thought, this blood, or rather, was it compatible with blood types? Didn''t she just die from blood loss? Moreover, if it was placed inside, it would only be covered with dust. Could such blood even enter the human body?


    Forget it, I shouldn''t have been able to deduce based on common sense. It would be better to accept.


    Jiang Shiyu took a step back, she did not want to add more dust to the pool.


    "If you want to put it that way, can this little fox rely on blood to take form?"


    Hearing Jiang Shiyu say this, the little fox raised its head and looked over.


    Cheng Yu didn''t immediately answer. He walked behind the little fox and combed its fur with his five fingers. "No, otherwise why would we be standing here?"


    Jiang Shiyu thought, what she said was true, if not why would they stand here? If the blood from the Sacred Land was available, the little fox would have transformed long ago. It was their turn to talk about the conditions and let the king borrow the Sacred Land?


    Cheng Yu took out a huge item from his spatial soul tool. There were the high grade soul power recovery pills that Jiang Shiyu had refined before, a few medicinal ingredients, and the things that Cheng Yu had bought before.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know what he was thinking, so she could only stay at the back quietly and watch as he played with her.


    Not long later, he took out all the items. Cheng Yu said to Jiang Shiyu indifferently, "Let''s begin."


    Start what?


    Jiang Shiyu couldn''t react for a moment.


    "These items are necessary to forge the body. You will have two chances to fail with five people."

 C409

    "But at the same time, time will also be wasted by you." Cheng Yu analyzed it.


    Jiang Shiyu nodded solemnly.


    Jiang Shiyu and the others stayed inside for three days. During these three days, Jiang Shiyu had been thinking about how to refine his body from morning to night.


    Jiang Shiyu was skeptical.


    But he still followed Cheng Yu''s instructions and refined there.


    Cheng Yu had let her go to the inn before, and after training for a few days, Jiang Shiyu''s hands were still feeling good. It was just that his imagination had been wasted for a long time.


    It was the next day, when she officially began to practice. She wasn''t confident, but she felt that she could not afford to waste any more time.


    The next day, he braced himself to forge his body.


    This was Cheng Yu''s body.


    Ten days later.


    Jiang Shiyu pushed open the door to the Sacred Ground, and the sunlight that had not shone for a long time shone on his face.


    She covered her eyes and only let go after getting used to it. She took a look at the situation outside.


    The sky was blue, it was vast, just like the scene Jiang Shiyu saw before where the sky was dry.


    She turned around and said to the person behind her, "Come out."


    A girl around fifteen to sixteen years old came out from behind him. Her silver eyes glimmered and her round face pouted as she walked out. She gave Jiang Shiyu a sweet smile before looking around.


    Then, a married couple came out. They were not used to it, but there was a smile on their faces, and they extended their good will to Jiang Shiyu.


    The last one who came out, Jiang Shiyu looked over. It was a man with a graceful figure and his pitch black pupils had a smile on them. He lifted his head and looked at the moonlight.


    He wore a white robe, and his skin was like jade.


    Jiang Shiyu called out to them one by one, "Little fox."


    "Father, mother."


    "Cheng Yu."


    Ten days. In these ten days, Jiang Shiyu was able to witness their form bit by bit, witness their resurrection after death, overturn her knowledge, and bring back a few people.


    Cheng Yu took a step forward, and his fingers touched her eyelids, which were completely dark and green, "Go back and rest well."


    In these ten days, Jiang Shiyu thought hard about it day and night. When she failed her first time forging Cheng Yu''s body, she thought about it many times, and did not dare to waste any more time either.


    Fortunately, there was no more waste.


    Her parents and Cheng Yu all had their own bodies again, and the little fox had also turned into a fifteen or sixteen year old girl. Although she was still a little small in Jiang Shiyu''s eyes, the little fox said that she liked this appearance and would grow it in the future.


    After her parents woke up, Jiang Shiyu spent a bit of time telling them about some of the matters after their death, letting them know what she had been doing during this period of time, and how she had resurrected.


    Her parents treated Cheng Yu as their benefactor and were deeply grateful towards him. After all, in the West Continent, there was not a second person who could bring someone back to life.


    Jiang Shiyu knew that they were excited, but he also said that it was time for them to come out.


    After the little fox became a human, it still liked to stick to Jiang Shiyu. Tight to the ground.


    With an excited expression, he said, "Let''s hurry back to the palace, I want to go see father."


    Jiang Shiyu also wanted to return early. He agreed with the little fox''s thoughts.


    Cheng Yu and her parents did not have any objections.


    It was just that when he went down, Jiang Shiyu was surprised to find that the people guarding both sides of the road had unknowingly decreased in number. Some parts of the road had even become empty.


    Reaching the foot of the mountain, Jiang Shiyu saw the person who drove them there earlier. That person was pacing back and forth, obviously anxious from waiting.


    He was first delighted, "Come out, this is great! Is this a princess? It took form. That''s great, that''s great. " His expression changed to one of anxiety, and the words became simpler. "Bad news."


    "The World Stone has been destroyed."


    Jiang Shiyu was stunned, she subconsciously looked at Cheng Yu.


    Cheng Yu listened attentively to the man''s words, not at all surprised by the content of his words.


    Cheng Yu had said it before, the World Stone was about to be destroyed. They had only gone in for ten days, and the day they came out had already changed.


    That person was still chattering, "Everyone has been transferred out to deal with the demons from the opposite side of the continent. Now that there''s no one to guard this place, the king thinks that ten days has already passed, so he wants me to come pick you up."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, she was also surprised, how could she be so calm. One must know that there was only one thing that could be implied behind such a thing.


    Cheng Yu, he ¡­ he is going to suppress the World Stone.


    The body that he had just obtained had just revived.


    If he had known that this would happen, he wouldn''t have been so shocked.


    Jiang Shiyu followed the man, and they returned to the palace together.


    Her parents also knew about the World Stone.


    Her father, who was a general, was still recovering when he said, "I have to go back. I have to protect the people on one side."


    Jiang Shiyu had concealed the fact that she had killed the crown prince, so her parents thought that she could return.


    After a moment of silence, she said, "It''s the same everywhere. Defeating demons is always good and undefeatable. You cannot save anyone from anywhere. "


    Her father seemed to have been convinced by Jiang Shiyu''s words and the expression on his face instantly changed. He did not continue to tangle with him and planned to start dealing with the Demon race here.


    Jiang Shiyu sighed in his heart, so what if he was coaxing his parents?


    She did not hold much expectation for them to be able to deal with the demons.


    Jiang Shiyu turned and looked at Cheng Yu.


    Cheng Yu leaned on the walls of the carriage and closed his eyes to rest his mind.


    His soul had just entered his new body and needed a period of time to familiarize himself with it. However, the current situation did not allow for him to have any time to adapt.


    Along the way, the man was talking about the invasion of the demons.


    Roughly five days after they entered, when everyone still felt safe and sound, with a loud bang, countless black fog appeared in the western sky, and then the World Stones in the other directions were immediately broken through.

 C410

    Everyone was frightened by the black fog that covered the sky. The demons coming from the black fog also overturned their knowledge, they grew completely different from humans, they had long horns, long ears, black skin, and their skin was the same as iron armor. Ordinary weapons could only scratch a mark on them, and could not even penetrate it.


    After these five days of fighting, they had already lost more than half of their people. The demons only lost a little bit, and it wasn''t even death, only serious injuries.


    Every country was busy sending their men over, and they knew it was due to the cold.


    The man said only that the king wanted them to go back, the little princess to take back, and the rest was what they wanted to do.


    The man kept looking over at them, thinking, "Two people went in and two more came out." He couldn''t help but take another look at the couple.


    Jiang Shiyu''s parents did not know what this person was thinking, but her father had spent too much time killing enemies on the battlefield.


    They managed to return to the palace safely.


    Once the little fox got off the carriage, he immediately ran in, because the person who brought him here, although he did not know who Jiang Shiyu and the rest were, he still let them in.


    Even the guards of the palace had changed.


    The situation of the battle was extremely tragic. Through a few small details, Jiang Shiyu understood.


    They were brought to see the king, and the king had a serious expression on his face. When he saw that the little fox had completed its transformation, he smiled.


    The old fox was standing below. It seemed like they were discussing something. The little fox''s return interrupted their conversation.


    The King looked at Jiang Shiyu and and nodded slightly, "I have satisfied your requests, she has also succeeded in her transformation."


    It meant that they didn''t owe each other anything.


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, he felt that he still had some time, so he shouldn''t waste it here.


    She brought the little fox back, so she couldn''t stay here any longer. She had to take Cheng Yu and leave.


    After bidding farewell to the king, Jiang Shiyu brought her parents to see Yao Yao, and asked them if they were willing to stay.


    His parents had already been convinced, no matter where they went, it would be the same.


    Out of selfishness, Jiang Shiyu didn''t want to leave his parents behind. They had just revived and wanted to face the strong Demon race, but Jiang Shiyu was still willing to respect their wishes. They can do what they want.


    In the end, she, Yao Yao and Cheng Yu started their journey. The place they were heading to was the Nine Heavens Academy.


    Nine Heavens Academy, where Cheng Yu was going to once again suppress the World Stone.


    Now that they had obtained the World Stone, what they needed to do was to go to the Nine Heavens Academy to obtain the complete World Stone and split it into four pieces. Cheng Yu would also have to contribute his origin and strength to suppress the World Stone, and then, they would have to take away a large number of demons and fill up the loopholes to prevent the devil race from continuing to come here.


    Therefore, their first priority did not have to be to go to the Nine Heavens Academy.


    When Jiang Shiyu stood in front of the teleportation circle, she was a little emotional. Previously, she wanted to leave, but was chased back, but now, no one cared about her.


    She stood behind Cheng Yu, and wanted to grab onto his sleeve, but her sleeve was grabbed.


    She turned her head and saw that Yao Yao was grabbing onto her sleeves.


    During the period of time that they were gone, Yao Yao had been relatively safe in the palace, but she was constantly in fear. She was afraid of dying, afraid that the person she knew would die.


    Right now, even Jiang Shiyu wanted to go to the Nine Heavens Academy, which was the place with the most number of demons.


    A lot of people really wanted to get away from it.


    In Yao Yao''s heart, this move of Jiang Shiyu''s was courting death. She was going to send Cheng Yu to his death, and also send herself to her death.


    She didn''t want to go.


    She didn''t want Jiang Shiyu to go, so she lowered her voice and said, "Jiang Shiyu, this is only a World Stone, do not go. Cheng Yu can go herself. "


    Jiang Shiyu comforted Yao Yao by grabbing his hand, "Yao Yao, don''t be afraid. You can stay here without following us. "


    Yao Yao shook her head with all her might.


    Jiang Shiyu turned and looked at Cheng Yu.


    Cheng Yu took a glance and turned his gaze. This was a matter between the two of them, he would not get involved.


    "Yao Yao, I have to go."


    Yao Yao''s knuckles turned white from exerting too much strength. She clenched it tightly, and would release it in the end, "Alright."


    This little episode ended very quickly. Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu''s footsteps did not change at all, and Yao Yao did not leave either.


    There were many things that he had to do after tossing and turning. It was even better than what he had done before.


    Yao Yao knew their determination, and didn''t mention anything else on the way.


    When they arrived at Nine Heavens Academy, three days had already passed.


    At this time, the Nine Heavens Academy had completely changed.


    Blue sky, sea, architecture. That was the previous Nine Heavens Academy.


    Now, the black fog that covered the sky and covered the sky, all the buildings were in tatters from repeated attacks, and their shapes could no longer be seen.


    Before Jiang Shiyu came, he had already talked to them and knew that they were hiding in enemy cave.


    Even if they reached Nine Heavens Academy, they wouldn''t dare to be careless anymore, as they would be attacked if they were careless.


    When they came, they did not follow the regular water route. Instead, they were received into a temporary teleportation circle, directly entering the Nine Heavens Academy.


    Inside, Jiang Shiyu once again saw Principal Li Man, Liang Yizhe, and many familiar yet foreign faces.


    They welcomed Jiang Shiyu''s arrival.


    He told her that he couldn''t agree to give her the World Stone.


    Jiang Shiyu had already told them this beforehand, but this was still the result.


    They risked their lives to keep the World Stone, how could they give it to others so easily?


    Many people did not know who Jiang Shiyu was, but they did know him. Their faces were filled with vexation, saying how Cheng Yu was together with such a person.


    "The World Stone is definitely not going to be handed over. "Give up." A person said.


    "What can you do if you keep it? Right now, the World Stones from all four directions have already been damaged, and need to be repaired, blocking the entrance to prevent the demons from coming back. "

 C411

    One of them sighed, "It is precisely because the World Stone can block the demons that this World Stone cannot be handed over so easily. You must know that this is the only World Stone that is in our hands. If you want to replenish the World Stone, this is the only one. "


    Jiang Shiyu also knew this logic, "However, if you don''t take it out, what''s the use of all this?"


    "You all are worried that the World Stone will be destroyed and are unwilling to hand it over. That''s good. It is true that you do not believe me. After all, I am just a nobody. How could I use the World Stone like that? "


    The The Four Divine Beasts was not awakened. Even if the World Stone was obstructed for a moment, it was still breached by the demons in the end.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at Cheng Yu expressionlessly.


    He walked away from her.


    His eyes seemed to be looking at the people in front of him, as if he was also looking at something else.


    "I am a descendant of the Chengshi family."


    The surrounding people were stunned. So what if it was a descendant of the Cheng family?


    Perhaps due to the passage of time, many people had already forgotten about the Chengshi family who used his body to suppress the World Stone.


    Cheng Yu didn''t mind as he introduced the Chengshi family.


    After he finished his introduction. Everyone looked at him with shining eyes.


    Needless to say, they already knew the purpose of Cheng Yu''s visit.


    Some people were still doubtful, "If you say so, then so be it. Why should I believe you?"


    Cheng Yu took out a book from his sleeve and threw it on the ground.


    One of them picked it up.


    Someone immediately shouted, "This is the book from the library."


    The books in the Nine Heavens Academy''s library all had a special mark on the cover, indicating that they were all collected by the Nine Heavens Academy.


    Cheng Yu said lightly, "There are records on it. If you don''t believe it, you can take a closer look."


    One of them picked up the book and started flipping through it, while the others started to believe him. The cover of the book was old and worn.


    When he finished flipping the pages, he raised his head and looked at Cheng Yu, his eyes filled with distress and pain.


    At the end of the Chengshi family, they were close to annihilation. In this book, there were only three people left. I don''t know what happened next.


    He asked, "Do you have any descendants?"


    Cheng Yu looked at him, "No."


    Wouldn''t that mean the seed would be extinct? The pain in that person''s eyes became even more obvious.


    A family died because they were selfish.


    He restrained himself from looking at Cheng Yu. He was not alone, there were many people behind him, and he had to find a safe place for them and for them.


    In the end, Cheng Yu''s identity was taken away by everyone, and the only thing left was how to block the World Stone.


    It was impossible for them to stop the World Stone by themselves. They had to send out a team with high soul power and superior soul equipment.


    They could not make a choice and said that they did not know that this was choosing someone to die for.


    They couldn''t make a choice. Such a choice, to choose the most powerful person, the most elite spirit weapon, was only used to block the spirit weapon.


    They wanted to go up on their own, but after blocking the World Stone, there was still a huge mess that they had to deal with.


    As he thought of this, he suddenly became depressed.


    Jiang Shiyu had already informed all of the nations currently surrounded by the demons, and was only waiting for a nod from Nine Heavens Academy. She would send over the World Stone, and have the various nations send people to fill the gap.


    If he did so, many things would become uncontrollable.


    Time to block, time to deliver the World Stone and so on.


    As well as how to transmit it to him in time after he was done blocking it, it would take time.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at Cheng Yu, and the person had regained his indifferent look, as though the time they were walking together on the street was just a dream for her.


    A dream about the young Cheng Yu.


    Although it was difficult, in the end, they still chose people.


    Nine Heavens Academy also cut out a large amount of World Stones and sent them to the other three places.


    Waiting for them to block the World Stone together.


    While he was waiting for the news, he received a piece of news that wasn''t considered bad.


    The Demon King was currently looking for a person called Jiang Shiyu. As long as he could find her, he was willing to temporarily withdraw his troops and not fight here.


    As for why he was looking for her, no one knew.


    But in order to buy some time to catch their breath, the people of the continent had to search for this person called Jiang Shiyu.


    Jiang Shiyu had been in contact with the outside world the entire time, and he immediately received the news.


    She did not say anything, and only pondered for a moment, then said to Cheng Yu: "I''ll be going."


    Cheng Yu nodded.


    Jiang Shiyu turned and prepared to leave.


    However, his palm felt a warm sensation, and Cheng Yu held her hand. He touched her face and said, "Remember to come back."


    Cheng Yu squeezed lightly, "Hurry and answer."


    Jiang Shiyu smiled and said, "Mn. I''ll be back. Just wait. "


    Cheng Yu did not agree.


    Maybe, he was thinking, maybe Jiang Shiyu really came back, but he was going to die.


    They thought that Cheng Yu was a hero, that for the sake of the West Continent, even if his whole clan died, they themselves would send him to his own death. Now, another person had appeared on the Hero''s List, Jiang Shiyu.


    This, maybe, maybe, was the person that was compatible with Cheng Yu.


    She was going to find the Infernal King.


    Where was the Infernal King? He had escaped from the loopholes of the Nine Heavens Academy all the way to the Tuli Empire.


    No one knew what his purpose was, but the Jiang Shiyu he found was just enough to get away from him.


    Jiang Shiyu who had lost interest once again entered the teleportation circle and returned to the dry land.


    At this time, the sky was still the same blue as before. There was still a scorching sun.


    It was just that after these two events, the rain that Jiang Shiyu had been hoping for started to fall on him.


    The sun was high, the sky blue, and the rain continued to fall.


    She stretched out her hand to catch a handful of rain water. After looking at it a few times, she scattered it all away.

 C412

    Jiang Shiyu was not prepared for this, she stood inside the teleportation circle for a long time, but she did not see the rain stopping.


    The person next to him came over and said, "Are you prepared? Tulily claims it rains once a year for three days at a time. But now, it''s been raining for three days straight, and the rain still hasn''t stopped. Do you know why? "


    "Oh, you should know that the devil is here, and the weather has changed, and the rain is very heavy, and it has been many years since you have seen such a heavy rain, and you know the rain, you want umbrellas, but the umbrellas are no longer available, and we all walk in the rain, and if you are in a hurry, don''t wait. If you''re not in a hurry, don''t wait any longer. "


    The man was amused. "Aren''t you afraid?"


    Jiang Shiyu looked at him, "Aren''t you also talking to me?


    "Life and death in the heavens, each has their own destiny. When it''s time to die, then die. " He swayed and leaned against the door frame.


    Jiang Shiyu stood under the roof, and was a little taken aback.


    Life and death in the sky ¡­ Is it?


    Jiang Shiyu raised her head and looked at the sky. She had to go back. Not here.


    "What''s more, if the entire continent were to search for this person, they would definitely find him. Don''t worry, he won''t die."


    That person waved his hand as if nothing had happened.


    "What if we don''t find it?"


    "I won''t."


    "What if Jiang Shiyu is not willing?"


    "... "No, I won''t."


    "What if she doesn''t want to die?"


    "... You ask me so much and I''m not Jiang Shiyu, how would I know? "


    At this time, someone had come over and wanted to use a teleportation circle. He did not want to chat with Jiang Shiyu anymore.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the continuous rain drops outside. There was no point in waiting, it would be better to just go like this.


    Did she just run straight to the Infernal King?


    No, she did not know where the Infernal King was.


    After asking a few people, Jiang Shiyu looked at them strangely, but in the end, she still asked.


    Sacred Land.


    The Infernal King was actually in the Sacred Grounds.


    Where? How could the king be so calm?


    Jiang Shiyu thought that she should just head straight to the Sacred Grounds.


    But the rain was too heavy, and by the time she reached the Sacred Land, everyone would be dumbfounded.


    After thinking about it, she decided to go to the palace first. She had to find a carriage that was willing to take her to the Sacred Land. It would be best if she had an umbrella as well.


    She slowly walked in the rain, the teleportation circle wasn''t far from the palace, after Jiang Shiyu got soaked in the rain and turned into a drowned chicken, he finally arrived at the palace.


    The guards here could not remember Jiang Shiyu, but when Jiang Shiyu reported her name, she was hit by the rain so hard that she could not even open her eyes.


    He hurried to the palace to report back.


    Jiang Shiyu was brought in, and seeing the palace again, she knew that the item was a human, but her mood had changed, and something was not right.


    The King received Jiang Shiyu and smiled: "I knew you would come."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded indifferently.


    The king did not care. "Go and see the princess, she has been thinking about you ever since you left. I will take advantage of this little time to prepare a carriage for you and send you there. "


    Jiang Shiyu still nodded.


    She had come here for this. Why did she refuse?


    The king sent her to see the little fox, and she went too.


    The little fox had changed into human form, then the two of them separated. When they saw Jiang Shiyu, the little fox opened its eyes wide and suddenly ran over, shaking her arm, "Why are you here!"


    It seemed like everyone knew that she had come to die.


    The little fox pulled her, "Go, don''t come."


    Jiang Shiyu just let her pull him, without moving an inch.


    The little fox had just materialized, and its cultivation level was very low, it was unable to pull Jiang Shiyu away at all.


    Seeing that he could not move, the little fox''s tears immediately began to flow out. He started to cry.


    Jiang Shiyu sighed.


    "Don''t cry."


    The little fox continued to cry.


    Jiang Shiyu sighed even louder, "You''re not talking to me, I''ll be leaving later."


    The little fox''s tears were still falling down as it stared at Jiang Shiyu with its wet eyes.


    "You ¡­ you really want to go?"


    She said loudly, "Do you know what the Infernal King looks like? "He''s a monster. His eyes are bigger than bronze bells and he''s three meters tall. He has six hands and four eyes ¡­"


    Jiang Shiyu coughed, "Who did you hear that from?"


    The little fox''s voice was hoarse as it said, "It was the person serving you speaking softly. I heard it."


    Jiang Shiyu had seen the Demons before, they only looked a little different from the others. As for their six hands and four eyes, they were all made up based on the story.


    She pinched the little fox''s chubby cheeks. "Don''t listen to others."


    "I didn''t mean to listen. I just happened to pass by." The little fox''s face was pinched, making it unable to utter any words.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t want to let go and continued to pinch her.


    The little fox''s original appearance was quite thin. It had transformed into a human form, and its body was thin and weak. Its face was rather round, and it looked like it could be pinched.


    Jiang Shiyu attacked, it was indeed soft.


    Seeing that her face was slightly flushed, she stopped.


    The little fox covered his face and looked at Jiang Shiyu in reproach.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at her fearlessly.


    "Hmph."


    The little fox snorted.


    Someone came in from outside and said that the car was ready.


    The tears that the little fox stopped started to flow again, Jiang Shiyu covered her eyes and said, "If you''re still crying, I''ll be leaving."


    The little fox sniffed, "I''m not crying, don''t go."


    Jiang Shiyu put her hands down and ran out like a wisp of smoke.


    The little fox who was still in the same spot, looked at the shadow that was gradually disappearing in the rain and burst into tears.


    "Big liar!"


    Hearing that, Jiang Shiyu laughed, she was not a liar.


    Staring at the prepared car outside, he jumped into it. She was someone who was going to do some serious work.

 C413

    The speed of the carriage was slower than when they went to the Sacred Grounds. In everyone''s eyes, Jiang Shiyu was courting death.


    The carriage driver looked at Jiang Shiyu with a look of pity, but he would never tell Jiang Shiyu not to go, because as long as she went, and stopped the fighting for a few days, he could save a lot of people.


    Looking for such a place with such fanfare, and at such a time at that. How did the Infernal King know about her?


    The mountain hadn''t changed, but the people guarding it had.


    It''s not the Turtle clan, it''s the Demons who destroyed the World Stone. They had an innate advantage that was difficult for ordinary people to achieve, and it couldn''t be considered an advantage either. It could only be said that the environment had caused them, and those who managed to survive were not simple people.


    In order to protect their bodies from the environment, their skin became tougher than metal. When it was extremely dark, their eyes could still see a few meters away. They were all taller than two meters, and he didn''t know why.


    Jiang Shiyu got off the carriage and reported himself.


    That demon soldier lowered his eyes to look at her. In front of him, Jiang Shiyu was like a small shorty.


    "You are Jiang Shiyu, what proof do you have?"


    His tone was extremely nasty, even a little impatient.


    Jiang Shiyu was startled, this still needed to be proved, how could she prove it?


    She looked at the carriage driver, "It was sent to me by the kurai King, this carriage driver can testify."


    The corner of the soldier''s mouth twitched, and he seemed to be filled with disdain, "The person he sent was not just you, they all said that it was Jiang Shiyu, and caused me to report it, causing me to get scolded severely."


    Could it be that before she came, Jiang Shiyu was already unconscious?


    Since it was sent by the kurai King, then this coachman should know something as well. Jiang Shiyu didn''t want to chat too much with the demon guards, so he walked in front of the coachman.


    Her eyes were fixed on her with an intimidating aura.


    "Say, am I Jiang Shiyu or not?"


    The carriage driver was startled. Why did those young ladies who were quiet along the way suddenly became so terrifying? He hurriedly replied, "Yes, you are."


    Jiang Shiyu frowned, "Before me, the king sent someone over?"


    The coachman hesitated for a moment, before being viciously glared at by Jiang Shiyu.


    So it was actually a few days ago that the Demon King was looking for Jiang Shiyu.


    The King did not know why he sought Jiang Shiyu out, but in the end, he had to send Jiang Shiyu over, whether she lived or died was unknown. Thinking that he could stop the battle temporarily, and not want to send Jiang Shiyu there, he found a Goblin Beast with a similar physique and sent it over.


    Who knew that it would be seen through immediately by the Demon King? Jiang Shiyu was a human, how did he become a demon beast the moment he wanted to become a person?


    Even the king did not expect the Demon King to know about Jiang Shiyu so well.


    He gritted his teeth and sent another person over. He was truly a human.


    He felt that since the Infernal King was going to rely on the separation of humans and demon beasts, then he should be fine if he were to give it to a real human.


    Who would have thought that the human would not be able to return this time? Some said that they were directly torn to pieces on the spot, and the Infernal King''s eyes turned scarlet. Tell your men to attack Kelley again.


    The King originally wanted to protect Jiang Shiyu, but there was nothing he could do now.


    He could only send someone to negotiate with him. He would find Jiang Shiyu as soon as possible and send him over.


    As for Jiang Shiyu, she came over at this time.


    This was not a coincidence. The disturbance caused by the fake Jiang Shiyu from before had not yet passed. When she came, regardless of whether it was real or fake, the guard at the door did not believe her.


    They did not want to be criticized anymore.


    The current Jiang Shiyu and the others were not certain, so they would not bring him in.


    When Jiang Shiyu heard about this, she didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    However, these words were spread out, so no one knew what the higher-ups were thinking.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know how to prove it either. She walked in front of that demon soldier.


    "Go in and say that I am Jiang Shiyu. Those who still dare to come here now will either be courting death or are real. "


    "There will be people who don''t care about their lives, otherwise they won''t help you Infernal King to find Jiang Shiyu, right?"


    Since there was no way to prove it, Jiang Shiyu could only analyze them rationally for them.


    However, the demon soldier clearly didn''t want to think about it and waved his hand, "Hurry up and leave. If you don''t, bring the king here. Otherwise, don''t even think about making trouble for me."


    Jiang Shiyu took a deep breath and retreated a few steps.


    He used the greatest amount of soul power and shouted at the Sacred Grounds, "Jiang Shiyu is here!"


    The demon soldiers suddenly opened their eyes wide.


    An echo came from the mountain.


    "Jiang Shiyu is here!"


    ¡­ ¡­.


    Jiang Shiyu''s disturbance alarmed the demons inside. A pair of eyes appeared from the hidden little corner where they were guarding.


    From the looks of it, the entire mountain was filled with demons.


    Jiang Shiyu was also shocked. When she came, she only thought that it was the same as the guards before, with two rows of soldiers guarding the road.


    Who knows. In the mountains, in many places, hidden places with trees, there were actually demon soldiers as well.


    Jiang Shiyu regained his senses, it seemed that the demons had dared to strut about in the Sacred Grounds like this, their own strength was not to be underestimated, and they had also spent a lot of effort on defense.


    After Jiang Shiyu finished roaring, the leader of the Demon Army, whose eyes seemed to bulge out, pointed at Jiang Shiyu and said angrily: "You man, if you don''t listen to good words, alright, then I will kill you right now, so that you won''t implicate me."


    When the driver saw this, he hurriedly jumped onto the carriage.

 C414

    Just as Jiang Shiyu and the demon soldiers were facing each other, the carriage driver had already driven far away.


    In the eyes of the demon soldiers, this made them feel even more guilty.


    Jiang Shiyu lowered her body to avoid the attack, and her sword was sent over, piercing the skin of the demon soldier, then, she could not move even an inch further.


    Jiang Shiyu did not know that with just a normal stab, the opposing demon soldiers had already turned her into a strong Ranker. If she knew, she would rather he continued to look down on her.


    Both sides were surprised by the results of the clash.


    When Jiang Shiyu saw the demon soldier''s expression change, she immediately retracted her sword. As the demon soldier was retreating, Jiang Shiyu blocked his spear.


    She raised her head and looked him straight in the eyes, "I''m really Jiang Shiyu. If you don''t understand this, I''ll make you feel better in the future."


    She wanted to remind this devil that she was really Jiang Shiyu and wouldn''t casually impersonate him. If she still didn''t listen and delayed her business, she would not be punished if she did what the Infernal King did.


    The demon soldiers didn''t pay attention to her and wanted to retreat to a certain distance to attack Jiang Shiyu again.


    With a few thrusts, Jiang Shiyu relied on her lightness to directly jump onto the spear and fiercely suppressed it. The demon soldier pulled back his spear and stabbed again.


    "Stop!"


    With a shout from behind, the demon soldiers immediately stopped their attacks and turned around to look behind them.


    Jiang Shiyu followed her line of sight.


    The one that came was also a demon, and he looked exactly the same as the person in front of him. His eyes, nose, and mouth were all the same model.


    When Jiang Shiyu had seen the Demon race before, she naturally did not think that the Demon race was the same type of land, so these two Demons were brothers?


    Sure enough, the demon soldier that was guarding the gate let out a cry in a daze, "Big Brother, why did you come out?"


    The demon walked up, and first nodded to the demon guards, then looked at Jiang Shiyu, and asked: "You are Jiang Shiyu?"


    Jiang Shiyu kept her sword and stood at the place, saying, "It''s the real deal."


    The demon soldier pointed at her and said, "Big Brother, don''t believe me. I''m afraid that this is another swindler."


    A liar?


    Jiang Shiyu felt it was funny, she was really called a liar by two people in a single day. The point is, she''s not a liar.


    His elder brother glanced at him. "Shut up."


    He then turned to Jiang Shiyu and smiled. "Since you are Jiang Shiyu, then quickly follow me in."


    This was Jiang Shiyu''s intention in the first place. After putting away the sword, he followed the demon inside.


    The demon guardian at his back was still shouting loudly, "Big brother, don''t come to guard the door like me."


    Ye Zichen''s tone was full of smiles. It seemed like he was a bit willing to see his older brother come over like him.


    Big Brother''s expression did not change, he only turned around and gave Jiang Shiyu a cold smile, then continued walking inside with Jiang Shiyu in tow.


    Jiang Shiyu followed behind him like this. The demon race had long legs and was tall. One step brought Jiang Shiyu to the ground and she took two steps forward, so Jiang Shiyu could only jogging as she followed behind him.


    After walking some distance, the demon turned around to take a glance, somewhat embarrassed. "I forgot to take care of you, I''m going slower."


    Jiang Shiyu was a little stunned, she did not expect that this demon was this polite.


    You don''t have to run. Of course Jiang Shiyu was willing, and she didn''t reject the demons'' small steps in front of him.


    Step by step, she walked behind.


    Probably because of this matter, the demon race member chatted with her for a while.


    "You had a pretty good voice just now."


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know whether she was praising her or mocking her, so she could only smile and bring her over.


    "The Infernal King heard your voice and sent me to pick you up."


    he said again.


    Jiang Shiyu raised her eyebrows, "You can be sure that I''m Jiang Shiyu."


    That demon laughed, "No one has ever said you aren''t. That silly little brother of mine, if he''s scared of the people in front of him, he''ll have to be extra careful."


    Jiang Shiyu nodded, showing her understanding.


    Ever since she had ascended the mountain, her expression hadn''t changed one bit. It was as if she had gone out to see the Infernal King and walked with her for a while. It was the same thing.


    He couldn''t help but be curious, "Aren''t you afraid?"


    Jiang Shiyu asked him instead, "What are you afraid of?"


    The demon side laughed, "Take it as if I didn''t ask."


    This was really fun, the Demon King had searched the entire world looking for the girl called Jiang Shiyu. Most people would be scared half to death if they heard this, and it would be best if they could hide somewhere that no one else could find. What he had done before meant that they could not find him. Now, this girl had ran out by herself and was still so calm. She was not afraid of meeting the Infernal King at all.


    It seems like he was wrong ¡­


    He suddenly had the urge to see that calm face of his. Would he be surprised and afraid when he saw the king in person?


    He stroked his chin and decided that he would stay and watch the show later.


    He brought Jiang Shiyu to the Sacred Grounds.


    Along the way, Jiang Shiyu''s impression of these devils greatly improved. Although they had occupied the Sacred Grounds, the ones here weren''t damaged at all.


    When they arrived at the Sacred Land, the stone platform was still there, but on it stood a demon. Her tall figure was even taller than the demons in front of her. Wearing black and red clothes, she looked somewhat gloomy.


    The demon stepped forward and said, "He''s here."


    The Demon King turned around and stood on the stone platform. Jiang Shiyu also looked at him fearlessly.


    The Infernal King''s size was similar to that of ordinary devils, but the outline of his face was deeper and his aura was stronger. He gave off a faint murderous aura. This was a place where he was very different from the other demons.


    The Demon King nodded and looked at Jiang Shiyu, his lips moving.

 C415

    "You are Jiang Shiyu?"


    Yet another person who didn''t believe it.


    The Infernal King looked at her with a measuring gaze as he stood on the stone platform, looking her up and down.


    The Infernal King was somewhat surprised, "You knew about what someone said so quickly? If I were to say that it was not said by someone, would that person be intentionally fawning over me? "


    Jiang Shiyu''s expression already explained everything.


    The Infernal King thought for a moment. "You want to know?"


    Jiang Shiyu rolled his eyes, "If you don''t want to know, then so be it."


    The Demon King looked at Jiang Shiyu more carefully.


    Jiang Shiyu felt a little uncomfortable from his gaze.


    She looked at the Infernal King and said, "You''re so kind to want to tell me that I''m afraid you have some sort of request or request me to work for you."


    The Demon King walked down and stood in front of Jiang Shiyu, "You are smarter than I thought."


    Jiang Shiyu said sarcastically: "If he isn''t smart, how could he revive the dead?"


    The Infernal King laughed. "You are very smart."


    In fact, Jiang Shiyu had already started to think about this question on the way here. What exactly did she have that could make this Demon King think about it? Adding on the fact that the location was special, Jiang Shiyu could only think of one thing, which was that the matter of her borrowing the Sacred Grounds which caused Cheng Yu''s and her parents to have a new body had been leaked out.


    The seemingly normal Infernal King in front of her had found out about this news and wanted to look for her.


    That was the first thing she thought of. However, along the way, it seemed that no one knew about her. Then this news would only be revealed to one person. If that was the case, it would mean there was a spy.


    Betrayal of the West Continent, colluding with the demons.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know who it was, but there were still people who chose to enter the Sacred Grounds.


    She didn''t want to think of him as King of Ceres, but there seemed to be no other choice.


    Cheng Yu was the last one to wake up the little fox, it was impossible for her to know that she had refined three bodies.


    The king, the old fox, the men who brought them here, the coachman, and the guardians of the Holy Land.


    Which one of them colluded with the demons?


    She didn''t know. There was no way to rule it out.


    Jiang Shiyu replied the Demon King, saying that she did not want to know, that it was a fake, how could she not know? However, behind this knowledge, something even more serious might happen. It would be better not to know, what was the use of thinking about what had already happened.


    Even if she knew who it was, if she killed him, would the devils not run rampant in the West Continent and continue to take over the West Continent?


    No.


    Therefore, Jiang Shiyu remained silent. He seemed to have no desire.


    The Infernal King sought her out for a request, but if she wanted something, she was the weaker party.


    She could help the Infernal King, but she needed to strive for the greatest advantage. She couldn''t spend her effort on such a small matter.


    Jiang Shiyu thought really hard.


    However, she did not expect that a single thing would happen and that she would be forced to do it.


    She was thinking of the best conditions, but she forgot. What if the Infernal King told her to do something that she couldn''t do?


    After the Demon King praised Jiang Shiyu, he allowed her to climb the stone stage once again.


    After a few days, the pool of blood on the stone platform seemed to have lessened slightly.


    The Infernal King stood beside her and said, "I know you have a way to forge a body. I want a body that can withstand all the energy in it."


    With a wave of his hand, he pointed at the pool full of blood.


    "I want you to refine the power inside this thing and reduce it to one person''s blood as much as possible so that I can have the strongest power and the strongest body."


    The Infernal King looked at her with a smile, but his eyes did not allow for any rejection, "How is it, can it be done?"


    Jiang Shiyu stared fixedly at the blood in the pool. The little blood inside should have been tested by the Demon King, and discovered that it could not be used.


    The Infernal King himself was already powerful enough, so why did he need to use the blood inside to forge a body?


    The Demon King would never answer Jiang Shiyu''s questions.


    His eyes told Jiang Shiyu that if Jiang Shiyu said no, then she was the fake Jiang Shiyu. The fate of the two people in front was her outcome.


    The blood in the pool had been the source of the power for thousands of years, and the power in it was unimaginable.


    Jiang Shiyu was really not sure if she could do it.


    Besides, she couldn''t do it. If it was done, the power of the Infernal King would rise to a whole new level. It was even more dangerous for West Continent.


    Jiang Shiyu suddenly understood what a temporary truce. On the surface, it seemed like they were given time to rest, but in reality, the Infernal King was plotting something even bigger.


    He found out about Jiang Shiyu''s capabilities and wanted to occupy the power of the Sacred Grounds so that the demons could occupy the demons even faster and with even greater strength.


    He did not let the West Continent go, but he was desperate.


    He had to be at his best.


    Jiang Shiyu was shocked. If she really did it, wouldn''t that speed up the human failure?


    The Infernal King said softly, "Are you for real, or fake?"


    Jiang Shiyu started perspiring profusely, she was the real deal. But could she do it?


    Cheng Yu''s words seemed to echo in his ears, there was still someone waiting for her to return.


    Jiang Shiyu bit her lips, thought for a while, and finally raised her head to look at the Demon King.


    "It can be done, but it will take time."


    The Infernal King smiled with satisfaction and said, "How long?"


    Jiang Shiyu did not dare to say it for too long, and still replied the Infernal King with the time he got from kurai, "Ten days."


    The Infernal King''s expression did not change. He felt that ten days was too long.


    But after looking at the pool, he still agreed with Jiang Shiyu''s words.


    "Fine, ten days is ten days. Ten days later, I want to see the finished product. "


    Jiang Shiyu clenched her fist as her heart thumped wildly, "Alright, but I also have a request."


    The Infernal King replied impatiently, "Speak."


    "In these ten days, the Demon race cannot hurt even a single blade of grass or tree in the West Continent.


    After the Demon King heard this, he looked at Jiang Shiyu, "Why should I agree to this?"


    Jiang Shiyu raised his head and looked back at him fearlessly, "Based on West Continent, you won''t be able to find a second person who can refine the body."


    Kill her, no body.


    Not at her request. He also didn''t have a body.


    Jiang Shiyu was not worried at all.

 C416

    She had absolutely no need to worry, because in her eyes, it was the Infernal King who was begging her. She was actually in a favorable position.


    The Demon King also felt this, especially after Jiang Shiyu''s words.


    The Demon King had truly threatened Jiang Shiyu.


    Jiang Shiyu heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. Her face was still tense and she could not show the slightest bit of fear.


    The Infernal King could already see her cowardice.


    Jiang Shiyu''s goal had been achieved. The Infernal King had left her in the Sacred Land, so she could not leave during these ten days.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t need to see what had happened in the past ten days. Since she wanted Jiang Shiyu to do something, this Demon King had to follow her words.


    The higher one''s position and power was, the more one cared about one''s reputation and reputation. This was something even more important than fighting and money.


    Jiang Shiyu was also aware of this point, but after the Demon King agreed, she also relaxed.


    The next question was, how was she going to spread the news of the truce of the past ten days?


    Jiang Shiyu had never thought of helping the Demon King to refine his body, but she still had to put on an act.


    The way she acted could be said to be fake.


    The ingredients prepared, the medicinal ingredients required, and a series of other things were all required previously. This time, they were all imitated and prepared in this manner.


    Jiang Shiyu said that she couldn''t be disturbed during these ten days, so it was best if no one was inside. In case she was disturbed. It could be a failure.


    With that said, the road to the Sacred Grounds was heavily guarded, not even a fly could fly in.


    When Jiang Shiyu was finally left alone in the Sacred Grounds, she could finally catch her breath.


    She sat down by the blood pool and stared at it. Her hands began to tremble. Thinking back to everything he said and did to the Demon King, Jiang Shiyu suddenly felt that he was not afraid of death.


    But is there really no fear of death in this world? It was fine to die instantly, but not like that.


    Ye Zichen shook his head with a smile.


    She didn''t have much time to waste on this. She needed to inform everyone that these ten days would be the best time to repair the World Stone.


    Jiang Shiyu had expected that once they reached this place, either they would lose their lives or they would lose their freedom. Before she left, she took a bunch of soul power crystal.


    After so many rounds of training, she was already very familiar with sound transmission arrays.


    As for the teleportation array on the other side, she had set it up ¡­


    "Jiang Shiyu?"


    Cheng Yu''s voice came from the other side.


    Jiang Shiyu hurriedly replied, "Yes, it''s me."


    Before Jiang Shiyu could say anything, Cheng Yu asked first, "How is it?"


    Jiang Shiyu told them everything that happened after she met the Demon King. There was a ten-day truce to refine the body.


    His soul power could detect it, so Jiang Shiyu didn''t want to be exposed by the teleportation formation. He tried his best to cut it short, "In these ten days, the Demon race won''t harm any humans, so in these ten days ¡­"


    Cheng Yu said indifferently: "Alright, I understand."


    Jiang Shiyu: "Mn, alright. What about you? How are you doing? "


    Cheng Yu chuckled, "Compared to me, you should be more worried about yourself right?"


    Jiang Shiyu smirked, but the teleportation circle could only send out sounds. She couldn''t see her expression at all.


    She also did not say anything. After the two chatted for a while, Jiang Shiyu easily discovered and destroyed the teleportation circle. As time passed, she would truly worry.


    Once this matter was resolved, Jiang Shiyu''s heart finally felt a lot more at ease.


    Looking at the materials on the floor, she smiled and started to refine a high-level soul power recovery pill.


    The Infernal King would not be reluctant to part with these medicinal ingredients as he generously delivered a large number of them.


    Jiang Shiyu used it for free and used it to refine many pills. Even if she didn''t sell them for money, it would be good enough for him.


    She was fumbling with the teleportation circle. Most of the time in ten days was spent on this. She had left a teleportation circle on the other side of the teleportation circle at Cheng Yu''s place.


    She did not have to wait ten days. Once the World Stone was repaired, she would immediately leave and would not be able to stay here anymore.


    Jiang Shiyu thought that this was simply too great.


    Although she was determined to die, who would have thought that she would be left behind so easily?


    Since no one came to inspect and no one came to see her, there was no need to be so secretive about the construction of the transmission array.


    Jiang Shiyu stayed in the Sacred Grounds peacefully for seven days before she drew the sound transmission array again to communicate with Cheng Yu about the situation outside.


    Cheng Yu said indifferently: "After ten days, you will come out."


    These words caused Jiang Shiyu''s heart to thump, "Did it not fix it well?"


    Cheng Yu did not reply, and immediately understood what was going on.


    Seven days? How could it be like this? Seven days without a fix? Since there were no demons attacking them, it should be quick for them to do so while hiding their bodies.


    Jiang Shiyu was also stunned, she asked. Cheng Yu explained the reason to her from the other side.


    He was afraid of death!


    They would rather waste their time like this than to deal with the demons in one go. Even though they had already been told that they would not attack, they were still unwilling to believe it. They only felt that this was an excuse to trick them into going forward to sacrifice themselves.


    Jiang Shiyu clenched her teeth, the fire in her heart burning incessantly. This group of people, this group of people ¡­


    It wasn''t easy for her. The time she fought for with her life on the line, was it going to be wasted like this?


    Cheng Yu then said, "Once ten days have passed, no matter what happens outside, come back immediately."


    Jiang Shiyu replied.


    She wouldn''t have lost her life for nothing. These people, they weren''t worth it.


    Jiang Shiyu destroyed the teleportation circle once again. She had thought that she would be able to leave before she finished drawing the teleportation circle. She looked at the teleportation circle on the ground and held the remaining soul power crystal in her hands. This was her hope to escape.

 C417

    It wasn''t difficult to draw a teleportation formation like this, but there were no blueprints. Even if one knew about the blueprints and there was no one guiding them, drawing them would be useless.


    Before Jiang Shiyu left, he specially went to find the masters in teleportation formations to ask for guidance, and even trained in a few key aspects. Although he didn''t succeed, according to the Master, he was still a step away.


    To draw a teleportation formation, one would lose their soul power. After consuming medicinal pills and drawing another one, the cycle would continue for seven days. Just before the call ended, Jiang Shiyu finished drawing the teleportation circle.


    Jiang Shiyu just closed his eyes and immediately opened them. Separated by the stone wall, a voice came out, "How is the situation inside? Can I go in and take a look? "


    Jiang Shiyu glanced at the completed teleportation circle, the materials scattered everywhere, and his back started sweating profusely. She pinched herself before stabilizing her voice and said, "It''s in progress. Don''t come in."


    She pretended to be angry as she said, "Scram. If I destroy this, I won''t be able to do it within ten days. The responsibility lies with you."


    The demon clan member paused for a moment, as if he was somewhat unable to make a decision.


    He quietly instructed the demons guarding outside and then left.


    Jiang Shiyu heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she looked at the teleportation circle. If the demons outside insisted on coming in, she would die for sure.


    After an unknown period of time, Jiang Shiyu wiped off his sweat, and the knocking sounds came again from the stone wall.


    "I''m coming in."


    It was the Infernal King.


    Jiang Shiyu''s heart suddenly skipped a beat. She looked at her previous arrangement and felt a little relieved, but also a little worried.


    The Infernal King only knocked politely before entering. The stone wall gradually rose before Jiang Shiyu''s eyes.


    She saw the Demon King, whose clothes were still the same black and red, but in a different way. His eyes seemed to reveal a sense of danger as he looked at Jiang Shiyu, and his gaze swept across the Sacred Grounds.


    Jiang Shiyu looked at the materials and then at the Demon Lord, his heart suddenly quieted down.


    There was no second meaning, which was that in this world, she was the only one who knew how to refine the body.


    The Infernal King walked up to the materials and pointed at them with his chin. "Explain. After seven days, these materials are still the same materials. How do you intend to create a body for me within three days?"


    Jiang Shiyu laughed and said: "What''s with this situation? The previous seven days were all preparation time. Look at the materials, the positions they were placed in, and the drawn formations below. These are all for forging in the future. Do you think just relying on these materials will be enough? "


    The Demon King drew a circle around the teleportation circle drawn by Jiang Shiyu and finally said hesitantly, "Alright, there''s still three days. After three days, I want to see if you can create a body."


    Jiang Shiyu heaved a sigh of relief.


    She raised her head, her face filled with rage. "I previously said that you''re not allowed to enter while I''m forging. Now that you''re here, does that mean you don''t believe me?"


    The Infernal King did not seem to find anything amiss, but he only smiled and said, "I have no doubts. I just thought that it would be a big deal for you. After all, this is the body I need. I have to come to see if it suits me."


    Jiang Shiyu scoffed, "Then it really disappoints the Demon King, and we didn''t see anything." It was obvious that he did not believe the Infernal King''s words.


    "Tell me, what is this body like?"


    The Demon King actually stopped walking and looked at the pile of ingredients that Jiang Shiyu had put together.


    Jiang Shiyu casually replied: "Just like that, the same as your current body."


    The Infernal King stroked his face. "That''s right, your body is the most pleasing to look at."


    "Do well. At that time, I''ll be in a good mood to spare your life. "


    Regarding the matter of him running in without permission, he actually brought it over just like that.


    When everyone had left, Jiang Shiyu looked at the teleportation circle, and the materials that were used as a cover, his body instantly went soft.


    When the demon came to ask, Jiang Shiyu had already sensed that something was amiss, but he couldn''t destroy this teleportation circle. He couldn''t draw it again.


    Jiang Shiyu came to a sudden realisation and took the ingredients, placing them into the teleportation circle according to different locations, just in time to fill up the gaps in between the soul power crystal, as if he was really forging his body.


    With such a quick thinking, he had to think that Jiang Shiyu was brave.


    Sure enough, after a while, the Infernal King brought his men over. Naturally, no one dared to stop him. They could only watch as the Infernal King entered.


    She could not allow the Infernal King to lead her astray. She needed to have the appropriate amount of anger to express her anger that had been disturbed.


    Jiang Shiyu expressed his opinion appropriately.


    The Infernal King was also led astray and no longer inquired about the transfer array.


    He would place the materials on the transmission array and wait for three days before moving out. That way, he could cover for the transmission array.


    After sending off the Demon King, Jiang Shiyu skipped over the issue and felt a lot more relieved. However, thinking about how those people did not dare to go forward and wasted so much time, Jiang Shiyu really wanted to beat them up.


    Without the soul power crystal''s teleportation circle, it was just a simple graffiti. Jiang Shiyu looked at the graffiti and pondered.


    He would wait for three days before heading out.


    Hopefully, there wouldn''t be any unforeseen events during these three days.


    On the other side, Cheng Yu who had finished conversing with Jiang Shiyu, had also been found.


    Yao Yao stood in front of Cheng Yu, fidgeting with his fingers, "Jiang Shiyu, is she still unable to come out?"


    Yao Yao also knew that Jiang Shiyu had learnt about Teleportation Arrays and felt that he should be able to come out.


    However, there was no good news at all. Yao Yao even felt a little hopeless. She could no longer count on the people who repaired the World Stone. She wanted Jiang Shiyu to return quickly.


    She couldn''t wait to ask.


    She looked at Cheng Yu, "You know about this, don''t you?"


    Cheng Yu lifted his eyelids, "Three more days."


    He looked at the teleportation formation he had drawn up in the corner. As long as it lit up, it would indicate that someone was using it.

 C418

    Cheng Yu and Jiang Shiyu were also aware of the dangers of this trip and had made their plans beforehand. The two of them discussed for a long time and decided to use a teleportation circle. Everything here was lacking, but there was no lack of teachers who would teach people how to draw teleportation arrays.


    The teleportation circle was in Cheng Yu''s room. They didn''t believe in any of them, they only believed in each other. However, this action now shows that they are still wise. Looking at the situation now, he wondered if this group of people who said that they wanted to repair the World Stone would stop Jiang Shiyu from coming back due to the lack of time.


    Three days of time passed in the blink of an eye. And during the three days in the Sacred Grounds, Jiang Shiyu lived it up to one year''s worth of time.


    Yao Yao saw the light flash, and instantly jumped up. "It''s Jiang Shiyu who''s coming back. Ten days have passed. "


    Cheng Yu also saw that the two of them were standing beside the teleportation circle.


    For a long time, no one came out. Cheng Yu supported his forehead with one hand and was completely stunned, the flash of light meant that the teleportation formation had been activated. The distance between the Drunken Wine and the Nine Heavens Academy was not something that could be reached in half a day.


    Yao Yao''s reaction was slower, and in the end, she looked at Cheng Yu with an awkward expression: "It should take another half a day or so."


    So they did their own things.


    As the last person to suppress the World Stone, Cheng Yu was everyone''s gift in the Nine Heavens Academy. It seemed like a treatment for heroes, but how could this be prevented? Some felt that this was the last meal for those facing the death penalty.


    At least, that was the way Yao Yao saw it.


    She didn''t think that being a hero was much of a good thing. Jiang Shiyu had become a hero, and there were so many people worried behind her.


    Yao Yao also didn''t think that it would be good for Cheng Yu to suppress the World Stone like that either, but since Cheng Yu was Cheng Yu, his thoughts were completely different from hers.


    She sneaked a peek at Cheng Yu, who was still as calm as ever, as if nothing could affect his state of mind.


    Cheng Yu was like this, did he like Jiang Shiyu or not? It seemed like the only thing she could worry about right now. She did not see any movements, which meant that Cheng Yu liked Jiang Shiyu.


    Yao Yao moved a stool over and directly sat in front of the teleportation circle. She wanted to wait for Jiang Shiyu to see her.


    After half a day, based on the time, Jiang Shiyu would probably be here in a while.


    Yao Yao was bored out of her mind, her gaze once again turning to Cheng Yu.


    Ever since she met Cheng Yu, Cheng Yu had always been wearing a white robe, with his long hair tied up casually, looking very pretty. No one would think that Cheng Yu was a woman just because of his long robes, long hair, and appearance. He exuded an aura that could not be ignored. It was very faint and light, as if he could fly away at any moment.


    He looked at you casually, and you felt like a dead man.


    Yao Yao had been looking at it for too long. Cheng Yu was probably impatient, as he swept his gaze over.


    Yao Yao was so shocked that she quickly retracted his gaze. Tch, that look again, she was not a dead person.


    Through the light, one could faintly see that there was still a black mist above the Nine Heavens Academy. This black mist was constantly extending ten days ago, and once Jiang Shiyu left, the black mist stopped its attack.


    However, such a good opportunity had been wasted.


    When Yao Yao found out later on, she was infuriated. Fortunately Jiang Shiyu had returned, otherwise, she would have went all out against them!


    The light of the teleportation circle brightened up. Yao Yao stood up excitedly as she stared at the teleportation circle.


    A figure gradually appeared from the teleportation circle. Yao Yao shouted, "Jiang Shiyu!"


    It was a narrow escape.


    Yao Yao threw herself forward, and her eyes immediately reddened, "You scared me to death. If you didn''t come back, I would have thought you were going to die ¡­"


    Jiang Shiyu was at a loss on what to do. She looked at the second person in the room, who was currently looking at her. The corner of his mouth curled into a smile.


    Jiang Shiyu also revealed a smile, "I''m back."


    Cheng Yu acknowledged gently.


    Yao Yao straightened her body and looked at Jiang Shiyu, "You''re back ¡­"


    She was stunned for a moment. She followed Jiang Shiyu''s gaze and looked at Cheng Yu. Cheng Yu''s eyes, when looking at Jiang Shiyu, carried a smile, and was both gentle and happy.


    Yao Yao suddenly understood that she could feel some things even if she did not say it out loud.


    When Jiang Shiyu said "I came back", she comforted the hearts of the two of them.


    Yao Yao and Jiang Shiyu spoke a few words before wisely leaving, leaving the space for the two of them.


    Jiang Shiyu felt a little uneasy. After walking a few steps to stand in front of Cheng Yu, she said another sentence, "I''m back."


    Cheng Yu glanced at her, "Mn, I understand."


    Jiang Shiyu wanted to carefully look at Cheng Yu. She had never looked at this body that she had forged with her own hands before.


    From head to toe, to every tiny place.


    She raised her head to look at Cheng Yu, "Cheng Yu, is your body the same as before?"


    "You made your own land, you don''t know."


    Jiang Shiyu thought for a moment, "When I went to see the Demon King, he asked me if my body was different. I wanted to ask you, is your body the same as the one before?"


    Cheng Yu laughed, "Don''t worry, it''s the same. I''ll watch you do it, how can it be different?"


    Jiang Shiyu: "That''s good."


    Jiang Shiyu sniffed lightly. In the ten days she was in the Sacred Grounds, she could smell the heavy smell of blood, and her nose was about to break down.


    She turned her head and looked at Cheng Yu who was also standing at the side.


    The two figures were imprinted on the ground, inseparable and without any gaps.


    In the distant sky, there was still a black mist. It was rare for it to be this warm, yet Jiang Shiyu actually felt that the black mist was not too ugly.


    Cheng Yu suddenly extended his hand out towards her.


    Jiang Shiyu was startled for a moment, and then extended her hand as well.

 C419

    Cheng Yu''s brows twitched, "Jade pendant."


    Jiang Shiyu: "..."


    After Jiang Shiyu handed over the jade pendant, her ears immediately turned red, she had wanted to reach out for the pendant just now.


    ''s return meant that the demons were about to attack again.


    All of a sudden, everyone swarmed over.


    Cheng Yu''s small room was squeezed tight, making it impossible for anyone to stand.


    Naturally, the person they were looking at was Cheng Yu.


    However, on the surface, they still came to greet Jiang Shiyu, to let her recuperate well here. After all, after going to the demon race, they could talk about whatever news they received, but after she recovered, it would be too late.


    Previously, Jiang Shiyu had already passed the examination to these people, so many people knew that Cheng Yu was able to suppress the World Stone. After Jiang Shiyu left, these people quickly came to the Nine Heavens Academy.


    Right now, the Nine Heavens Academy was not just an academy. Basically, all of the kings of the countries had come. This became a temporary operation against the demon commander''s office.


    It was probably not a good idea to stand together. Send a few people out to chat with Jiang Shiyu. They decided to move to a different place, to one of the great halls of the Nine Heavens Academy.


    There was a long table in the impromptu conference room, and two rows of chairs, about a dozen in number, extended down the aisle.


    Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu were also invited.


    Although he said that it was an invitation, it was actually an invitation.


    Jiang Shiyu followed behind them and went in.


    After sitting down, he noticed that there were still two empty seats on both sides of the long table.


    Jiang Shiyu was a little suspicious. She and Cheng Yu had already sat at the furthest corner, just a few seats away from the people who sat earlier.


    She turned her head and whispered to Cheng Yu, "There are still empty spots."


    It was unlikely that there would be so many empty spots in this kind of meeting, so there were definitely people who hadn''t come.


    Jiang Shiyu knew this, and others also knew it, but they just didn''t say anything.


    Cheng Yu glanced at them, "Count the seats empty."


    Jiang Shiyu glanced at them, "Six."


    She suddenly looked into Cheng Yu''s eyes. "Out of the seven Rankers, there are only six left. In other words, it''s all for them."


    Cheng Yu: "I should."


    Jiang Shiyu turned and looked at a few seats.


    The person sitting in the center seat was Dean Li Man, he did not represent any country. Sitting in the center seat was the best, and he would not lean towards any side.


    President Li Man''s hair was a little white, and there was obvious tiredness in her eyes.


    He stood up and said to the crowd, "Let''s begin."


    Someone looked at the empty six seats, "Everyone hasn''t arrived yet, so why are we starting now?"


    Principal Li Man lowered her voice and said, "If they aren''t willing to come, who can force them? Although they are aware of it in the Nine Heavens Academy, they are all free to do so.


    The person laughed and said, "I am not talking about you, Li Man. It is just that this is a meeting of life and death for the West Continent, and yet they are not coming.


    Li Man did not utter a word.


    A person on his left stood up, glaring at the speaker. "You''re the first one who''s not qualified to say if you can''t help."


    So it turned out that the person who had been speaking was someone who cared too much about his country. When they were dealing with the demons together, no matter what, he wouldn''t lend them his army. The countries surrounding him could only handle it with difficulty after borrowing for a long time.


    And the person who spoke afterwards happened to have asked him to borrow some military power.


    That person''s expression was also ugly, "Our country has few weak soldiers. I''ll borrow you. Even the fallen nations do not know how they perished. "


    "Based on your attitude, I''ll tell you how did you die. You were killed by the demons, and the weak ones that you spoke of died because of the demons. Everyone will be spared! "


    His eyes swept across the people present, and when he saw Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu, his eyes flashed, and he dodged to the side.


    President Li Man said loudly with a dark face: "Enough, we are all part of a guild. What are you making a ruckus for? We''re here for what, it''s good to be noisy, you guys can be fine even if you quarrel for ten days or half a month. But the most important thing is to deal with the demons. "


    When Principal Li Man said this, no one dared to casually start a fight anymore.


    Dean Li Man was not the oldest one in the team, but her relationship with everyone was good, and everyone listened to him.


    "Alright, let''s begin. This meeting focused on the demon race and the suppression of the World Stone. Let''s talk about the World Stone first. The most important thing is to prevent more demons from entering the continent, and then we will think of a way to deal with the demons that remain here. "


    Everyone immediately fell into a dilemma.


    Jiang Shiyu also thought that she had already missed the best time, so the demons would definitely surge over even more. When Jiang Shiyu thought about how the Demon King, upon entering, had discovered a mess with no expression on her face, Jiang Shiyu first let out a sigh of relief, but also felt a little worried.


    The Infernal King had even demoted his position after his men had done something wrong. She had toyed with him in such a manner, leaving him with ten days'' time.


    This anger would probably explode even more violently onto the West Continent. Jiang Shiyu sighed, it was such a pity, if only they could take control of the situation for the last ten days, all they would have to do was think of how to deal with the remaining demons.


    In the light, he saw Cheng Yu who was sitting at the side, and a bad taste appeared in Jiang Shiyu''s heart.


    The reason why Cheng Yu could sit here still was because he failed in repairing the World Stone. But she. Sigh.


    He took out a map, and pointed at the black area, "The West Continent''s map. Currently, there are a large number of demons in all four directions, heading towards the center. Countless kingdoms along the way, by the time they really hit the center, the West Continent would truly be dead. "


    Everyone looked at the map and then at each other. They were speechless for a moment.


    The man held the map in his hand, looking excited.

 C420

    "Look, how many places here are of different colors? These were originally our own places, but now, without exception, they are all black. Black! That is the color of the demon race. If you continue to stand by and watch, or are unwilling to suffer a loss on your own, at that time, all that remains of this place will turn black. Do you still think you can be treated well? "


    His expression was sorrowful. "Impossible, this is not my kind, its heart must be different. None of these places have been occupied. "


    A few countries fell silent.


    "Everyone is well aware of the current situation."


    That is to say, the words of the previous person were merely words that revealed the mask that everyone had been wearing all along. They were not effective words.


    "The problem we currently face is how to repel the demons, how to protect ourselves to the greatest extent possible, and how to repel them. This requires strategy, not a charge. "


    It seemed like this person was a bit impatient with the previous person''s words. He felt that it was a good idea to say these words, but the words he spoke later on seemed a bit unwise.


    He glanced around, "Besides, there are still people who can suppress the World Stone. The World Stone is the first thing we need to do."


    With that, he sat down.


    A few people went around the first person''s words and started their own analysis. However, they did not come up with a true method.


    Wherever they were, they were talking, but they had no idea how the fighting was going on outside.


    Jiang Shiyu tilted her head and looked at Cheng Yu, "If they continue to discuss this, it would be better to just take out their soul weapons and fight with them."


    How many times had he discussed this? Time was just wasted.


    "When I went to see the Infernal King, did they also discuss this? And then, ten days would have gone by."


    Cheng Yu replied him, "There is a discussion, but only once."


    Jiang Shiyu taunted him, "Then they have cherished my efforts to some extent."


    Jiang Shiyu looked at this group of people and felt a little disappointed. Perhaps it was when she heard that the time she risked her life for was actually wasted like this. To this group of people, it was probably because they were disheartened.


    However, this group of people were able to surround an obviously unimportant point, and their faces were flushed red, as if showing how much effort they had put in to deal with the demons.


    Jiang Shiyu sneered in her heart. She even had an impulse to pull Cheng Yu and quickly leave this place. This place wasn''t a group of people who wanted to deal with the demon race, but a group of people who wanted to fight for the benefit of their country before a great disaster. They might even want to protect themselves, so where should they send others to? He himself, however, was a cowardly turtle.


    Then, they suddenly thought of Cheng Yu''s clan. They were willing to die, was it for the sake of the future, for the sake of others'' revered gazes, for the sake of the title of Hero?


    It won''t, just for the sake of this kind of title, an entire race was almost exterminated, who would be so foolish?


    All they wanted was for the peace and stability of the West Continent. For that, many generations would be willing to take the initiative and die.


    But no one remembered them. In the long history of the West Continent, these people did not even leave their names behind.


    If not for Cheng Yu, who would know?


    And now, this last member of the clan was sitting here, looking at the hypocritical faces of these people, debating on how to deal with the demons.


    Cheng Yu''s gaze was calm as he leaned his back against the chair, taking a relaxed stance.


    However, Jiang Shiyu''s heart suddenly hurt. Was the Cheng Yu back then the same as he was now? Looking at how so many people were discussing and discussing, was he the one who was going to die in the end?


    She suddenly held onto Cheng Yu''s hand.


    Cheng Yu looked at her in confusion, then wrapped her hand with the back of his hand, "What''s wrong?"


    With a calm voice filled with worry, Jiang Shiyu was on the verge of tears.


    She wasn''t even afraid of death, but when she thought of Cheng Yu, she could barely control herself.


    She shook her head, "It''s nothing, Cheng Yu, your hands are warm."


    Cheng Yu grabbed her five fingers, his ten fingers intertwined, and he laughed: "I am a human."


    It was no longer a soul, nor was it cold skin. Instead, it had a true body. He was a human.


    Jiang Shiyu could feel Cheng Yu''s warmth. It was scorching hot, and carried along with it his warmth.


    No one noticed the private interactions between the two of them. They were all attracted by the person who was speaking.


    This was Fu Lan''s mother, the only queen. Amidst the encirclement of so many men, she displayed her unique noble temperament.


    With a cold stare, she said, "What you said sounded good. The World Stone needs to be repaired. Then, what did you do in the ten days that she fought so hard for?"


    Her white fingers pointed straight at Jiang Shiyu who was sitting in the corner.


    "For these ten days, she personally went to see the Infernal King. The people that were chosen after a selection of thousands of choices didn''t dare to move forward upon seeing the devil race! The time others use their life to buy is wasted by your own cowardice. Now that you are wasting your time here, you all are not reflecting at all. "


    These words were said mercilessly. But it was also the truth. Everyone''s expression turned even worse, but no one stood up to refute her.


    She sneered and looked around at them with disdain.


    Those people no longer dared to look at her. They all avoided her gaze and looked in another direction.


    The people they chose didn''t dare to advance, which caused the entire team to lose their courage. The World Stone was so close to the ground, yet it was defeated by them.

 C421

    "To be defeated by an enemy is not shameful. A true failure is being defeated by yourself. That is a humiliation that you will never forget in your entire life. "


    These words ruthlessly struck their hearts. Right now, they were already afraid of the demon race. Let alone beating them, even if they stood there and let them approach, they wouldn''t have the courage to step forward.


    They were originally trays of scattered sand, but at times like this, if they were to make more scattered sand, it would be blown away by the wind. All they had to do was fight. Not defending, but attacking.


    Principal Li Man looked at the corner of the room, encouraging him, "Jiang Shiyu, go and tell us about the Infernal King."


    Infernal King!


    Everyone''s hearts turned cold. This was the king that brought the devil race over. They had yet to see the face of the Infernal King.


    Jiang Shiyu nodded and stood up, he knew himself and knew his enemy. The West Continent still did not understand much about demons, so getting a better understanding of them would be beneficial in the future battles.


    Everyone''s gaze turned towards Jiang Shiyu, as though they wanted to say something, but they did not seem to have anything to say.


    Jiang Shiyu did not look at anyone but only at Fu Lan''s mother. Amongst so many people, only she mentioned these ten days. Although Jiang Shiyu was willing to meet the Demon Lord for the peace of West Continent, she did not come back alive.


    Jiang Shiyu wasn''t a person who really wanted to praise, but with Cheng Yu''s matter in front of her, the moment she encountered such a thing, her heart would always be on fire, wanting to burn down all the people who wasted their time.


    But the reality was that these people could not die if they wanted to deal with the demons.


    She could only stand up and tell him everything she knew bit by bit.


    In fact, in those ten days, Jiang Shiyu had not made much contact with the Demon King, nor had she made contact with a small clan like the Demon King. However, when she faced the Demon King, fear continuously surged up in her heart.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know how high the realm of the Demon King was, but when she faced the seven experts of West Continent, she didn''t have this feeling. This meant that the realm of the Demon Kings was much higher than the realm of the seven experts of the continent.


    She couldn''t tell how much it was.


    The Infernal King also had guards under his command, so he didn''t need to go onto the battlefield for Soul Masters and below. They wouldn''t even be able to pierce through their skin. Once on the battlefield, they would only be sending themselves to their deaths.


    Jiang Shiyu was no longer a Soul Grandmaster, and the person she fought against was not just a small soldier. This was a realm that she had deduced, based on the strength of both sides, he estimated his realm.


    Everyone was astonished. Even though Soul Grandmasters weren''t at an exceptionally high level, they could enter the army as long as they were in the same level as Soul Masters. Most of the soldiers in the army were Soul Masters.


    If there was Soul Grandmaster Realm, even more people would be willing to go, not to the army that was ready to fight, but to the Soul Master''s Association. Having face and resources was better than staying in the army.


    Jiang Shiyu said apathetically: "I have exchanged blows with a relatively high ranking devil and after he dropped his guard, only my sword can penetrate his skin. However, this is the only way."


    Everyone took a deep breath.


    If what Jiang Shiyu said was true, then any normal commoner of the demon race would have Soul Grandmaster Realm.


    What about their army? As long as one had a bit of soul power, they wouldn''t be trash.


    This was probably the reason why he had been defeated so many times.


    Jiang Shiyu didn''t know whether or not she should talk with them, but when she saw their expressions, she immediately felt that this was already a heavyweight bomb, to the point that they even started to doubt whether they could win the fight.


    They could still tell whether Jiang Shiyu''s words were true or false.


    The argument returned to the meeting and ended in silence.


    They all had to go back slowly.


    The large hall suddenly became spacious and empty.


    After everyone had left, Jiang Shiyu and Cheng Yu still sat there.


    More accurately speaking, Cheng Yu was still sitting there. Jiang Shiyu accompanied.


    Cheng Yu seemed to have fallen into a deep thought, his gaze landed on the long table, and his thoughts floated to an unknown place.


    Seeing that everyone had left, Jiang Shiyu wanted to call out Cheng Yu, but when the words left his mouth, he sat down.


    His posture did not move for a long time. Jiang Shiyu looked at him, and also leaned back in his chair, and started to think.


    After this meeting, they should not have time to meet again. By now, the Demon King should have discovered that she had disappeared, and his anger was about to surge towards the West Continent. Other than facing the Demon King directly, they seemed to have no other choice.


    She was a bit tired and hadn''t slept much in the past ten days. After returning, she was dragged here for a meeting. Listening to their hypocritical speeches, her brain couldn''t take it either.


    Since Cheng Yu was thinking about something, she could take this opportunity to take a nap.


    Leaning on the back of the chair, Jiang Shiyu closed his eyes.


    When she woke up again, her eyes were white and there was a pressure on her arm.


    She rolled her eyes and looked down.


    A black head was facing her. It was Yao Yao.


    She was lying on the bed, holding her hand.


    Jiang Shiyu continued to look around, this was her dorm in Nine Heavens Academy, she was back?


    There was a pot of golden flowers in the window. Even though it was a gentle breeze, they were still swaying in the wind.


    Ye Zichen was stunned.


    Yao Yao suddenly said from behind: "It was sent by Cheng Yu."


    Jiang Shiyu turned his head to look at her. Yao Yao had already sat up, and there was a red line on his face.


    Yao Yao pouted. When you were sleeping, Cheng Yu sent it over, and placed it on the window to bask in the sun. "


    Jiang Shiyu also sat up, "Why am I here?"


    "I fell asleep. "In the end, you haven''t slept for a few days. When you came back, I saw that your face wasn''t well, so I thought you were scared. Who knows, it''s because you lack sleep."


    Jiang Shiyu rubbed his neck, he was a little stiff, it seemed that he slept for a long time.